《Love Scourge Nirvana Robbery: A Thousand Lives of Love》 Chapter 1 doomed Level 4 Write a note Published on 2009-11-2915:15:511 Just finished reading the princess article, I felt some emotion that there are too many variables in people''s life. Good and bad, like Xiao ninglan, are really naive, but she tasted the blow of losing her nursing mother and changed her life! In order to protect herself, she has learned to plan ahead at such a young age. Except for her mother, only her second Royal brother is the best to her in the big palace. She can find reliance only in Ronglu. When she first met Qinghuan, she had an unspeakable feeling. She thought that Xiaoning LAN and Qinghuan must be a perfect match for childhood, but fate joked with her again, You can''t spend a lifetime with your loved one, but you have to go to that strange place to serve that strange person, a high king. No one knows what variables are waiting for Ning Lan on the road ahead! I really look forward to the next story! I think Qinghuan must be a great man. Although he has just appeared, he has a special love for him! I hope ya ya doesn''t write him miserable. I''ll be distressed! As for the king? In my opinion, it is also so high! Will he fall in love with women? As Yin Fei said, what kind of position is a woman in his heart? Will our mistress change his view of women? I think so. After all, Ning Lan is so different! Collect this post Top: 0 Hit: 0 Reply to delete | ban order 6636441119.118.183.137 ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù¡ù LANYA''s original reply ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Fireworks falling from the West Level 5 Write a note Published on 2009-11-2919:03:552 Thank you. Ning Lan''s temperament changed a lot after her nursing mother died. When she saw with her own eyes that the nursing mother would die by her grandmother, she suddenly accelerated her growth. This huge palace is like an abyss that cannot be seen to the end, full of insecurity. She began to be silent and began to learn to protect herself. However, at this time, her mother was just an ordinary beauty Her only luck is that she was born in the flowering season of lily of the valley. She was given a certain mission... Just like the words of lily of the valley I met Qinghuan when I was out of the palace. Qinghuan''s character doomed them to be predestined, just like the signing... The old monk told Qinghuan that it would be nothing in the end Love between them is just a passer-by Xiao ninglan must be a different woman! Compared with my young lady, her character will be stronger. Wang, the first king in the world, at the top of power, his feelings are nothing more than weak. Will he fall in love with such a strong woman? Take your time Chapter 2 183.41.253.*IP Published on 2011-04-2007:00:481 Although you update very slowly and hate the feeling of waiting for suffering, so don''t go to see it for many times. When you can''t help clicking to see if you have updated and can''t control your expectation, I hope you continue to refuel. I like your writing and characterization very much. I''ve seen your works and I appreciate them very much ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù¡ù LANYA''s original reply ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù LANYA thanks the children''s shoes for their support to LANYA. Thank you! LANYA will continue to work hard to write better love novels. There are always many trivial things in life, so they are often delayed. Thank you for your support and understanding. thank you! Waiting is actually a very pleasant thing! Princess, this book is getting faster and faster. LANYA also hopes to finish it early! Hee hee! Meanwhile, LANYA advertised another book: Crossing text: "red powder drama talent Lang: the thousands of gold in Hou''s house capture your heart" Introduce: he, it is new division champion, the night of bridal chamber sneers at her, she, it is to pass through female, an accident became Hou mansion daughter, a holy decree she married him. Her mother-in-law and daughter-in-law are difficult to get along with and her rival is difficult to deal with. In the face of the person she likes, she can only stop and look into the distance. She has survived several times, but she can''t escape a word of hate! Through all kinds of experiences, the person who hurt her most was her husband Link: http: bookapp.book.qq.comoriginworkintro480work_ 2197984.shtml This is also a good-looking love novel. If you like Meimei, click collection and subscription, and you will be prompted when it is updated. Although Tencent''s subscription will often be lost, there are always times you don''t smoke! This novel is almost finished. After Meimei collects it, she doesn''t need to wait a long time to finish reading the story! Passage: "ZHUGE Jinming", the eldest lady of the prime minister''s family Introduce: crossed a dynasty that does not exist in history, that person is me - Zhuge Jinming. Is the daughter of the prime minister''s family a stupid, dumb and fat woman? And such a woman was even married by the emperor to the town general of the current Dynasty. He is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Can he condescend to marry home? Will love happen between them in a marriage given by politics? Link: http: bookapp.book.qq.comcgi-bindisp_ fullintro?id=2085729 This is a finished crossing article. Don''t miss it if you like crossing article! Chapter 3 simple Level 1 Write a note Published on 2011-04-0301:20:541 Just finished the two sections of sitting down for dinner. Ha ha, the simple dialogue between the male and female protagonists makes people feel a touch of happiness. This feeling is very good! Very warm!! After a heart test, Han Ming, an awkward guy, finally realized the truth. He heard that Ning Lan was wronged and went into the dark room. Without hesitation, he hurried back to save her. He knew that Ning Lan was sleepy and restless all day. He went to guard day and night because he couldn''t let go of his own food, but he thought carefully that he would be hungry when he woke up, She kept telling me to prepare meals because she was always thinking of her. Oh, so arrogant and arrogant. It''s really touching that only a monarch in my center can do these! However, clearly caring for others makes the scene stiff, but it is quite consistent with his character. Such a cold but devoted man is really appreciated. Ning Lan, a woman with a cymbic orchid heart, has always wanted to be loved. After experiencing these, her indifferent heart has finally loosened a little. I like Ning LAN. She is more lovely and tender than before, According to the law of nature, every creature has its own natural enemies, which is exactly the case with the so-called "one thing falls to one thing". Here, I think the relationship between Hanming and ninglan is just like the natural enemies in the food chain. Each other is a person who can lower himself. Hanming''s overbearing indifference happens to meet ninglan with the same character, and they will be completely overwhelmed by each other, But he changed himself slowly in inexplicable. This feeling is really good, a perfect couple!! I hope they can get their own happiness in the end. Princess one, the longest pursued article so far, is also my collection post Top: 0 Hit: 0 Reply to delete | ban simple 116692618127.190.87.178 ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù¡ù LANYA''s original reply ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Don''t worry, when this book is finished, Lan Ya will write Ning Lan''s previous lives. Their previous lives are also particularly wonderful and good-looking! Chapter 4 Alzatiecad Level 1 Write a note Published on 2011-04-0401:48:211 It''s really frustrating that concubine Qu Yi is just a servant girl. She is so rude to her mother-in-law. She cultivated the emperor. The emperor is really not good. She should also protect her. Although her mother hates her, she shouldn''t let concubine Yi bully her like this. That chapter is very tangled. Besides, when an emperor, she should have some internal experts to protect Xiaolan. Alas ~ ~ ~ it''s really tangled A married life Collect this post Top: 0 Hit: 0 Reply to delete the prohibition of alzatiecad 12540266111.197.223.71 simple Level 1 Write a note Published on 2011-03-2414:11:351 Poor people must be hated. I thought concubine Yi, who was born in the harem, was innocent. She sympathized with him for nothing. She was so bad hearted and acted and made up lies.. It''s really disgusting. Alas, the garbage woman''s bitter meat trick has not learned enough lessons at one time. It''s still a trick. Poor Han Ming, such a kind person has been fooled by her again. Who will plead for Ning Lan''s grievance? Wake up quickly. Now I''m looking forward to her PK with Han Ming. I want to see if Han Ming is still so calm and calm when he really faces Ning Lan, ha-ha... simple Level 1 Write a note Published on 2011-03-2114:06:041 Ha ha, this chapter really awesome that Xiao Jing was beaten. If she showed the scene of her being beaten, she would be more angry. Ha ha, no matter who the assassin is, she will be super supportive. I hope Hanming''s day and night guard can somehow impress Ning Lan and make him wake up early. I also hope Hanming''s affectionate cry will affect Ning Lan and make her feel the warmth of love... I hope their two heartless, cold hearts can be slowly melted by each other in the future. Looking forward to the wonderful future, come on, LANYA!!! Collect this post Top: 0 Hit: 0 Reply to delete | ban simple 1166926181120.4.163.217 Silver rain fell on the city Level 0 Write a note Published on 2011-03-0522:44:471 Whose conspiracy is the poisoning of Yifei? Hurry, I thought Ning Lan was insulted and wronged. It''s well known. When Hanming came back to give him the shoulder to rely on, it''s good. There''s another unnecessary crime. Damn it. I hope Hanming won''t listen to slander and can calm down to help Ning Lan export his evil spirit. I also hope that he can see his mother''s good intentions and his wife''s friendship from this matter "Well intentioned"!! Look forward to the wonderful development in the future... Come on!! Collect this post Top: 0 Hit: 0 Reply to delete | ban 1235922701111.227.124.56 Chapter 5 (the copyright of the electronic version of this book belongs to Tencent and cannot be copied by other websites. The copier is an illegal act. If piracy is found, he must compensate the author for his loss) [the princess is getting married] About the hostess: Ning Lan She is a woman born in the flowering season of lily of the valley; She is the third princess of the state of Qi; She is the only princess given by the state; She is also an unprecedented woman. Born in the royal family, she is more than a delicate woman. Since the five-year-old saw her empress dowager''s grandmother force her wet nurse to death, she began her transcendental growth. At the age of eight, he began to recruit dead men and began to learn to protect himself and expand his power. In that palace full of insecurity, life is not as poor as an ant. How can she be innocent? Are men deterred by intelligent women? When the country needs, she also chose the road of reconciliation. Is it a fatalistic arrangement? Will her life be peaceful if she marries the great Khanate and the most powerful king in the world? Answer: No, absolutely not. What would she do on the wedding night when the King Khan was in the concubine''s palace? Will she cry secretly on behalf of a country? Will you wait? Answer: of course not! Since she is unprecedented, how can she accept her life? How can you humiliate others to humiliate your country? "Huajing, set the Yunyan Palace on fire!" This is her, the three princesses of Daqi. She is the only woman who dares to challenge the King Khan. She is also the only bride who burns her bridal chamber! She is such a woman, a woman that people love and fear. A woman who ruthlessly dominates people''s hearts. What will happen to her life? Can she get her love? I hope my relatives can see it and feel in the article, strong female Lord, soft and fine feelings [Ning Lan (Mohe), Rong Lu (Tianyu) and Yelv Hanming (Shang), the stories of their previous lives are very sad and beautiful. After writing this book, Yaya will write their previous lives. This book contains some myths. The memory of the current life is opened bit by bit. How to face love, hate, love and hatred? Will the memory of the previous life affect this life? After thousands of years of love and entanglement, after Tianyu (Ronglu, the second prince of the state of Qi) withdrew, can Shang (Yelu Hanming, the king of the Great Khan) continue his love with Mohe (Ning Lan, the third princess of the state of Qi) until he is old?] Dear ones, those who like ninglan will support Yaya... Collection, subscription, ticket, click Parents cheer for ya ya, give ya ya confidence, and give ya ya publicity Lan Ya ¡ó ¡¦ Communication group [32403277] Lan Ya ¡ó ¡¦ AC group 2 [146767595] Friends who like Lan Ya''s novels can join Lan Ya''s communication group. In this way, you can know the update status of Lan Ya at any time. It is suggested to add two groups. Two groups are newly built. Thank you! Chapter 6 The war broke the peaceful territory, and countries of all sizes stood out from each other, grew stronger and matured. The world must be divided for a long time, and no one can change this law through the ages. The state of Qi stood out in the war and was ranked first among the powerful countries in the spring and Autumn period. After hundreds of years of war, the laboring farmers have lived a vagrant life. How disgusted and tired they are. War, let how many complete families, become separated from their wives and children, separated from their flesh and blood Victory is based on the number of bloody heads and the war map of the army! The tragedy of corpses everywhere hurt the mother of the earth. She cried, the mother of our heaven and earth. Not only poor farmers, but also rich monarchs, not only weak ethnic groups, but also powerful countries need a short respite. Whether for the country or the people, for the needs of various factors, the most urgent need is the armistice, which is also the general trend. The great Khanate is at the head of the powerful country, and it is no exception. A letter representing peace was sent to the state of Qi after a long journey, and Pro became the only choice for the state of Qi. Chapter 7 One horse and one person stand between heaven and earth. This person is dressed in a cloak made of wolf skin and holds the sharpest sword in the world with his right hand. His incomparably noble temperament reveals his identity. He must not be underestimated or underestimated. Behind him, hundreds of feet away, there were thousands of troops. From their faces, they could not see the slightest decadent color, so they knew that this was not a simple army. It''s quiet between heaven and earth. The air emits the sound of clothes swaying gently in the wind. At this time, he looked like a soldier and a spectator. Young he, like the scorching sun hanging high in the sky, burns his eyes! But when he saw the light lift of his left hand, for a moment, as soon as he rode a white horse, he rushed to the northwest of his perspective, quickly and firmly! A moment later, Wei Gong respectfully replied, "I inform you that their grandparents and grandchildren are a farmer on the border." After finishing Wei''s words, he said coldly to his grandparents and grandchildren: "kneel down and salute quickly when you see the king!" The ragged clothes worn by their grandparents and grandchildren are bloodstained and very eye-catching! The child is about seven years old. The vicissitudes of life on his face can''t find any childish childishness. At first glance, his heart can''t help getting cold and painful. The old man beside the child has dull eyes and is in a trance. It looks like a puppet that has lost its life. Sitting on a bloody BMW, the king stared at the child kneeling slowly and asked coldly, "what''s your name?" The child kneeling on the ground raised his eyes. His eyes were very light without any fear. He replied indifferently: "tell the king, Xiao Min, his surname is situ and his name is nian''an." "Situ nianan? Well, good name! Where are you going?" Situ nian''an replied in a deep voice, "I''m from another country." "Huh? A foreign land?" "Yes, a foreign land." The king looked into the distance suspiciously and asked leisurely, "where is your home?" Situ nian''an''s eyes were bleak, "tell the king that Xiaomin has no home?" The king narrowed his cold eagle eyes: "en?" Situ nianan looked straight at the king without fear, and then said, "tell the king, now that the world is in war, Xiaomin''s home has become a battlefield. Where does Xiaomin come from?" When situ nian''an finished, a trace of hatred seemed to float on his face. Just for a moment, he was lightly hidden by him. The king took a panoramic view, slightly raised the corners of his mouth, remained silent for a moment, and said, "go to the Great Khan country. It''s a happy land." Situ nian''an glanced at the king on horseback, remained silent for a while, pulled up the corners of his mouth and smiled: "in the war, where can it be called a paradise?" Hearing the speech, Jiang Wei shouted, "bold!..." Chapter 8 The king''s cold eyes swept, interrupted Jiang Wei''s words and said coldly, "I''m lonely. I don''t care about you today." After a slight pause, he said, "war? This is a major event in the world. How can you understand it as a child?" As soon as the king''s voice fell, situ nian''an answered in a warm and angry manner and said, "king, you''re wrong! The king said that Xiaomin is young and does not work well? Xiaomin is now broken and has suffered from this exile. How can he be young and naive again? What the king said about the world''s major event is to let more people leave their homes, their wives and children break up, and their families break up and die?" "Pa" sound, slowly dispersed in the air, the child''s mouth spilled blood. The king''s cold eyes swept to Jiangwei, and said in a cold voice, "Geller, you are more and more rectangular." The general who was called by the great king as the guard of Geller immediately knelt down and said, "my subordinates, damn it!" The king looked coldly, from a slap in the face, from anger to calm, and the residual hatred in the depths of his black eyes, smiled faintly. Thought to himself, did the child learn to hide himself at a young age? After watching for a long time, the king asked again, "can you read?" Situ nianan lowered his cold eyes and replied, "tell the king that he knew a few words with the master." The king asked casually, "Oh? Which master did you follow?" Situ nianan replied in a respectful tone, "Mu Liao." The king was stunned and laughed: "Oh, it''s him? Ha ha... That''s no wonder! That bad old man was also a master in his childhood! Like, like him! Would you like to make achievements with me... With Gu?" Situ nianan blurted out, "no!" The king looked at the old man with dull eyes beside situ Nian and asked, "Why are you so determined? Can you have a better place to go?" Situ nianan said, "No." The king asked slightly puzzled, "why is that?" Situ nianan thought for a moment and said: "Don''t do to others what you don''t want! Xiaomin knows that the king''s army is an eternal teacher and can be regarded as a victory. It''s natural to follow the king and become famous! However, Xiaomin knows that in this way, there will be more people in the world like Xiaomin, displaced and homeless. If Xiaomin is allowed to live with the hatred of countless relatives, Xiaomin can''t afford it!" The king stared at situ nianan coldly, "you are presumptuous enough! Do you know that even if Geller slaps you a hundred times, you won''t get your life back?" Situ Nian an SUSE replied, "I understand." After the words, he bent over to kowtow to the king, and then said, "now I understand why master sighs about the war in the world late at night. The most tired thing is the truth of the people!" When the king heard the speech, he was speechless for a long time. His eyes were like a torch. He looked at situ nianan who said the words sharply. It seemed that he wanted to see through the kneeling child in front of him. Is this what a child said? After a moment of silence, the king with a frown suddenly laughed, glanced at Geller, turned his eyes to situ nianan, raised his left hand to situ nianan, put away his smile and asked fiercely, "Geller, is he a child?" "Hui, Wang... This..." Glancing at the uncertain king on his face, Geller had some words and secretly pinched a cold sweat for Nian an. "He''s not a child. He''s yeluhong. Isn''t this a living right face?" Geller''s language conclusion, the vicissitudes of nian''an, the old man''s dullness, the right phase who was put into the prison by him on the hall yesterday, as well as those important courtiers who could not afford to kneel down to accept advice, as well as the blood letters of tens of thousands of people, could not rotate in his mind. How could he not know, how could he not be shocked? After a long time, a pair of cold eagle eyes darkened and sighed deeply, "yes, the people are tired! Lonely, how can they not understand the inevitable truth of long-term war... Need to recuperate...?" Under the suspicions of situ nian''an and Geller, the king said briefly, "nian''an? Ha ha, then Ann!" after saying that, he got up with a long whip and left. He is the famous and frightening king of the Great Khan, and the only king with the largest territory today, Yelv Hanming. His words can make half the world live and work in peace and contentment. Situ nianan never thought that his heartfelt words could move the proud King His words: "be safe!" let the whole world rest in the future. The officers and men looked in awe at the king who had left! Geller glanced at situ nianan, who was kneeling on the ground, put on a warm smile, poured up his lips, turned over and followed him. Chapter 9 Yelv Hanming, who returned to the palace, was in a very gloomy mood. The world was already at hand, wasn''t it? And he had to stop! Thinking of yeluhong, the right minister in prison, he couldn''t help getting upset. This old guy has a bad temper! Don''t you know how to protect yourself and watch your words? At the thought of Yelv Hong''s desperate appearance, Yelv Hanming''s heart was very annoyed. It''s not a way to keep him in the prison. How can I get down this step? Think about it, think about it for countless times, and think it''s inappropriate "Wang, it''s time to eat." yanye''s gentle concubine Yi approached slowly and said softly. "Yes." when Yelv opened his eyes, he found that it was dark, and turned his eyes to the concubine Yi who was walking slender steps. A frown and a smile show his flattery. He hates women who are spoiled and arrogant in his life. The woman is smart and knows how to restrain herself. Yi Fei looked at the man with his eyebrows locked into Sichuan and felt that she had to be more careful today. Wang was in a bad mood! After three years in the palace, she has learned how to survive and please the man who is high but can''t love. Now, although she is the most favored concubine in the harem, she doesn''t dare to do it again. Because she knows this man, he doesn''t like women to be too arrogant. Yi Fei carefully took off the king''s coat. She was cautious for fear of anything wrong. This kind of timid life has developed a meticulousness after a long time. Therefore, she is the woman who knows the king best and the king''s favorite concubine. The woman seems to be very silent all the time, and she is so light when she smiles. Women? It''s good to keep this score. Women? The brain flashed. Didn''t yeluhong have a daughter in the palace? Although he didn''t want to see the woman, but... At this time, her father went to her alone in prison. Should she plead with me? Thinking about this, Yelv Hanming''s mood suddenly brightened. "Concubine Yi, have your own meal. Gu is not sleeping in your palace today." Yelv Hanming said and walked out with big steps. The concubine looked at the king''s back and bowed respectfully, "yes, my concubine, give it to the king." "No need to be alone," said Yelv Hanming, and disappeared into the night without looking back. The concubine Yi, who had not got up for a long time, was helped up by a close maid named Xiaoyu. Yi Fei asked secretly: did you do something wrong? It can''t be true? Wang should not be upset when he left. So where did Wang go? Yi Fei looked at the king''s coat and said in a solemn voice, "go and call xiaoxiangzi." "Yes, madam." During the film meeting, a beautiful servant came in. The slave looks so ordinary that he can''t see any uniqueness. But... He is not an ordinary slave! Xiaoxiangzi looked at the concubine Yi who locked Shuangdai and bowed respectfully: "I''m a servant. I''ll see your mother." "Well, get up. You, go and find out who Wang went to tonight." "Yes, I do." Concubine Yi looked at xiaoxiangzi who turned around and said in a hurry, "come back, don''t reveal the wind." Wang was unhappy that his concubine paid attention to his every move. If someone else was sent, she couldn''t rest assured! If you live in a palace under this man and can''t hear from all directions, can you live long? "Yes, madam." looking at the little Xiangzi leaving, Yi Fei raised her right hand, pressed her temple and rubbed it gently. Xiaoyu looked at the princess Yi in the silence and could only sigh faintly in her heart. In Xiaoyu''s heart, Princess Yi is a kind-hearted master. She hopes that Princess Yi can be favored forever. Chapter 10 When Yelv Hanming came to the Moon Palace, he stopped slightly for a while. Look around the furnishings, elegant and refined, like her temperament! She is Yelv Meizhi, Yelv Hong''s daughter and his Mei Fei. "My concubine knocks on the king." the beautiful and refreshing voice of Princess Mei sounded in Yelv Hanming''s ear. Yelv Hanming stared at the bent woman with his eyes narrowed slightly. After a moment, he said in a slow voice, "flatten yourself!" She is very beautiful. Today she is dressed in light purple; Beautiful long hair, like a waterfall on the shoulders, shawl down; The slender figure, with the light red lips and moist red face, has become a unique style of ice and jade. Beautiful women are everywhere in the harem, but she is the most eye-catching one in the harem. Slightly bent over, her face flushed, elegant and quiet, and she didn''t have the slightest affectation. The plum blossom hairpin is pulled in the dark hair and glows with stars under the candlelight. She is also a woman with intelligent nature, proud sex and both talent and beauty. At that time, he also lingered in Meixiang Curie! Yuehua palace was Mei Xiangju where Mei Fei lived when she was a noble. Mei Fei looked at the king who had not entered Yuehua palace for a year and was at a loss. When she learned that her father was in prison, she was always uneasy and didn''t know what to do! But... Why did Wang come today? Yelv Hanming stared at Mei Fei and waited for her to say something... He didn''t believe that the filial Mei Fei would not care about her father, so he didn''t believe this evil! However, one hour passed and two hours passed, but Mei Fei decided not to go to prison for her father, which really annoyed Yelv Hanming. Yelv Hanming coughed awkwardly and asked, "how are you doing in the palace recently?" Mei Fei replied puzzled, "thank you for your concern. I''m all right." "You..." when Yelv Hanming heard this, he was angry again and suppressed the rising anger angrily. After a moment of silence, he asked, "Gu, Gu is here to tell you that your father is in prison." Mei Fei frowned slightly and replied carefully, "report back to the king. My concubine already knows." Yelv Hanming''s face was dignified, his eyebrows locked into a stream, implying that he asked again, "don''t you have anything to say?" Mei Fei replied sadly, "I have nothing to say. My father is the king''s minister. This is a matter of the state. I have nothing to say about what the king should do." Yelv Hanming stared at the jade face in front of him, raised his hand involuntarily, and pointed to Mei Fei angrily, trying to stop talking! Blunder! Why didn''t he think that she was yeluhong''s daughter? Her whole character is a replica of yeluhong! It''s also a little. I don''t know how to flatter or observe the words and colors at all Yelv Hanming became more and more angry. He turned his back to Mei Fei and suddenly turned around again. He couldn''t hold his anger anymore. He thought of Yelv Hong in the prison and looked at Mei Fei in front of him. He was angry! Pointing to Mei Fei, she angrily scolded and said, "you... You, you are another yeluhong, yes, you are yeluhong!" Mei Fei looked at the angry king with a touch of fear in her heart. Now her father has been imprisoned. This is a matter for the court. How can she, a woman from the harem, intervene in it? Isn''t this Wang''s taboo? She can''t plead for her father. That will only make her father''s situation worse! In those years, Princess Chen was jailed for her wife''s corruption. She went to ask the king for mercy. She didn''t want to be pardoned. Instead, she became her father''s urging sign. As soon as the king was angry, she ordered her to go to the yellow spring Concubine Chen was also thrown into the cold palace. She secretly visited because she didn''t follow her will. The king knew that after a reprimand, the king hadn''t stepped into the Yuehua palace for more than a year. The man in front of him is indifferent, doesn''t read old love, and changes his face when he says he changes his face! How could she risk her father''s life? Yelv Hanming looked at the shock and fear on the face of the beauty in front of him, and couldn''t help but sip his mouth. His anger also eased a lot... He thought to himself: it''s all right! "Mei Fei''s meritorious service and amnesty for the crime of right phase yeluhong''s imprisonment will be closed at home from now on." yeluhanming said, leaving Mei Fei with a stunned look on her face and leaving angrily. Chapter 11 Sitting on the Dragon chair, Yelv Hanming stared at the full hall of civil and military ministers. With sharp eyes, he seems to have insight into everything, so people dare not look directly at him! He played with his fingers carelessly, and his posture was a little lazy. He asked softly, "you Xiang, the state of Qi is growing. If you don''t hit him today, he will come one day. What do you think can be really peaceful?" the courtiers in the hall couldn''t guess his calm face and what they were thinking. Yeluhong went out and said, "well, I think it''s best to send envoys to visit." Yelv Hanming, handsome eyebrow slightly picked: "well, envoy? Gu hasn''t heard of friendly exchanges between the Great Khan state and the great Qi state since he was born. How can you conclude that they are sincere and friendly?" Yeluhong thought for a moment and said, "this... According to the situation today, the national strength of the state of Qi can''t bear the military burden." When Yelv Hong finished, there was a lot of discussion under the hall "Oh, you''re right. Yesterday you said that the national strength of the great Khanate could not bear the burden, and today you said that the great Qi could not bear the burden, so now what country in the world can bear the burden?" Yelv Hanming knew that what you said was true, but he was unhappy. He felt uncomfortable when he thought that he had found a step for him. Staring at yeluhong, he thought to himself: why is this dead old man so unpleasant? But he is a loyal minister! Yeluhong calmly replied, "I don''t know..." Yelv Hanming straightened his face and said, "it''s feasible to send envoys. If Daqi is really friendly, let them send a princess!" Yeluhong''s eyes hung from the ground: "this..." "En?" Yelv Hanming glanced at Yelv Hong and saw that he was not talking. Then he said, "in three months, if they send the princess, it will be a friend of the Great Khan kingdom. They will give her the first princess alone. The best person to send will deserve this seat." The civil and military of the Manchu Dynasty were relieved "What if Daqi doesn''t agree with the marriage?" a very short eyed official in the hall asked a very brainless question. One sentence caused officials from all over the hall to cast condemning eyes and wanted to swallow him alive. Then the atmosphere in the hall tightened again Yelv Hanming asked back with a smile, "what do you say?" Seeing the cold smile of Yelv Hanming, the speaker felt that the situation was bad and hurriedly replied, "this minister doesn''t know." Yelv Hanming turned his eyes to Yelv Hong again and asked coldly, "Yelv Hong, what do you say?" Yeluhong frowned and said, "I think the king has his own decision!" Yelv Hanming picked up the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "why? You''ve been in prison for a few days. Are you sophisticated?" Yeluhong quickly knelt down and said, "minister, I dare not." Yelv Hanming stared at the civil and military officials under the hall and asked coldly, "isn''t Gu worthy of a princess of Qi?" "Minister, damn it!" the official who asked the question was sweating, kneeling on the ground, kowtowing and kowtowing Yelv Hanming pointed to the interrogating official and said in a flat voice, "since you want to know if Daqi is willing to make peace... How about Gu sending you to be an envoy this time?" "I''m afraid I can''t be competent..." Yelv Hanming''s face flashed a trace of warm anger. He couldn''t help picking at the corners of his mouth and said with a light smile, "if you can''t do this, what else does the great Khanate keep you for?" Kowtow official, with a frightened face, replied, "minister, obey the order." he is Cheng Jing, the first envoy to be sent to an envoy and relatives in the great Khanate in a hundred years. Chapter 12 "Is your sister there?" a woman, double ten years old, a pair of Danfeng eyes, smiled affectionately, walked like a willow floating in the wind, showing her charming posture. At first glance, I think I''m a gentle person, and then I''ll see that I''m a fox! She is Gu Meimei, who was newly appointed by Yelv Hanming. Yi Fei was dignified and polite. She smiled and asked, "why is sister Gu free today?" Gu Mei''s lips lit up, smiled softly and said, "sister, look what you said, are you blaming your sister for not coming to visit for a few days?" Yi Fei quickly said, "don''t think about it, sister. Xiaoyu offers tea." Xiaoyu should say, "yes, madam." Gu Meimei looked around at Yixuan palace, but she didn''t feel good. Why does this concubine live better than herself? In terms of family background, Gu''s family is much higher than the eaves of her family! Why is she so lucky to be favored by the king? What could she do better than herself in the draft together? If it weren''t for her proud face Although Gu Meimei was resentful, she dared not show it again. Beauty Gu sighed softly and said faintly, "sister, the courtyard in the palace is really beautiful... I''m afraid I don''t have this blessing in my life... Alas!" Gu Tianfeng was arrogant and narrow-minded. She didn''t speak well. When she heard it, there was another mountain rain coming and the wind filled the building. Although I am higher than her now, who knows if I will fall under others tomorrow? It''s always good to have fewer enemies. In the face of Gu Meili''s words, Princess Yi can''t answer anything. She can''t say you came here to live, can she? Just at this time, Xiaoyu came in with tea and solved the siege for her. Gu Meimei took the tea, took it to her lips, took a sip, pretended to be mysterious and asked, "sister, have you heard?" Yi Fei was a little puzzled. She asked, "what does your sister mean?" Gu Meimei whispered, "don''t you know, sister? The king has sent envoys to the state of Qi. It seems why? By the way, he Qin!" Yi Fei''s eyes were slightly dark, and her heart was also somewhat clear. It turned out that she came for this matter. Yi Fei put the tea lamp in her hand on the desk, shook her head and said, "I don''t know." Gu Meimei slightly picked her eyebrows and said in surprise, "why is my sister''s news so unwieldy?" After hearing Gu Mei''s surprised words, Yi Fei just smiled. Where would she not know? But what if you know? He is just one of his concubines! Gu Meimei was disappointed when she saw that Princess Yi didn''t respond as expected. She didn''t believe she wouldn''t be jealous and worried! Now she is the most favored in the whole harem! So Gu Meimei asked suspiciously, "sister, does the Qi parliament promise to marry?" The concubine replied calmly, "this is a state matter, and my sister doesn''t know it." it means: it''s the king''s business. It''s better to be a woman than gossip, so that the king won''t be bored. Gu Meimei thought that Princess Yi might take action. She didn''t want her to have any reaction at all! After talking for a long time, she didn''t care, so she felt boring. She said something else casually, and then left with an excuse of being boring. Gu Meimei, who walked out of the Yixuan palace, spat with a cold face: "it''s really not a thing. What kind of airs do you put on? You don''t need a face, that is, lean on that face!" she thought for a long time, and then added: "don''t look at your scenery now, when the Lord comes, you still stand by the side! Bah!" When Xiaoyu sees Gu Meimei walking away, she comes forward and says with concern: "madam, she has no good intentions!" "Let her go." Yi Fei said softly, got up and went to the show frame and continued to embroider the picture. It seems that no one has ever been here. On his calm face, he can''t see the slightest emotion, no laughter, no sadness. She knew that the man was never her. Even if she was reluctant, she couldn''t say anything. The first princess in the world? It''s not so easy to sit, is it? Can a woman stop that man''s thoughts? What is a woman in this world in his eyes? Xiaoyu looked at her mother in a daze and asked softly, "mother, why don''t you rest?" Xiaoyu sees that her mother doesn''t pay attention to her and continues to embroider the painting in silence, so she doesn''t talk much. Xiaoyu knows that her mother must be sad, but her mother''s sadness is not on her face. Wang really is. Such a good lady is not satisfied around. What do you want the princess of the state of Qi to do? Chapter 13 Three months later A soft, sleepy woman''s voice came from the sleeping couch in the palace: "light rain, light rain..." Princess Yi woke up and found that the king was no longer nearby. I drank too much yesterday, and now I still have a slight faint pain. A palace maid ran into the imperial concubine''s bedroom and asked softly, "madam, are you awake?" Yi Fei, who gently helped Su Dai, asked softly, "when did the king leave?" Xiaoyu whispered back, "tell your mother that Wang has been gone for a long time." Yi Fei said with a little blame, "really? How can you wake up the palace?" Xiao Yu smiled and said in a charming voice, "tell your mother that Wang won''t wake you up. Wang is very kind to your mother." After listening to the light rain, Princess Yi was filled with joy. Which woman doesn''t want her husband to care about herself? Does he care about himself? Yi Fei suddenly frowned and asked, "did you have any gaffe after drinking too much in the Japanese palace yesterday?" Xiaoyu replied happily, "no, madam Hui! Wang came back with you all the way yesterday." "Really?" Yi Fei asked, and two rosy clouds floated on her white face. Xiaoyu: "yes, my mother." The shameful concubine Yi was annoyed in her heart. How could she be so greedy? I''m afraid the events of yesterday have been fully known in the palace at this time, and it will be more difficult to be a man in the future! Xiaoyu is happy for her master from her heart. She hasn''t seen her mother so happy these days. Today, she finally saw her mother really smile. While dressing and looking in the mirror, I knew that there should be no waves in the sea at the bottom of my heart, but I still unconsciously had expectations. Yi Fei looked around and asked softly, "where has the king gone?" Xiaoyu smiled softly and said, "report back to your mother. Listen to xiaoxiangzi, Wang has gone hunting." Yi Fei frowned suspiciously, "Oh." Yi Fei rubbed her temples and asked lazily, "what day is today?" Xiaoyu didn''t want to answer, but she told Yifei that some things wouldn''t happen if you weren''t happy. Yi Fei''s dark eyes also darkened, and she said faintly, "have you been three months? Life is really fast..." before long, there will be a hostess in the palace, right? I don''t know what Wang''s mood is. Is it expectation? What would that woman look like? Will Wang fall in love with her? Why do you care so much? Why are you sad? Clearly know can''t love him, can''t fall in love with him, but still fell in love with him. Love him? At this time, the feeling in my heart is not a very obvious answer! When you fall in love with someone, you will be so worried about gain and loss? Because of love, he is afraid of losing and will care about what he cares about After half a ring, Yi Fei asked, "has the envoy gone?" Light rain whispered back: "go back to your mother, and left early this morning." Chapter 14 "Princess Yi, come out quickly and see what Gu has brought to you?" the voice came in as Yelv Hanming walked in. Xiaoyu said in surprise, "madam, the king is back." before Xiaoyu''s words fell, the people of Yifei had already run out. The clever light rain covered his mouth, smiled gently and retreated wisely. The slightly panting concubine Yi saluted and said, "see the king, my concubine." Han Ming looked at Yi Fei with a faint ruddy complexion and said spoiled, "no, I won''t have to be so polite in my palace in the future." Yi Fei kowtowed softly and said, "thank you, king." "Concubine Yi, look, are you happy?" Han Ming took out a cage from behind before his voice fell. There was a little white rabbit in the cage. Concubine Yi took the rabbit in surprise and blurted out, "Wow, what a beautiful rabbit. My concubine is happy. My concubine is happy. Thank you, king." Han Ming said with a smile, "it''s good to be happy. How can you be so happy to send you a rabbit? You haven''t been so happy with the jewelry you gave you before." Yi Fei said, "that''s different. My concubine is more happy with this gift." "Well, in the future, Gu will only send you rabbits, which will save Gu a lot of money!" Han Ming said, raising his finger and scraping her nose. Yi Fei said shyly, "the king will make fun of his concubines." Seeing the moisture in her eyes, Hanming took her in his arms and asked, "lonely Yi''er, why are you crying like a child today?" "Your Majesty..." Princess Yi heard the speech, and then burst into tears and smiled. Then she asked, "ah, how did his leg get hurt?" Hanming said indifferently, "Oh, it''s lonely, shot." Yi Fei frowned slightly, Dai shouted loudly, "it''s still bleeding. How painful it should be! Xiaoyu, come and get the medicine box." Hanming looked at the princess Yi, who was not as cold as usual, and his heart was also happy. It was found that she looked more beautiful when she smiled. She couldn''t help but say, "Yi''er should smile more. It''s beautiful for the lonely Yi''er to smile." "Your Majesty..." pouted, pretending to be unhappy! Smelling the fragrance of concubine Yi, Han Ming slightly tightened his arms and said thoughtfully, "ha ha, well, I''m not teasing you anymore. Lonely Yi''er is a different woman, kind!" "Thank you for being so kind to Yi''er. Even if you let Yi''er die at the moment, Yi''er is worth it." Han Ming was slightly stunned, then patted Princess Yi on the back and said in a low voice, "what a silly girl." he didn''t know why he thought that Princess Yi was depressed these months? She was deliberately asked to drink more last night, so that she could not catch up with the envoy''s trip. After a deep sigh, Hanming whispered, "Yi''er, don''t worry, you will always be the favorite concubine." Is that right? Just the favorite concubine, not the concubine he loves? Around the king''s waist, his hands tightened for a few minutes, for fear that the king would disappear in an instant. If this is a dream, she is willing to never wake up, even if it is just a dream, she is willing to burn herself! In front of love, how much reason can dominate by itself? Chapter 15 The founding of the Qi Dynasty has lasted for nearly a hundred years. Today''s emperor is nearly thirty and seven years old. He is a virtuous king. It has been twenty-five years since the death of the first emperor and his accession to the throne. He is very filial. Since he took office, he has got along well with the Empress Dowager today. Under his rule, the national strength of Qi was rapidly increasing, and the surrounding countries were eyeing but timid. Compared with the most powerful Khanate in the world, it is much weaker. Since King Khan adopted the policy of recuperation, the relations between the two countries have changed from being indifferent to peaceful coexistence, and other countries are also at ease. "Newspaper, newspaper, newspaper¡° Thousands of doors opened at the top of the mountain Chang''an looks back, embroidered in piles, thousands of doors on the top of the mountain open again and again All the civil and military in the hall frowned, and none of them smiled. Qi Ji on the high hall said wearily, "Xuan." "Inform the emperor that the border defense is urgent. The great Khanate has sent envoys to repair with our country and will arrive in a few days." "Really?"... "Is it true?"... "There will be no fraud?"... "This is a good thing!"... "Yes!"... The civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty immediately talked about it. Qi Jiong grabbed the brocade and looked at it carefully. After half a ring, he asked profoundly: "this is the first time since the founding of the people''s Republic of Qi that he has received an envoy letter from the great Khanate! What do you Aiqing think of this?" after Qi Jiong''s words, the ministers in the hall whispered again Qi Ji looked at Zuo Xiang and asked in a deep voice, "Zuo Xiang, what do you think of this?" Zuo Xiang thought for a moment and said slowly, "tell the emperor that this... Should be appropriate." Qi Ji raised his eyebrows and asked, "Oh, why?" After a short thought, Zuo Xiang said seriously: "not only do I need to recuperate from the war for many years, but I think the great Khanate also needs to live. If the two countries can be repaired, the world will be peaceful and the people will be happy." (this person is Shi Yun, Zuo Xiang of the state of Qi, and the father of the queen.) Qi Ji nodded, looked at King Yuqin and asked, "well, such a thing is'' true '', which is great good news! Uncle Huang, what do you think?" The hall was silent, and all eyes focused on King Yuqin. King Yuqin, with a deep eyebrow and a serious face, said, "tell the emperor whether the Great Khan country will suspend its troops remains to be considered. Wars have been going on all over the world for a hundred years. It''s really rare to have envoys. I''m afraid there''s a plot." "Yes!"... "Well, it makes sense." there was another voice of discussion Qi Ji pondered for a while, nodded and said, "well, uncle Huang is right." then he opened his voice and said loudly, "come and spread the will of solitude. The senior general Shijing will strengthen the border guard and pay attention to the trend of the Great Khan country at any time in case of an accident." Chapter 16 A few days later, the Imperial Palace was jubilant. The grand ceremony welcomed and entertained the arrival of the Khan envoys. The monarchs and officials were happy, and the people were even more happy! The envoy brought the handwritten letter of King Khan. Qi Jin opened it and found that it had mixed feelings. Joy: the country is happy, and the world is happy. Worry: worry about home, worry about monarch. Qi Ji, who had mixed feelings, finally showed his sincerity and promised to make peace. It is common to make peace. In history, how many kings of weak and small countries sent their own daughters to the opposite party to seek short-term peace? It is not only your helplessness but also the force of national power! However, can peace reposed in women''s nepotism last long? "Pa!" The sound of The imperial study was as quiet as nobody. Looking at the jade cup on the ground, no one dared to say more at this time. They had never seen Qi Ji so angry, even if he lost the war with Yan ten years ago. After a long time, Qi Jin''s eyes were red with fire and said coldly, "defeat is not shameful. At least work hard and have dignity! Are you talking about... Ah? Don''t you have endless words in ordinary days? Youxiang, you say!" The right phase wiped the fine sweat between his eyebrows and replied tremblingly: "I inform the emperor that it is not shameful to make peace at this time." Qi Ji increased his voice and shouted, "say!" "Report back to the emperor that most of the peacemaking in the past were for peace. In recent years, there has been no frontal war between the great Khanate and Daqi. This peacemaking is not for peace, nor is it ashamed. Please calm down." All the ministers said in unison, "please calm down, Emperor." Qi Ji roared angrily, "it''s similar!" then he waved to Zuo Xiang, his eyes were burning, and Mars angrily asked, "Zuo Xiang, you say!" "Report back to the emperor. It''s related to the national system. The minister thinks..." Zuo Xiang doesn''t know how to say. It''s naturally the emperor''s business. His daughter, who is a minister... Alas! Qi Ji narrowed his eyes and stared at the talking left phase: "hmm?" Zuo Xiang replied timidly, "I don''t know." Qi Jin gave a cold whoosh and then said, "hum! I don''t know? If I don''t promise him, he will have the tongue to send troops!" The general, with a calm look on his face, came forward and said, "emperor, Weichen is willing to lead the army for expedition." After a long time, Qi Jiong recovered his mood and said in a weak voice: "war, you can''t fight for the time being!" After Qi Ji''s words, the imperial study was quiet again! Chapter 17 Qi Ji''s faint tone hides a deep sense of helplessness! He is a high emperor, holding the highest imperial power in the world. No doubt, he is conceited, but what can he do? Facing a pile of memorials on the book case, he is unable to do what he wants! There are floods in the south, droughts in the north and small wars outside from time to time; North Korea and China are corrupt officials. They seem to be the head of a beautiful country, but who knows his life like pins and needles? Is this dragon chair so easy to make? Natural and man-made disasters have disturbed the people in some places! Now, if the great Khanate invades again, the national base of the great Qi will disappear. Which is more important, dignity or survival? What dignity is there to talk about when life is gone? This is a country, the lives of thousands of people And kiss? After the friendship between at least two great powers, some small wars in the frontier can also be eliminated. He can also free up his hands to deal with the domestic troubles. If the throne is passed on to him, he must not destroy it! For a conceited person, forcing him to do something should be the most humiliating thing for him? Even if the person who marries him is not a princess, he is just an ordinary woman in his country. How can a man not feel humiliated when he is forced to use nepotism? Qi Jing knew that anger could not solve the problem. The great Khanate has put forward the date of reconciliation, so... Which princess will be reconciled? The memorials piled in front of him always remind him that there are many ants crawling and holes in his dragon chair! In terms of intelligence, appearance and age, Ning Lan is nothing more than the most suitable, but he is the most reluctant! Over the years, although he has increasingly rejected her, his favorite princess is still her! Qi Ji recalled "Why did you raise so many people? Hmm?" he didn''t think that the person who had secretly protected him was his daughter. Those who saved him were secretly raised by his princess. At that time, she was only ten years old and only a child. "Because I have people to protect, because I was born in this palace, and because I want to live." in front of her, he, the supreme emperor, couldn''t say anything. The memory is still so clear, many years have passed. He still remembered her eloquent and stubborn face. How terrible is it that a 10-year-old child should have a private killer? How can he not be shocked? Even his daughter, who grew up looking at her! And kiss? He is not willing to give up her, no matter from what point of view Chapter 18 Ning Lan stared at the little father-in-law in front of her and shouted, "get away!" The little noble son said with a frightened face, "princess, you can''t go in now. Please, servant." Ning Lan said coldly, "get out!" Just thinking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao has come! Qi Ji frowned and asked, "let her in!" Ning Lan walked in without dignity step by step, then saluted and said, "my son, see my father." "Hum, can you be quiet some day? What''s the matter with you?" Qi Jin''s words were reproachful, but his tone was gentle. Ning Lan replied decisively and firmly, "father and emperor, children and ministers are willing to be friendly." "You? Nonsense, go back! I think you''ve never been here." staring at Ning Lan kneeling on the ground, he knew she was serious. "My father, my ministers are not fooling around. Now Princess Daqi has the oldest number of my ministers. Please accept my request!" Qi Ji looked at Ning Lan deeply... She is a unique princess. Although she is not very close, she has such a "special" in his heart! He had deliberately rejected her, but he could not deny that he loved her, loved her and was afraid of her. Ning Lan saw that Qi was silent, and then said, "father emperor, the great Khanate proposed peace. If Daqi rejected it, he would have the tongue to join Daqi. Now Daqi is not suitable for military recruitment for the time being." Qi Ji asked coldly, "Ning Lan, do you know... What you said is not a joke?" Ninglan calmly replied, "my son knows that as a princess of the state of Qi, my son is willing to share my worries for my father and Emperor." Qi Ji sighed deeply and said, "emperor, get up and let your father think again." Ning Lan said with a firm face: "father, emperor, son and minister have made up their mind." Qi Ji looked at the familiar but strange Ning Lan and thought: is her calm mind suitable? The answer is undoubtedly yes! Shu Wan is arrogant, Shu Yu is too weak, Shu Huan''s mind is not mature, and Ning Lan is the best candidate. Why doesn''t he know? The other officials in the imperial study were silent, but they all showed respect, not to a princess, but to a princess of a country. Which Princess do you choose to marry? This is not something that ministers can advise. It is the choice of a father and the head of a country. At this time, in the imperial study, the person with the least taste in his heart should belong to right phase adult? He likes Princess Ning Lan very much. It seems that... He has no chance with his only son huan''er after all! I''m afraid the emperor has made a decision! It''s done! Chapter 19 Ning Lan, who came out of the imperial study, was like a deflated balloon. There was no emotion in her eyes. She knew that she had lived in the palace for a short time. Looking at the familiar imperial garden, the familiar listening Yuxuan, the familiar Tinglan Pavilion, the familiar Yili palace and the familiar Yixiang River, it seems that it can drift with the waves like the water of the Xianghe River, and everything has settled. Huan, do you hate her? I think the fate of her daughter of a country is just like this! Regret it? no "I, I knew you would be here." The man reflected in the water, Ning Lan smiled and asked faintly, "really? Yes." even if she didn''t look back, didn''t look at the familiar shadow on the water, didn''t listen to the speaker''s voice, she knew who he was with the gentle footsteps. He is not Rong Lu, the second prince of the state of Qi. Who can he be? Ronglu looked bitterly at Ning Lan in the water and asked, "do you regret it? Does Qinghuan know? Are you willing? In fact, you can''t go..." "It''s not like you at all. It''s not safe! After asking so many questions, which should the imperial sister answer first?" Ning Lan joked about her always gentle and elegant second imperial brother. Ronglu was warm and angry and stopped: "you, you..." Ning Lan immediately turned to Xiang Ronglu and said with a smile, "well, don''t you think it''s OK for the second brother and sister to compensate you? Don''t put on a bad face, smile." Rong Lu smiled bitterly on his face and asked reluctantly, "have you really decided? Ha ha, I want to know, otherwise I won''t ask for orders in person!" Ning lanning raised her eyebrows and said, "brother two..." "Don''t call me the second emperor brother." Ronglu interrupted Ning Lan''s words impolitely. Ning Lan sighed and said, "OK, OK, OK! Let''s say that Huangmei is the third princess of Daqi. Yu Guo must go and Yu Qin can only go." Rong Lu said in a low voice, "you are not the only princess in Daqi!" Ning Lan said faintly, "brother Erhuang, they are also your sisters." the drooping eyelashes covered up the mood in her heart. Rong Lu said with a serious face, "I only recognize you as a royal sister in my heart. I hope it''s not you!" "Shu Wan, Shu Yu and Shu Huan are not suitable, you know." Ning Lan turned to face Rong Lu and almost roared out. There was no panic in her eyes, no calm on weekdays, only determination. Rong Lu knew that she would really leave here. Ronglu put his hands on Ning Lan''s shoulder and said loudly, "if you don''t want to, no one can force you, including father and emperor, I can help you." So near and so far away, this is Ning Lan. Only she can do this. One moment I felt that I had known her for many years, and the next moment I felt like a stranger. "You can''t, it''s related to a country. Neither can the father and Emperor. Don''t you know? Say more unintentionally!" Ning Lan said, took Ronglu''s hand and turned away. Looking at Ning Lan who got up and left, he felt torn in his heart... Escape is not the solution to the problem. He can''t live in a muddle. Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the world, not to mention that he is a prince? Isn''t everything now the best illustration? Chapter 20 Ning Lan, standing outside the gate of Wanxi palace, took a deep breath. She didn''t know how to face her mother imperial concubine. Mother imperial concubine, I''m afraid she already knows? Has she lost her mind about such a big thing? Have you been crying secretly there? It must be her fault for not discussing with her and being good at making opinions! Who knows her mother better than her? Although she knew that she might avoid the marriage if she didn''t stand up, how clear she was that it would happen sooner or later! Although her father didn''t explicitly point out that she should be married, however... She is indeed the best candidate. Shu Wan''s scene of looking for life and death is not just for her father? Now that the dust has settled, everything is a foregone conclusion. There is no need to worry more. People live. Where there is power, there is no blue sky. When Huajing saw Ning Lan coming in, she immediately came forward and saluted respectfully and said, "my maid knocks at the princess." Ning Lan glanced lightly and said, "get up!" "Princess Xie." Huajing said and stood up slowly. Ning Lan asked suspiciously, "where''s your mother?" Huajing whispered, "tell the princess that my mother is in poor health and has a rest on her couch. My mother... Hasn''t eaten yet." Ning lanning raised her eyebrows and said in a low voice, "well, let''s go down." The maids and Huajing immediately replied, "yes." Ning Lan looked at Huajing and said, "wait, go and cook a bowl of lotus seed soup." "Yes." Huajing answered and left quickly. Ning Lan walks into Wanxi palace and looks at the familiar grass, wood, table, chair and stool... Everything here has been with her since she was born and grew up together. How unfamiliar? Once the laughter seemed to be still in my ears, so familiar and so far away! Emperor, don''t be rude... Emperor, people are good at first... Emperor Ning Lan went to the bed in the bedroom and whispered, "mother imperial concubine, my son''s minister, send you greetings." the Xi imperial concubine who was lying on the bed only looked at her. Ning Lan turned her back to her and wept gently on her side. "Mother imperial concubine, it''s all the bad children''s ministers. Please forgive the unfilial children''s ministers!" Huajing came slowly with a bowl of lotus seed soup. The aroma of lotus seeds was pleasant. Ning Lan reached out and took the lotus seed soup in Huajing''s hand, gently waved, and Huajing, who was kneeling on the ground, quickly stepped back. Ning Lan said softly to concubine Xi''s back, "mother concubine, please eat something. Even if you are angry with your son and minister, you should take care of your body! Your son and Minister know you are wrong..." Chapter 21 Concubine Xi turned to ninglan and remained silent for a long time. This is her emperor! She is very sensible since she was a child. She is not generally smart! Often looking at Ning Lan, her heart is very cherish! She knows how to think of others everywhere and learn everything faster than others, very fast! In the face of Ning Lan, who is calm and resolute, as a mother Princess, she doesn''t know how to love her She is the source of her courage and strength in the open and secret struggle in the imperial palace! Mother and daughter depend on each other. Although I knew early that she would get married one day, I never thought it would be so fast and so far! The heart is like a knife twist. How nice if she is not so cymbic and intelligent? Xi imperial concubine reluctantly pulled up the corners of her mouth and said, "emperor son, get up and sit next to the mother imperial concubine..." Spoonful by spoonful of lotus seed soup was missing from the bowl, and her heart was a little pity. Ning Lan looked at the wet marks on her mother''s cheeks, and tears fell down along her eyelashes. The dark and slender eyelashes are wet with tears, making them even brighter and dazzling. "After all, the mother Princess is responsible for you. She can''t give you a future or happiness." Ning Lan comforted concubine Xi with a happy and playful face and said, "concubine mother, my son is marrying the king of the largest country in the world this time. Why is my son unhappy? He is the husband most desired by women in the world!" "Lan''er, why don''t you understand your daughter''s heart? Daqi is sorry for you and Qinghuan. The mother imperial concubine wanted to ask your father to marry you at your hairpin ceremony... Now she has wronged you two. Alas... Mom, mom is incompetent!" Ning Lan said with relief: "my mother, my son and Qinghuan have no fate! Since ancient times, people have been tied to the word ''fate''. Only by fate and share can we get together. My son and Qinghuan are just fate but not share? My son has never thought of marriage before, and I''m glad to have such a good marriage! My mother, you should be happy for my son." Looking at the tears on concubine Xi''s face, Ning Lan thought secretly in the bottom of her heart: if the mother concubine and her children''s ministers are married, you will have to rely on. Even if they are far away, they will treat you differently! Moreover, even if she doesn''t ask her father, she will go in the end. This is her destiny. Chapter 22 Without spitting out the words, the Qi is like a orchid, the two bends are like a frown, a cage of smoke eyebrows, a pair of eyes are like a happy or not happy, the leisure is like a beautiful flower shining on the water, and the action is like a weak Liu Fufeng. This is the Xi imperial concubine in Ning Lan''s eyes. Situ Xi, the daughter of Si tuhao, a four grade official of the current Dynasty, is also one of the four imperial concubines. The situ family became officials from generation to generation, and Ning Lan''s mother was born in such an official family. The situ family produces civil servants from generation to generation, so Ning Lan''s mother imperial concubine has been talented since childhood and is well-known in the capital. In that year, Qi Ji ascended the throne and the Empress Dowager assisted the government. Although she was the emperor of the Qi Dynasty, she had no real power, and the empresses in the harem were the daughters of prominent and loyal officials. In order to meet the needs of the people in power, Qi Jiong opened the gate of the harem to select beautiful women by universal suffrage. In order to enrich the harem, the imperial edict was selected, that is, a bowl of water can hold the horizontal. All young women who have not decided on a marriage should participate in the show. Concubine Xi inevitably participated in the draft. Later, she gained momentum and became a woman around the emperor. At that time, concubine Xi was extremely unwilling. Because she couldn''t resist the order, she had to give up her love and enter the palace. This is the fate of the young lady who was born in the official family. Since she was born, her fate can not be controlled by herself. She carries a burden on her shoulders. It is the fate of the whole family, unlike ordinary people''s homes! Situ family has been an official for generations. Any disturbance will be transmitted to the palace. Who dares to oppose the emperor? How to bet her close relative''s life? Even if it is a sea of swords and fire in front of us, we can only jump down recklessly, even to pieces! Who dares to oppose the emperor? Who can bear the risk of beheading the nine people? This is power. Power can sweep everything. Even if you are not afraid of death, you can''t break it. The love in the palace is not pure. Love can''t save people, it will only kill people. Living in the highest power, human life is as poor as a mole ant. She has seen too many intrigues. Ning Lan knows better than anyone that the law of the jungle and the survival of the strong. Chapter 23 Looking at Ning Lan with a quiet face, concubine Xi said softly: "Lan''er, you know a woman like a mother. You don''t have to force yourself in front of the mother concubine. Lan''er, do you still remember this ring pendant?" concubine Xi knew that Ning Lan said this because she didn''t want her to worry. When she thought about this, she couldn''t help feeling sad. Ning Lan looked at the ring pendant in the hand of concubine Xi and stared at concubine Xi in confusion. When she was a child, she often saw her mother holding the ring pendant in her hand, as if in a daze. She cherished it very much. Although Ning Lan didn''t know the clue, she also guessed that this ring pendant must have a memory that her mother imperial concubine cherished, and why did her mother imperial concubine cherish it so much? I don''t know! She also asked her mother imperial concubine several times, each time in her mother imperial concubine''s faint smile. Now her mother imperial concubine has taken the initiative to mention it. Must it be her reason? Ning Lan didn''t ask much, but quietly waited for her mother to tell "The imperial concubine will give it to you today. This jade is psychic. It is the relic of the imperial concubine''s mother on her deathbed. Back then..." imperial concubine Xi said softly with a soft, crisp voice, with her lips light and pearly voice "Miss, no, no, madam, she..." before the domestic slave finished, situ Xi put down his book and ran to Mrs. situ''s bedroom. Situ Xi rushed to his bedroom, sat down along the edge of the bed and asked eagerly, "Mom, what''s the matter with you?" Mrs. situ looked at the silk handkerchief dyed red and said, "Xi''er, I''m afraid I can''t do it. Cough, cough..." "Mom, stop talking and have a rest. I''ll call the imperial doctor now." situ Xi said and wanted to go, but was held by Mrs. situ. Mrs. situ grabbed situ Xi who was about to leave with her weak hand and said with great effort, "don''t go, son. I know my mother''s illness. Xi''er, come and sit down. My mother has something to say to you." Mrs. situ said intermittently: "This, this pair of purple jade rings have been passed down from generation to generation. Now it has been passed to my mother for hundreds of years. This jade regards the Lord. When they are combined into one, there will be visions and pleasant sounds. However, there needs to be an important premise. It can be opened only if a pair of lovers unite at the same time. After opening... Make a wish on it, and the wish... Can be realized Situ Xi shouted anxiously, "come on, come on..." Mrs. situ Yang stopped situ Xi''s roar and said with difficulty, "Xi''er, don''t embarrass them any more. My mother''s big period is even... This, this is God''s will... Cough..." "Mom, stop talking and have a rest. Dad will soon return to the house on the road. He will open the vision." he cried in panic. In the face of death, man''s strength is weak after all! "Xi''er, don''t... don''t cry. Listen to Wei Niang. I''m afraid if I don''t say it at this time, I won''t have a chance to say it." Mrs. situ wanted to wipe the tears off her daughter''s face, but she couldn''t raise her hand. Situ Xi grabbed Mrs. situ''s helpless hand: "Mom..." "Xi''er, it''s just a legend... It''s said that the person wearing this jade can know the other half''s owner. When meeting a predestined person, the jade on the left will emit purple light... Guanghuan... Xi... Er, Wei Niang... Wei Niang will pass it to you now. You should collect it well..." Ning Lan carefully took over the purple jade ring pendant and asked suspiciously, "mother imperial concubine, is this jade really psychic?" Concubine Xi nodded slightly and said, "jade is the thing of heaven and earth. It is naturally psychic." "So... Does this purple ring really give off a purple aura?" Concubine Xi smiled faintly and said in a warm voice, "as for the vision, the mother concubine doesn''t know whether it really happened, but the purple halo is true." Ning Lan stared at the purple hoop in her hand incredulously, and then asked, "mother imperial concubine, why is there only half now? Is the other half in the father emperor?" Xi imperial concubine shook her head slightly to Ning Lan. Chapter 24 In the afterglow of the sunset, he looked gloomy. Concubine Xi was silent for a long time. Her lips opened gently and said slowly, "Lan''er, the mother concubine knows that it is not what you want to marry... So far, as a princess of the state of Qi, you have royal blood on your body. You have the responsibility to bear the responsibility you should bear. The mother concubine is proud of having a daughter like you." Ning Lan looked at the sadness of concubine Xi''s light embedded eyebrows, and her mood was darkened. She knows that no matter what she does, in the end, her mother and concubine will always be the one who compromises Concubine Xi said solemnly, "Lan''er, remember, if there is a crisis after you marry into the great khanate, you can take this half purple jade ring to find a teacher named ''staff'', and he will help you." "Mu Liao"? That''s a strange name. Who is it? Born in the imperial palace for many years, she has never heard of her mother and concubine know such a man. Is it her mother''s former friend? Khanate? How did her mother and concubine know the men of the great Khanate? Ning Lan looked at her mother''s concubine. Her gentle expression filled her face. She was very depressed! In an instant, Ning Lan understood that her mother and concubine had been in a daze at the purple jade ring pendant for many years because... There was a man under the ring pendant! At this moment, Ning Lan''s heart was empty! In the face of her mother and concubine, there were many helpless, unprepared emotions that immediately disturbed her. A moment later, Ning Lan asked her mother: "mother, is the man you love in this life him? Or the father of your son?" the expression on Ning Lan''s face and the cold words stunned Xi Fei for a moment. This is destiny. Whether it develops according to your will or not, it has its own direction and track to move forward. Concubine Xi opened her mouth and stopped talking. Finally, she didn''t tell Ning Lan how they met, knew each other, loved each other, and dispersed... Similarly, Ning Lan didn''t ask her mother concubine again. Chapter 25 Ning Lan''s expression and cold words stunned Xi Fei for a moment. This is destiny. Whether it develops according to your will or not, it has its own direction and track to move forward. Xi imperial concubine opened her mouth and stopped talking. Finally, she didn''t tell Ning Lan the story of him and his staff. Similarly, Ning Lan didn''t ask her mother imperial concubine again. "After March, the emperor''s son will never be seen in such a big palace." the sadness in the mother''s tone softened Ning Lan''s heart. Her lonely and thin figure was deeply branded on Ning Lan''s heart and couldn''t be sprinkled. Ning Lan Yang stopped her impulse to rush up and keep her, but looked at her silently. Many years later, Ning Lan always regretted why she didn''t come forward to hug her at that time. The wedding date has been fixed? So fast? Father emperor''s sentence, should it be so fast? It can be seen that the father had a choice in his heart, just a moment later! King Khan? Why are you so domineering and strong? It is said that you are the only young and promising king in the world... What kind of man are you? The final event had been decided, and a trace of fear that could not be stopped rose in my heart. Panic? "Emperor, go and meet Qinghuan. I''m afraid there''s no chance in the future. The mother imperial concubine won''t stop you this time." I looked at the suggestion in my mother''s eyes and hesitated. See you? No? In this life, she has no chance to continue her love with him. Is there any need to meet him? Ning Lan returned to his palace with the feeling of five flavor miscellaneous bottles. Luo''er saluted respectfully and said, "see the princess, millennium, millennium, millennium." Ning Lan asked coldly, "how are things going over there?" "Tell the princess that everything has been arranged, but at the princess''s command." "Well, I know. Go down." Ning Lan gently waved her gauze sleeve and dismissed all the attendants. Looking at the familiar but strange furnishings in her palace, memories poured into her heart one by one. Memories in the depths of the silent night, through the door, like a robber! Beating Ning Lan''s restless heart. At this time, everything has settled, and she has chosen her life. But... Why, why do the memories of the past disturb her thoughts so overbearing? Chapter 26 She was three years old, the eldest brother was ten, and the second brother was six. When she was born, she already had two brothers. A few months after she was born, another sister and brother were born below. Qilin is the crown prince of the state of Qi. He is seven years older than Ning Lan. He was born by the queen of Xiangfu. His identity is different. He has been taught by the empress since childhood, such as: he will be in charge of Daqi world in the future! Therefore, Ning Lan has been unable to have close feelings with his different brother since childhood. He is familiar with poetry and books, full of classics and political strategies, and lives among Confucius and Mencius every day. He is a leader growing up under the aura. People in the palace respect him, respect him, fear him, but dare not love him. His eyes are often severe, which makes people feel creepy! A person who doesn''t smile, even if he smiles gently, will the people around him be afraid? Ronglu is the second prince of the state of Qi. Daning LAN is three years old and often carries the black pot for ninglan. Ning Lan, who was gifted and intelligent, remembered things at the age of three. At that time, Qi Ji doted on Ning Lan, and his eyes were very kind, like a kind father The Royal study was in a mess, and children''s laughter came from time to time. "Cluck..." "Hee hee..." Ning Lan picked up her brush, stretched out her hand, and a black mark fell on Rong Lu''s cheek. When she saw her masterpiece, she was very proud and giggled without concealment. Ronglu saw that Ning Lan smiled too brightly, so he picked up a brush and thanked Ning Lan. Later, he also laughed with "hee hee". A moment later, they painted each other''s faces. Chapter 27 The Royal study was in a mess, and children''s laughter came from time to time. "Cluck..." "Hee hee..." Ning Lan picked up her brush, stretched out her hand, and a black mark fell on Rong Lu''s cheek. When she saw her masterpiece, she was very proud and giggled without concealment. Ronglu saw that Ning Lan smiled too brightly, so he picked up a brush and thanked Ning Lan. Later, he also laughed with "hee hee". A moment later, they painted each other''s faces. Ning Lan pushed the second imperial brother who wrote one by one. He clung to his clothes and said in a charming voice, "don''t read, second imperial brother. Go out with LAN er." Ronglu objected: "no, Huangmei, the father and Emperor will be unhappy when they know." Ning Lan saw his royal brother''s resolute face, so he had to give up: "well, shall we draw a turtle on the table?" Ronglu hesitated to look at Ning Lan and hesitated to say, "isn''t that good?" Ning Lan immediately pestered and shouted: "no matter, no matter, Lan''er promised not to go out. Just play with Lan''er!" Helpless to act in pettish with Ning Lan, Rong Lu had to reluctantly agree and said, "OK, but what does a turtle look like?" "Lan''er doesn''t know. I only heard what the slaves said. Lan''er thought, should he be the same as master Fu? Hee hee..." Ronglu looked around the imperial study, attached it to Ning Lan''s ear and said, "Shh... Master Fu knows that if he knows that we privately say he is a turtle, he will punish us! Huangmei can''t say it again in the future." Ning Lan turned her eyes: "brother Erhuang, you are so stupid. Who will say that he looks like a turtle in front of the master." "That way is. Or is Huangmei smart." Ronglu touched his head and smiled shyly. Ning Lan frowned and said with a smile, "brother Huang is a stupid bird." "You are a stupid bird!" "You are..." Ning Lan thought: "stop, second brother, let''s make peace. Neither of us is a stupid bird. The big brother is a stupid bird, okay?" "Well, good." Ronglu answered and looked at someone... Huangmei, why are there crows? Ning Lan also put away her smiling face and returned with her eyes: that''s because we did bad things... So the crow is flying. Looking at the prince with a serious and angry face, Ning Lan was afraid, because he must have heard all the bad words he said earlier, because he was standing behind him. "Hum, no learning, no skill..." Qilin said to Rong Lu. Then he didn''t forget to turn around and stare at Ning Lan coldly! Ning Lan made a face at Rong Lu and smiled silently. Then he did not forget to draw a few strokes on Kirin. The black ink on the white brocade was very conspicuous. "The emperor arrives..." Qiqiao''s cry sounded outside the Royal study. A moment later, a powerful young man in yellow robes came in. Chapter 28 Looking at Qi Jiong coming in, Ning Lan quickly ran forward and pulled his powerful arm to act as a spoiled child. Qi Jiong pedaled down and gently wiped Ning Lan''s painted black meat and Dudu''s face with his sleeves. Such eyes are the deepest memory in Ning Lan''s heart. "Lan''er, why are you so naughty? Look, the girl''s cheek can be like this?" Qi Ji looked at Ning Lan kindly and blinked his right eye. Ning Lan spits out his tongue towards Qi Jing and steals a glance at the second prince. He sees his face low and low. Ning Lan realizes that the dark face is really ugly and turns his eyes to the prince. At this time, his eyes are full of disdain, so Ning Lan glares at him angrily. Qi Ji took Ning Lan''s hand and sat down. Ning Lan also sat down and looked at the two brothers sitting respectfully opposite, with a lot of elements to show off. Qi Jin looked at Qilin with low and dignified eyes and asked, "Qilin, what have you learned recently?" Qilin replied brightly and confidently, "I''ll tell my father that my son and I recently learned the Three Character Classic from my master. After staring at Qilin for a moment, Qi Jing asked, "Oh, really? Listen to your father." "Yes, my son and I will." "At the beginning of human life, human nature is good. Similar nature, different habits. If you don''t teach, your nature will change. You should be expert in the way of teaching. Once upon a time, Meng''s mother chose her neighbor. If she didn''t learn, she broke her machine. Dou Yanshan has a righteous prescription. Teach the five sons and raise their names. If you don''t teach, your father''s fault. If you don''t teach strictly, your teacher''s laziness. It is not appropriate for a child not to learn. What is old if he does not learn at an early age. As a jade without chiseling will not become a useful object, a man without learning will not know the Way. As a son of man, Fang was young. Relatives, teachers and friends, learn etiquette. Xiang Jiuling can warm the banquet. Filial piety to relatives should be held. If you are four years old, you can make pears. If you are younger, you should be a prophet. First filial brother, I have seen and heard for the first time. I know a certain number and a certain text. One and ten, ten and a hundred. A hundred and a thousand, a thousand and ten thousand. Three talents, heaven, earth and people. Three lights, sun, moon and stars. The three cardinal principles are the righteousness of kings and officials. Father and son are close, and husband and wife are obedient... " Ning Lan didn''t know what her big brother recited. She just felt so long that she could hardly sit down. When she went, Qi Ji''s voice rang again. "Well, I''m pretty good at reciting. Qilin, do you know the deep meaning of this poem?" Qi Jin said in a slightly appreciative tone. Qilin replied cautiously, "tell your father that your son and Minister know a little." Qi Jin asked suspiciously, "Oh? ''if you don''t learn, it''s not appropriate. If you don''t learn when you''re young, what''s your old age? Jade doesn''t polish, it doesn''t become a weapon. If you don''t learn, you don''t know righteousness.'' what''s the solution?" "If you don''t study hard when you are young, what can you do if you don''t understand the truth of life and have no knowledge when you are old? Jade won''t become a fine object if you don''t polish and carve; if you don''t learn, you don''t know etiquette and can''t become a talent." Qi Ji''s face showed a happy expression, and a faint smile of appreciation appeared on his Su face. Chapter 29 A moment later, Qi Jin stood up, looked at Rong Lu, who was sitting in the second seat, and asked, "Rong Lu, you and the big brother are a master. Can you understand?" while talking, he pointed his finger to the book on the table of the second brother. Although his strength was not great, he still made a sound of ''Dong, Dong Dong''. "Report back to your father, and your ministers know something." Ning Lan looked at the black ink on Rong Lu''s face and smiled secretly. Rong Lu saw Ning Lan laughing secretly and smiled clearly. Qi Ji took a panoramic view, but pretended not to see it. He asked quite seriously, "Rong Lu, what do you think of ''jade is not cut, not made into a weapon. People don''t learn, don''t know righteousness'' Ronglu''s young face was slightly frozen. After thinking for a moment, he said, "report back to my father and Emperor. My children and ministers think jade is the same as people, but it''s different." Qi Ji looked at Xiang Ronglu suspiciously: "Oh? Tell me." "My son believes that the similarities lie in: first, they both need to be polished to make a difference. Second, the difference is that if jade is not carved, its nature will never change; otherwise, people''s habits are most vulnerable to the changes of external things. If they can''t hone themselves all the time and improve their academic cultivation and moral connotation, it''s very difficult It''s possible to abandon a gentleman and become a villain. " "Good, good! Good! Both of you are right. My father and Emperor are very happy! Ha ha..." after hearing Ronglu''s words, Qi Ji laughed with loud approval. Then, Qi Ji lowered his head with a warm smile and asked Ning Lan, "Lan''er, do you know?" "Father emperor, my son and minister will know later." Ning Lan said while playing with Qi Ji''s fingers. "Why later?" "Because my ministers will read a lot of books in the future, just like the emperor''s brother, that will be known." Qi Ji said happily, "well, you must learn more from your brother in the future." "Well, my son knows." while talking, Ning Lan picked up the brush and wanted to draw a circle on Qi Ji''s face with the pen in her hand, but Qi Ji easily avoided it and robbed Ning Lan''s pen, so Ning Lan could only mutter angrily. That year, Ning Lan knew the three character Sutra. Although she didn''t know what it meant, she knew that her father would be very happy to know the Sutra. Since then, Ning Lanxi fell in love with the book. Chapter 30 Later, she was five years old, the eldest brother was twelve, and the second brother was eight "Princess, Princess..." Mrs. Jiao he''s voice followed. Ning Lan used a common action to Rong Lu in front of her: "Shh..." Ronglu saw that Ning Lan made a "Shh" gesture. His face was inexplicable. When he saw Mrs. Jiao he coming from the other end of the Changting, he knew it in his heart. In the winding Pavilion, the lotus flowers are in full bloom, and the faint lotus fragrance is overflowing, enchanting and dreamlike, as if in a fairyland. At this end of the long Pavilion is the former residence of the Empress Dowager. Because the house was old, the Empress Dowager''s bedroom moved to the adjacent Fulin building, and the building in front of her was vacant because of the Empress Dowager''s relocation. Because it was the place where the Empress Dowager once lived, it was inconvenient for other purposes and remained vacant. "Brother Erhuang, hurry up." Ning Lan took Ronglu''s hand and ran in to the deserted bedroom. After a while, Ning Lan and Rong Lu hid. When their cold hands touched Rong Lu''s palm, a kind of kindness spread. Ronglu helped Ning Lan like this, and the mischief he accompanied was not his first crime. The reason why he spoiled her so much and allowed her to mischief is because he really likes this half sister. In the hot summer, the air became angry, but because there was a lotus sea under the window, the impetuous mood calmed down. Under the one meter seven or eight mahogany vermilion window, there is a large cabinet. The cabinet is hidden. If you don''t look carefully, you will find that there are two people hiding in it. At this time, they were looking at each other and laughing. For a moment, there was a sound of footsteps approaching, and the people hiding in the cabinet immediately quieted down. "The slave knocks at the Empress Dowager for a thousand years, a thousand years, a thousand years." a slave''s voice comes leisurely, and Ning Lan is familiar with it. "Is there any new news?" the round voice of the Empress Dowager was not angry and powerful. Through the hidden gap, Ronglu and ninglan were afraid to make a sound. A strong premonition impacted them. "The emperor has made arrangements." the slave''s voice, half male and half female, sounded like goose bumps. "That old man is always in front of the emperor, stirring up trouble and making any changes and reforms. The rules of his ancestors can''t be abandoned. The emperor also fainted and began to coax. And that bitch, you also warn her that the mourning family will give her a chance to live because Lan''er is the Emperor''s blood. Hum!" the Empress Dowager Xiu''s angry voice fell, The cabinet five feet away from the Empress Dowager rang softly. Ronglu immediately pressed ninglan. "Who?" the Empress Dowager asked hurriedly, looking for a voice and coming to the window. Under the railing under the window is Mrs. Jiao he hiding with her body down. When the Empress Dowager entered the room, Mrs. Jiao he also came under the mahogany window and looked inward secretly. She found a small piece of clothes exposed in the concealed cabinet. She knew who the owner of the clothes was and the clothes she had sewn for Lan''er herself. Just as she wanted to go around the corridor to the house, she heard the conversation between the Empress Dowager and the slave. The content of the conversation surprised Mrs. Jiao he, covering her mouth and slowly pedaling down. Chapter 31 Mrs. Jiao he heard the sound in the cabinet very clearly, and she immediately tangled in her heart. She once served the Empress Dowager. She was cruel and ruthless. She would not show mercy to anyone except the emperor! Such an important secret conversation, if she knew that she was heard, the person who heard it would be dead end! Whether it''s a slave or a master. No! Laner, it''s dangerous! Looking at the Empress Dowager approaching the cabinet, Mrs. Jiao he made a difficult decision. At the critical moment when the Empress Dowager looked at the box, a small but attractive voice came in from the outside. The Empress Dowager winked. The slave came out of the lightness skill. A moment later, he was escorted into Mrs. Jiao he, who was as gray as death. "The maidservant knocks at the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager is thousand years old, thousand years old, thousand years old." the woman kneeling down in front of the Empress Dowager is Ning Lan''s nanny, a mother who loves Ning Lan deeply. Mrs. Jiao he''s voice was absolutely calm. Although she was courteous, she didn''t have any fine panic. His thin cheeks were warm and red by the sunshine outside the window. Ning Lan looked at in surprise. Just when she wanted to move, she was ordered to live in the acupoints by Rong Lu. At the moment, she couldn''t move or say anything. She could only stare at the nursing mother kneeling on the ground with big eyes. "What did you hear, bitch? Who sent you? Who else heard?" the Empress Dowager roared angrily. Mrs. Jiao he said in an unassuming way: "empress dowager, the maidservant was not instructed by others. It was just a coincidence that she passed by..." The Empress Dowager interrupted Mrs. Jiao he''s words and shouted, "Deshun, give me a hard hand for the mourning family. How dare this bitch talk back to the mourning family?" "Pa, PA, PA!" three powerful slaps rang out in the old room, Jiao he''s cheeks were dark, and the corners of her mouth showed bright red blood. And Ning Lan can only stare big eyes and watch her nurse be beaten! At the same time, Mrs. Jiao he''s soft eyes are looking at Ning Lan in the cabinet. She has doting, loving mother''s love and determination The Empress Dowager looked at Mrs. Jiao he coldly and asked, "Jiao he, don''t you beg for mercy?" Jiao he looked up at the powerful empress dowager and said with a light smile, "empress dowager, how can you let me live? It''s useless to beg for mercy! Isn''t it?" Jiao Hua''s cold and decisive voice stabbed the Empress Dowager''s heart and gave her a cold hum. The Empress Dowager sat down with her back to Ning Lan on the table. Her gloomy and cold face was full of killing intention! The Empress Dowager picked up the corner of her mouth and said gently, "you are a little disillusioned. However... The mourning family can save you from death today, as long as you follow the mourning family and listen to the instructions of the mourning family." Jiao he listened to what the Empress Dowager said and looked coldly at the woman in front of her. She knew that this woman was not an ordinary person, but the mother of the emperor. Ambitious, she asked for the dispatch of others. It was nothing more than killing and killing! The Empress Dowager skillfully took out a blue porcelain vase, put it on the table and said coldly, "as long as you put this medicine in tie Ruchen''s tea, you will be alive! AI family knows that you have this way." Mrs. Jiao he looked at the blue porcelain vase on the table, then at Ning Lan, and said, "empress dowager, you''re asking Jiao he to commit the capital crime of killing the nine families! Please forgive Jiao he''s hard to obey!" Mrs. Jiao he refused decisively, which made the Empress Dowager lose all her face. Angry with shame, she did not hesitate to honor her status and quickly stepped forward to slap Jiao he in the face! Her slender nails left red marks on Jiao he''s plain face, and also branded deep scars on Ning Lan''s heart! The Empress Dowager''s ferocious face was cruel. She made a death order to Mrs. Jiao he: "you''re looking for death! Deshun, give her to the mourning family and still go into the lake." Just for a moment, Deshun wanted to come forward and pick up Mrs. Jiao he who was kneeling on the ground, but she was drunk by Jiao he in a cold voice: "go away, Jiao he is by himself, but he is dead." Ninglan''s face was full of tears. She looked at her nursing mother, sorted out her clothes, stroked the clear tears on her face, and looked at her with a faint smile! That smile, like a cone to the bone; That smile makes heaven and earth pale; That smile, with deep reluctance and nostalgia for Ning Lan; That smile seems to be telling Ning Lan that from now on, don''t be naughty without a nanny around Chapter 32 Ning Lan looked at the nurse and turned around and shouted in her heart, "no, nurse, No." The sound of "bang" drowned Ning Lan''s heart and love. The hatred immediately covered her face. The lips on the corners of her mouth had been bitten by her, and blood flowed down the corners of her mouth. The despair on the white powder pecking face breaks people''s heart. Ronglu tightly clenched Huangmei''s little hand. At this time, the little hand was cool and whipped his heart. He secretly vowed that he would be better to protect his sister in the future. "Empress dowager, stop your anger. This bitch doesn''t know how to live or die. Don''t worry about it. It''s not worth hurting your body." Deshun bowed down in front of the Empress Dowager with a flattering face and stretched out his hand in the air waiting for the master''s hand. Holding Deshun''s hand, he turned his head facing out of the window, threw his long nails leisurely, touched and clapped his hands before he stood up. After standing, he wiped Deshun''s clothes, as if his hands were stained with something unclean. Walking outside, she glanced at the Lotus Lake pool that was as calm as a mirror outside the window before going out, and said in a low voice: "unfortunately, it''s a pity that the lake pool is dirty, and the lotus root this year can''t be eaten." her voice was filled with regret, as if the root of human life in her eyes could not be human life. When I left the door, I didn''t forget to leave a sentence: "I don''t appreciate it." Leng hum and leave as if nothing had happened. After the "squeak" sound of closing the door, Rong Lu turned to look at the crying imperial sister, who was very fond of her. His face was livid. Today, he also heard what the Empress Dowager''s grandmother said. If Mrs. Jiao he hadn''t appeared, he really didn''t know what would happen. Mrs. Jiao he looked at herself before she left. Did she entrust her to herself? I was lucky to get this nursing mother. After waiting for another incense, Rong Lu jumped out of the cabinet, took out the Royal sister, and said seriously before unlocking the acupoints: "Royal sister, you must promise me not to shout, or Mrs. Jiao he, your nurse will die in vain. If she knows what happened to you, she can''t rest in peace under the spring, you know?" Ning Lan blinked and looked at the second brother who bent down to talk to him. A slap slipped down his face. With cold eyes, he immediately ran to the pavilion and looked at the lotus sea. Because of the rainy summer, the lake and pool are full of water, and the water depth is not bottomed out. Ronglu followed him, touched his cheek, cooled his cool face, and looked away like a sword. "Huangmei, it''s gone." Ning Lan turned her head and glared at him fiercely. At this time, she hoped that Mrs. Jiao he was really alive. She hoped that she would directly return to the palace after early class. If she wasn''t so playful, how could the nursing mother die? Facing the deep lake, Ning Lan was afraid. This water, this water took away the nurse who loves her very much. It''s it, not her! Looking at the water as quiet as a mirror, Ning Lan secretly made an oath in her heart. Looking at Ning Lan, who suddenly became a stranger, Ronglu couldn''t help but panic and pulled Ning Lan into his arms, regardless of her resistance and struggle. He was afraid of losing such a royal sister who was close to him. He was afraid that she hated him. Her eyes were terrible and made him scared. "Huangmei, let''s go back?" maybe I was too tired and just stood blankly. No matter how the second huangxiong advised me, I would not leave with the railing of the pavilion. "Huang Mei, the second brother promises you that he will become strong in the future. Will you protect you and what you want to protect?" "... become very strong? How strong is that? Is it stronger than grandma Huang?" Ning Lan asked faintly looking at Rong Lu. "Huangmei, there are some things you will understand when you grow up. Only when a person becomes strong can he be able to protect her and the people she wants to protect." Chapter 33 Ning Lan, who slowly lost consciousness, fell asleep in Ronglu''s arms. Since then, she has been reborn and quiet, that is, her memory has become profound from that moment on. "Lan''er, what''s the matter with you? Second prince, what''s the matter with Lan''er?" Xi Meimei urgently asked Rong Lu, the second prince. Her mother''s care and love made Rong Lu feel good for the humble beauty. "Huangmei is not a big problem, but tired and asleep." Ronglu hid the truth because he knew that this matter could not be spread out. If it was spread out, according to the Empress Dowager''s temperament, maybe The fight in the palace has been fierce. Even if he hides himself, some people still want to get rid of him! Looking at Ning Lan on the couch, Rong Lu felt warm in his heart. Only when we are with her, we don''t need so hypocritical concealment, and we are the most relaxed and happy. His uncle is right. How can he protect himself and the people around him if he doesn''t make himself strong? Also at this moment, Ronglu made up his mind that he would not let others hurt Ning Lan in the future. "Jiao he..." repeatedly aroused, but there was no promise. At this moment, ronglubi knows where Mrs. Jiaohe is! "What''s the matter with this charming lotus today? She''s always on Lan''er. How can she find no one today?" Xi beauty muttered and looked out the door. "My son worshipped the beautiful lady, and my son retired." "Well, isn''t the second prince here after eating?" imperial concubine Xi also liked the child in her heart, but she couldn''t help herself in the palace. "Thanks for the kindness of the beautiful lady. My son has been out for a long time. My mother must be worried. It''s time to go back, and my son will leave." Xi beauty looked at the second prince in front of her and sighed that the child was not an ordinary child. More than mind, more than that Unicorn! Unfortunately, now that the Empress Dowager is in power, the emperor''s way of being in power is tortuous and sluggish. There is an adult Zuo Xiang on the Queen''s side, and the prince is as stable as Mount Tai, so he has no chance to go up! I''m afraid it''s also life What does the emperor think of Ronglu? She has been with the emperor for five years and can''t see the emperor''s heart clearly. No wonder the world says that the emperor''s heart is the submarine needle! "Feiyu, go to find Mrs. Jiao he. Can you go back to the palace? It''s already noon. Why is there still no news?" "Yes, my mother, I''m going to look for it now." Feiyu respectfully prepared to leave, but she stood still because of Xi Mei''s words. Ximei added, "Feiyu, go and look carefully. Maybe she''s still looking for Lan''er elsewhere. Lan''er is too naughty." "Yes, madam." Xi beauty''s eyelids beat slightly today. She felt as if something was going to happen. She looked at Ning Lan in deep sleep. Ning Lan didn''t quite understand Ronglu''s words, but she thought Mrs. Jiao he died because of her. She secretly vowed to fill up the Dutch sea one day! She wants to be strong, at least stronger than grandma Huang. Although she doesn''t know what power is, she has decided to go to it. Chapter 34 When Ning Lan was sent back to concubine XI by Ronglu, she fell asleep all the time. Concubine Xi didn''t think of it, Qi Ji didn''t think of it, and Rong Lu didn''t think of it! She slept for three days. After waking up, roududu''s face had lost a circle. Concubine Xi shed tears in pain. Because Ning Lan and Rong Lu were also implicated, Qi Jin severely scolded him and punished him for thinking behind closed doors for a month! Xi beauty keeps Ning Lan''s heart, more and more impetuous. It''s night! Mrs. Jiao he still couldn''t find it. Ning Lan has been sleeping all the time. What should I do? Beauty Xi looked at a palace maid outside Ning and said, "Qingman, go and tell the emperor that the princess must be ill. Go..." Qingman hurriedly replied, "empress, Emperor..." Xi Mei hesitated for a moment and then said, "today is the full moon. It must be at the Queen''s place. LAN Er hasn''t woken up. The palace can''t manage so much. Go quickly!" "Yes, madam." jingman hurried out. Xi beauty said to green bamboo again, "green bamboo, go and ask a doctor." "Yes." green bamboo also followed out of the bedroom. This night, the Wanxi palace was brightly lit all night. However, the emperor and the empress rushed over at the time of incense. "Emperor, the empress arrived..." Li Xiangshun''s voice sounded outside the palace. "What''s going on?" the emperor''s voice just fell and strode in. "Minister and concubine knock to see..." Xi Meimei was interrupted by the emperor before she finished saying: "no, when is it? Let''s put those etiquette aside first!" Xi beauty cried with tears on her face: "emperor, please save Lan''er, save Lan''er..." Seeing beauty Xi''s bitter pear blossom with rain, the emperor''s heart was also sour. When has she ever been so rude? After returning to his mind, he looked at Ning Lan on the bed. Qi Ji''s eyebrows were locked. His face was very cold. He stretched out his hand to cover the princess''s head and found no symptoms of high fever. He called softly: "Lan''er, wake up. My father brought you food, Lan''er..." Facing Li Xiangshun, Queen Xiangfu sternly ordered, "Li Xiangshun, why haven''t you gone to see the imperial doctor? Go quickly." Li Xiangshun listened, glanced at Qi Ji, and immediately replied, "yes, empress." Empress Xiangfu went to Xi Mei and said softly, "sister, get up quickly. Don''t be busy crying first. The three princesses will be fine!" while talking, she helped Xi Mei kneeling on the ground, looked at the little people on the couch, thought for a while, and then asked, "sister, when did the three princesses fall asleep?" Concubine Xi wiped her tears and replied respectfully: "back to the queen, Lan''er, she didn''t come back from her morning class until noon. The second prince said she was asleep. My concubine didn''t think much at that time. She just woke up after sleeping. However, I couldn''t wake up for a long time. My concubine was in a panic and knew Lan''er she..." Chapter 35 Qi Jin was very angry when he heard this. He said in a fierce voice, "come on, go and call the second prince to me. Why hasn''t the imperial doctor arrived? Announce it to me!" The queen of Xiangfu said in a tone of persuasion: "emperor, the night is deep. At this time, the second prince is afraid to have been settled." "Then I have to get up from bed. The child who is still alive in the morning can''t speak now? Ah? How do slaves do things? Where''s her nurse? Where''s Mrs. Jiaohe?" The roaring Qi Ji shocked the empress. Even if Qilin was ill, the emperor had never paid so much attention to him! And she... Looked at the little man on the bed and thought: she''s just a princess! She can''t understand. Is it because... She has some tangles in her heart. She is also a child. Why is the father''s love so different? "I see..." a group of imperial doctors rushed to the hospital and knelt down to kowtow before they stood up. "No, show me what''s wrong with the child." Qi Ji''s voice was soft and serious, with worry and anxiety on his face. She is a naturally intelligent child. She can recite simple poems and Fu at the age of three; She is the only child between his beloved woman and him; She was born in the season when Lily of the valley was in full bloom. It was auspicious clouds in Daqi. Since she was born, there has been no war in China. How can he not cherish it? Looking at the doctor''s tight face, the emperor couldn''t help asking, "doctor Jiang, princess, what''s wrong with her? Why is it so strange? Is it poisoning?" Doctor Jiang immediately knelt on the ground and replied tremblingly: "tell the emperor, princess, I can''t see any stubborn diseases. Princess, everything is normal and there is no sign of poisoning." Hearing the statement of the imperial doctor, Qi Ji''s face immediately became cold. After a sneer, he suddenly asked in a low voice, "Oh? When will the princess wake up?" "Go back, tell the emperor. I don''t know. The princess has no signs of illness..." an old doctor Jiang said intermittently. "Don''t you know? There''s no sign of illness? Come on, drag me out and blame..." Doctor Jiang begged: "please spare your life, Emperor..." a moment later, doctor Jiang was framed by two fathers-in-law. Seeing that doctor Jiang had been taken out, Xi Meimei immediately begged and said, "emperor, spare doctor Jiang and let him commit crimes and meritorious deeds! Before Lan''er wakes up, the most senior doctor in the Imperial Palace belongs to him." Seeing that the emperor had no turning heart, Xi Meimei knelt on the ground again with a "click", and the other imperial doctors knelt down to beg for mercy. "Your Majesty, your sister is right. Please calm down." the empress also said a plea for doctor Jiang. Qi Jin said coldly word by word: "go and drag doctor Jiang in. If something happens to the princess, I will destroy his nine families!" Chapter 36 The angry Qi Ji shocked all the people who appeared in Wanxi palace that night. They didn''t expect that a princess could be so important in the emperor''s heart! Even though Qi Ji''s anger was terrible, Ning Lan still fell asleep and didn''t wake up until three days later. For Ning Lan, the palace is a pool of water, a pool of stagnant water that will not set off waves for thousands of years. For example, if she is lonely, she will never feel what is happiness and happiness. Whether before or after politics; Whether the court or the harem; Whether the master or the slave, this restless power struggle will never change! She was tired but could not escape. She longed for the white cloud above her head, always so pure and peaceful. Is human nature good or evil at the beginning? Thinking of what the second brother said when he was three years old, if jade doesn''t carve, its nature won''t change, but people don''t. Since the nursing mother died at the age of five, since this strange disease, she knows that her life is always in a situation where you die or I forget. How many times did Mrs. Johnson''s smile appear in her dreams before she died? Only she knows! Ning Lan and Rong Lu have never mentioned this matter to anyone, and the truth of Mrs. Jiao he''s death has not been found out. It has become a headless public case, just one of many cases. Three days later, Mrs. Jiao he''s body was salvaged from the Dutch sea. I heard that she was still smiling! After she woke up in ninglan, Princess Xi asked her, "Lan''er, my Lan''er, did you see anything?" Ning Lan didn''t mention the word, but looked at the air with dark eyes. Only when he touched Rong Lu''s eyes, will he change color slightly! Ning Lan still remembers Mrs. Jiao he''s dying smile! She knew that her nurse loved her and washed her eyes with her precious life, which made her grow up quickly. "Lan''er, I don''t know why such a great change of mind is due to the serious illness?" Xi beauty asked Qi Ji in a sad tone. Qi Ji looked thoughtfully at Ning Lan, who was writing on the bookcase. His eyebrows were tangled into a group and went to his heart again! Then, with a long sigh of disappointment, "Lan''er is not bad. Look, it''s also gratifying to study so seriously." Qi Ji, who comforted Xi beauty, also felt something missing. Interest is because, in the past, the smart and lovely three princesses were lost in sleep? "It''s been three months. Lan''er''s words are getting less and less. My concubine is still worried. What can I do if I get sick again? Emperor..." Xi Mei said with a charming call, which made people feel pity from the bottom of their heart. Qi Jin solemnly promised Yu Ximei humanity: "Xi''er, don''t worry, I''m here. I won''t let our Lan''er go wrong!" in fact, his heart is also very empty! Tai hospital finally didn''t find out what disease Ning Lan got, how to cure it, whether it will happen again, and so on Chapter 37 Qi Ji looked at the little man whose eyes fell on the book case, and a trace of pity rose in his heart. Her focused eyes were as light as water and could not detect the slightest emotion. At this time, she was concentrating on the book. He knew what the child must have experienced, but he couldn''t find out the slightest inside story anyway. Ronglu didn''t mention it either. Is this child so good or bad now? He didn''t know. He has always cherished Youjia''s children. Suddenly, he has changed to be polite, silent and no longer naive. How can he not be anxious in his heart? Walking slightly tiptoed past, for fear of disturbing her. After approaching, his right hand picked up his sleeves, revealed his thick right palm, slowly turned his back to his back, held his left hand behind him, concentrated slightly, bent over and looked at the book case, his eyebrows slowly tightened, and then looked at Ning Lan with far-reaching meaning. Thinking: is the child five? After being absent-minded for a while, he called out: "Lan''er." After the light call, I saw the hand holding the brush tremble slightly. Then I calmed down, put down the pen in my hand, and immediately got up to salute Qi Jin. "My son''s courtiers kowtow to my father, and my father is blessed." Qi Ji''s eyebrow peak rose steeply. When he saw the white jade like Qianqian thin hand, because he trembled, his heart also followed him. I don''t think he scared her. However, Ning Lan''s attitude frightened him. The child "Straighten up, Lan''er, what is this writing?" a very strange feeling made him look at the child in front of him again, as if he wanted to know her again. His eyes were burning, and he seemed to want to see it more thoroughly. Ning Lan replied respectfully: tell your father and emperor that the children and ministers were just writing the long song line. " "Oh? Does the emperor recite it?" "I''ll tell my father that my ministers have memorized this poem before." "Then Lan''er will listen to him behind his father''s back." "Yes, father." "In the green garden, sunflowers and dew wait for the sun to shine. In the spring, all things shine. I often fear that the autumn festival will come and the yellow leaves of Kun will decline. When will all rivers return to the East China Sea? If the young don''t work hard, the old will be sad." Ning Lan recited slowly, and the sound is as cool as a trickle of water. "Emperor, do you know the meaning of this poem?" Ning Lan''s eyes were light, frowned and thought for a moment, and replied: "This poem describes the prosperity of sunflower in the garden in spring and the decline of sunflower in autumn to compare the beauty of life in youth and the sadness in old age; it also compares the passage of time with the river flowing eastward and never returning. It will not be retained for one person. The first sentence is written for the last two warnings. It means that if you don''t work hard when you are young and strong, it''s useless to be sad when you are old." "Well, how did Lan''er know this poem?" Qi Ji stared at Ning Lan, who answered clearly. He didn''t understand how a five-year-old child could touch such a situation? If it were a man... No, even more a man! "Tell your father that Lan Er could listen to the Taifu when he was teaching the prince and the second brother." then his head dropped and his voice sounded like a mosquito Qi Ji took back his mind and asked with a little deep meaning, "Lan Er is very happy with poetry?" "Yes, father." the words contained hesitation, pursed his lips, seemed to want to say something, and finally remained silent! "Well, good." Qi Jiong turned his words and declared loudly, "the third princess Ning Lan listens to the order." Ning Lan immediately landed on her knees. "In the future, the three princesses can study with the crown prince and give them a set of four treasures of study, a collection of Yuefu Poems..." after the emperor read it, he looked at Ning Lan with a deep smile. Seeing Ning Lan''s jade face, he was full of joy and his heart warmed up. "Long live, long live, long live, thank your father and Emperor." Since then, Ning Lan smoothly entered Taifu''s class and listened to Taifu''s story with her brother. She was also the first princess in the state of Qi to enter Taifu school without any objection. Chapter 38 "Princess, please go back to the palace." Mrs. Jiafu followed her. Seeing that the princess had gone another way after morning class, she stepped in the opposite direction of Wanxi palace. In a hurry, she came forward and bowed her head and advised her. Ning Lan took a cold look, and Mrs. Jiafu, dressed in vulgar clothes, said, "this palace has its own decision, and it''s not your turn to pick up some!" Ning Lan didn''t like Mrs. Jiafu when she saw her for the first time! She thought she had only one nanny lady. No one could sit in Mrs. Jiaohe''s seat, and she wouldn''t allow it. Without her approval, it is in vain! "Maidservant dare not, maidservant knows sin." Jiafu knows that the little princess in front of her is unusual. No matter which palace master is in front of her, she doesn''t dare to make too many mistakes, especially the slaves around her. Mrs. Jiafu still remembers the cold eyes of the three princesses when Ximei led her to the three princesses. That was two years ago The Xi beauty with clear eyes stared at Ning Lan and said, "Lan''er, this is Mrs. Jiafu. She will take care of your daily life in the future and take over Jiao he''s previous position." Ninglan listens to the resolute protest and says, "mother imperial concubine, Laner refuses." "No, it''s your father''s meaning, it''s the imperial decree." seeing the solemn expression of concubine Xi, Ning Lan can only accept their orders and arrangements. "Well, Mrs. Jiafu, you will be responsible for the daily life of the three princesses in the future. You can''t neglect it." Jiafu immediately came forward to worship and said, "yes, madam, I will obey your orders." "Well." glanced at Ning Lan''s dissatisfied eyes, Xi beauty could only sigh in her heart, and then left the book Pavilion. Jiafu saw Xi beauty leave and glanced at Ning Lan. She felt that the book pavilion was suddenly deserted. After kneeling for a long time, seeing that no one paid attention to her, he got up and was about to take a step, but he was shocked by a cold drink. Ning Lan''s cold voice rang in the book Pavilion: "stop." Mrs. Jiafu, who woke up from shock, asked timidly, "what do you want from the princess?" "Did the princess ask you to get up? Does Mrs. Jiafu think you are the master here?" Ning Lan did not stare at Mrs. Jiafu, but put the book in her hand on the case, picked up the inkstone on the right and pressed it in one corner of the book. The movement is gentle and the eyes are quite shallow. Just listening to the sound of her knees kissing on the board, Mrs. Jiafu looked at the three princesses in front of her in panic and immediately replied, "I don''t dare..." "Mrs. Jiafu, isn''t she? My palace will tell you today that there is only one nanny''s wife in my life. Even if she is gone, no one can replace her!" Ning Lan said coldly and got up to face each other. "Remember, maidservant." "Well, get up. Since you are sent by your father, the palace is not difficult for you. You should take care of yourself and do your part." "I will obey your orders." at that moment, Mrs. Jiafu seemed to understand why the emperor loved the third princess very much, because she was so different! More understand that the princess is her master, a child who will never be close. "Step back! There are still things bothering her in the future. Ning Lan thanked her first." Ning Lan said and saluted Jiafu. Jiafu immediately said in fear, "the maidservant is afraid, and the princess can''t make it." "Madam, don''t be alarmed. Since you have received the order, this etiquette still needs to be abolished." after the ceremony, he turned his back and walked to the other end of the book Pavilion. "Yes, I''m leaving." Jiafu left trembling, and she was only six years old at that time. Chapter 39 Recalling the past, Jiafu felt a lot in her heart. She looked at Ning Lan walking towards the Changting and sighed gently. Two years ago, the emperor sent her to serve Ning Lan. In fact, there was a deep meaning to find out the truth of Mrs. Jiao he''s death! "Stay away from the palace." after Ning Lan''s cold order, she walked alone to the long Pavilion leading to the depths of the lotus sea. The morning sunshine sprinkled on the delicate lotus. The faint breeze brought a trace of vine fragrance, which made people relaxed and happy. However, at this time, Ning Lan was in pain like a knife. She still clearly remembered the nursing mother who loved herself deeply. Countless times of meeting in a dream, but she was speechless. She just smiled at herself. How many times do you have insomnia and secretly cry? I don''t remember. It''s been more than two years. The past is as clear as yesterday. Last night, she talked in a dream again, but the nursing mother turned her back and left. No matter how loudly she shouted, Mrs. Jiao he never stopped for her Looking at the green lake, Ning Lan said in her heart, "nanny, do you really don''t want Lan''er? It was Lan''er who was bad in those years. If Lan''er wasn''t naughty, how would you die? Lan''er has been looking at you for more than two years. You shouldn''t blame Lan''er''s ruthlessness? Nanny is better for Lan''er than her own life. How can she blame Lan''er for not coming to visit?" Thinking of this, I knelt down slowly, and time seemed to stop "Nanny, Lan''er came to see you. Do you feel it? Lan''er came to see you at this time. It''s the last thing to ask nanny to forgive Lan''er. How are you as always?" the skirt shaped like a lotus slowly fell down, touched his knees on the ground and kowtowed deeply. The whole lake and pool rose with a gust of breeze, with full lotus fragrance, shaking the lotus leaves slowly, making bursts of sound, facing ninglan. "Nanny, Lan''er misses you, Lan''er misses you so much, do you know?" he said with another deep kowtow, and tears trickled down his cheeks. "Nanny, let Lan''er dance for you and see you off." kowtow deeply again. A moment later, on the long Pavilion, I saw a pair of plain lotus root arms slowly emerging from the pink red sleeves. The hoop on the body sang like an elf, accompanied by the morning light, the breeze and the lotus sea. If it was unstable, it was like a whirling snow flower blown by the wind. Looking from a distance, it was bright and white like the rising sun in the morning glow, It eclipses the world. At this moment, Ning Lan is like a fairy in the sky. She falls here by mistake and dances. It seems that she wants to use the dance only in the sky to vent her endless thoughts and deep reluctance to give up on Mrs. Jiao he Jiafu looked at the three princesses of the state of Qi from a distance. Her heart seemed to be pulled up! Chapter 40 When the man in royal clothes came to Jiafu, Jiafu realized her gaffe, quickly calmed her face and said, "maidservant Jiafu knocks on your highness, thousand years old, thousand years old, thousand years old." "Get up. After a while, the palace will send her back to Wanxi palace." the implication is that you can go down and roll away. "Yes, Jiafu will leave now." although she was a little embarrassed, Jiafu left respectfully. Ronglu came when ninglan knelt down and kowtowed, but looked at him in silence. Dismiss the slaves, look at the little man in the line of sight with deep eyes, and walk over slowly. Looking at Ning Lan''s Ronglu, he said to Ning Lan in his heart, "Huang Mei, you are really beautiful. The loneliness and desolation of beauty have not been mentioned in the past three years because you have been sad in it?" Approaching, I saw her lips light up, singing, crying and whispering: "When you leave with your memory, I have forgotten all the wonderful flowers at that time. You are like the clouds in Qiong''s building, unattainable. In your dream, you leave with a smile, which will definitely leave me on the edge of the earth. How many pictures of soul wandering, and how many accumulation of joy and sadness? How many times, you wake up in the middle of the night, but you can only accompany the cold moonlight. Even if you breathe gently , quietly watching the unforgettable Chinese year, let me exhaust my loneliness, stand on tiptoe and break the tie for you in the vast red world... Let me put down my deep obsession and send you away, let you have no fear. When the prosperity is exhausted, forget my deep love for you... " Such a deeply sad Ning Lan makes Rong Lu feel very sour and astringent! Ning Lan has changed a lot in recent years. She is not playful or naughty, but silent. Only Rong Lu knows why. "Huangmei." a soft call buried deep love and heartache. Seeing Ning Lan''s sadness on her face, she said again: "if Mrs. Jiao he knows the love of Huangmei, she should rest in peace." After the dance, the corners of his mouth picked lightly, carried his back to Ronglu, and asked sadly, "really?" Chapter 41 Ronglu looked at Ning Lan and said firmly, "yes." Looking at Ronglu''s firm answer on his face, Ning Lan was in a trance. She asked in her heart: nanny, do you know Lan''er''s missing? "Brother Erhuang, nanny, she will blame Lan''er, won''t she?" Ning Lan''s black pupil covered with a layer of dark gray and asked Xiang Ronglu faintly. "No, Mrs. Jiao he loves her so much, how can she blame her!" "Really? Then why didn''t she close her eyes when she left?" Facing Ronglu''s eyes that can see everything, Ronglu has a feeling of being suffocated. At the moment, he was stunned and didn''t know how to answer Ning Lan''s question "Brother Erhuang, tell me? Lan''er heard the palace people talking privately, saying that people should close their eyes when they die. She also said that nanny opened her eyes after she died because she had grievances and resentments, so she would die in peace!" "Huangmei, Mrs. Jiao he doesn''t blame you because she can''t let you go. You know? If she blames you, why do you still smile?" Ronglu grabbed Ning Lan''s shoulder with both hands and wanted to shake her remorse, but she got a strange look at Ning Lan. "Huang Mei, are you still complaining about the second brother in your heart?" "Lan''er once complained, blamed, and even hated Erhuang brother... For Erhuang brother and others, Mrs. Jiao he is just a palace maid, madam! But in Lan''er''s heart, she is a nurse! She is not only a palace maid, not just a servant, she is a mother! If it weren''t Lan''er..." "But she''s dead. You can''t always live with the dead behind your back?" Ronglu was suddenly angry. He didn''t want his royal sister to go on like this all the time. For a living person, three years of silence and sadness is enough. We can''t always live in the past. Ning Lan said coldly, "brother Erhuang, do you want Lan''er to think that nothing has happened? The person who died for me is not someone else, but my nurse. How can I think that nothing has happened?" "Huangmei..." Ning Lan took back her eyes from Ronglu''s face, threw them at the lotus blooming lake and said coldly, "second brother, I''m going to fill this lake." Ronglu pondered for a moment and said thoughtfully, "Huangmei, this lotus pond was built by the emperor first. I''m afraid it''s not easy..." "Brother Erhuang, do you know which end of the lake is shallower?" Rong Lu looked at Ning Lan without knowing why, and said bluntly, "this should be that position. The water flows eastward. What do you want to do?" Rong Lu turned his head and looked around, but found that Ning Lan had run in the direction he had just pointed out. "Second brother, you see how beautiful the lotus is..." after that, Ning Lan ran to the direction of his fingers. While running, she didn''t forget to look back at her second brother, with a faint smile on her lips. Looking at the innocence on Ning Lan''s face and the gorgeous smile like flowers, Rong Lu was flustered! Ronglu suddenly knew what Ning Lan was going to do, and his face turned white in an instant! Chapter 42 "Touch" After a while, Ning Lan fell into the lake and only heard the sound of water splashing, but the man was gone. At this moment, Ronglu''s heart was shocked and immediately shouted in panic: "help, the princess fell into the water..." Ronglu ran to the place where the water splashed, and then jumped down without hesitation! "Huangmei, where are you?" Ronglu got into the water again and tried his best to find it. He was more and more frightened until he touched the royal coat and grasped it tightly. "Huangmei, Huangmei... Wake up, Huangmei..." one arm tightly encircled Ning Lan, like swimming to the shore. "Cough... Brother Erhuang, I''m here, I''m here." the weak voice was always mixed with full fatigue, and slowly began to close his eyes. "Huangmei, wake up, don''t scare the second brother?" Rong Lu, who dragged Ning Lan ashore, shook Ning Lan hard. The tension in his voice made Ning Lan slowly open his eyes again. "Brother Erhuang, you are so stupid! Why should you be so kind to Lan''er?" Ning Lan said, shed tears and raised her small hand to caress Rong Lu''s locked eyebrows. "Huang Mei, you are not allowed to do anything! You are so smart and considerate, and you are my Huang Mei, how can I be wrong with you?" Rong Lu said, wiping Ning Lan''s tears away. The water on his temples dripped down from time to time, immediately raised his arm and wiped it with his sleeve "In this palace, besides the nurse, it''s nice to have a second brother jump over the lotus sea for me! Second brother, you know what? I should do something for the nurse. Today is her death day. Help me..." he really fainted. Ronglu tightly clenched Ning Lan''s hand, clumsily carried it up, and made a decision secretly in his heart. He wants to help Ning Lan fill up the lake built by the former Emperor for the Empress Dowager''s grandmother! Ronglu deeply blamed himself. If something really happened to Ning Lan today, he was the initiator! Ning Lan''s jumping into the lake makes Rong Lu deeply understand that Ning Lan has been more important than his life in his heart! I remember, she always stared at a pair of big eyes and smart little head, and said amazing words from time to time. The most likable thing is that she loved to follow him, and people couldn''t help liking her. However, until three years ago, after the accident of Jiaohe, such a villain suddenly disappeared, that is, it disappeared today three years ago! The death of Mrs. Jiao he made Ning Lan become silent, refuse people thousands of miles away, and even deliberately avoid him Chapter 43 Rong Lu, who lowered his head, heard a burst of footsteps coming to him and immediately turned pale. After a while, the slaves led by Zhang Xi came to their side, "slave Zhang Xi knocked on your highness, Qian..." "No, it''s important to save the princess." Ronglu''s short words interrupted the slaves who were about to salute. "Yes." quickly took Ning Lan from his back. "Hurry, hurry..." a moment later, only Zhang Xi''s voice was left on the pavilion. Rong Lu looked at the green lake. It was as flat as a mirror without any waves. It seemed that everything had never happened before. If it weren''t for the wet royal clothes and the smell of mud on his body, he would doubt Many imperial doctors gathered in Wanxi palace. They were afraid of the three princesses. It was like three years ago that they couldn''t wake up. They knew very well the weight of the three princesses in the emperor''s heart. Seeing the emperor''s cold face, I was extremely frightened! "You..." the angry emperor stared at Rong Lu and stopped talking. He threw down his right hand pointing to Ronglu and turned his back. When he heard the news that the third princess fell into the water and the second prince jumped into the lake to save the princess, his whole heart was tangled and rushed over. Ning Lan, the child, was afraid to fall in his hand and melt in his mouth. And Ronglu is a... can this not make him angry and anxious? "Emperor, calm down. You see the second prince''s clothes are wet, so you let him change his clothes first. Although it''s summer now, the lake is cold..." Xi Meimei winked at the second prince while pleading gently, motioning him to get up and go back. However, Ronglu turned a blind eye and knelt there with a serious face, which made people angry and anxious. Hearing what Xi Meimei said, Qi Ji''s face was much more friendly and happy. He turned to look at Rong Lu on his knees and shouted, "what are you still doing here? Do you want to lie on the couch like Ning Lan and worry me?" "My ministers are frightened, but my ministers dare not." "Then go back and change your clothes for me and kneel in the imperial study!" he wanted to ask what the reason was. He didn''t believe that things were so simple. It''s such a coincidence that it happened on the same day! "Yes, my son will obey the order, and my son will leave." before Ronglu left, he looked at Ning Lan on the couch, went out of the Royal sister''s bedroom and walked to his palace. Qi Jin watched Ronglu disappear at the door. He also followed him out of ninglan''s bedroom and walked to the hall. When he left, he didn''t forget to shout angrily: "come on, go and escort Mrs. Jiafu to me!" "Yes!" in a moment''s effort, Mrs. Jiafu, whose face was as gray as death, was escorted in and knelt on the floor of the hall. Qi Ji asked coldly, "Jiafu, do you know the sin?" "The emperor spare your life, and the maidservant Jiafu will be guilty." "Hum, I asked you to serve the three princesses, but when the princess had an accident, where were you? Do you still have the courage to ask me to spare your life?" "I know my sin and beg the emperor for mercy, but I have to." Jiafu, who is kneeling on the ground, cried and begged for mercy: "emperor, I used to follow the three princesses, but later, the two princes..." "Say! I want to see how you take it off for yourself!" "When the princess finished her morning class today, she didn''t go back to the palace and came to Su Yuting. The maidservant had to follow her, but as soon as she arrived at Changting, the princess ordered that the maidservant should not follow......" Jiafu kept kowtowing after saying what had happened. "Jiafu is negligent in her duty. She is dragged out by me and blamed the twenty boards." "I thank the emperor for his grace..." Qi Ji couldn''t help thinking. Ning Lan dancing in Changting? Will LAN Er dance in the Changting? This is incredible. He wants to get up and rush to the imperial study. He wants to know the truth. Chapter 44 When Qi Ji rushed to the imperial study, Rong Lu had changed his clothes and knelt there. Deep eyes can''t see the slightest emotion. Qi Ji looked at the second prince kneeling on the ground, and his two eyebrows were tight. Dark thought, the child shut up three years ago. His expression at this time is the same as that at that time. Qi Ji knew that although the child in front of him was not as old as the prince, he was not weaker than the prince. Maybe he was more suitable for the Dragon chair. Ronglu saw Qi Jin sitting on the Dragon chair, staring at himself, saluted immediately and said, "my son''s minister knocks on my father..." "No, you can think about it?" Qi Ji asked in a deep voice, full of dignity in his words. "I''ve thought about it." "Then why don''t you tell me what''s going on?" "Today is Mrs. Jiao he''s memorial day. The imperial sister went to Changting to visit her. When the children''s ministers went, they saw the imperial sister dancing alone in Changting, so they walked over." at this point, Rong Lu paused for a moment. Qi Ji said sternly, "keep talking..." "Yes, father." after hesitating for a while, he said again: "after the Royal sister danced, she told her son-in-law. When she saw Mrs. Jiao he, she ran into the water and called her wife''s name while running... The son-in-law was negligent and nearly drowned the Royal sister. She begged the father to punish her!" Qi Ji asked suspiciously, "really?" it was too incredible for him to doubt. "Report back to your father, what your son said is true." Ronglu faced his father''s examination, his face was undoubtedly true, and his calm expression made Qi Ji on the Dragon chair also begin to believe it. "I dare to ask your father''s permission if you have a request." "Say." the emperor has a deep face. His son has never asked anyone or anything. Size watching him grow up, read countless people, he will not only be unable to see the child''s temperament? Not to mention whether what he said today is true or false, since he said it, there must be reasons and reasons to say. The child is excellent in all aspects and will be observed in the future. Thinking of his falling into the water with Ning Lan today, his heart is tangled! If anything happens to any of them today... Thinking of this, the wrinkles embedded in the center of the eyebrows will be even more steep. LAN Er has changed her mind since she fell asleep three years ago! This has always been a question mark in his heart. Even if he didn''t mention it again, he didn''t give up tracking, so he placed Mrs. Jiafu next to Ning Lan. Nominally, he was waiting on the third princess. In fact, he asked her to approach Ning Lan and find out the truth. "Son minister, ask your father to fill up the Luoxi lake." the second prince Ronglu said word by word, and his firmness shocked Qi Ji''s heart. Chapter 45 Lan''er has changed her mind since she fell asleep for three days and nights three years ago. This has always been a question mark in his heart. Even if he didn''t mention it, he didn''t give up tracing, so a year later, Mrs. Jiang Jiafu nominally served the three princesses, but actually asked her to approach Ning Lan and find out the truth. "Son minister, ask your father to fill up the Luoxi lake." the second prince Ronglu said word by word, and his firmness shocked Qi Ji''s heart. After thinking deeply, he asked Rong Lu with a little doubt and said, "emperor, do you know that Luoxi Lake pool was built by the first emperor?" Ronglu replied respectfully, "my son knows that Luoxi Lake pool was built by grandpa Huang for the Empress Dowager''s grandmother for more than 30 years." Qi Ji asked sternly, "do you know Zu Xun?" "My son knew that article 1420 of the ancestral motto said," the later kings of the Qi Dynasty are not allowed to change the construction of the Imperial Palace at will. " The imperial palace of the Qi Dynasty can not be changed and built at will. If later monarchs build it without authorization, it will be regarded as unfilial. When the Empress Dowager first became empress dowager, she nearly lost her life in the yellow spring to save the former Emperor. She was so impressed that she built this "Luoxi Lake pool" in the imperial palace. The reason why the Empress Dowager has power in the government and the opposition today is also deeply rooted in it. Now, in Qi Jin''s political power, we must make every move step by step, and we can''t go wrong in a single move. Although the relationship between himself and the Empress Dowager was not harmonious and could be maintained, everything was planned at this time. Three years ago, if it were not for the bizarre death of tie Ruchen, he would not have been caught in a dilemma. He was already in power early. "Well, how dare you ask me to make an order to fill the lake? Do you know that at least there is a great unfilial act? What''s more, the Empress Dowager and your royal grandmother are still alive!" "My son knew that I had thought about it before my son proposed." "Are you still so reckless? I''ll take it as if you haven''t mentioned it today. Don''t mention it in the future." Qi Jin looked serious and severely scolded Ronglu. I thought to myself: now I can''t move the Luoxi lake. Alas, as the head of a country, I say that the imperial power is supreme, but I can''t fight such a thin Zuxun all the time! "My father, please accept my son''s request. My son has thought it over and over again. This lake and pond only keeps a few lotus flowers all year round. My sister nearly died today. My son begged my father''s order." then he kowtowed deeply, and there was no sign of retreat in his face. Makes Qi Jin in a dilemma. "Then you must fill in the reasons for it, let the father hear it, and then make a decision." in the face of Ronglu''s persistence, Qi Ji also wavered a little. When he heard that Ning Lan fell into the water, he also flashed such thoughts. "My father, my son and I were shocked. When the deep lake drowned my royal sister, my son and I were terrified. It was enough that someone had died under the lotus sea. My son and I didn''t want anyone in the palace to fall into it and drown. Especially after witnessing the drowning of my Royal sister, my son and I dared to ask for instructions and learn from my father and Emperor!" Chapter 46 At this time, the king of a country in Daqi was deeply helpless in silence. The bright eyed emperor of Qi looked at his son and asked sternly, "Rong Lu, did you know anything three years ago? Mrs. Jiao he''s death is related to your royal sister''s coma, isn''t it?" "Father......" Ronglu wanted to say something, and swallowed it again. "Say, what''s the matter? In your eyes, the father is a confused king?" Qi Jin said with a heavy tone, stood up from his seat, crossed Ronglu to the window, turned his back on Ronglu who was kneeling, and looked at the blue sky outside the window. His eyes were deep and distant Ronglu''s heart is no longer calm. He thinks of the speculation of his father just now. Does his father already know? How much do you know? "My ministers are terrified..." "Ronglu, the father wants to know the truth." he said with a little warm anger, and his face was much darker. "Tell your father that Mrs. Jiao he is not just the suckling mother of the imperial sister. In those years, the imperial sister and her ministers could not get rid of her death." Ronglu had a dark sadness in his eyes, which he had buried for several years. In fact, it''s not just Huang Mei blaming herself, he blames himself. Although he was in the royal family, he was used to life and death, let alone the life of slaves in these four high walls! However, it is an indisputable fact that Mrs. Jiaohe died because of her. "Oh?" turned and looked at Xiang Ronglu, thinking in his heart, because they? How deep is the water? Is it related to the mother? Is there anyone in the world who can make my children so scrupulous except her? "Mrs. Jiao he''s death was not an accident. She was very innocent. Her courtiers and the imperial sister saw it with their own eyes. Therefore, the imperial sister''s temperament has changed greatly since then. These are all because of Mrs. Jiao he''s departure." with that, her darkened eyes looked at his father and Emperor. After a long silence, Qi Ji looked at Rong Lu and said, "get up." it seemed that he had aged for many years at this moment. He didn''t let Rong Lu continue to talk, because he already knew what he should know! Even if he is not, he is his mother after all! "Father emperor, that Luoxi Lake pool..." Ronglu asked again indomitably. Chapter 47 After a deep sigh, Qi Jing, who walked slowly towards the door, said helplessly, "emperor, go back. Let father and Emperor consider this matter." "Father Emperor..." looking at the left figure, Rong Lu suddenly felt that such a father emperor was the first time to see, so powerless! At that moment, he suddenly understood. After a dull moment, he stood up slowly holding the desk in the imperial study. Ronglu rubbed his legs, numb from long kneeling, and fell into a deep thought. With a long sigh, he understood that the Luoxi Lake pool could not move now. Qi Ji''s back was deeply imprinted on his heart. The emperor''s grandmother has too much power! The father emperor is still in power From this point of view, he has a deeper understanding that the king of a country should not "walk lightly". The ancestral system of the Qi Dynasty is too supreme, which has hindered the road that future generations have to walk. Looking back again at the supreme dragon chair, he had an unprecedented desire in his heart, which was expanding. Thought to himself: if he could sit in that seat one day, he would never allow anything to do politics in the harem! Ronglu, who clenched his fists, dragged his heavy steps to the door of the imperial study and restored his usual gentle appearance. The shadow and ferocity in the black eyes faded with the wind, as if it had never appeared. It is nearly noon, and the heat of summer is more unscrupulous. At this moment, Ronglu, the second prince, could not perceive any dryness and heat under the scorching sun, because his heart was getting cold. Huangmei doesn''t know how to do it. Thinking about it, she speeds up her pace. He was uneasy and afraid that the Royal sister was as sleepy as she was three years ago. He liked Ning Lan since he was a child, as if he had known each other in his previous life. Such a mood, cut constantly and disorderly. The thought of her dancing in the Changting made her feel sad. So small, why is her face full of vicissitudes? How he wished that nothing had happened three years ago. However, all this backfired. The dance in the Pavilion... When did his royal sister learn to dance? And the dance is still so familiar, but why can''t you remember where you''ve seen it? On her handsome face, Ying Mei was locked and couldn''t think of the fruit for a long time. The whole Qi knows that Princess ninglan is a smart child. Don''t you know that the second prince is also intelligent. Chapter 48 Li Xiangshun shouted: "the second prince arrived..." "My courtier knocks at the beautiful lady." Xi Mei smiled and said, "the second prince doesn''t need to be polite. Did you come to see Lan''er?" Looking at Rong Lu, Xi beauty also likes it tightly in her heart. However, she is always involuntarily in this harem. The palace life like a bird cage is inconvenient to express even if she likes it. The uncle of the second prince is Shi Jing, a general of the current Dynasty. The emperor is not without fear. Now the emperor is more and more confused. In just a few years, the number of times the emperor came to Yiwan palace has gradually decreased. Is the feeling really so vulnerable in front of time? Alas! Ronglu, with deep remorse, knelt down on his knees and said sadly in front of situ Xi: "report back to the beautiful lady. The children''s ministers came to plead guilty. If the children''s ministers were not taken care of and neglected, the imperial sister would not just fall into the lake. The children''s ministers were guilty." Ximei immediately stepped forward to help the second prince Ronglu, who was kneeling on the ground, and thought in her heart: this Ronglu is not like the arrogance of the crown prince. She has an imperial momentum. She can see it so clearly that she doesn''t believe that the emperor can''t see it. Among the princes, he is the brightest pearl of the night, although he still hides his light. "The second prince''s words are serious. Everything has a cause and effect. How can you take the responsibility into your own body? Everything is God''s will. In this palace, who knows that you love Lan''er most?" Princess Xi comforted the second prince Ronglu and took his hand to Ning Lan''s bedroom. After listening to the words of Xi beauty, Ronglu finally understood why she could be blessed for a long time. Such a woman gives people not only her extraordinary bearing, but also a simple warmth. "I''m ashamed. Did the imperial sister ever wake up?" Xi Mei said with a light smile: "well, she woke up soon after you left and slept again after eating. I''m afraid she''s awake now." Xi Mei led Rong Lu to the door of ninglan''s bedroom and stood on her feet. Wen said, "look, it''s not up yet?" then she closed her mouth, smiled and left slowly. Chapter 49 Ronglu: "Huangmei..." the calm Ronglu stood behind Ning Lan, but he didn''t know what to say. Alas! In the end, my ability is limited. Now I finally understand why my uncle and mother think the crown prince belongs to themselves. "Brother Huang, wait for me for a while." when Rong Lu just entered the door, he already knew. He continued to write something without raising his head. After brother Huang sighed, he said with a smile. Ning Lan''s move surprised Rong Lu. Such a royal sister "Brother Huang, what do you think of my painting?" when Ning Lan asked, Rong Lu came forward to have a look. It turned out that Huang Mei was painting her. "Huangmei, this..." Rong Lu looked at the third princess Ning Lan with bright eyes and teeth, as smart as her. At this moment, he was painting Mrs. Jiao he? The gentle face on this exquisite show confused him and made her more nervous. "Gong Jian can''t be as good as her voice and smile?" after whispering, she looked at Rong Lu with her dark eyes as deep as the sea. She was cold and solemn. A moment later, she asked, "brother Huang, do you remember the last smile on Mrs. Jiao he''s face three years ago? The voice and smile of nanny that day are still in front of her and still in LAN er''s mind." "Huangmei..." a wry smile rose on her face and said, "how can you not remember?" "Brother Huang, look at this picture of Lan''er. How similar is it?" Ronglu looked at such a changing face. For a moment, he was at a loss. Is this painting more than a divine likeness? The memory of Huangmei is so deep! "Huang Mei, Huang brother thinks that time has passed for so long, and Huang Mei can be relieved. I don''t want to..." he throws his eyes into the picture. How profound is the smile on the beautiful plain face? "Brother Huang, how can you forget? How can a person who can die for himself forget what he saw with his own eyes? Three years ago, Lan''er didn''t understand the reason, but now... Nanny treats Ning lanen like a mountain, and Lan''er can forget each other for several generations?" the words were all about the pain of the dead, which shocked the listeners and stunned them. What''s flashing under the cold eyes? Suddenly understood and asked suspiciously, "why did the imperial sister choose to draw a portrait of Mrs. Jiao he at this time?" Chapter 50 Ning Lan looked at the second brother in front of him and smiled sadly. Gracefully put the brush and the portrait of Mrs. Jiao he on the desk. You ran said: "brother Er Huang, if LAN Er guessed correctly, brother Er Huang must have been scolded by his father." when she heard the question from her younger sister, who was three years younger than herself, her eyebrows were slightly locked. "Brother Erhuang, you can''t do that place? You can''t even ask for the imperial edict, can you?" "Huangmei, I......" Ning Lan, the evader of Ronglu, cast his eyes, which were full of expectations. As a prince, Ronglu is conceited. However, facing Ning Lan at this time, he was ashamed to see others as if he had done something wrong. "Brother Erhuang, you don''t have to blame yourself. In fact, Lan''er knew it when you first entered the door. Lan''er had seen Zu Xun before. Since the founding of the former Emperor, the capital of the state of Qi has not been moved. This imperial city is also regarded by the former Emperor as a symbol of national prestige, glory and prosperity. Therefore, all buildings in the imperial city are regarded as sacred objects. So, So, brother Huang, before you enter the door, I know that you can''t help Ning Lan. It''s just as impractical as Ning Lan said to put down his oath. " "What Huang Mei said is true. There is indeed this regulation in Zu Xun. Therefore, when the emperor''s grandfather built the Xihu pool for the Empress Dowager''s grandmother, he should not only get the approval of all civil and military officials, but also vegetarian for 100 days, so as to pray for the gods to protect Daqi." "Do you really believe that there is a God to protect Daqi forever?" Ning Lan sighed faintly and asked the second emperor in front of him in a thoughtful tone. "Doesn''t Huangmei already know the answer?" Ronglu smiled and looked like this young and vicissitudes face, and then asked. Children born in the Imperial City, especially those in the imperial family, are not qualified to be childlike. Because of your childlike innocence, you will pay more painful costs. Perhaps which cost is the accumulation of life. Therefore, not only Ning Lan, Rong Lu, but also crown prince Qilin, as well as other princes and princesses, have no right to live a carefree life. They can always maintain a childlike heart and face like ordinary people''s children. Chapter 51 Seeing the second emperor brother, he just asked himself and didn''t answer. Ning Lan picked up the corner of her mouth and drew an arc. No longer looking to the side of the second Royal brother Ronglu, he walked to the bookshelf in the bedroom. Ronglu looked at such ninglan, such a royal sister, both familiar and strange. Since the imperial sister woke up from her sleep three years ago and began to read hungrily, she almost stayed in her bedroom all day except the master''s class. If it was a study, it wouldn''t be too much. "Sister Huang, brother Huang has a question in his heart. Can you ask?" "En." Ning Lan took out a biography from the bookshelf and walked slowly to the desk. "Why is the Royal sister so happy about books and letters in the past three years?" then her eyes fell into her hands. Facing the emperor''s inquiry, he gently put down his biography, looked out of the bedroom window, and slowly whispered, "rich families don''t need to buy good fields, there are thousands of millet in the book; they don''t need to build a high hall, and there are gold houses in the book; don''t hate when you go out, there are many cars and horses in the book; don''t hate when you marry a wife, there are no good media, there are Yan Ruyu in the book; if a man is willing to live his life, he will read the six classics to the window frequently." "Because Lan''er wants to be strong. Brother Erhuang, tell Lan''er how to make himself strong?" Rong Lu: "become stronger? Did the Huangmei read books because she wanted to become stronger?" "Yes." Ning Lan answered Ronglu''s inquiry with a firm look. In this way, they were slowly wrapped up in silence. I don''t know how long it took. Ning Lan, who buried himself in the book, sighed bitterly and asked in a low voice, "second brother, do you know why Mrs. Xiaojiao he died?" Ronglu stared at Ning Lan, intending to find out the reason from her face. As a result, he just asked gently, "why does the imperial sister ask so?" "Don''t worry, brother Huang. Just answer." "There were three causes of Mrs. Jiaohe''s death. First, to save our lives; second, because she didn''t cooperate with the Empress Dowager''s grandmother; third, she heard what she shouldn''t hear. That''s why she died." "Really?" "Doesn''t the imperial sister think so?" Ronglu didn''t understand what the imperial sister wanted to ask. "Brother Erhuang, do you know how many times Lan''er has read this book?" "I don''t know." "Countless times. Lan''er can''t remember the number of times. He can recite it back." "Oh? Why does the Royal sister like it so much?" Chapter 52 "Brother Huang, that''s because every time Lan''er picks up the book, he will think of a sentence. Every time he thinks of that sentence, Lan''er can invest more in the book." "Oh, really?" the second prince took the letter from Ning Lan and looked through it several times, but he didn''t find anything special. Ning Lan had a positive look on her face and couldn''t help laughing when she saw brother Erhuang''s behavior. "Huang Mei, how dare you tease your second brother?" Rong Lu pretended to be angry and set his face, but his eyes were full of spoiled love. I haven''t seen such a naughty Royal sister for a long time. It''s still so easy to get close to her. Ronglu put the letter in his hand on the table and asked, "what''s in this book? Is it worth the Royal sister''s joy? "Brother Erhuang, did you really not find it?" Ning Lansu asked with a smile. "Ah?" Ronglu saw the seriousness of Huangmei''s face, picked it up again and looked at it. "Brother Erhuang, in fact, there is nothing special about the book. Just pick up the book and Lan''er will remember that Mrs. Jiao he gave it to Lan''er, that''s all!" "Huangmei." Ronglu looked at such a Huangmei. She knew that her Huangmei had hatred in her heart and hatred for grandma Huang! "Brother Erhuang, do you know that every time Lan''er reads this book, Lan''er will urge himself and remind himself, ''the road is long, and I will ask from top to bottom''..." Looking at the Huangmei in front of her, Ronglu is a little afraid. Why does she have such an old heart? She is only an eight year old child, that''s all. However, she is not an eight year old child, because she grew up in these four high walls. Is it true that in these four high walls, people are as old as fast? Suddenly, an idea came up in Ronglu''s mind to take his royal sister away from the palace and the endless power struggle, even for one day. Ronglu saw Ning Lan rolling up the scroll and asked, "the imperial sister hasn''t told me why she wants to draw..." "Brother Erhuang, this painting... Lan''er misses nanny very much, and today is the memorial day for nanny, so it''s made on a whim and has no deep meaning!" Ronglu asked suspiciously, "is it really just like this?" is it really just because of missing? He didn''t believe it. Ning Lan saw that the second brother didn''t believe him and asked, "don''t the second brother believe what LAN er said?" Rong Lu: "No." Chapter 53 "Huang Mei, will the second brother take you out of the palace?" Rong Lu asked, looking at the silent Ning Lan. "Out of the palace? No one has ever told Lan''er about these two words... Second brother, what is it like outside the palace?" it''s a strange feeling to hear second brother say he wants to take himself out of the palace. A sense of curiosity that can''t be refused is expanding. What will it look like outside the palace? What will the sky look like outside this fence? She wants to go out because she hasn''t been outside since she was born. "Does the imperial sister want to go out? Qinghuan told me that the palace is beautiful outside!" Ronglu also wants to see outside. He has never been outside the palace himself. Is it beautiful or not? I always hear Qinghuan talking about it, and I''m also longing for it. "Qinghuan?" Ning Lan thought seriously and stared at the second brother in doubt. "Well, yes. Qinghuan always says that the world outside the palace is different. I always think he''s cheating me. Why don''t we go out of the palace together?" "But we can''t get out. Brother Erhuang is laughing at Lan''er, isn''t he?" Huangmei, it will be grandma Huang''s birthday in a few days. There are many carriages in and out of the palace. Let''s hide in the carriage and go out of the palace. "Well, well, Lan''er also wants to see what it looks like outside." "Brother Erhuang, let Qinghuan prepare a carriage for us outside the palace." then he stood up and was about to go out. He was stopped by Ning Lan at the door. "Second emperor brother." staring at the handsome face wrapped in Chinese clothes, Ning Lan showed a brilliant smile. "Is there anything else for Huangmei?" Ronglu, who was stopped, turned to Ning Lan, who smiled at him, and asked politely. "Brother Erhuang, why did you save Lan''er? Do you know that the water is very deep and will kill you." "Huangmei, I''m your second brother. I''ve loved you since I was a child. How can I not save you? I''m your second brother. That''s why I''m so kind to you. Because you''re the Royal sister recognized in my heart, don''t ask if it''s worth it and why I want to save you." then I left with a smile. Ronglu, who stepped out of Yiwan palace, suddenly felt a very simple joy in his heart. Looking at the leaving second imperial brother, Ning Lan lightened her happy smile and said to herself: "second imperial brother, you are so stupid!" who can believe such a big palace? If you can''t believe it, can you believe it? In recent years, I silently want to become strong. Slowly, I found out how weak human power is. Life is like the water of the Millennium deep pool, cold and piercing! People can''t sleep in love. Ning Lan took out the picture of the nurse again. She made a decision in her heart. She wanted to do something, something she had to do. Chapter 54 Ning Lan, who came out of the bedroom, walked aimlessly along the Yixiang river. There is a pavilion in the middle reaches of Yixiang river. The pavilion is located in the middle of Yixiang River and is also suspended in the air. People standing on the pavilion have a feeling of standing on the water. Since Mrs. Jiao he fell into the water and died, Ning Lan began to have a feeling of fear of the water. However, when she jumped into the water, she found that she didn''t feel fear when death approached her. Ning Lan was followed by four beautiful maids, who were sixteen or seven years old. In the age of tender skin and powder, they were silent and quiet, which made Ning Lan feel very depressed. She doesn''t like being followed like this, but since she fell into the water today, I''m afraid someone has to follow her forever? "Fengxi, you all stay away from the palace. The Palace should be quiet..." Ning Lan, who left Yixiang River and went to the peony garden, stopped impatiently, turned and glared at the palace maid behind him. Fengxi stepped back in embarrassment and looked at the little princess in front of her. The four palace maids of Fengxi, Fengxiang, Caishi and Caihui were assigned by the emperor to Ning Lan. Now how dare you leave your post without permission? In other words, the princess just walked through the gate of hell. If there''s anything else, how can it be? Fengxi was like an old mother. Her eyes were calm. She respectfully stroked her and said, "calm down, princess. Slaves and maidservants are ordered to wait on the left and right, and please learn from the princess." "You......" Ning Lan pointed to Fengxi and didn''t say anything. Just thought about it! But Ning Lan was so angry that the distance between the four of them behind them was much farther than before. Even so, Ning Lan still felt that someone had put a yoke around her. How long will this life last? The peonies in the garden are in full bloom, and butterflies dance around the branches. What a beautiful scenery? Can only they be quiet and happy? Long approached Ning Lan in the sea of flowers, waded on the earth, looking for a natural breath in the flowers, as if the sky had become pure. However, at this time, a sharp dagger moved to her tight neck in an instant, and the cold metal breath revealed a dull murderous spirit Chapter 55 "Don''t move, or I''ll kill you!" Ning Lan slowly looked for the user along the cold dagger. His pale face was as bright as a piece of white paper. Cold Jun''s face can''t see any feelings. Only his red eyes and the blood flowing down the dagger can tell Ning Lan that this person is still a person and an unformed but still alive person. Seeing the blood slowly falling down and falling on yourself, I couldn''t help frowning after the flowers bloom soon. She didn''t like it on her, especially when she was forced to accept it. The blood drops scattered on the clothes, especially like the blood plum in winter. Is this blood? Is human blood like this? Looking at the threatening face, curious thoughts rose in my heart, like blood droplets scattered on my body, getting bigger and bigger. "Don''t move, or I''ll kill you!" the cold voice sounded in my ear again. Ning Lan''s deeply wrinkled eyebrows made the sea coagulate tighter. Regardless of her Qianqian jade hand, she waved away the dagger against her neck. I only heard the sound of Zizi ringing in my ears, and a stream of hot blood dripping from the white jade like plain hand. The killer who threatened Ning Lan froze for a while. He looked at Ning Lan like a monster. At the moment, he looked squarely at the little girl who was slowly sitting up. When he saw the back of her bleeding hand, his heart twitched unconsciously. "Don''t point a knife at my neck. This feeling disgusts me. If you want to live, you must obey me." the faint tone contains great courage. This momentum suddenly makes people willing to believe that this is the child? The killer looked at the girl who had just talked to him calmly. This exquisite face should not be so calm, should it? Who is she? "Why do you believe you?" the killer asked coldly. Ning Lan twisted the back of her bleeding hand, slowly lifted it up and looked at it in the sun. As if this hand had never been hurt by a sharp weapon, the red liquid flowing down was not her blood, but a piece of rouge. Zheng Huan, who played with it, was unwilling to put it down. A moment later, Ning Lan looked at the pale face again, raised her mouth gently and asked calmly, "do you have any other choice?" Chapter 56 Ning Lan then reached out and touched the blood on the killer''s palm, twisted her mouth with her fingers, and sighed gently. Ning Lan''s behavior scared the killers around him. He killed a lot of people. For people like them who take their lives to live, they go out of the edge of life and death all day and face bloody scenes. When are they afraid? However, he was afraid at this time. For the first time, I was so afraid of a person, a woman, or a woman who didn''t grow up. Looking at the gorgeous child in front of him, a string in his heart was torn off, and a feeling of suffocation came towards him. A child? Many years ago, there was a child of this size. He also had such eyes. In winter, walking in rags in the streets and standing in the snowflakes full of flowers and dances, no one cares. "Who the hell are you?" he asked again in a warm and cold tone, with full appreciation in his eyes. Intuition told him that he liked the child. "You don''t need to ask more about this. You seem to be hurt a lot!" she said with a pair of beautiful eyes drooping and thoughtful. "Can''t die." he doesn''t look like a killer at the moment, because the killer can''t relax his vigilance, especially when facing a child. Many times, it is not your enemies who hurt you the most and let you lose your life, nor your equal opponents, but those women and children who look very harmless and vulnerable. Ning Lan quickly grabbed the dagger while the killer relaxed his vigilance, pointed to the killer half on the ground beside him, and said coldly, "what''s the advantage of saving you?" Looking at his dagger being robbed by the little girl in front of him, after a moment of surprise, he asked coldly, "what do you want?" "Several requests. If you can do it, I''ll save you." "Say." "First, you must obey my orders in the future. I will heal your wound and give you a place to live. In addition, I will give you a certain amount of silver every month." The killer said briefly, "no, there must be a deadline." Ning Lan thought for a while and said faintly, "well, at least five years." Ning Lan got his acquiescence and then said, "second, you should teach me martial arts. Third, train me a group of useful guards and only listen to my loyal servants." "OK." after the killer''s weak answer, he slowly lost consciousness. Chapter 57 Ning Lan stared at the cold faced man lying in the sea of flowers and thought deeply. Who is this man? Why did you get hurt? Although I am curious about these, I don''t think they are very important. As long as she saved his life, he was her man. Does this mean she has become strong? Ning Lan has some excitement in her heart. Why? That''s because his appearance broke the suffocating and hopeless life that has been repeated all the time. What should the man do now? After looking at the four palace maids Wen Feng standing there a few feet away, she was very tangled and bored. They are a group of unreliable people. Who else can she trust in this world? The wound on the hand began to ache, and the eyebrows on a young face were locked. Ning Lan secretly asked himself, when a person is full of hope and expectation for life, will he have intuition? Who can help people who are unconscious on the ground? If we don''t save him at this time, he may really die. Ning Lan thought about it in her heart after wrapping up the wound for the injured man. Now I''m afraid there are only two brothers who can help her. Can she find two brothers? Is brother Erhuang reliable? Now, who else in the palace has lived in addition to him? Ning Lan, who carried her hand behind her, walked towards the four palace maids in the distance. Staring at the palace maid who had answered her earlier, she asked coldly, "are you Fengxi?" "Tell the princess, the maidservant is Fengxi. I don''t know what the princess has to say." Fengxi''s oval face is calm and serious, but also calm and serious. This makes Ning Lan very unhappy. The slaves in the palace also have such expressions. It''s like a tree in front of your house. It''s always there. It''s disgusting to see it for a long time. "Fengxi, go to the second imperial brother''s palace of our palace and say, we have something important to find him. Don''t delay." "This..." Feng Xi looked at the little princess in front of her in embarrassment. Although she was still a child, she was not an ordinary child. What she said was what the master said and the order she gave was the will, because she was a princess. "What? Is this palace''s words nonsense to you?" Ning Lan asked Fengxi kneeling on the ground in a cold tone. At this time, Ning Lan is also very anxious, because she is not sure that Fengxi will obey her orders. "I don''t dare, but I''m waiting on the princess with a decree. I''m here..." "The father asked you to serve the palace, and the palace needs your service now. Now, the palace wants to see the second brother, and you don''t go quickly!" seeing Fengxi hesitating for a moment and leaving quickly, Ning Lan finally understood a truth. The empress was right, and she had to look like a master to treat her slaves. At this moment, Ning Lan, standing in the depths of the sea of flowers, never thought that the killer she saved would play an important role in her life in the future. Because of this killer, her life has opened a new page. Chapter 58 "Hurry up, hurry up, don''t you have feet? Today is the Empress Dowager''s birthday. Let''s hurry up..." the whole harem only heard him yelling endlessly. The palace maids and fathers-in-law were appointed by him, and they were almost in a mess. Ning Lan is really unhappy with him. This is a blood debt. He is also an accomplice. How can she like him? "Huang Mei, what are you looking at here?" Rong Lu, who came out of the imperial study, approached Ning Lan and asked with her eyes. Ning Lan didn''t answer, but glanced at the second brother, smiled cunningly, and then walked to Deshun. "Deshun, what''s the time for such a lively day?" Ning Lan asked with a cold face. "Princess Hui, today is the birthday of the Empress Dowager. Don''t you, servant, let them decorate it? You, you, slow down, it''s a superior jade bottle. If you break it, be careful of your head." "Oh, I see." Ning Lan raised a trace of ridicule at the corner of her mouth. "No, these people have been away for a long time on weekdays. They grind their haw when they do something. I''ll assign them now." "There are no rules." "Not..." "Deshun, is this palace a princess?" "Deshun said with some doubts and told the princess that you are, of course, a princess." "Oh? Really? Then why don''t you have to give gifts when you see this palace? Your voice is not lower than the master''s voice. Even this palace feels that you are not a master." "Damn the slave, the slave knocks on the princess, Princess Jin''an, the slave knocks on the second prince, the second prince..." even if the Empress Dowager supports him on weekdays, he can be domineering in front of the slaves, but now this is the princess. These words of the princess are all sins on the head. Deshun immediately knelt down and hurriedly saluted. "Deshun, it''s just what you know today, but what you don''t know still thinks it''s a escape!" "I''m damned, princess. Forgive me." Deshun felt that there was going to be a cold on his head. Everyone in the whole palace didn''t know the princess in front of him. If he didn''t trouble someone, he must have been carrying it on his back for months. Who in the Imperial Palace knows that she is eloquent? Nobody dares to provoke her! Deshun scolded secretly in his heart. Why didn''t he remember to hide today. Chapter 59 "I''m damned, princess. Forgive me." Deshun felt that there was going to be a cold on his head. Everyone in the whole palace didn''t know the princess in front of him. If he didn''t trouble someone, he must have been carrying it on his back for months. Who in the Imperial Palace knows that she is eloquent? Nobody dares to provoke her! Deshun scolded secretly in his heart. Why didn''t he remember to hide today. Looking at this face of Deshun, Ning Lan forced down her hatred and said with a smile, "look at him, brother Erhuang, he''s scared. Well, for the sake of your efforts for the birthday of the Empress Dowager''s grandmother, this Palace won''t care about you today." "The slave thanked the princess for her compassion." Deshun was relieved to hear the princess say so. He had always been afraid of the little hairy girl. No, she was an ancestor, a little ancestor. "Well, you''re busy!" Ning Lan repressed her boredom and looked at Deshun kneeling on the ground. She wants to be calm. Ning Lan knows that everything can''t be done too quickly. Everything is too fast. Although Deshun looks like a slave in front of people, he is actually an executioner. He doesn''t know how many lives he has killed. Although he was not the mastermind of the wet nurse three years ago, he could not get rid of it. "Yes, I''ll leave now..." when Deshun heard the princess let him go, he was happy and walked faster than he ran. I thought that although the princess was young, she was not a good waiter. I''d better hide when I see her in the future. After all, the emperor still loved her very much. "Why did brother Erhuang stand behind her and laugh at Lan''er?" Ning Lan didn''t turn around until Deshun disappeared from sight. At this time, the man standing behind her and laughing asked. "Huangmei, the second brother doesn''t dare to laugh at you. The second brother just suddenly thought that it should be better to burn more high incense in Deshun weekdays." Ronglu looked at his Huangmei ninglan jokingly. Deshun? How could he not know? Is it common in his impression that the Royal sister beside him is so embarrassed by Deshun? As soon as the voice fell, Ning Lan pretended to be angry and childish: "brother two!" "Huang Mei, shall we go out of the palace today while there are many people on the birthday of the Empress Dowager''s grandmother?" he has asked Qinghuan to prepare a carriage outside the palace, and his heart is full of expectation. "Well, what the second imperial brother said is true?" Ning Lan didn''t expect to go out of the palace. She has been thinking about what the sky looks like outside the national defense wall. "When did brother Erhuang deceive you?" Chapter 60 "Brother Erhuang, where are we going out of the palace?" Ning Lan suddenly thought, where are we going out of the palace? "Huangmei, let''s go to Anguo temple to burn incense and make a wish." "Brother Huang, are you going to burn incense and make a wish in Anguo temple when you leave the palace?" Ning Lan''s smile fell slowly, and her face changed back to the usual calm expression. Ronglu looked at Ning Lan''s calm face and couldn''t catch what she was thinking, so he seduced and said, "well, Huang Mei, don''t you want to go? The second emperor brother once heard that the palace maids said privately that the young ladies outside often go to the temple to burn incense and petition at the festival, which is said to bring them blessings." In Ronglu''s heart, Ning Lan was born differently. There is always a feeling that I have met in my previous life. The feeling was so vague that he couldn''t catch the slightest shadow. He just wanted her to live well, an instinctive idea. "Brother Huang, you are so kind to Lan''er!" Ning Lan''s face flashed a naive smile like a child, with clear eyes shining brightly. Ronglu''s sword eyebrow was light, and asked with a sly smile, "well, shall we go now?" "Well, good." after following the second emperor''s brother Ronglu for a few steps, he stopped. The temples were locked for a moment and said, "brother Er Huang, Lan''er wants to change clothes. Such pink clothes will collide with the gods. Can you wait for Lan''er for a while?" After Ronglu film would think about it, Wen Sheng replied, "just change your sister, and the second brother is waiting for you." seeing the warm smile of the second brother, Ning Lan felt that the smile was like the sun hanging high above the sky, which was warm and seemed to drive away the darkness in her heart. "Don''t sneak away!" Chao Ronglu smiled, turned and ran to his palace. At the moment she turned her head, her face changed into a deep silence. Ning Lan whispered in her heart: brother Erhuang, you should forgive Lan''er for cheating you! There is one thing that Lan er must do today. " Ning Lan, who ran back to Wanxi palace, entered the bedroom, changed into a simple and generous broken flower service, and came out of the bedroom with a burden in her hand. I don''t want to meet Xi beauty head-on. Chapter 61 Xi beauty looked at Ning Lan suspiciously and asked, "Lan''er, where are you going?" "Lan''er catches up with the mother imperial concubine and reports back to the mother imperial concubine. Lan''er is looking for the second imperial brother." As soon as the Xi beauty heard Ning Lan say that she saw Rong Lu, a trace of worry rose on her face and said, "Feng Xi Feng Xiang, you two follow the princess." "Mother imperial concubine, Lan''er doesn''t want them to follow! Lan''er is going to see the second imperial brother, not to the battlefield!" "This..." Xi beauty began to struggle in her heart. The child was stubborn, but she could go to heaven! A few days ago, he had to let his father and Emperor withdraw his constant maidservants. Seeing that the emperor did not agree, he went on a hunger strike. When she was so noisy, she couldn''t comply with her wishes. But she''s really afraid that she''ll find the second prince. It''s not that the second prince is bad, but that she won''t wake up when she comes back after seeing him. Ning Lan resolutely objected to the mother imperial concubine and said, "mother imperial concubine, Lan''er is going now, just alone!" "Really don''t need to bring it?" "Yes." Xi Mei looked at her daughter carefully again. When she saw the burden in Ning Lan''s hand, her eyebrows asked, "Lan''er, what''s this? What''s in this hand?" Ning Lan hid her hand back. The thief smiled and said, "mother imperial concubine, this is Lan''er''s secret. You can''t tell mother imperial concubine!" Xi beauty saw Ning Lan''s fine smile, and then smiled, glanced at Ning Lan and said, "this child!" "Mother imperial concubine, Lan''er left first. The second brother is still waiting for Lan''er." "Well, go and come back earlier..." before Xi Meimei finished her words, Ning Lan ran out and shook her head. Looking at the maid beside her, she asked, "are everything ready?" today is the 44th birthday of the empress dowager, which is very careless. Fengxi came forward and said, "report back to empress Xi. It''s ready according to her instructions." Xi beauty was worried and reminded again: "well, don''t make any mistakes." "Yes, madam." As soon as Ning Lan came out of Wanxi palace, she took a burden in her hand and ran away in the direction of Yixiang river. The ribbons on the hair temples are dancing in the air. They are very beautiful. Chapter 62 Walking to Ning Lan in the depths of the sea of flowers, I saw the familiar figure, stared at the blooming peony and smiled. A moment later, Ning Lan lowered her eyes and said faintly. "You''re recovering quickly!" "My subordinates see the master. The master''s medicine is good, so my subordinates get well so quickly." the man knelt on one knee and saluted Ning Lan. "What''s your name?" Ning Lan asked, staring at the man kneeling in front of him. She picked a peony and played in her hand. "My subordinates don''t have a name. The former master called my subordinates mo." "The former master?" the former master? What does it look like? Hearing this, Ning Lan frowned with great joy. So Wen ran asked back. "Yes, it''s over." "Please give me a name. Now my master is my only master." "Really? Are you willing to listen to me as a child? For you, I''m just a child now!" "My subordinates believe in their promises. As long as they promise, my subordinates will do it even if they lose their lives. This is my principle." the man in the sea of flowers said firmly. Ning Lan thought for a while and asked, "well... Then you''re called Tianmu. How about it?" "Yes." Tianmu? After the injury, after some investigation, I knew that the child in front of me was the three princesses of today''s Daqi country. The only princess given by the country was Princess Ning''an. Some people also called her Princess Ning Lan. A legendary princess with a wise brain. Although she is only an eight year old child, she has a steady heart. It is said that since a serious illness at the age of five, his mind has changed greatly, which is unpredictable. be subject to changing moods. The more he heard, the more curious he became. He clearly knew that the child in front of him must have an unusual way of life in the future. Seeing the man in front of him, Ning Lan asked solemnly, "Tianmu, do you know why I gave you this name?" "I don''t know. I dare ask my master for advice." "Look there, isn''t it like the sky?" Ning Lan, who narrowed her eyes slightly, took the peony, pointed to a house in the palace and said leisurely. Chapter 63 "My subordinates understand. That''s heaven." Tianmu looked at the direction of Ning Lan''s fingers and hesitated for a while. "Well, one of your duties is to be my eye and look after it for me in these five years. Maybe you can do it?" with a cold tone, he picked off the peony petals in his hand one by one. Looking at the cold child in front of me, I was stunned unconsciously. The princess''s temper is really the same as that in the legend. The moment before, I was still with Yan Huan. At this moment, there were dark clouds! It makes people feel a little cold, from head to foot, to the depths of their hearts. After a moment of wandering, he replied rigorously, "Tianmu obeys. Tianmu will do his best to serve the master." "Well, in this baggage..." Ning Lan said briefly and put the baggage on the ground. Tianmu took the burden and looked at Ning Lan with a little deep and puzzled. "Yes, Tianmu obeys." "There are several other things in this burden. Take it to plan the waiter''s affairs. If it''s not enough, I''ll bring you some someday." "Yes, Tianmu has gone to handle this matter recently." "Remember, I want to be loyal and useful. Although the peonies in full bloom are beautiful, they are just a temporary thing to watch and play. They are useless!" "Heaven''s eyes understand." "That''s good. Do it well today." "Yes." what the princess told her was actually not difficult for her. "You... Pay attention to safety." after that, he turned and left. Ning Lan, who left slowly, didn''t hesitate and hesitate. Looking at the little princess away, Tianmu thought in his heart: should such a small child learn to reserve strength? Usually insecure people need loyal people, right? It''s hard for them in the deep palace to find a credible person! There is no credibility in human nature. Tianmu took back his eyes from the fading figure, opened the burden handed over to him by the princess, and saw a rare blood jade, a pair of white jade fingers, a pair of white jade rings and a picture scroll with lotus fragrance. Chapter 64 Tianmu looked at the items contained in the baggage, picked up the painting scroll in the baggage, and his face became calm. Why did the princess bother to let herself do it? Although I didn''t know why, I immediately disappeared into the peony garden and ran to the place of "heaven". Ning Lan, who ran to the second brother''s palace, was worried. Because brother Erhuang must be in a hurry. Shouldn''t he go to Yiwan palace to find himself? Today is the 45th Birthday of the Empress Dowager. How can she be stingy as a granddaughter? A faint evil floated on the corners of his mouth. Should the Empress Dowager''s grandmother be surprised when she received this gift? Three years ago, her nursing mother died in her hands and dared not go to sleep every night, because as soon as she fell asleep, she saw the Empress Dowager''s grandmother beating her nursing mother, and the nursing mother would look at herself with a smile! Empress dowager, even if you are Lan''er''s grandmother, Lan''er can''t forgive you. Because the dead man is no one else, but LAN er''s nurse. Ning Lan quickly ran into the palace of the second prince Ronglu. When she was about to go to the second prince''s bedroom, the slaves beside her knelt down one by one. "The maidservant, the servant, the princess, the princess, Jin An." a group of palace men saw the princess suddenly in front of her eyes, and immediately knelt down. "No gift, all flat." Ning Lan remembered her appearance, paused, adjusted her clothes, and walked slowly to Ronglu''s bedroom. At the gate of the bedroom, I saw Rong Lu sitting at the table, reading a book, and blurted out: "second brother..." "Huangmei, you''re here. Why are you sweating? Didn''t brother Erhuang tell you? You don''t need to be anxious in the future, you know?" he said spoiled words while wiping the fine sweat from Ning Lan''s forehead. "Well, good. Brother Erhuang, when shall we start?" approached Ronglu and asked in a low voice. "Well, Huangmei, not yet..." "The servant kowtowed to the second highness and the third princess..." a pretty servant in red brocade came in and bowed respectfully to them. Ning Lan looked at the second prince Ronglu and asked, "second prince, who is this servant? How can LAN Er see him so strange?" Chapter 65 "Oh, he is the newly transferred in charge father-in-law." he looked at the father-in-law in red and said thoughtfully. Ning Lan asked in a cold tone, "what''s your name? Which palace did you work in?" "For your royal highness, the servant is called Chang Shun, who used to be in the same room." "Chang Shun, what is your report?" Rong Lu did not believe this little eunuch. The servants who came out of the house were mostly empress dowager. If not, they were the eyes of the Empress Dowager. He firmly believed that the scene was so simple. So it''s not impossible to stay with him. At least we can find his master behind the scenes. The empress has always regarded herself as a thorn in the eye. Many temptations have been as common as three meals at home. "Tell your second highness that today is the birthday of the Empress Dowager. Let your second highness not ask for the wrong time." Chang Shun was a little frustrated at this time. On weekdays, just a second prince was overwhelmed, and at this time, there were three more princesses. When he was not confident enough, he pressed his head down. Ronglu closed all this in his eyes and said in a deep voice, "well, you know, step back." "Yes, I''m leaving." Chang Shun stepped back quickly. "Brother Huang, how come there are new people in your palace? He doesn''t seem to be at ease." Ning Lan mentioned it with a little worry. "Well, the former steward''s father-in-law suddenly fell ill and died, so..." Ronglu said, so I won''t say more here. He believed that he was as smart as her and knew the mystery. "Ning Lan nodded relieved." it''s normal to die a eunuch in the palace, so Ning Lan didn''t ask too much. It''s all inevitable in the struggle. Now the form of the palace is complex, and it''s already a bowl of mixed water. She pretends to be ignorant whenever she hears the discussion between her father and her mother. After listening, I know more or less. Isn''t this the palace? The palace where I have grown up for many years! Perhaps she is used to it and sees more. People''s heart has become numb. Ning Lan didn''t ask the second Royal brother about how his predecessor''s father-in-law died, but sighed gently in the bottom of her heart. "Huangmei, let''s go!" Ronglu took Ning Lan''s Vegetarian lotus root and Yubi''s wrist and walked outside the palace. "Well, brother Huang, it''s better to be more careful," he reminded again. Chapter 66 The jubilation in the Imperial Palace, how can this authoritative empress dowager''s birthday not be grand? After looking at each other, the slaves shuttling back and forth in the back palace thought to themselves: there are constant wars in the world... Alas, it''s worrying! "Hey... Isn''t this Mr. Zuo Xiang? I''m here to greet you." when the harsh voice of Shunde was remembered in Shi Yun''s ear, Shi Yun couldn''t help wrinkling in his heart. Thought to himself: This eunuch is now a popular man around the Empress Dowager. I''d better not offend him! Now the emperor has to treat him differently. Why should he touch this eyebrow? "Father-in-law De, please get up quickly. How can you make it?" Shi Yun smiled and dealt with Shunde, the eunuch who made him very unhappy, but it was not easy to show it. He only scolded in his heart: Dead eunuch! "You see, master Zuo Xiang, I''m busy now, so I won''t say more, pardon, pardon!" Shunde said, and led the maids to the Empress Dowager''s bedroom. Looking at Shunde''s father-in-law with his back farther and farther away, Shi Yun showed a look of contempt. "Bah, a eunuch also wants to make wind and rain?" In Shi Yun''s mind, Shunde is not as good as a stray dog on the street. He disdainfully straightened his appearance and walked towards the palace of the empress of the main palace of Daqi. "The maidservant has a dark mark and knocks to see Mr. Zuo Xiang." "The maidservant Shu Meng, knocked to see Mr. Zuo Xiang." Shi Yun said in a deep voice, "well, exemption, where''s the queen?" The maidservant dark trace respectfully reported: "report back to the prime minister. The empress is reviewing the literacy of the fifth Prince and the sixth princess at this time." When the empress Xiangfu heard the maidservants muttering outside, she immediately got up and asked, "is it your father?" The voice had just dropped, but Zuo Xiang came in with a big stride. All dressed in blue, with black and bright sideburns combed neatly, without the slightest disorder and dignity. Shi Yun respectfully saluted his daughter and said, "I''ll see the empress, empress Jin''an." Empress Xiangfu and Yan went to her father and said, "Dad, it''s in her daughter''s palace. Now it''s their own family and don''t care about those rites." then she took Zuo Xiangshi Yun''s wrist and walked towards the bookcase. "Yushan kowtows to his grandfather" "Shu Wan knocks at her grandfather." Chapter 67 Prince Yushan and princess Shuwan are a pair of dragon and Phoenix twins produced by the queen of Xiangfu in the current Dynasty. Yushan is the fifth Prince and princess Shuwan is the sixth princess. Shi Yun looked at his daughter and asked, "how are they learning?" The queen of Xiangfu frowned at the two children and said, "I''m very worried. Dad, look what this is? Just play!" Shi Yun comforted his daughter and said with a light smile, "they are still young and can''t hurry!" the daughter is really not easy in the palace. Now the situation is turbulent, no wonder she is anxious. "Small? It''s only a few months smaller than ninglan. That''s the difference!" "Well, the three princesses are really different from ordinary people! No wonder the emperor loves her so much." she said thoughtfully when she heard her daughter mention the three princesses Ning Lan. Shu Wan shouted unhappily, "hum, what''s so great about her?" Shu Wan didn''t like sister Ning Lanhuang very much, because her mother always took them for granted and always said she was not as good as her. She was good at everything and she was bad at everything! "Ha ha..." Shi Yun couldn''t help laughing when he saw the unconvinced Du mouth of the sixth princess. He stretched out his hand to hold the sixth Princess up, and then said with a smile: "look, the sixth Princess of Daqi is not happy!" While putting away the slips on the desk, the queen of Xiangfu asked, "Daddy, what''s the matter?" "Yes." Shi Yun nodded and replied with a smiling face. "Oh?" Xiang Fu ordered after looking at the palace maids around her: "dark mark, Shu Meng, take your highness five and Princess six down." "Yes, I do." Empress Xiangfu looked at the maids around her again and said, "you all go down!" "Yes, I''m leaving." all the maids retired. "Dad, we''d better go in the main hall." he put the sorted slips safely and walked to the door of the study with Shi Yun. "Dad, why are you worried? Why do you frown?" Xiangfu said when she saw her father''s dignified face. "Well, it''s said that there''s action over Shijing, so I have to be careful." he put down his tea bottle and said in a deep voice. Shi Jing holds great power. He holds nearly half of the three military powers of the state of Qi. As long as he is here all day, the position of crown prince Qilin will be unstable. Besides, Rong Lu does have the appearance of the son of heaven. The second prince and crown prince Qilin are on the same level in terms of literature and martial arts. The emperor''s attitude is still very ambiguous. How can it not make people worried? Now the stone scene has some signs of planning, and my heart is naturally uneasy. Chapter 68 "Daddy, has there really been action over there? The emperor, hasn''t noticed over there?" the queen of Xiangfu looked at her daddy and asked in a dignified shallow voice. "Well, this is not a good omen. Shijing''s military power is in his hand. My father is afraid of him. If he is reckless, even the emperor can''t help it! What''s more, the emperor isn''t in full power now? There are still many disciples on the side of the Empress Dowager. Hasn''t this foreign relative''s dictatorship been in Daqi for many years?" "When can it fall over there?" asked empress Xiangfu with slight dissatisfaction. "I''m afraid it''s fast, but these roots are deep. How can they be hurried overnight? Wait and see! But even if it goes down there, doesn''t the stone still face the road?" the foreign relative is not too terrible in the eyes of Zuo Xiangshi Yun. The most terrible thing is the stone scene. He holds half of the troops of the great Qi State in his hand. Even today''s empress dowager, there is also seven points of solicitation and three points of comity. "Alas! If he really supports the second prince, how can we get him? After all, the strength of the father is less than!" "Can dad have a way once and for all?" Xiangfu was worried when she thought that Kirin''s position was threatened so much. She didn''t allow anyone to rob her son''s position! At this time, Ziyuan asked for an audience outside the hall and said, "maidservant Ziyuan knocked at the queen." Empress Xiangfu asked positively, "what''s the matter?" "Report back to the empress. Father-in-law Chang Shun asked to see the empress and said there was something urgent to report." Ziyuan''s voice came in again from outside the hall door and said calmly. Shi Yun raised his eyebrows lightly. The pair of triangular eyebrows immediately twisted up and asked, "does this person believe it?" at this time when the form of the imperial palace is complex, the employment should be more cautious. If not, it will affect the whole body! "Don''t worry, Dad. He used to work in the respect room. My daughter has observed him for a long time. Seeing that he is steady and sincere, she sent him there." when the queen of Xiangfu saw Shi Xiang nodding, she gave a command: "well, bring him in." "Yes, I do." Chapter 69 "The servant knocks at the empress, the empress Jin''an, and the servant knocks at the Lord Zuo Xiang..." the father-in-law in red is no one else, but the father-in-law in charge of the second prince''s palace, Chang Shun. He looks beautiful and looks good. If he hadn''t been sent to the palace as a eunuch, he would have been a refined childe. "Tell me what you want." the queen of Xiangfu asked with a cup in her hand and her eyes drooping. "Tell the empress that the second prince and the third princess want to go out of the palace together, and the servant came to report." Chang Shun hurried over after hearing the dialogue between the second prince and the third princess. The queen asked in a low voice with two rounds of fine eyebrows: "do you say that the second prince and the third princess want to go out of the palace without company? Is this true?" "Tell the empress that even if the slave has great courage, he won''t deceive the empress! Just imagine that the second prince and the third princess have already set out." "That''s not fast..." seeing her father winking at her, the queen of Xiangfu changed her mouth and said, "well, the palace knows, Ziyuan has a reward." "The slave thanked the queen for her grace." Chang Shun kowtowed quickly. "Go down." "Yes, the slave quit." Seeing that Chang Shun was led out by Ziyuan again, he looked at his father and asked, "why did father obstruct his daughter...?" seeing the happy look on his father''s face, his eyes were full of confusion and looked at his father. "Empress, this is a good opportunity." Shi Yun had a plan in his heart and smiled. "What does Dad mean?..." the queen of Xiangfu immediately stared at Zuo Xiang Shi Yun in panic and looked at Dad inconceivably. "Well, didn''t you ask how to do it once and for all? This is the best opportunity." When the queen heard her father say so, she stood up with a miso and was very flustered! Walking around the hall is no small matter. It''s the murder of the emperor''s heir. It''s the capital crime of extermination. "Dad, have you ever thought that this is not a small matter!" the queen of Xiangfu asked again unbelievably. Chapter 70 Zuo Xiang also stood up and said, the mother can rest assured that if her father can say, there will be no mistakes. As long as he disappears, even if he wants to make a move, he will not correct his name! "But I don''t know there are two princes and three princesses! Don''t dad know Ning Lan''s position in the emperor''s heart? It involves a lot!" the ugly Xiangfu queen couldn''t take care to toot back and forth in the palace. A pair of plain hands form a fist In his sleeve, he trembled slightly. Zuo Xiangshi Yun said coldly, "it''s worth doing this for Qilin. If not, Shi Jing has established Ronglu as the new reserve of Daqi. Who can do anything? That''s the only way to do it now! If the emperor is still young and prosperous and the second prince is still young, do you think there is still the crown prince of Qilin today?" "This... Dad''s words are reasonable, but they are all the descendants of the Emperor..." "The benevolence of women and people! If it is done at this time, who else can compete with the crown prince for the throne of Prince?" Shi Xiang has made up his mind at this time. The second prince went out of the palace without permission, which is a chance for them to return to the Shi family once in a century. For Kirin? Xiangfu was very anxious, wandering, uneasy and hesitant... Dad was right. The two princes were indeed a threat to Qilin. As long as he exists one day and the emperor doesn''t show his attitude one day, he will win and become the next prince. How many dynasties are there? It''s no wonder that such a thing is rare. After a mental struggle, the queen of Xiangfu made up her mind. "Dad, my daughter listens to you, but it''s up to my dad." she''s willing to take a risk for Qilin. "Empress..." Zuo Xiangshi Yun and empress Xiangfu began to plan carefully, which is the most frequent assassination of emperor heirs in the royal family. Chang Shun, the red eunuch who walked out of the Queen''s palace, quickly ran back to the second prince''s palace in exchange for the maid Cui pendant. Cui Zhui: "I''m your servant. What''s your order?" Cui pendant is a servant sent by general Shi Jing to the princess. It is simple, but it is also a clever child. It is also an insider sent by Shi Jing to Chang Shun. "Go and tell general Shi the news. Remember, don''t delay." Chang Shun said seriously, patrolling around from time to time. "Yes, I''ll go now." seeing that Cui Zhui left quickly, I put down my heart hanging in the air. There is no unique master for those who work in the palace. Since ancient times, the master has never been the only one in power. Chapter 71 "Huangmei, you can come out." Ronglu lifted the lid of the wooden bucket with a happy face and smiled. After getting off the carriage, he mentioned that his royal sister had her hair cut. Ning Lan looked at the Imperial City in the distance. There was a feeling of birds returning to the forest. She blinked her eyes like water, and asked happily, "where is this, brother Huang?" Ronglu saw the carriage in the distance, took Ning Lan''s little hand and said, "outside the palace, the imperial sister is going..." then he wanted to run to the carriage in the distance. "Brother Huang, why do you feel like flying when you run?" Ning Lan ran forward and shouted happily. Rong Lu, who heard Ning Lan talking, also laughed. He didn''t look back, but took Ning Lan''s hand and tightened it a little. Rong Lu feels familiar with this feeling? It seems that I have done it, so skillful... But when I want to capture it, I always get nothing. Sometimes that feeling is shallower than the shadow. It is hidden in a corner of my heart and has been left for a long time. "Qinghuan, you come out." Ronglu, standing beside the carriage, shouted. A moment later, a 14-year-old boy in white jumped out of the carriage and looked at Ronglu. He was dragged up by Ronglu. "You fellow! There''s no need to be polite outside the palace. Come on, imperial sister, this is Qinghuan." "Are you the three princesses?" he asked politely, looking at Ning Lan with a smile and ruddy cheeks. Ning Lan looked at the boy in front of her and nodded with a smile. The boy has a beautiful face, elegant and free and easy. The warm smile on that face makes the sunshine more like rain and dew. Is he Qinghuan? Is it Zhuge Qinghuan, the son of Zhuge Han, the right Minister of the dynasty? Zhuge Qinghuan, who is often praised by his father? When Ning Lan saw his autumn eyes looking at him again, her heart beat uncontrollably faster, and two red clouds piled up on her face. She immediately lowered her eyes and firmly grasped the palm of the second emperor''s brother. "Huangmei, get on the carriage." Ronglu looked at the embarrassed Huangmei. After a cunning smile on the corner of his mouth, he turned a blind eye and helped Ning Lan to get on the carriage. Chapter 72 "Master, please..." a handsome young man respectfully handed the bamboo stick to a master opposite him. The monk with a face full of blessings was dignified and silent for a long time after taking the bamboo stick. "How''s the master?" the young man asked with a puzzled frown. "Almsgiver, this is the third song among the hundred signatures, ''Yan will guard Liaocheng alone''" The wind blows south and returns to the service. The service is like a swallow After the mud is stacked, it is broken at the end and becomes mud "Please help me out." "Amitabha. Go and return in the wind and rain. The servant is as hard as a swallow. The luck of a gentleman is like a swallow holding mud to build a nest. It is hollow and futile. It is difficult before sweet. Only be careful. The summary of this sign is also. Do everything possible. The morning and dusk deer do not stop. Who knows that there is no way to achieve this in the end. Cultivate it. Understand it..." "Master, is there no room to save this signing?" for many years, I have been unable to put down my hopes. This time, I came from a distance because of my feelings. I met her here many years ago "Teacher, don''t take it to heart. If you believe it, you will have it. If you don''t believe it, you will have nothing." the young man looked firmly at his teacher and said. He didn''t believe this in his heart. He thought that man could conquer heaven. He needed to get it first and then achieve results. "Han Ming, this is the Buddha''s foot. Don''t be rude." the young man looked at the boy seriously and said. Looking back at the Anguo Temple behind him, I turned my head and wanted to leave. At this time, a runaway carriage came running quickly. When the carriage was only ten feet away from the man, I saw that the boy''s feet were a little, and the man had soared into the air. In the twinkling of an eye, Mrs. Gong had fallen into the horse''s back, and the carriage stopped slowly. When the young man saw the boy''s skillful and undisturbed feet landing on the ground, his eyes smiled and nodded with appreciation. A moment later, two teenagers stepped down from the carriage and quickly thanked them. "Thank you for your help, brother." Ronglu said calmly on his cheek. "It''s a piece of cake, no thanks, goodbye." then he walked to the young man with a bright smile on his face. "Brother Rong, did they save us?" Ning Lan in the carriage came down and asked his second imperial brother. The young man smelled that there was a woman talking behind him, and the voice was very gentle and gentle. It was like the sound of nature, so he looked back curiously. Chapter 73 The young man smelled that there was a woman talking behind him, and the voice was very gentle and gentle. It was like the sound of nature, so he looked back curiously. "It''s him." Ning Lan looked at the past along the direction of the imperial brother. It happened that the young man also looked at himself, so he showed a smile of gratitude. The boy was stunned for a moment when he saw the girl with jade cut plain face and elegant clothes. After a flash of amazement in his eyes, he turned back and followed the teacher. "Brother Huang, is this Anguo temple?" Ning Lan glanced at the temple in front of her eyes and asked the second brother Huang beside her. "Well, this is Anguo temple. Don''t you think it says?" Ronglu smiled warmly. "Qinghuan, what are you looking at?" Ronglu looked at Qinghuan who was checking the carriage and asked in a slow voice. "I just don''t understand why the carriage is out of control, the road is smooth, and why the horse''s temperament has changed greatly." Qinghuan replied with confusion. "Is there something wrong with that?" Jing Qinghuan said so. Ronglu found that there was something strange about it. It was clearly a slow carriage. How did it suddenly gallop up? "No, the horse wasn''t hurt." the suspicious eyebrow replied thoughtfully. "Then, go to the temple to burn incense first?" Ning Lan asked with a smile to Qinghuan and the second brother who were checking the carriage. "Go..." Ning Lan pointed to the swab and asked, "brother Rong, what do you think that is?" Rong Lu: "well, this..." Qinghuan: "Oh, this is the popular spiritual sign among the people. Each sign has a poem, and each poem contains profound meaning. Some people come to the temple to burn incense during festivals." "I see. Brother Rong, I also asked for a signature. But how can I get it?" Ning Lan asked Qinghuan shyly. It was rare for her princess who lived in the palace all day. Qinghuan picked up the bamboo tube and shook it. He showed it to Ning Lan. Unexpectedly, he really lost a spiritual sign. He was stunned and smiled quietly. He picked up the spiritual sign and handed it to the monk. "Master, please." The old monk looked at the handsome young man in front of him in surprise. He was surprised that he didn''t speak. He didn''t think that someone would win the lot again in a day. The master interpreted the sign again and said slowly, "it''s hollow and futile... Who knows there''s no way to achieve it. Cultivate it. Realize it..." "Brother Rong, it''s amazing. I want it too. When I finished, I picked up the sign and shook it." Chapter 74 "Brother Rong, look, it''s the 99th song ''a blessing in disguise''," Ning Lan was surprised and picked up a bamboo stick from the ground and said with a smile. Seeing that Qinghuan and the second imperial brother both looked at themselves and laughed, they looked down a little embarrassed and read the sign: "ride a whip at leisure, half worried and half rich, burn your head like a fire, and the sky will bring disaster when it rains. Master, how can you answer this sign?" "Amitabha, benefactor is a sign of great wealth. This sign is the first time I have interpreted it in decades. This sign says: danger has the image of wealth. Everything is good after evil. Although things are difficult at present, there will be a time of peace after hard work. It''s easy to say. You also know if you don''t know. Whether you are in chains or not, forgive and let go." After listening to the master''s signature, Ning Lan said deeply, "thank you, master." "Huang Mei, are you still thinking about the signature of the master?" "Brother Huang, Lan''er thinks there must be a mystery in the master''s words. Don''t you believe it?" "The master also said that you and I have a previous life fate knot. Do you think it''s true?" Ronglu didn''t believe in ghosts and gods, so he didn''t believe the fate knot in the master''s mouth. "Qinghuan, do you believe it?" Qinghuan looked at Ronglu around him and said with a smile: "this elephant is the image of things, this elephant is the image, this elephant is not the image! Amitabha, female benefactor, don''t reveal the secret of heaven!" after Qinghuan finished, the three smiled at each other. Just when they were talking happily, a sharp arrow flew in through the carriage, through Ning Lan''s sideburns and into the board of the carriage. Then the horse galloped with fear. When I lifted the curtain, there were dozens of masked killers behind me, shooting here with bows and arrows. "Brother Huang has a killer!" Ning Lan shouted with pale face, staring at the killer who was chasing after him. "Don''t be afraid, Huangmei. There''s an emperor brother." as he said, he pressed Ning Lan''s head into his arms, and turned to ask Qinghuan: "Qinghuan, these killers have been premeditated and prepared for a long time. What should we do?" Qinghuan obviously didn''t expect to meet a killer on the way back to Anguo temple! After looking at the forest ahead, he immediately said to the second prince, "after the carriage enters the forest, get off immediately. You run to the left. There is still a chance to escape. I will face to the right and lead away these killers. Take off your clothes and exchange them with me." Chapter 75 "No, how can I do such a thing?" Ronglu rejected Qinghuan''s request. "Qinghuan, you take ninglan and go quickly. I''ll lead the killer away. This is the will of your highness. You can''t disobey!" "Brother Erhuang, don''t! Lan''er wants to go with you." Ning Lan heard that brother Erhuang asked him to go with Qinghuan, but he wanted to lead away the killer, and immediately objected. "Huangmei is obedient, Qinghuan, ninglan will be handed over to you. You should keep her comprehensive." Ronglu didn''t wait for the protest of the people around him, got up, jumped into the dense woods and rolled down the steep slope. Then Qinghuan also took Ning Lan''s waist and jumped out of the slowly stopped carriage. "Brother Erhuang, you let go..." Ning Lan fought with Qinghuan''s hand and struggled desperately. "Third princess, you''ll only hurt your highness. Do you want the killers to know your highness? It''s a waste of your Highness''s efforts! Go..." "Ah..." after a shout, they fell into the hunter''s grave together. "Third princess, are you hurt? How are you?" Qinghuan hurriedly asked after falling into the reclamation. " "Will we die here?" looked at kenkou, at least more than a Zhang, and asked the boy around him faintly. "The three princesses don''t have to worry. As long as they avoid the assassins, they will be all right." at this time, they are afraid of the masked killers. If they catch up and find them, they will lose. If we can get away with their pursuit, there is at least a chance of survival. "Three princesses, are you very cold?" seeing Ning Lan curling up and pedaling on the ground, she asked with concern. Qinghuan looked at the three princesses and felt a desire to protect her. Even when she boarded the red sedan many years later, her mind was full of such a picture. "It''s not cold, but there''s nothing to do. I wonder why these killers want to kill me and my brother." Ning Lan said faintly, as if she was talking to herself. Chapter 76 Qinghuan said helplessly, "they won''t come to a good end. These people are not for fame, but for profit." "You''re right. Are they going to kill the second brother? I don''t know what the second brother is doing now..." his gloomy eyes were full of worry. He looked at Qinghuan around him after he said it nervously. Facing these gloomy stares, Qinghuan couldn''t speak for a long time. He didn''t know how to answer, just as now he couldn''t be sure whether the killer would come here in the next moment. Ning Lan saw that the boy in front of him didn''t answer for a long time. He asked again, "why don''t you answer?" "Three princesses..." "You call me Ning Lan. It''s outside the palace. I haven''t regarded myself as a princess in front of you." Ning Lan interrupted the three princesses in Qinghuan''s mouth. She didn''t like Qinghuan''s distant self-respect. "Ning... LAN?" Qinghuan blushed with embarrassment. This was the first time he had been alone with a girl. He was still a little girl! Isn''t that too intimate? "Puchi..." Ning Lan saw Qinghuan blushing. A fresh smile bloomed on Qingying''s refined face. She couldn''t help laughing. Her big eyes were brighter and dazzling at the moment. Qinghuan looked at Ning Lan and couldn''t help but be stunned. Her heart seemed to stop at the moment. Ning Lan''s smile at this moment was enough to affect the lake at the bottom of his heart. "Ning Lan, what kind of husband will you choose when you grow up?" Qinghuan suddenly asked, which made Ning Lan''s smile freeze on her face. After a while of reflection, she said indifferently: "ask you the depth of the thrush... A man willing to thrush for me." "Well? Ninglan, you will meet such a man." "Qinghuan, what about you?" Under the glare of Ning Lan''s shining eyes, she sincerely and softly said, "swear to beg... A woman who raises her eyebrows." The sky gradually darkened. Seeing that the afterglow of the sunset was about to be exhausted, Qinghuan, trapped in reclamation, began to be anxious. How should he go out at this time? Fortunately, he was able to escape the killer''s pursuit, but how can he get out? The princess''s body is golden, and the moisture in the cold night is terrible. She''s afraid to stay for a long time and give birth to good or bad. What should I do? Chapter 77 When he was anxious, he suddenly caught a glimpse of the hairpin on Ning Lan''s head and the soil on the reclamation wall. A burst of secret joy surged into his heart. So she asked, "Ning Lan, can you lend me the hairpin on your head?" Quick thinking, she immediately understood, decisively took down the hairpin, put it on Qinghuan''s hand, and said with a hearty smile, "why not? Here." Qinghuan stared at a foot that had just been dug on the wall and said happily, "it''s better to save yourself than wait for help." "A sneeze!" Ning Lan was about to answer, but was interrupted by his own sneeze. Hearing the sound, Qinghuan turned around and saw Ning Lan standing beside him with his arms in his hands. He immediately took off his coat and reached out to Ning Lan. Said softly: put it on. Now it''s dark and heavy! " Seeing that Ning Lan didn''t answer, he hesitated. He took a step forward, stuffed it into her hand, and then began to dig again. "Qinghuan, aren''t you cold?" "I''m not cold. I''m busy and warm." looking back, I smiled brightly and then said, "put it on. Now it''s autumn and summer. Don''t get cold." "Why are you so kind to me? Is it because I''m a princess?" she asked, staring at Qinghuan''s back. She didn''t understand why Qinghuan wanted to be so kind to herself. "No." Ning Lan pursed her lips, frowned and asked again, "is that because of the will of the second emperor brother?" "Neither." Ning Lan clutched her clothes, stared at her eyes, and asked, "why is that?" In the face of Ning Lan''s questioning, after the hairpin on Qinghuan''s hand stopped for a while, he turned to Ning Lan and said with a warm smile: "being good to me is just from the heart. This is a very common thing." "Really? But not in the imperial palace." Ning Lan whispered and fell silent. In the palace, but not so. "Ning Lan..." "Hmm? Qinghuan, when can we go out?" the mother imperial concubine must be worried at this time. The second imperial brother doesn''t know how. "Qinghuan, in the Imperial Palace, the second imperial brother treats me best. I don''t want an accident with the second imperial brother." "Don''t worry, princess. Your highness is a good man, and God will bless him." at this time, Qinghuan had to dig his feet slowly on the reclamation wall in addition to saying a few words of comfort. Chapter 78 "Qinghuan, it''s getting dark." Ning Lan said in fear, with a pale face. "Well, that''s good..." Qinghuan looked back at Ning Lan, who was shrunk into a ball, and hurriedly asked, "Ning Lan, what''s the matter with you? Is it uncomfortable?" "No, Qinghuan, hurry up. It''s so dark here that I can''t see..." "Are you afraid of the dark?" seeing that the princess was not paying attention to herself, she just looked down and said nothing, so she turned around and dug the earth wall faster. After a long time, Ning Lan raised her head and looked at Qinghuan who was busy digging and reclamation, and whispered. "Why are you afraid of the dark?" "After the nurse died, she began to fear the night. There was nothing to see in the night, which made people afraid." Ning Lan''s gloomy words made the busy hairpin stop in the air for a long time. Is born Jin Gui as afraid as she? She is just a child. How can she be so sad? Qinghuan felt that at this moment, an unknown corner in his heart was becoming soft. "Ninglan, don''t be afraid. After the night, it''s dawn." Qinghuan said with a positive face. "Qinghuan, what will you do in the future?" "In the future, I want to travel around the world and look for the so-called ends of the earth..." Qinghuan has a gentle face. His greatest wish in his life is to travel around every corner of the world. "Are there really ends of the earth?" Facing Ning Lan''s suspicious inquiry, Qinghuan replied with a positive look: "yes, I believe there will be! What about you, Ning Lan? Can you have something in mind?" "What you want? You haven''t thought about it. If... You really want to say it, you will become strong." Qinghuan looked puzzled, tooted his mouth and asked in a warm voice, "why do you want to become strong?" you are already a princess now, aren''t you strong? "Every weak person will end up being bullied by others and can''t help himself. Only when he is strong can he not fall into the situation of being slaughtered by others and be able to protect the people he wants to protect." Qinghuan opens his mouth and stops, thinking: do you have anyone you want to protect? "But how can we make ourselves strong? Qinghuan, do you know?" this question has been tangled with Ning Lan. She has never found the answer she wants. Chapter 79 Qinghuan looked at Ning Lan''s helpless eyes, and her heart seemed to be hurt. After thinking about the film, she would ask, "Ning Lan, if you have the chance, would you like to look for the ends of the earth with me?" Ning Lan listened to Qinghuan''s words, and his seriousness made Ning Lan stunned for a moment and smiled ignorant. "How about? Let''s go together and I''ll take you out of the imperial city. Would you like to?" "Qinghuan, I also want to leave there and look for the so-called ends of the earth with you. However, I can''t go. What should my mother imperial concubine do if I go? Father emperor will blame her." father emperor doesn''t come to Wanxi palace very much. Recently, there is an expression on her face that she can''t understand. Although she didn''t want to go back to the palace, she lived those repeated and invariable lives. However, I really left. What about the mother imperial concubine? She hasn''t recovered justice for the nurse''s death. Anyway, she needs to fill the lake. "This... Isn''t your mother''s imperial concubine and your father?" "No, I''m the only imperial concubine. My father has a lot of concubines." "But..." "Qinghuan, when can we go out? It''s going to be dark and invisible." Ning Lan interrupted Qinghuan''s words. At this time, her heart is very rough. If the mother imperial concubine can''t find herself, she should be worried. My father must be angry, and... Where did the second brother go? If something happens to brother Erhuang, what can I do in the future? She doesn''t want an accident with the second emperor. The second emperor is a good man. "Well, I''ll go up and have a look first. Ninglan, don''t worry." while talking, Qinghuan began to climb up. Just as Qinghuan looked around kenwai, he saw a group of people with torches coming here in the distance. It seemed that he was looking for something along the way. "Qinghuan..." "Shh... Ning Lan, it seems that someone is looking for it here again." Qinghuan jumped down three steps and two steps. "Qinghuan, are they the killers who assassinated us? Have they found them?" "I don''t know yet. Let''s wait here first." Qinghuan said in his heart, don''t be the group of killers in the daytime. If so, he and the three princesses will die today! At present, there is nothing to do but wait. Chapter 80 "You all look for it carefully. If you can''t find it, I''ll take your head." the voice of a middle-aged man came from a distance on the reclamation. The leader is the generation in charge of public security in Anguo temple. As soon as I received the order from the general today, I immediately found someone. The man hasn''t been found yet, and another edict in the palace has been pressed down! If you can''t find anyone, you can''t have your own head, and everyone''s head here can''t want it. If you really can''t find it or have an accident, even if you are accompanied by your own life, I''m afraid you can''t escape the whole family! Your highness, where are you? My aunt, Zhao mengsuan is begging you. You must not have an accident. You must not have an accident! "Head, I can''t find it. There seems to be no......" a bodyguard below said in a cut voice. "Can''t find it? Find it carefully for me? Listen to me. If you can''t find it today, you won''t live until tomorrow evening." "Yes..." "Well, why don''t you go and find it for me? Find it quickly. I have to find it even if I dig three feet." Zhao Meng shouted loudly. At this time, he was very nervous. The princess is really. Isn''t it good to eat and dress well in the palace? Why are you going out of the palace? It''s just going out of the palace. Why should there be an assassin? The generation under their jurisdiction has always been very peaceful. How can there be a large number of killers? The more Zhao Meng thought, the more he felt wronged! This generation has governed for more than ten years. Why did this happen here? What bad luck! It must have been too old Hearing the roar of the man''s voice getting closer and closer, Ning Lan and Qinghuan didn''t dare to breathe loudly. They were afraid and expected. Somehow, the coming group of people holding torches suddenly retreated, and the commotion under the search disappeared in an instant. Just when Qinghuan and ninglan felt strange, a small and familiar voice came down from Ken. "Did you find it?" "Report back to the general, but... Haven''t found it yet." Zhao Meng replied timidly. "Useless bucket, don''t you go and find it for me!" Ronglu, beside the general, roared anxiously. Chapter 81 If my uncle hadn''t come in time today, he would have been dead by the sword! Now the whereabouts of Huangmei and Qinghuan are unknown, which makes him even more impatient and angry. The angry Ronglu was not as gentle as usual. His momentum was more like an emperor, which made the general Shijing stunned for a while. Shijing thought in his heart: he really didn''t read this nephew wrong. Isn''t such arrogance the momentum of the emperor? So he was secretly happy in his heart. As soon as Ning Lan heard the voice of her second imperial brother, she immediately stood up with a miso and shouted happily: "second imperial brother, I''m Lan''er, I''m here..." "Qinghuan, please shout! It''s the second emperor''s brother. I heard him speak..." the princess shouted so happily that Qinghuan felt a sense of inexplicable loss in her heart. She said in her heart: are you going back now? "Qinghuan, call quickly. Don''t be stunned... Brother Erhuang, I''m here..." "Ninglan? Is it the Royal sister?" Ronglu heard that his royal sister was calling her, and immediately ran to find the sound. "Brother Erhuang, it''s me. I''m Lan''er." "Uncle, it''s really the Royal sister, it''s really the Royal sister... Come and save the third princess..." A moment later, Ning Lan was pulled up. When Ronglu saw Ning Lan safe and sound, he slowly relaxed his long breath and settled his heart hanging in the air. "Brother Erhuang, are you hurt?" Ning Lan asked nervously around Ronglu. This kind of ninglan is rarely seen by Ronglu, perhaps for the first time. Does Huangmei care about herself? As much as you care about her? A warm feeling surrounded Ronglu in an instant and smiled faintly. "What are you laughing at, brother Erhuang?" Ning Lan asked when he saw that brother Erhuang suddenly smiled at himself. "No, sister Huang, the second brother Huang is fine. Look, it''s all good. It''s the general who saved the palace." "Minister, see the three princesses." while talking, Shi Jing and others knelt down together. Ning Lansu raised his face, calmly looked at the stone scene kneeling on the ground and said faintly, "the general doesn''t have to be polite and flat." Ronglu trimmed several strands of loose sideburns on Ning Lan''s head and said softly, "Huangmei, we''d better go back to the palace as soon as possible." Chapter 82 Ning Lansu raised his face, calmly looked at the stone scene kneeling on the ground and said faintly, "the general doesn''t have to be polite and flat." "Huangmei, we''d better go back to the palace as soon as possible." Ronglu trimmed several strands of loose sideburns on Ning Lan''s head and said softly. "OK." Ning Lan said, pulled off the clothes she was wearing, walked to Qinghuan''s face, and said gently, "Qinghuan, here, thank you." with a playful smile on her back, Ning Lan turned and walked to Ronglu. Looking at Ning Lan who went away on her back, Qinghuan suddenly felt that she had become very far away. Put the hairpin you originally wanted to return to the princess in your arms. "Zhao Meng, you personally escort the childe of Youxiang''s family back to the house." the general glanced at Zhuge Qinghuan and said in a warm voice. Zhuge Qinghuan is a talented person. In the future, his nephew will sit on the throne. It will be beneficial if he helps around. Ning Lan didn''t know that she and the second imperial brother went out of the palace without permission, which made the whole palace explode. It was originally a happy birthday for the Empress Dowager''s grandmother, but it became restless After receiving the secret letter, general Shi Jing rushed to Anguo temple. At the critical moment, he saved the second prince of the current Dynasty, and then recovered the third princess. Although the soldiers and horses were sent out privately, they saved the prince and princess without blaming them. After Ning Lan dropped a bomb, she went out of the palace privately, but she didn''t know that the birthday banquet was even more lively. When the close father-in-law Deshun around the Empress Dowager took out a painting and calligraphy, the Empress Dowager fainted when she saw the Bento. Originally a word of longevity, it suddenly became a portrait of a woman. Deshun, who was holding a portrait of a woman, was also startled and fell on the ground. When a group of people saw the Empress Dowager faint to death, they couldn''t care about the scroll and were in a mess. A pair of white jade hands picked up the scroll from the ground, looked carefully, and a faint smile appeared on a beautiful face deeply locked by Mei Dai. In a panic, he handed the scroll to the maid around him. After the cold sign in her eyes, the maid hurried away, and the whole Shoutang crowd rushed to the Empress Dowager''s bedroom. After the maid was assigned to leave, the beauty quickly followed with broken steps. She is no one else. She is the imperial concubine Yuemei of the state of Qi. Chapter 83 The Empress Dowager''s bedroom was surrounded by a group of people, and the imperial doctors rushed over at the sound of breaking. The whole palace was in a mess. "What''s going on? Who told me?" Qi Ji asked angrily with a cold frost on his face. Seeing that the people in the palace dared not bite, the mood slowed down slowly. In the face of the Empress Dowager''s sudden fainting, he didn''t think how the Empress Dowager would suddenly faint? Cold eyes flashed and suddenly thought of Deshun. "Deshun, tell me what''s going on?" Wen''s angry voice was dignified and stared at father-in-law Deshun kneeling on the ground. "Tell the emperor, slave, slave..." "You dog slave, don''t you speak quickly?" Qi Ji kicked him in the past. Deshun was kicked on the ground by Qi Jin, and immediately begged for mercy: "please forgive me, please forgive me..." "Tell the emperor, yes, the empress dowager, she is because of, because of a picture." Deshun can only reply with a hard head. At this time, he is not as domineering as usual, climbing on the ground like a drowning dog. Deshun knew that the Empress Dowager was in a coma and no one would save himself, so he had to rely on heaven. On weekdays, the Empress Dowager supports herself. The Empress Dowager is in a coma. The Empress Dowager is empty. No one will take care of herself. "Painting? What painting? Where''s the painting?" Qi Ji suddenly remembered, as if there was such a picture scroll. But what kind of painting has such great power? Can you scare people to death? Deshun replied with a pale and trembling face, "tell the emperor that the painting, which should have been a word of longevity, has become a portrait of Mrs. Jiao he... Spare your life, the emperor Deshun was afraid of the woman in the picture. He doesn''t believe in ghosts in the world. He kills countless people. How can he be afraid of a picture without meat and blood? However, the painting in today''s is different. This painting is more terrible than ghosts, so he was frightened into a cold sweat when he opened the scroll and saw the painting. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Relatives: come on! Yaya fire! Also give ya ya publicity! Thank you Dear friends: collection, subscription, ticket, click Chapter 84 "The portrait of Mrs. Jiao he? Why is the word shou the portrait of Mrs. Jiao he?" Qi Ji began to ache when he heard the words. Deshun knelt down and said in fear, "report back to the emperor. The slave doesn''t know. The emperor knows..." Qi Ji shouted angrily, "come on, where''s the painting? Deshun, go and find it for me!" "Yes, Emperor." Deshun ran out. The left looked at Deshun''s embarrassed expression, raised the corners of his mouth, snorted coldly in his heart, and said secretly: a slave is a slave! The more Qi Ji thought about it, the more he felt strange. As soon as he heard it, he knew that it was the intentional man who did it. This portrait of Mrs. Johnson? Who would draw a portrait of Mrs. Johnson? Is it Ning Lan? No, Ning Lan is just a child. How could she have such an idea? Who the hell is that? A beautiful woman behind Qi Ji, seeing Deshun running out of the Empress Dowager''s bedroom, adjusted her expression and pretended to join the whispers of the women around her as if nothing had happened. Qi Ji''s eyebrows were deep locked, his eyes narrowed coldly, and his eyes turned to the queen of Xiangfu with suspicion. But seeing a trace of uneasiness in the Queen''s look, I was secretly suspicious. Was it the Queen''s doing? Why did she do that? Why did she do that? After repeated thinking, Qi Jin felt very surprised. Even the portrait of Mrs. Jiao he would not make her mother faint when she saw it? What kind of painting is that? Is it thirty-six arms? You don''t know until you see that picture, do you? There must be something strange in this painting! Turning around and looking at beauty Xi, he looked around, but he didn''t see Ning Lan. Qi Ji''s doubts rose quickly in his heart. He asked Xi beauty behind him in a deep voice: "Xi''er, where is Ning Lan?" Xi beauty immediately "plopped" and knelt down. Her anxious face was slowly uneasy. At this time, in the face of the emperor''s inquiry, she knelt down without thinking about it. "Tell the emperor, Lan''er, she hasn''t got any news yet." he sobbed. Qi Ji found that Xi Mei''s eyes were red and swollen. "What? I haven''t got the news yet?" Qi Jing, who was already worried about the Empress Dowager''s fainting, was only adding fuel to the fire when he heard Xi Mei say, "I haven''t got the news yet."! Chapter 85 "Tell the emperor that Lan''er disappeared after she went to the second Highness''s Palace today... Sobbing..." Xi Meimei cried uncontrollably. "Your Highness? Ronglu..." after Qi Ji shouted a few times, there was no figure, but the German imperial concubine knelt down with anxiety on her face. "Princess De, what are you singing today? Don''t tell me, you don''t know!" Qi Ji saw Princess de kneeling down and knew something must have happened, otherwise she would not be so anxious! "Report back to the emperor, I have something to report." the person kneeling is either someone else or Shi Mengxue, the sister of the current general Shi Jing. Today''s Princess of Daqi. Qi Ji shouted, "say!" "I told the emperor that my concubine had just been guarded by the palace gate and said that lu''er and Ning Lan had left the palace without permission." the gentle and quiet princess also secretly wiped her tears at this time. Looking at the crying and helpless beauty Xi and the frightened Princess Jiao Rong, Qi Ji felt his head suddenly burst open. "You, you... What do you female concubines do all day? Ah? You can''t even keep a child. Have you... Sent someone to find it?" Qi Jing choked angrily, as if he were a crazy lion! The German imperial concubine said timidly, "report back to the emperor. The general has led troops to find it. I haven''t got any news yet." Empress Xiangfu looked at her father. Shi Yun, the left phase of the state of Qi, was very worried! She doesn''t know how things are going this time. I''m afraid it has come to an end at this time? The hand holding the handkerchief trembled slightly. Zuo Xiang replied knowingly with his eyes: daughter, you can rest assured. Dad, I sent top killers. I will never miss. Zuo Xiang clenched his fist and sweated in his palm. In order to hide his panic, he gently retracted his hand into his sleeve. The empress and the prime minister Zuo made such eye gestures, but they did not escape the eyes of a woman behind the emperor. The eyes of the empress Xiangfu and the prime minister Shi Yun were closed by one person. The melon seed face behind Qi Ji was embedded with a wisp of light smoke like smile. "Emperor, calm down." a woman of twenty-five or six, her voice was soft and solemn. Step by step, he walked to Qi Ji with lotus broken steps. Holding a white tea lamp in his hand, he walked slowly to Qi Ji''s body and gently handed the tea lamp to Qi Ji''s face. The tea is full of light fragrance, which makes people unable to refuse. Qi Ji looks at the tea on a pair of exquisite jade hands. After a moment of hesitation, he takes it over. Chapter 86 Qi Ji took the cup and took a sip of tea. He was angry. At the moment, the tense mood also slowly eased down. After returning the tea, he glanced at a group of people kneeling on the ground and said coldly, "get up!" Qi Ji was afraid that Ronglu and ninglan would lose their lives as soon as they left the palace. These two children are really important to him! Especially Rong Lu, he has high hopes! This matter is not finished, but it is pressed down again. There are a lot of things today! A little maid ran out of the Empress Dowager''s bedroom and whispered, "emperor, the Empress Dowager woke up." "Well, I see. None of you should talk about Ronglu and ninglan behind your mother." after Qi Ji finished, he walked to the Empress Dowager''s bedroom. "Emperor''s son..." the Empress Dowager lay on the bed in the palace, pale and frightened. When I woke up, my mind was full of the portrait, the bitch! This Mrs. Jiao he is really Haunted! Who the hell did this? Qi Ji asked gently, "empress mother, how do you feel? Are you better?" The Empress Dowager said weakly, "emperor, don''t embarrass them. The empress mother is fine." "Yes. Mother." The Empress Dowager glanced at the empress Xiangfu, Zuo Xiang and a group of people in the bedroom and said faintly, "you all go down, too! AI family wants to say something to the emperor." Sitting beside the bed, Qi Ji gently waved his hand and said with an iron blue face, "you all go down." The Empress Dowager saw that there was no trace of Deshun in her bedroom, so she asked, "where''s Deshun?" Qi Jin was about to speak when he saw Deshun in green running in, but he heard a "plop". When he came in, Deshun immediately kowtowed to the Empress Dowager when she woke up. Qi Jiong''s eyebrow Pavilion picked up and asked angrily, "where''s the scroll?" Deshun replied timidly with fear on his face: "tell the emperor that the scroll is gone." The Empress Dowager looked cold and asked angrily, "it''s gone?" Chapter 87 Deshun nervously reported back, gently wiped the sweat from his forehead, lowered his head and dared not look directly at the Empress Dowager and Qi Jing''s dignified angry face. After the Empress Dowager fainted, the palace was in a mess. Where can we care about the picture scroll? Even if it''s an investigation, it won''t be found out for a while. What''s more, this is a nonsense thing. Who knows when and who took it? After all, this painting is much better to hide than people. "Tell the emperor that the slave disappeared when he went to look for it. At that time, the Empress Dowager fainted, and the slave was worried about the Empress Dowager... The slave should die, and the slave was unaware!" at this time, the Empress Dowager woke up. Although Deshun was afraid, he was not as frightened as before. "Emperor, you have to explain this to the AI family. If the AI family knows who did it, it will not be easy!" the empress dowager, who smoked from the shock, said with anger and hatred on her face. How could she be so provoked? For so many years, even the emperor had to listen to her. Now, someone openly threatened her and provoked her authority on her birthday! How can this sound? "Yes, empress mother. Someone... Deshun, it''s up to you to investigate! Give an explanation to the Empress Dowager and me!" "Yes, emperor, the servant obeyed." Shunde secretly complained in his heart. He was kicked the hard work. What should he do! "Emperor, help the mourning family sit up." the empress dowager, leaning against the bed fan, glanced at the eunuch Deshun, who was kneeling on the ground. Deshun saw the Empress Dowager''s eyes and nodded clearly. They both knew how special the painting was. "Then why don''t you get out? What are you doing here?" Qi Jin was very upset, very upset and very angry "Yes, emperor, I''m leaving." Deshun got up and quickly disappeared into Qi''s sight. He was not stupid. At this time, the emperor was in a rage. Qi Ji didn''t know why the painting was gone, but he guessed in his heart that the painting must be unusual and there must be a secret! The Empress Dowager has been safe and sound, and her anxiety has been put down a lot. But Ning Lan and Rong Lu went out of the palace without permission. Up to now, there is no news, so he is not in the mood to stay with the Empress Dowager to sit still and chat. So he made an excuse and withdrew from the Empress Dowager''s bedroom. Chapter 88 There were candles in the imperial study. The night in this summer night was very quiet, very quiet. Although it was late at night, no one was sleepy. Qi Jiong saw Zhang Xi run in quickly, and with a crash, he suddenly stood up and brought the things on the case to the ground. Anxious Qi Jing asked anxiously without looking at it: "how is it? Have you found it?" as an emperor, he was helpless at this time. In the face of Ronglu and ninglan''s private exit from the palace, there was only one thing he could do, that is, waiting... However, the most tormenting thing in the world was waiting. Waiting would make people infinitely small and helpless. "Report back to the emperor. People are still looking. Listen... It''s said that the second highness and the third princess met an assassin outside the palace." Zhang Xi said carefully. "Assassin? Where did you get the assassin?" where did you meet the assassin? This is a bolt from the blue for Qi Jin waiting. What I was afraid of happened! Immediately, he walked back and forth in the imperial study with his hands behind his back. The Xiangfu empress standing aside, when she heard the word assassin, her right hand tightly twisted her sleeves, and her palm was full of fine sweat. She told herself to be calm. No matter whether the assassination was successful or not, she could not show panic in front of the emperor, and could not show inappropriate manners to make the emperor suspicious. Zhang Xi pressed his body very hard. "Tell the emperor that the second prince and the third princess went out of the palace and went down to Anguo Temple accompanied by Zhuge Qinghuan, the childe of the right minister. On the way back to Anguo temple, they were chased and killed by assassins, and then their whereabouts were unknown." "Go and order the investigation. I won''t allow them to have an accident! Haven''t the senior general found it? Are they all a bunch of losers?" With a bang, the teapot and the tea lamps were thrown to the ground and smashed. Such an emperor who seldom gets angry on weekdays suddenly becomes a fierce tiger and crazy lion. How can people around him not be afraid? "Emperor, stop your anger." empress Xiangfu was also surprised. She had never seen such an emperor. Such an emperor is dangerous. Does the emperor really want to pass the throne to Ronglu? "Calm down? How to calm down? Someone wants to murder my child. How can I calm down? It''s near Anguo temple, under the feet of Daqi!" "Come here, make a plan!" In less than an hour, Qi Ji made three successive edicts and sent them out of the palace. "Zhang Xi, you''re going to find out for me... If you really know who did it, you''ll break him to pieces!" ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Relatives: come on! Yaya fire! Also give ya ya publicity! Thank you Dear friends: collection, subscription, ticket, click Chapter 89 The night was long and deep. Qi Ji had been sitting in the imperial study waiting for the news. Empress Xiangfu accompanied her on one side and could only stand and wait. At the moment, if Qi Ji is anxious, I''m afraid he can''t resist the fear and impatience of empress Xiangfu? This summer night, in the whole palace, everyone felt that it was - very long! Maybe it''s because of waiting. This summer night is so quiet that I can only hear my breathing. Qi Ji put his palm against his forehead, sat at the desk in the imperial study, closed his eyes and waited. By candlelight, he was just a helpless father, not the emperor of the Lord of a country. "Report... Report..." this time, Zhang Xi''s voice could be heard from eight miles away. "The slave knocks to see..." Zhang Xi, who ran all the way, panted. Sitting in the chair, Qi Ji stood up suddenly, interrupted Zhang Xi, who was about to pay homage and salute, and said arbitrarily, "no, speak quickly!" "Good news, tell the emperor that general Shi has come back. Now I''m asking for an audience outside the palace gate. The servant ran back first and reported that the second royal highness and the third princess have all come back." although Zhang Xi''s report was not very smooth, he also said the key point. As soon as the queen of Xiangfu heard that Ronglu and ninglan had come back, she was brought back by the general. She staggered and almost didn''t fall. They didn''t die outside the palace? Are you back? Are all those killers losers? Seeing Qi Ji''s eyes, he quickly smiled and said with fog in his eyes, "emperor, great, they''re back!" In the face of the Queen''s joy, Qi Ji did not think more. For him, what can be more concerned and happy than Ronglu and ninglan''s return? "Come on, noisy, general Shijing..." Kneeling on the ground, Zhang Xi immediately got up and shouted, "noisy general Shijing..." Qi Ji straightened his Dragon Robe and returned to his seat. His originally gloomy and terrible face was also gentle. The queen of Xiangfu heard that they all came back safely. She was afraid that the people sent by her father would leave future troubles for herself. It''s not terrible that things are not done. We can think about it in the long run; However, the terrible thing is to leave a disaster and bite yourself back! Although anxious, like the ants in the hot pot, she can only cook, cook and stew like this Qi Ji looked at Zhang Xi around him again and said eagerly, "come on, go and inform Xi''er and Princess de." "The servant obeyed." Zhang Xi stepped out of the imperial study with joy. Chapter 90 "My courtiers kowtow to my father, long live my father, long live, long live..." Ronglu and Ning Lan walked into the imperial study and knelt down in unison. Qi Ji looked at the two children dressed in embarrassment and was very angry in his heart! The good palace doesn''t stay. It wants to sneak out and be chased and killed by an assassin. It almost killed him! The cold dragon looks, and the fire in the bottom of the fire rises in a straight line. Facing the emperor''s iron green dragon face, Shijing calmly knelt down and said in a deep voice: "minister, Shijing knocks on the emperor, long live, long live, long live, the queen, long live, long live." With anger, Qi Ji stared at Ronglu and ninglan and said in a cold voice, "flat." "Who made you get up? Get down on your knees!" Rong Lu and Ning Lan, who thought their father had asked them to get up, knelt down again because of their father''s anger... Ning Lan had never seen his father get so angry and was afraid. "How do you know you''re scared now? Huh?" "The father calms down his anger, and the children and ministers confess their sins." "Pardon? Ronglu, do you know that you are an elder brother? You are the Royal brother of Ning Lan? You took her out of the palace without permission? Did you borrow the courage from heaven?" "My son is guilty." "Guilty? You... You are guilty! You..." Qi Ji, who was already angry, was even more angry when he saw Rong Lu''s calm confession. Shi Jing saw the emperor pointing at Rong Lu angrily, and immediately knelt down and begged, "the emperor calm down..." the queen of Xiangfu also knelt down and begged. Suddenly, there was a plea in the imperial study! "You all shut up!" "My father, my son is guilty and should not leave the palace without authorization. My son knows his mistake, because my son''s leaving the palace without authorization worries my father and makes the general work hard to find it. Please punish me." "Father, please calm down. I don''t blame the second imperial brother. My ministers don''t know how important they are and shout that the second imperial brother take me out of the palace. However, my ministers have something to tell me." "Say!" "My son knew that today was the birthday of the Empress Dowager''s grandmother. My son heard that on her birthday, I went to the temple to pray and pray for blessings, and God would bless..." Ning Lan told a big lie without blushing and jumping. Even if she prayed in the temple, she would not let God bless the Empress Dowager. Chapter 91 "Oh? Is this serious?" Qi Ji was almost angry. He was embarrassed to see the two children, and felt distressed in his heart. "The statements made by my son''s minister are true. Please give me a clear lesson." "So, you mean you''re not wrong. It''s your father''s fault?" he looked at Ning Lan, the exquisite looking princess. He was surprised. Ning Lan never begged for others. Since Mrs. Jiao he died, she has been relatively low and silent. Ning Lan, who is kneeling in front of him now, seems a little different, but she can''t tell where it is different. "My ministers are terrified." "Hum, look, what are you like now? Ah? Get up!" "Thank you, father! My ministers will never dare again." Ning Lan said cleverly, and didn''t forget a brilliant smile. "Still later? Do you think I will let you have later?" Qi Ji stood up and walked to Ning Lan and Ronglu. He blew his beard and stared, pouted and stared at them for a while. Then he looked at Shijing and asked, "Shijing, where did you find them?" "Report back to the emperor, minister. After learning that the second royal highness and the third princess were out of the palace, he immediately chased them. He didn''t want to run into the assassin who was chasing the second Royal son and the third princess on his way to Anguo temple." Shi Jing frowned when he saw Qi Jin, and then said, "minister, I received a mysterious secret letter saying that someone in the palace wanted to assassinate the second prince and the third princess. Because the matter was critical, I mobilized troops without telling the emperor first. I was guilty and asked the emperor to condemn me." he handed the secret letter to Zhang Xi and presented it to the emperor. "I must thoroughly investigate the assassination! Hateful! Someone is fond of killing the prince?!" then he pushed the memorial on the table to the ground. The whole imperial study was silent. Empress Xiangfu was more frightened when she looked at the secret letter that the emperor fell to the ground. The letter? How could there be a letter? After being silent for a long time, Qi Jin collected his face and said coldly, "the great general saved the second prince and the third princess. Then the merits and demerits will be equal. Although it was an unauthorized troop transfer, it happened suddenly. I won''t investigate this matter anymore." "Thank you, Emperor." "General, please step down." "I leave." Zhang Xi came in from outside and said, "tell the emperor that Princess de and Xi beauty are asking for a meeting outside the palace." "Well, I see! The mother Princess can''t even see her children, so let them wait outside!" "It''s the emperor." Empress Xiangfu came to the emperor and gently advised him, "emperor, you see, the night is deep. They are frightened in the daytime. This also knows that they are wrong, so let them go back with their mother concubine to freshen up and settle down." Chapter 92 Seeing that the emperor''s complexion had calmed down, the queen of Xiangfu said gently, "emperor, you should pay attention to the dragon body. You see, it''s deep this night. Should you place it?" Qi Jiong went to ninglan''s side, wiped the soil on ninglan''s face with his sleeve, and said happily, "well, you two go back with your mother and concubine, and you can''t be so naughty in the future!" he patted the two children on the shoulder and said. "Yes, father and emperor, my son and Minister leave..." "Father Emperor..." Ning Lan, who came to the door of the imperial study, turned to look at his father emperor. A heat flow suddenly rushed up from the bottom of his heart and whispered with his small mouth. "En? Do you have anything else?" Qi Ji saw Ning Lan suddenly turn around and looked at Ning Lan questioningly. His eyes were the doting of the loving father. "No, my son''s minister left." after smiling, he walked out quickly. The queen of Xiangfu was surprised to see that the emperor let them leave like this, and the emperor''s eyes full of doting feelings. She thought secretly in her heart that the emperor was really different from them. Is it really as his father said? "Emperor, you see, the night is deep. Where will you place it tonight?" empress Xiangfu asked slowly when she saw the emperor staring at the direction behind the door. Qi Ji looked at the empress Xiangfu and said with a smile, "go to your palace." "Yes, your majesty." Qi Jiwen, who came out of the imperial study, asked, "the empress mother can have dinner?" "Tell the emperor that before dinner, my concubine visited my mother, and she ate some for dinner." "Well, I''m afraid my mother is very frightened today. I don''t understand how this painting will appear today. What kind of painting is it? Who painted it?" Facing the emperor''s question, the queen of Xiangfu gently shook her head, her face condensed, her eyebrows frowned for a while, and then said, "I don''t understand." "Well, I won''t mention it now. You''ve worked hard today!" the emperor said faintly, looking at the queen of Xiangfu with thousands of tenderness in his eyes. "My concubine dare not. These are my duty. My concubine... Ning Lan and Rong Lu went out of the palace without permission. My concubine was irresponsible." Chapter 93 Ning Lan, who came out of the imperial study, blurred her eyes with tears after seeing the haggard and frightened mother imperial concubine. At this moment, Ning Lan found that her mother was so fragile and helpless. "Mother imperial concubine..." "Lan''er!" Xi Meimei ran to Ning Lan''s face and rubbed her thin body into her arms. Two lines of clear tears could no longer help flowing down their cheeks. The husky voice of Xi beauty sounded in Ning Lan''s ear: "where have you been? Ah?" Ning Lan sobbed intermittently and said, "mother imperial concubine, Lan''er is back... Mother imperial concubine, I''m sorry, Lan''er surprised you." "Just come back, just come back! Let''s go back to the palace, let''s go back to the palace..." at this moment, the vulnerability and fear of Xi beauty fell off. A woman, if she can''t get a man''s special love, then she is a petite and fragile woman. If a woman suddenly loses her only child, she is not only a petite and fragile woman, but also a woman who is disillusioned. Many times, in a woman''s life, children are far more important than husbands. Ning Lan was pulled by Xi beauty to Wanxi palace. It''s a long way, as if it''s been many years, so long. She, who has been autistic, suddenly understood that her mother was just a delicate woman. "Mother imperial concubine, don''t you blame Lan''er for going out of the palace without permission?" Ning Lan thought the mother imperial concubine would scold herself, admire or beat herself. However, the mother imperial concubine did nothing but hugged her tightly and said, "just come back, just come back..." After Xi Mei wiped away the tears on her face, she said gently, "didn''t Lan''er already know she was wrong? Why should the mother imperial concubine blame?" "Mother imperial concubine, Lan''er will never dare again. Lan''er won''t let mother imperial concubine worry anymore." "Lan''er, do you know that you are more important than the life of the mother imperial concubine in the heart of the mother imperial concubine? In this palace, the mother imperial concubine is only you, you know?" Ning Lan, sitting on the bed in the bedroom, frowned slightly and asked faintly, "what about the father emperor? Isn''t there still a father emperor for the mother imperial concubine?" Ning Lan looked at Xi beauty with deep doubt in her eyes. Chapter 94 "Silly boy, your father is the Lord of a country. There are many women waiting on him. How can he be the mother''s imperial concubine?" "But your father dotes on you most." "How can pet and love be the same? A woman will be happy only if she gets love. Pet is like a short and fleeting dream. In the imperial family, especially in such a big palace, a woman only gets grace and will eventually lose it. Like a blooming flower, there will always be a withering day." Looking at the silent face of the mother imperial concubine, although Ning Lan didn''t understand the difference, she knew that her father seldom came to Yiwan palace when he came. Is it really withered as the mother imperial concubine said? Has the father chosen another lover? Ning Lan looked at the silent mother imperial concubine and said with relief: "mother imperial concubine, father emperor is just busy in recent days." Is this really her child? Xi beauty heard Ning Lan''s kind consolation, bursts of warmth rose from the bottom of her heart, and her red eyes were full of fog. Ning Lan saw his mother''s concubine with red eyes, came forward and held his mother''s concubine and said, "mother''s concubine, don''t be afraid, Lan''er will always accompany you and never leave you." "OK..." After a long time, Ximei gently wiped the corners of her eyes with a silk handkerchief and said, "Lan''er, have a rest quickly. You have to go to greet the Empress Dowager''s grandmother early tomorrow morning." Ning Lan listened to the mother''s concubine mention the Empress Dowager''s grandmother. Her face was much stronger and said unhappily, "mother''s concubine, LAN Er doesn''t want to go to the Empress Dowager''s grandmother." "No, your empress dowager''s grandmother was frightened today and fainted in the longevity hall. You are the emperor''s grandson. Why don''t you visit?" Xi Meimei helped Ning Lan comb her dark hair and scraped Ning Lan''s pouting mouth gently with her index finger. Scared? Ning Lan heard the mother''s concubine say so, turned her smart eyes and asked incredulously, "the mother said that the Empress Dowager''s grandmother was frightened today?" "Well, I''m not lightly frightened." "Is it because Lan''er and the second imperial brother went out of the palace without permission?" Xi beauty shook her head, pressed the quilt for Ning Lan and said, "No." "What''s that because of?" is it because Tianmu has done it well? The heart secretly rejoiced. "It seems that it''s because of a painting, you... The portrait of your nanny." he continued after a slight hesitation. A picture? It''s really a picture of a suckling mother! Tianmu really didn''t disappoint himself. Ning Lan laughed unprecedentedly. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Relatives: come on! Yaya fire! Also give ya ya publicity! Thank you Dear friends: collection, subscription, ticket, click Yaya''s other book, parents also support, support! "ZHUGE Jinming", the eldest lady of the prime minister''s family 3Q! Chapter 95 After a little hesitation, he said, "it seems that it''s because of a painting, you... The portrait of your nanny." A picture? It''s really a picture of a suckling mother! Tianmu really didn''t disappoint himself. Ning Lan laughed unprecedentedly. Seeing Ning Lan''s sudden smile, Xi beauty asked incomprehensibly, "why is Lan Er so happy?" "Ah... Ah... Lan''er just felt incredible... Unexpectedly, the Empress Dowager''s grandmother was stunned by a painting." "Shh..." Xi Mei hurriedly covered Ning Lan''s mouth with her palm and stared at her gently. Xi Mei looked around. After the film meeting, she put down her hand. The policeman said timidly: "Lan''er, you can''t say this again in the future, you know?" Ning Lan, who played with her hair in one hand, asked wenran, "why?" "Just don''t say it again. It''s disrespectful to your empress dowager''s grandmother, you know?" Ning Lan whispered beside Xi Mei''s ear, "don''t you also like the Empress Dowager''s grandmother?" "You child..." Xi Mei said, and the mother and daughter laughed happily. After a burst of laughter, Xi beauty whispered thoughtfully, "but there is something strange about it." Ning Lan looked at the mother imperial concubine and fell into deep thought. She couldn''t help asking, "what''s wrong?" Beauty Xi thought for a moment and said, "that picture, which is said to be the portrait of your nanny, has disappeared." "Ah? It''s gone?" is the picture missing? Then who took the picture she wrote? "Well, after your empress dowager''s grandmother fainted, the palace was in a mess. No one paid attention to the painting on the floor of Shoutang. Later, when your father sent father-in-law Deshun to look for it, the painting had disappeared." Ning Lan asked in surprise, "why did the painting disappear?" Xi Mei shook her head and said thoughtfully, "I don''t know. Your father-in-law has sent father-in-law Deshun to thoroughly investigate this matter. I think there will be results in a few days." "Deshun investigation?" how could it be the dog slave investigation? "Well, settle it quickly! You see, it''s very deep this night." Xi Meimei settled Ning Lan and walked to her bedroom. When Xi beauty left Ning Lan''s bedroom, Ning Lan, who slept alone on the bed, felt countless excitement and a little uneasy. How did the painting disappear? Did Tianmu take the painting back? I have to ask him tomorrow. This night, Ning Lan slept soundly, and went to sleep with a smile on her lips. Chapter 96 Ning Lan looked at the cold sky eyes and said with a smile, "you did a good job." "Thank you, princess." Tianmu looked at the girl''s innocent smile and knew that this was more than a child. Behind that smile, people will be frightened "The picture you sent me is gone. Did you take it back?" "No, my subordinates just sent it and didn''t take it back." "Really not you?" Ning Lan asked again, disbelieving. "Well, what Tianmu said earlier is true." "What''s the matter with the waiter whom we asked you to train for us? Is there enough silver?" because Ning Lan, the assassin who is coming today, understands that he has to do something no matter how much it costs! If you are not strong, how can you protect your mother and concubine? "Report back to the princess. It''s already started. It''s just a matter of imparting martial arts. It''s not an achievement in a day, so..." "Well, that''s good. The palace wants you to do it as soon as possible." "Yes, my subordinates obey." Tianmu took the burden in Ning Lan''s hand and turned to leave. "Well, take these things with you." After seeing Tianmu, Ning Lan knew that the portrait she had painted had really spread its wings and flew away. Who could it be? Is it an enemy or a friend? "Maidservant, see the three princesses, millennium, millennium, millennium." Ning Lan, who was listening to Yuxuan, was stopped by a little maid in waiting. Looking at the woman in light green clothes kneeling in front of her, she said calmly, "flat." "Thank you, princess." Xinyu stood up calmly. "What are you looking for in this palace?" the expression on Xinyu''s face told Ning Lan. This little maid called Xinyu asked her ''something''. "Tell the third princess that Princess Mei ordered her maidservant to invite the third princess to Jingyuan palace." Ning Lan didn''t promise the servant named Xinyu. She just walked back. Seeing that the three princesses ignored her, the little maid immediately followed up and said softly, "the three princesses, Princess Mei, also said that it''s very disturbing to look for any painting scroll in the palace today. She doesn''t even feel like painting in ordinary days." "Painting? Does empress Mei have anything else to say?" Ning Lan stopped and turned to look at the respectful little maid Xinyu and asked suspiciously. "In reply to the third princess, empress Mei also said that she missed the third princess for many days recently." Chapter 97 Jingyuan palace? Ning Lan, who went to the gate of Jingyuan palace, looked at these three big words and felt inexplicable resistance in her heart. Is it because there is a tragic woman living here? Or is it because there is an intelligent woman living here? At a young age, she knew very well that empress Mei Fei always existed in the harem of Daqi. "Three princesses..." the maid Xin looked at the three princesses with a serious face and didn''t move for a long time. So he whispered to one side. "Yes." Ning Lan was led by the palace maid Xinyu into the door of the "moon watching" pavilion. But listen to a piece of Gong Yan, which is as beautiful as a trickle, and it floats slowly. Among them, there is sadness that people can''t help but linger. Looking for the beauty of happiness in loneliness makes the listener have an irresistible longing. Ning Lan pushed the door in at the end of the song. Facing him, there was a woman sitting with her smiling eyes. She was focusing on the Guqin. Her sharp jaw and snow-white skin looked more beautiful and refined against the background of a light yellow makeup. At this moment, Ning Lan felt that she was walking into a beautiful ink painting. In the painting, there is a beautiful and lonely fairy Ning Lan saluted softly and said, "my son''s minister knocks on the empress of Mei Fei, empress Jin''an." "Get up." Mei Fei said, slowly stood up and walked to Ning Lan with a faint smile. "You child, why are you so restrained? Will Princess Mei eat you?" then she took Ning Lan''s small hand and looked lovingly at Ning Lan walking to the inner room. Ning Lan said with praise: "the song just played by Princess Mei is really nice." Empress Mei Fei asked hesitantly, "why? Lan''er also knows this song?" Ning Lan smiled faintly, and then said mysteriously, "know some." "Has Lan''er ever heard this song?" Mei Fei hasn''t played it for a long time. "Well." Ning Lan nodded sincerely. "Lan''er, who has played this music?" does anyone else in the palace play this music? Seeing Ning Lan''s fingers gently raised and pointed to herself, Mei Fei asked uncertainly, "is this palace?" "Well, three years ago, my son heard that you were listening to this song played by Yuxuan." Three years ago? At that time, isn''t Ning Lan only five years old? The child, the memory is so good? Looking at Ning Lan''s calm face incredulously, she slowly gathered her eyebrows. Chapter 98 Mei Fei asked Xiang ninglan, "does Lan''er want to learn this song?" "My ministers like this song ''Gong Yan'', but they don''t want to learn it." "Why?" like but can''t learn? Why? "This song is not suitable for my son," Ning Lan said arbitrarily. inappropriate? Mei Fei asked with an unknown smile, "Oh, what''s the meaning of this?" "This song is very beautiful. The beauty lies in four words: joy, sadness, cold and love, which will make people waste their desire." facing Ning Lan''s words, Mei Fei was dumbfounded on the spot. After half a ring, Mei Fei lifted her lips and said very seriously, "Lan''er, do you know that you are really a child that people love and fear." "Why?" Ning Lan asked with a puzzled look at Mei Fei''s complex expression. "You are too wise. You have a delicate heart, which makes people unable to dodge. Therefore, when people want to get close, they feel timid, so that they are deterred. If Lan''er is a man, it''s great." Ning Lan listened to Mei Fei so quietly for the first time. "Lan''er, do you know that if a woman is too strong, men will be deterred?" Ning Lan asked in a puzzled way, "Princess Mei, is it wrong to be strong?" "Being strong is not a mistake, but if women are too strong, they will lose more." "My son doesn''t understand." Ning Lan pouted her mouth, hung her eyelashes and replied faintly. "In the future, you may understand." Ning Lan was about to speak when he caught a glimpse of a picture hanging on the wall of the inner room, a picture that Ning Lan was familiar with. The woman in the painting is even more charming. She looked back and smiled with endless love, hate, love and sorrow! Those who let me see it will feel pain. This painting is the one that frightened the Empress Dowager yesterday. The woman in this painting is either someone else or Ning Lan''s nurse, Mrs. Jiao he. "This painting was originally made by Empress Mei Fei." Ning Lan looked at the portrait and her eyes were full of love and tenderness. "The painting is beautiful. It has a story, isn''t it?" Mei Fei said faintly, staring at Ning Lan''s face. Ning Lan turned to look at the empress Mei Fei in front of her and said with a faint smile, "yes. It has a very sad and beautiful story. The story has passed." "Is that true?" Mei Fei asked suspiciously. Ning Lan nodded sincerely in the face of Mei Fei''s query. Chapter 99 The painting can no longer be left here. The emperor has ordered a thorough investigation. As long as the painting is still there, the danger will always be there and the truth will always exist. After thinking for a while, Mei Fei reached out and took down the painting scroll on the wall, quietly looked at Ning Lan and asked softly, "Lan''er, what should I do with this painting?" Ning Lan looked at the scroll handed over by Empress Mei Fei and was stunned. The film would reply: "everything depends on empress Mei Fei." "Lan''er, give her this painting! How about it?" "OK." Mei Fei picked up the lighted candle and lit the scroll. After a while, the scroll burned. Ning Lan looked at the portrait of the nursing mother becoming less and less, turned into dust, embedded with deep sadness on her face, and her eyes were covered with clouds. Mei Fei said with a feeling: "Lan''er, Mrs. Jiao he, she is happy. It is a blessing for her to get Lan''er''s care." Her child has also left for many years... The child who died before he was born, that is her only child "Empress Mei Fei, I don''t know one thing about my ministers. I don''t know if I can ask each other." "Lan''er, if you have something to say, it doesn''t hurt." "Princess Mei, why are you so kind to your ministers?" Ning Lan''s question gave up her life. Mei Fei couldn''t help frowning and turning her eyes. She said gently, "Mei Fei''s mother is nice to you because she likes you." Mei Fei pointed at Ning Lan''s nose when she spoke. Ning Lan raised her mouth lightly, looked at the empress Mei Fei in front of her and said, "do you like it? My ministers are also happy with empress Mei Fei." Mei Fei stared at Ning Lan and asked seriously, "Lan''er, do you know what will happen if this painting is involved?" seeing Ning Lan shook her head and then said: "this painting collides with the Empress Dowager. If investigated, she will migrate to your mother Fei." Ning Lan suddenly understood after Mei Fei''s reminder. "My son, thank Princess Mei for her care." Ning Lan, who walked out of Jingyuan palace, stopped to leave when she heard Gong Yan ring in her ear again, looked back at Jingyuan palace, and left after a long silence. At this time, Ning Lan''s brain was full of the words and deeds of empress Mei Fei, a frown and a smile In the months since that day, father-in-law Deshun almost turned the whole palace upside down, and did not find the missing scroll. No one knew where the scroll went. Chapter 100 Summer goes and autumn comes. Ning Lan, who reads poetry books, has no choice but to leave her books and go to listen to Yuxuan. Listen to the rockery next to Yuxuan. There is a red leaf under the rockery. At this time, because it is autumn, the red leaf has been dyed golden. Like the Yellow Peony, it is dazzling and dazzling. Shining in the sun Ning Lan couldn''t help walking through the rockery towards the red leaf. A slight breeze and several leaves missing the earth mother danced down. After a while, they fell to the ground. Ning Lan stretched out her hand to pick up the falling red leaves, but she was tripped by the stone under her feet and fell to the ground. At this moment, Ning Lan, who was originally sitting on the ground and wanted to climb up, heard a burst of footsteps, getting closer and closer. "Be careful. Don''t make mistakes. I tell you, if something happens to this thing, you and my head will have to move." a father-in-law''s voice rang on the other side of the rockery. The voice was strange. Ning Lan was sure that it was a voice she had never heard. "Do you really want to do it?" the little maid in green flashed half of her back and turned her back to Ning Lan. The tone of the question was extremely nervous and flustered. "If you want to keep your head, you have to do what you are told," said the father-in-law coldly threatening the little maid in green. "But..." the little maid began to hesitate. If she puts this thing into the master''s palace, her master will be wronged and something will happen. "You can figure it out. You can continue to think about it, but your family may not be able to wait for your consideration." With a ''plop'', the little maid knelt on the ground and immediately cried and said, "father-in-law, please do it. I''ll do it now." "Well, that''s good! Don''t worry. As long as you do it properly, your family and your head will be safe." "Yes. I know." "If you want to live in this palace, you can''t be soft hearted. Now that you''ve lost your favor, what are you afraid of? Do you want to take the life of your family for a master who has lost his favor?" "I thank your father-in-law for his advice. I know what to do." the little maid took the burden, looked at his back and left. She quickly stood up and walked towards her master''s palace. Chapter 101 Ning Lan''s face was as cold as ice. She was so familiar with the maid''s voice that she heard it almost every day. Isn''t she the incense given to her by her father? Is she going to kill her? No, this father-in-law is talking about the spoiled master, so is it her mother and concubine? At this time, Ning Lan immediately became frightened. She didn''t know what was in the bag, but she knew it would affect her mother and concubine. What can I do? She told herself not to panic. She wanted to be calm and calm. Who on earth killed her mother? Who sent that father-in-law? I don''t know Ning Lan never thought that she, who had fallen behind the rockery to pick up red leaves, could hear the plot to murder her mother imperial concubine. Now that I have found Fengxiang, it is futile to ask. It was almost noon at this time. Why didn''t the mother imperial concubine return to Wanxi palace? Ning Lan is more and more anxious. Is something wrong with the mother imperial concubine? "Someone." Ning Lan shouted loudly. Picking poems, Caihui immediately knelt down and said, "I don''t know what the princess has to say when I knock on the princess?" "Who knows where the mother imperial concubine of this palace has gone?" "Tell the princess that my mother has gone to the West Chamber palace." "West Chamber palace?" "Yes." West Wing palace? Isn''t that the most beloved Jiangmei palace now? I have never been to the West Chamber palace. The Jiang beauty has seen it several times. Although the impact is not very deep, I''m not impressed at all. She didn''t like the woman. She had a pair of charming eyes. It made people uncomfortable. It was a woman with some city government. Ning Lan looked at the poem gathering kneeling on the ground and asked coldly, "did the mother imperial concubine say when to come back?" what did the mother imperial concubine do in her palace? Isn''t the mother imperial concubine seldom out of the palace? "Why did the mother imperial concubine go to the West Chamber palace?" was the servant of Jiang Meili palace just now? The mother imperial concubine had no quarrel with her. Why did she frame the mother imperial concubine? "Report back to the princess. I heard that empress Jiang was pregnant yesterday. Empress Jiang should go and have a look..." "Moved? She moved. Does the mother imperial concubine of the palace need to visit and wait on her?" "This... Servant..." Chapter 102 Ning Lan frowned and said, "well, get back." "Yes, princess, I''ll leave." The father emperor hasn''t come to Yiwan palace for a month, has he? In a month, the Wanxi palace has been deserted. Is all this as the mother Princess said? Sheng Chong is not love. One day it will fall like a flower, won''t it? Ning Lan suddenly hated the palace, the royal family who gave birth to herself. Why is a woman''s fate so cheap? Why do women always surround men behind them? Why can a man have so many women? After waiting for a long time, Ning Lan became more and more agitated. She thought to herself, what happened to her mother? Why hasn''t the mother come back at this time? Ning lanyue thought more and more strange. Where did the mother imperial concubine go? Why haven''t you come back for half a day? No, she didn''t wait any longer. She put down her letter and shouted, "come here." She looked coldly at Caishi and Caihui who hurried in, pointed to the poetry order and said, "you, go to the West Chamber palace and see why the empress hasn''t come back yet." "Yes, I will." Caishi quickly went out of Yiwan palace and went to the West Chamber palace. "Caihui, what did your mother say before she left today?" "Tell the princess, No." "Really?" half an hour passed. Ning Lan, who didn''t come back from collecting poetry, vaguely felt that something might have happened to the mother imperial concubine. Just when Ning Lan decided to rush to the West Chamber palace in person, a group of Yulin guards came in with the empress and other concubines in the palace. The empress of Xiangfu was cold with a flower face. After seeing Ning Lan''s puzzled eyes, she hesitated a little, and sternly ordered: "search the palace..." "Yes..." a group of Yulin guards began to search the Wanxi palace earth shaking with the will of Queen Xiangfu. Everything happened too fast. Before Ning Lan could figure out what was going on, a father-in-law rushed out of Xi Mei''s room with a black package in one hand, knelt down in front of the queen and said, "tell the queen that a suspicious burden was found in Xi Mei''s room. Chapter 103 Ning Lan suddenly understood when she heard the voice. The real body faced the red father-in-law kneeling on the ground and stared at him. The queen of Xiangfu looked at her father-in-law in surprise and said coldly, "open it and have a look." "Ah, there really is this thing..." Wu Mei immediately shouted in surprise. "I didn''t expect that a gentle and virtuous woman would be so vicious on weekdays." Xu Liangren then said Wu Meimei''s words. "What is this?" empress Xiangfu looked at the resentment in Ning Lan''s eyes, and her whole body trembled with it. Avoiding the cold eyes delivered by Ning Lan, he asked solemnly, "what''s this?" stretched out his hand to take the doll with silver needles in his father-in-law''s hand and thought in surprise. Empress Xiangfu knew that there must be fraud. It seemed to be a framed thing, but it happened so naturally. Everywhere, the move is to kill Xi beauty. How deep should it be for the festival? Who the hell is this? Now the evidence is conclusive, and the crime of murdering the prince is even true! Even though she was extremely unhappy with situ Xi, she had not thought of her death. At least she thought so until it happened. "Tell your mother it''s a kind of witchcraft." "Oh? What is witchcraft?" the queen of Xiangfu didn''t know witchcraft. When she was a child, she heard her mother say it for a long time. It was just a legend, but she couldn''t see it with her own eyes. Now I''m back to experience. Will this magic really be so magical? Looking over and over again, I didn''t find any difference. "To report back to the empress is to curse the person who is cursed, make the resentful person into a human puppet, put a needle in the mouth of the hated heart, and curse the cursed person with words and actions..." "Really? What will happen to those who are cursed?" the queen of Xiangfu asked incredulously? "Tell your mother back. I heard that this sorcery is very effective..." Xu Liangren immediately covered his mouth and said in a trembling voice, "ah, beauty Jiang now... Isn''t she..." Although the empress of Xiangfu is skeptical about this, she can''t arbitrarily say that the witch doesn''t work. After all, Jiang Meimei has lost her child Chapter 104 With a firm face, beauty Wu said decisively, "that must be right. Sister Jiang lost her children. It must be this puppet. I didn''t expect beauty Xi to be so vicious!" after that, she looked at the queen of Xiangfu very well. She didn''t find Princess ninglan standing behind her until Xu Liangren touched her gently. When I just came in, I just remembered to search for something. No one saw the petite Ning Lan standing beside them. At this time, after Xu Liangren''s reminder, he hurriedly realized that his face was immediately stiff. When empress Xiangfu saw Ning Lan, she was silent and stared at the puppet in her hand. He was very confused in his heart. He looked at the puppet in his hand and said sternly to his father-in-law on the ground, "put these away and take them to the emperor." "Yes, empress." the father-in-law in red quickly took the puppet from the queen and put it into the bag. "What''s your name?" Ning Lan asked her father-in-law in red coldly. Hearing the princess, the father-in-law in red asked himself. After hesitating about the film meeting, he replied respectfully: "return... Report to the third princess. The servant''s name is Yun Zhi." "Cloud quality? Which Palace are you from?" "Tell the princess that the servant is working in the Xixiang palace." Yunzhi felt a little uneasy. He felt that the princess in front of him was more dignified than the Emperor today. "Well, the palace remembers you." Is Jiang Meimei doing something wrong? Ning Lan was very confused at this time. She doesn''t know who can help her, help her mother. After looking at the Xiangfu queen who was staring at herself, she knelt down slowly. On his icy face, with a man like evil, he said calmly, "my son''s minister asks the empress to be the master for my mother''s imperial concubine. Be careful." Xiangfu didn''t expect that Ning Lan suddenly knelt down. After kneeling down, she let herself decide for her mother imperial concubine without crying Mingcha? Situ Xi still knows a lot about himself. However, now that the emperor has chosen to believe in Jiang Meimei, why should he try his best for her? She is also a woman who wants to be loved by a man. How can she kindly help her rival to wash away her grievances? Chapter 105 Avoiding Ning Lan''s dark eyes, he said coldly: "this palace can''t do it at this time. You''d better go to the emperor." then he hurried away. She is not afraid of Ning Lan. She doesn''t want to see the helplessness of the child trying to save her mother. As soon as the queen left, all the people went out, and the whole Wanxi palace suddenly calmed down. As the sky approached dusk, Caishi walked to Ning Lan''s side in small steps and knelt down timidly. Ning Lan, sitting on the bed in the bedroom, wrapped her arms around her knees, dropped her dark eyes. Under her long eyelashes, she was frightened, helpless and at a loss "The maidservant knocks on the princess, and the princess is Jin''an." when Caishi steps into the bedroom and sees Ning Lan, his heart follows him faintly. In front of this normally domineering three princesses, suddenly disappeared. "Where is the mother imperial concubine now?" "Report back to the princess. She''s been sent to prison." When Caishi rushed to the West Chamber palace, Xi Meimei had been pressed down. After the emperor got the evidence, he ordered to enter the prison. "Dungeon?" dungeon? Did the father put the mother into prison? Just because of the puppet with a needle? Don''t the father and Emperor believe that the mother imperial concubine is innocent? Is that what the father and the emperor did to the mother and the imperial concubine? Since queen Xiangfu left, Ning Lan has been waiting Father, you let Laner down. "Yes," Caishi replied carefully. He raised his jaw hanging between his legs and looked around. There was no one in such a big bedroom except Caishi and Caihui. He frowned gently and asked coldly, "where is the incense giver?" "Report back to the princess. Fengxiang went to the West Chamber palace with her mother today, but she hasn''t seen anyone." when the princess asked, Caishi also felt something strange. It was said that only her mother was sent to prison, so... What about the Fengxiang man? "Well, I see. Please step back." Fengxiang is not there at all? Fengxiang hasn''t come back yet. Is it gone? "Yes, princess, I''ll leave." Ning Lan raised her sad face and looked out of the window at the dusk. Slowly stood up and walked out of Wanxi palace. Walk towards Yixiang river. Chapter 106 Ning Lan quickened her pace and ran to Ting LAN Pavilion. She knew that no one would help her save her mother at this time. She knew more clearly that she was the only one who could save her mother and concubine, and she could only rely on her! Ning Lan walked into Tinglan Pavilion and shouted, "Tianmu, Tianmu..." In an instant, a dark shadow jumped down from the beam of the house and quickly kowtowed to Ning Lan and said, "my subordinates kowtow to see the princess, Princess Jin''an." Tianmu saw the little princess in front of her for the first time, and she looked like a child for the first time. On her indifferent face, she suddenly fell down because of Ning Lan''s helplessness. "Tianmu, now only you can help me." Ning Lan looked at Tianmu with fear. Tianmu knows that something big must have happened. This proud little princess is calm and comfortable in the face of life threat. Now... She always calls herself the palace, but she calls me in front of her? "The princess has something to do, but with orders, Tianmu will naturally give it all." "You, go and check three people in this palace. Hurry! This palace needs to know everything about him." "I don''t know who the princess wants his subordinates to check..." "First, father-in-law Yun Zhi in chaxixiang palace; second, Jiang Meimei in chaxixiang palace; third, Wu Meimei in chanange palace. The palace needs to know their details, the shortest time and the most accurate news." "Yes, princess." "Tianmu..." Tianmu immediately turned around and was stopped by Ning Lan when he wanted to leave. "What else does the princess have to say?" Tianmu, who stopped, looked at the little princess hesitantly and asked. Facing the eyes from Tianmu, Ning Lan pursed her lips, looked stiff, and whispered, "Tianmu, thank you." Hearing Ning Lan saying thank you, Tianmu was stunned and said in a deep voice, "subordinates dare not." at the moment of turning around, a faint smile appeared on her indifferent face Tianmu instantly disappeared in Ning Lan''s sight. Ning Lan, who was uneasy, held her hands tightly and walked out of Ting LAN pavilion with heavy steps. At this time, she felt that her sky suddenly turned smoke gray, and the darkness waved its claws at her! In such a big palace, she found that she had no one to rely on! Chapter 107 "Huangmei!" Ronglu greeted Ning Lan as soon as he saw her. Ronglu immediately came to Yiwan palace after learning that Xi Mei was imprisoned. After Ronglu arrived at the Wanxi palace, he found that Ning Lan was not in the palace, but did not know where he had gone. Although he was very anxious, he could only stand outside the Wanxi palace and wait Ning Lan raised her eyes to see the nervous and concerned face of brother Erhuang, and her eyes immediately ruddy. She didn''t expect that when she was the loneliest, there was a second brother who cared about herself "Huang Mei, don''t cry, don''t be afraid, you still have me, and the second brother is by your side!" looking at Ning Lan''s despondent appearance, Rong Lu felt that his heart was pulled up. "Brother Erhuang, the mother imperial concubine is in prison..." Ronglu pressed his hands on Ning Lan''s shoulder and said in a warm voice, "don''t be afraid, Huangmei. The second huangxiong will accompany you to find a way to save your mother''s concubine, will you?" "Brother Erhuang, I want to see the mother imperial concubine, I want to see the mother imperial concubine." Ning Lan looked at Xiang Ronglu and said very firmly, "Well... This..." Rong Lu was silent for a long time, then said, "OK, I''ll take you." after that, he took Ning Lan''s right hand and walked to the prison. "The servant knocks on the second highness and the third princess..." the prison guard immediately salutes Ronglu and ninglan. Ronglu looked at the guard who stopped him. Leng qijunrong said in a harsh voice, "this palace is going to go in to visit Xi beauty." The guard immediately knelt on the ground and said, "the emperor has an order. No one is allowed to enter the prison to visit Xi beauty. Please forgive me!" "Get out of the way!" Ning Lan shouted coldly. "The three princesses forgive me. The servant also acted according to the order and begged the princess to be considerate." the guard blocked Ronglu and ninglan out of the door. Ning Lan asked coldly, "what if the palace wants to break through?" "Then the slave can only offend." Ning Lan quickly pulled out the silver hairpin on her head, aimed it at her throat, narrowed her eyes tightly and said ruthlessly: "if you dare to stop this palace, this palace will immediately cut itself here!" "Huangmei..." Ronglu looked at the ruthless Huangmei with fear. At this moment, he was shocked on the spot. Chapter 108 "This..." the guard hesitated when he saw the three princesses threatening their lives. "Huangmei, don''t do anything stupid." Ning Lan saw the guard who stopped them and shouted, "get out!" When the hesitant guard saw the blood on the silver hairpin, he was immediately frightened to open the way. The three princesses are serious. Although her mother and concubine are now in prison, she doesn''t guarantee whether she will turn over and stand up tomorrow. Besides, these three princesses are the emperor''s children and the master! If anything happens, they will be the first to be investigated. "Huangmei, does it hurt?" Ronglu''s angry face was filled with endless love. Ning Lan smiled at Er Huang brother and said faintly, "Er Huang brother, it doesn''t hurt." looking at Ning Lan like this, Rong Lu felt only strangeness. I always feel that Huangmei is gentle and delicate, but I don''t want her to have such a strong side today. The wound on the neck is the evidence of iron clank The expression of absolute hatred of Huang Mei appeared in her mind, and her heart couldn''t help twitching. What would be the consequences if the guard just didn''t give way? "Huang Mei, can you promise brother Er Huang that you won''t be so impulsive in the future?" "Brother Erhuang, don''t worry, Lan''er will be fine." facing the request of brother Erhuang, Ning Lan frowned slightly and replied in a low voice. Seeing the hesitation on Huang Mei''s face, with a faint perfunctory in her words, she immediately said arbitrarily: "no, you have to promise the second brother." Facing the care of the second emperor brother, he immediately smiled and promised, "OK." Ning Lan knows that in this palace, in addition to the mother imperial concubine, the second imperial brother is the best to himself. Ronglu didn''t believe it and reminded him again: "you promised me. Even if something happens in the future, you can''t hurt yourself." "OK." Ning Lan agreed gently. "How long will it be?" Ning Lan asked coldly to the guard who led the way. "Report back to the princess. It''s right ahead." "Here comes the princess. Xi beauty is inside. You have to hurry up..." "Well, you step back." Chapter 109 "Mother imperial concubine..." Ning Lan looked at the wrong mother imperial concubine in the iron pillar in front of her, and her tears fell down. "Lan''er, you... Why are you here? Your second highness, you..." Xi Meimei immediately cried when she saw Ning Lan. Ning Lan looked at the iron chain on the wrist of the mother imperial concubine and asked painfully, "mother imperial concubine, are they kind to you?" "Lan''er, don''t cry. The mother imperial concubine is fine." Xi Meimei didn''t expect to see Ning Lan in the prison. She was surprised, surprised and sad "Mother imperial concubine, don''t cry either." Ning Lan wiped her blurred tears and comforted her mother imperial concubine. Ning Lan is also the first time to see her mother imperial concubine. She is so embarrassed, so fragile and helpless. Is this really her mother imperial concubine? Why do so many things happen in a day? "Well, if Lan''er doesn''t cry, the mother doesn''t cry." looking at them, Ronglu''s eyes are dry. Ning Lan gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes for her mother imperial concubine, and asked Xi Mei softly, "what''s the matter with her mother imperial concubine? Why are you wronged and imprisoned? Why doesn''t my father believe you?" Xi beauty cried and whispered, "Lan''er, the mother imperial concubine... I didn''t murder... The mother imperial concubine was wronged..." "Mother imperial concubine, Lan''er believes you. Lan''er knows you are wronged! Mother imperial concubine, don''t cry, Lan''er will save you from prison." "OK..." Xi beauty said hoarsely to Ning Lan. She knew that when she entered here today, she was afraid she would never get out again. The emperor is so heartless! After all, years of prosperity can''t resist the baptism of years. Seeing that a quarter of an hour had passed, the second highness and the third princess still showed no sign of leaving. They immediately came in and whispered, "your second highness, the third princess, the beautiful lady, please hurry up..." "I see, go out..." Ronglu drank impatiently and scolded the servant who urged him. Xi beauty looked at Ning Lan crying and said to Rong Lu, "second prince, Lan''er will be handed over to you in the future. You... You must..." "Lady beauty, don''t worry. My son will save you from prison. My son will take good care of my sister." "That''s good, that''s good, thank you..." Xi beauty whispered, her eyes full of gratitude to Her Highness. Ronglu immediately said respectfully, "my ministers dare not..." "Mother imperial concubine, you must be good here. Lan''er will find a way to get you out of prison. You must believe Lan''er!" "OK, the mother imperial concubine must be fine. Lan''er, the mother imperial concubine will not be with you in the future. You... You must..." "Don''t worry, madam. Lan''er will get you out of prison." looking at her haggard face, Ning Lan secretly vowed in her heart that she must rescue her as soon as possible and break up the people who framed her! "Lan''er, you should take care of yourself." "I''d like to send you two Highnesses and three princesses..." Chapter 110 Ning Lan, who came out of the prison, wiped the tears on her face and began to think calmly. "Don''t worry, sister Huang. Brother two will save the beautiful lady for you." "Thank you, brother Erhuang." Caishi quickly stepped into the bedroom, went to ninglan, knelt down and said, "I''ll see your highness, princess." "What''s up?" Ning Lan looked at Caishi and asked coldly. "Tell the princess that the steward in the second Royal Highness''s palace asked for an audience outside the palace and said that the German imperial concubine and empress looked for the second royal highness to return to the palace." Ning Lan looked at Caishi and said, "I see. You should step down first." "Brother Erhuang, go back to the Palace first. Don''t let the German imperial concubine wait." "Huang Mei... OK. Then the second brother will go back first. Don''t be afraid, Huang Mei. The second brother will find a way to save the beautiful lady." "Yes. OK." After seeing off the second brother, Ning Lan''s smile immediately disappeared and shouted coldly, "come!" "Picking poems and offering incense can you go back to the palace?" "Tell the princess, No." "No? Go and find her for the palace. The palace wants to see her, live to see people, and die to see corpses!" "Yes." A moment later, Cai Hui came in with the meal and said in a warm voice, "please have a meal, princess." "Put it down!" "Princess......" Cai Hui looked at the meal on the table in embarrassment "Caihui, the palace asks you, where did this magic puppet originally come from?" Ning Lan thought of the puppet full of silver, and asked sternly. "Report back to the princess. It is said that the magic puppet originally came from JingZhan." oh Is it? JingZhan? Isn''t that the northern frontier of Daqi! I heard my father say "Well, the palace knows. Go down first." "Yes, princess, I''ll leave." Chapter 111 Night fell, but Ning Lan was not tired at all. Her mind was full of tears. At this time, she was afraid that she could not save her mother. She is going to find her father tomorrow. She doesn''t believe that he is so heartless! Because of a puppet? Ning Lan didn''t expect that so many things had happened in one day. Only in one day, the mother imperial concubine had been put into prison by her father. Who can help her? Facing the dark night, she felt that the darkness was so terrible for the first time. What should she do? Two lines of helpless tears flowed wantonly along her cheeks. This night, she was very lonely and helpless. The next day. Ning Lan, who guarded from night to dawn, got up from his bedroom bed. The palace maid Caishi Caihui came in with her toiletries. As usual, but today there are only palace maids and no mother imperial concubine. On weekdays, the mother concubine walked gently to her bed and called herself to get up and wash "Hasn''t Fengxiang been found yet?" Ning Lan stared at her side with cold eyes and collected poems for her hair. "Report back to the princess. The incense hasn''t been found yet. However, the maid has reported the matter to the house of interior." "Yes." Caihuicong takes out a red gauze dress from the wardrobe and is about to put it on Ning Lan. Ning Lan refuses. "Don''t this one, it''s too gorgeous!" "Yes." a moment later, Caihui took out a white brocade dress with orchid pattern from the wardrobe, came forward and asked in a low voice, "princess, what do you think of this one?" Ning Lan glanced at the white brocade dress in Caihui''s hand and nodded slightly. This dress was made by the mother imperial concubine herself, but in general, Ning Lan doesn''t wear it, because it''s cumbersome and can only be worn on more formal occasions in festivals. Today, it''s just right to wear it. "That''s it." after some grooming by Caihui and Caishi, Ning Lan stood up from the chair on the dresser and prepared to find her father. Before taking off, I looked at myself in the bronze mirror. A goose egg was a little pale, and the big copper bell eyes were a little swollen. Against the background of a white brocade dress, it was even more beautiful and beautiful! Chapter 112 Ning Lan walked to the imperial study after passing the imperial garden. At this time, the father emperor should be in the early Dynasty. After the early Dynasty, the father emperor will review the memorials in the imperial study. Ning Lan stared at Zhang Xi and asked in a serious and cold voice, "can my father be in there?" Zhang Xi, who stood outside the imperial study, saw that Princess Ning Lan was asking questions in front of her and quickly saluted: "my servant knocked on the third princess, Princess Jin''an." In the childish voice, there was no lack of dignity and said, "flat." "Thank you, princess." "Princess, the emperor is in the imperial study. I''ll inform you now." Zhang Xi immediately trotted into the imperial study. "The servant kowtowed to the Emperor..." "What''s up?" Qi Ji, who reviewed the memorial, looked cold and even sounded like cold. Zhang Xi''s timid report said: "report back to the emperor. The three princesses are asking for an audience outside the hall." Zhang Xi has been dispatched to the emperor for more than a year. He still knows something about the emperor''s temper. Since the Muppet happened yesterday, I have been full of anger. Why is this Xi beauty a vicious woman? Zhang Xi didn''t understand why it seemed impossible, but the emperor believed it. Now the Xi beauty is in prison. I''m afraid it''s hard to turn over. In the state of Qi, anyone who plays witchcraft is a capital crime! "Oh? Ning Lan is outside the hall?" Qi Ji remembered that the three princesses Ning Lan had been swirling in his mind yesterday, and he was even more heartache when he was angry. "Reply to the emperor, yes, does the emperor announce it?" Qi Ji hesitated. Now the child must be for her mother and concubine, see or not? Yesterday''s incident must have frightened her too. See, how to face it The child... Alas! "Let her in." after some hesitation, Qi Ji heard the sound. "Yes, Emperor." Zhang Xi was delighted when he heard that the emperor would like to see Ning Lan. After all, I once served the three princesses. Zhang Xi looked at the three princesses respectfully and said, "the three princesses have a declaration from the Emperor..." "En." Ning Lan brushed her sleeves and walked in slowly and solemnly. Looking at the back of the three princesses, Zhang Xi was stunned and thought to himself that the three princesses were just a girl. Why did she just feel like a man? Chapter 113 Ning Lan approached the imperial study, bowed calmly and said, "long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live." Qi Ji looked at Ning Lan in full dress in front of him. Obviously, he didn''t expect. After being stunned by the film meeting, he said in a deep voice: "flat." "Father..." Looking down at Qi Jing who played the chapter for a while, he didn''t hear Ning Lan''s words. He looked up at Ning Lan and found that Ning Lan still couldn''t get up on his knees. He was silent for a long time. Wen Sheng asked, "Lan''er, do you have anything to do with your father?" "Father emperor, son minister beg father emperor, save son minister''s mother imperial concubine." "Lan''er, your mother''s imperial concubine has violated the national law. The criminal evidence is conclusive, and the father and emperor can''t save her." Qi Ji was very angry as long as he thought of Xi beauty. Over the years, I think I have treated her well, but I didn''t think that the person she loves is not myself! For a conceited emperor, this is nothing more than a humiliation. She went so far as to adulterate with a foreign man to frame her children... This is even more unforgivable! "Father emperor, don''t you believe that the mother imperial concubine is innocent?" In the face of Ning Lan''s question, Qi Ji was dumb with his red and swollen eyes and gloomy expression. He didn''t know how to talk to Ning Lan kneeling on the ground. He didn''t believe it. In the face of conclusive criminal evidence, he believed what he saw with his own eyes. "Father emperor, mother imperial concubine is wronged." "Lan''er, the evidence has been found in your mother''s imperial concubine''s bedroom. Now it''s like a mountain of hard evidence!" "Father, don''t you believe that your son''s mother is wronged? Don''t you want to save your son''s mother?" "Lan''er, it''s not that your father didn''t save your mother''s imperial concubine. Although he is the Lord of a country, how to bend the law for personal gain to stop the long mouth?" Ning Lan stared at his father silently and stood up slowly. "Father, the witch puppet was not made by the mother Princess." "Lan''er, the evidence is conclusive now. If your mother didn''t do it, why is it in your mother''s bedroom? Who can prove that your mother is innocent?" "My son knew that my mother was innocent, and my mother was framed!" "Lan''er, there''s no need to discuss the matter of your mother''s concubine. You, go down!" Qi Jiong shouted angrily in the face of Ning Lan''s question. "Father emperor, what if the son ministers find out and prove that it was not the mother imperial concubine?" "If you can show evidence that your mother is innocent, then your father will naturally return your mother''s innocence and be promoted to a concubine!" Chapter 114 Ning Lan, who came out of the imperial study, was in a heavy mood. His father and emperor would not save his mother and concubine! Who else can help themselves now? Looking at the fallen leaves under the autumn wind, I heard the beautiful piano sound, frowned slightly and went away looking for the sound. Three days later. "The maidservant kowtowed to the princess." Ning Lan, who was sitting in the Yili palace practicing the piano, saw Caishi bowing solemnly with a deep frown and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?" "Report back to the princess and offer incense. She... Found it." "Really? Where is she? Why didn''t you see her?" "Report back to the princess and offer incense to her... She''s dead." Caishi replied timidly when she saw the princess''s cold and fierce face. "What? Where did you find it?" "Report back to the princess. Early this morning, the father-in-law of the house of internal affairs sent a message that he was found in Yixiang River..." "Well, I see. Go down." Dead? Is she dead? Then who can prove that the witch puppet was not made by the mother Princess? Who killed Fengxiang? Is it cloud? It''s been three days and Tianmu hasn''t come back... What can I do? "Lan''er, you played this piece wrong." Mei Fei walked into Yili palace with a light smile, looked at Ning Lan gently and said softly. "Empress Mei Fei, this song is really difficult to play. LAN Er is clumsy and insults the lyrics and songs!" Mei Fei''s voice, like a green warbler, sounded in Ning Lan''s ear: "come on, this piano song is played like this... When playing the piano, if your heart has miscellaneous thoughts, how can you understand the beauty in your piano music?" "I would like to follow the instructions of Princess Mei." "Lan''er, don''t worry! This song Gong Yan can be played slowly. If you want to be quick, you can''t reach it. Don''t..." "Yes, Princess Mei, my son wrote it down." "You all go down... Come on, Lan''er, how about picking some chrysanthemums and making tea with the palace?" "Lan''er, do you know the benefits of chrysanthemum tea?" Ning Lan looked at the beautiful and elegant empress Mei Fei and gently shook her head. "Lan''er, this brocade box contains the method of making chrysanthemum tea that our palace has studied in recent days. Today, our palace will give it to you. Our palace will give it to you!" Mei Fei smiled with profound meaning. Chapter 115 Ning Lan, who returned to Wanxi palace, immediately opened the brocade box and looked at the secret recipe of chrysanthemum tea given by Princess Mei. Three days ago, Ning Lan knelt down and begged Mei Fei for help. I got the result today... That magic puppet was made by Xu Liangren... Who is Xu Liangren? Why did she frame her mother? Although the material evidence is available, how to find the human evidence? Now Fengxiang is dead Just a few days, first witchcraft puppets; The second is the imprisonment of the mother imperial concubine; Again, Fengxiang drowned. A series of things happened one after another, which made her stronger than ever before. Ning Lan took the brocade bag to save her mother, carefully hid it, and took her maid out of Wanxi palace. She''s going to see Jiang Meimei herself. She''s going to the Xixiang palace. Caishi and Caihua followed behind Ning Lan. Although they didn''t understand why the third princess went to the West Chamber palace, they knew that the third princess was now their master. Yun Zhi asked softly, "madam, the three princesses are outside the hall and say they want to knock on you, madam. I don''t know..." Jiang Meimei, lying on the bed, lifted her Phoenix eyes slightly. After hearing Yunzhi''s questions, she sat up. Picked up the embroidered pillow and smashed it at Yunzhi. Jiang Mei''s eyes were red and glared at Yun Zhi and shouted, "dead slave, I can''t see you." Yunzhi holds Jiang Meimei and smashes her embroidered pillow. He whispers, "madam, calm down. Madam, the slave is brave. The slave thinks it''s better to see." Jiang Meimei said angrily, "why? That bitch made me lose my child. Now her child is coming to see me laugh?" "Niang Niang... The servant said back that Niang has rested?" Yun Zhi said, knowing that Jiang Meimei was angry and sad about miscarriage Yunzhi was about to get up and leave when Jiang Meimei stopped: "wait, let''s think... Yunzhi, the three princesses have never been to the West Chamber palace. Why do you come today?" is it for her mother''s sake? Cloud quality thought of Ning Lan''s hatred eyes in Wanxi palace that day, and he burst into a cold sweat. Although the princess is only a child, she is not an ordinary child. Who in the palace doesn''t know? Who doesn''t know? Chapter 116 "Tell your mother back. I guess it''s probably for her mother." "Well, see you then?" "Tell your mother back. I think I''d better meet you." Sitting on the bed, Jiang Meimei slowly lay down, "en" said like a mosquito, "go." "It''s the empress." Yun Zhi was stunned and walked out quickly. Yunzhi has been with Jiang Meimei for more than two years and knows her temperament. It is no fluke that she can now win the holy favor from Xi beauty! He is also a master with deep thoughts, which is by no means as simple as it appears. "The son minister knocks at the beautiful lady, and the lady is Jin''an." Ning Lan looks at the woman lying on the bed and bows and salutes calmly. Jiang Meimei said weakly to the maid around her, "get up quickly. Come on, give tea to the third princess." "Yes, madam." looking at the haggard Jiang beauty, Ning Lan frowned faintly. "I don''t know the third princess, but I have something to do in the West Chamber Palace this time?" Jiang Meimei asked like Ning Lan softly. "I heard that the beautiful lady was unwell, so I came to say hello." "Oh... Yes..." "I don''t know one thing about my son. Why do you insist that my son''s mother and concubine framed the dragon?" Although Jiang Meimei didn''t want to see the third princess and wanted to get angry, she said quietly and gently "Three princesses, you are not to blame at this time, so this palace is not difficult for you. Your mother and imperial concubine are also to blame! It is not this palace''s assertion, but the fact that it is so. It is irrefutable evidence." There is no airtight wall in the palace. If you are angry with the three princesses, you will spread it to the emperor. The three princesses are in pain. Although her mother and concubine were sent to prison, it did not affect the emperor''s love for his children. "Madam beauty, my son wants to ask you something. As far as my son knows, my mother''s concubine and madam beauty have no holidays. Why do you hate her?" "Well, if the three princesses ask the palace, the palace doesn''t understand." "Beautiful lady, I believe my concubine is innocent and framed!" Jiang Meimei immediately got cold and said coldly, "if your mother is innocent, she won''t find evidence in Yiwan palace that day!" Chapter 117 Ning Lan stares at Yunzhi and says coldly, "beautiful lady, my son''s mother is framed! My son is coming to tell you today that my son will find the murderer who framed my mother and give justice to the beautiful lady. What''s more, he will break the body of the person who framed my mother!" When the princess said this, Jiang Meimei was even more angry and turned her back directly, while Yun Zhi on one side bowed her head again and again with a stiff white face. "I hope the beautiful lady recovers as soon as possible, and her son leaves." Ning Lan doesn''t forget to stare at Yun Zhi before she leaves! She is cruel to this slave, the running dog who framed her mother''s concubine! But why did the puppet come from Xu Liangren? Is Yunzhi Xu Liangren''s running dog? "I''d like to send you three princesses..." Yun Zhi''s clenched fist was full of empty sweat. Yunzhi always thinks that the princess knows something. Although she found out the evidence of guilt that day, it can''t be for such a simple reason! But who would have leaked the news? Is it incense? No, she doesn''t have the courage to offer incense, and she''s dead. After Ning Lan left, Jiang Meimei got out of bed and began to smash things hysterically. The slaves in the house were afraid to make a noise. Yun Zhi knelt down and said repeatedly, "stop your anger... Stop your anger..." "Calm down? How to calm down?" one of her children came to the West Chamber palace to threaten herself?! It''s hateful, it''s hateful! But she could do nothing but drop things. After all, the person who just went out was Ning Lan, the third princess! Ning Lan, who came out of the West Chamber palace, walked aimlessly along the palace road step by step... Looking at Jiang Meimei''s hate eyes, she knew that Jiang Meimei wanted her mother to die. The cloud is still alive, but her mother is in prison. How can I save her? Tianmu, if you want to come back early, you must hurry... The father emperor only gives himself a half month deadline Unknowingly, he came to ninglan in the Changting and began to cry at Luoxi. "Nurse, what should I do? What should I do?" If, after half a month, you can''t save the mother Princess from prison, what should you do? The crime of the mother Princess is a capital crime! Lan''er doesn''t want her mother to die, nanny. What should I do? Chapter 118 "The maidservant kowtowed to the three princesses." Ning Lan, who came back from the long Pavilion, walked around the Yixiang river. She wanted to see if Tianmu had come back, but she didn''t expect to see someone crying on the pavilion of Yixiang river. When I walked in, I knew that she was a palace maid. She was about 18 years old. She looked mediocre. She looked very beautiful. "Who are you? Why are you crying? Don''t you know it''s taboo to cry in the palace?" "The slave and maid serve the moon. The slave and maid deserve to die. The three princesses forgive me." Ning Lan looked at the red and swollen tears and asked coldly, "Why are you crying!" After thinking for a while, Feng Yue cried sadly, "tell the third princess that the maid just misses her sister. Her sister died unjustly..." Ning Lan immediately asked suspiciously, "sister? Who is your sister?" "Tell the third princess that the maidservant''s sister is offering incense." wiping her tears, she answered timidly, which softened her heart. "Offering incense? Is your sister offering incense?" Ning Lan looked at the moon in disbelief and asked again, "you said offering incense, but the maid in Yiwan palace offered incense?" "Tell the third princess that the elder sister mentioned by the maidservant is the incense offering in empress Xi''s palace." "Oh, then why do you say she died unjustly? Do you know anything?" Ning Lan''s heart suddenly rejoiced. This is the so-called: "at the end of the mountain, there is no doubt that there is no way, Liuan Huaming is another village?" "Then tell me about it in this palace." "Report back to the third princess. The maidservant sister didn''t commit suicide. The maidservant sister was innocent. She didn''t have an affair with a man... The maidservant begged the third princess to make decisions for the maidservant''s sister." Feng Yue said, ''plop'' and knelt down. Ning Lanhan raised his tender face and asked fiercely, "picking poetry, what''s going on?" having an affair with a man? Guilty suicide? When did this happen? Why doesn''t she know? In the state of Qi, if a maid of honor had an affair with a man, she could not enter the ancestral temple after death. Even her family would be involved and could not enter the ancestral temple after death. This is what Ning Lan saw in the ancestral training book. She has a deep memory! "Report back to the princess. Early this morning, the case of offering incense was settled, saying... It was an affair with a man and committed suicide." "Then why didn''t you tell us now? Didn''t we have the right to know about it?" "Tell the princess, I dare not... I dare not..." Caishi knelt down immediately Chapter 119 "Do you have any evidence to prove that Fengxiang is innocent? Instead of having an affair with a man and committing suicide?" facing the questioning of the three princesses, Fengyue began to talk about it "You said you were working in the Wu beauty palace?" Ning Lan looked at Feng Yue in surprise. It really took no effort to find a place! Princess, you are saved! The mother, imperial concubine and Ministers must save you. Ning Lan hesitated for a long time and asked coldly, "are you willing to be a witness to wash away the grievances for Fengxiang?" Feng Yue was silent for a moment and said, "Feng Yue is willing." "Do you know what will happen if you want to be a witness?" "The slave and the maid know that if they are witnesses, the slave and the maid will die." "OK. But I don''t understand. Why do you believe me? I''m not just a child. Aren''t you afraid of wasting your life?" "I know that there are only three princesses in the palace who will make decisions for me. I''m sure you can make decisions for me." Yesterday, a mysterious man told her that only the three princesses could redress her sister''s grievances and wash away her grievances. Therefore, she is here today to wait for the three princesses. Even if she is broken to pieces, even if she will deserve life, even if she fails... She has to try, not for anything else, for her father and mother, for her dead sister, she must do it! "Well, since you believe in the temple, the temple will promise you to make decisions for you! Get up first, and you will follow the temple from today." Ning Lan is afraid that this month will "commit suicide" like Fengxiang, so she can''t let people know her now, and she can''t let this month die for nothing. "Caishi, go and tell Empress Wu that Feng Yue is a man who the palace likes to stay." "Yes, princess." After looking at the Fengyue around him and thinking for a moment, he said solemnly, "don''t go back to Fengyue. Go with the palace to see someone." "I will obey your orders." Now only one person can keep Fengyue alive. She wants to see her for her mother! Chapter 120 "Three princesses, where are you going?" Feng Yue asked timidly after the princess. The third princess is taking herself to see who? "Fu Lin Building, go to see the Empress Dowager." Ning Lan answered Feng Yue''s question briefly. Ning Lan didn''t know whether the Empress Dowager''s grandmother would save her mother''s concubine... The father has given up her mother''s concubine, right? Along the way, Feng Yue didn''t ask anything, but followed the silent three princesses. Ning Lan felt for the first time that it was so long, distant and strange to go to the palace of the Empress Dowager''s grandmother "The servant knocks on the three princesses, the three princesses Jin''an." will the three princesses come here today? Shunde thought it was too late to dodge, so he came forward and saluted with a sorry smile. "Flat." Ning Lan looked at Shunde with a cold look in her eyes. "Can the Empress Dowager''s grandmother be in the palace?" "Tell the third princess that the Empress Dowager is in the palace. The servant will inform you?" "En." Ning Lan glanced at Shunde, and the unhappy mood came up again. After a moment of silence, he gave a gentle sound. Shunde, who got the consent of the three princesses, immediately turned and left. However, just a few steps out, he was stopped by Ning Lan. "Shunde father-in-law, you don''t seem to like the palace, do you?" Ning Lan looked at Shunde suspiciously and said calmly. "Ah... I dare not. I don''t have the slightest idea of such treachery! The three Princesses'' mirror..." Shunde whispered bad luck when Ning Lan said so. He was not afraid of the three princesses, but every time the three princesses saw him, they would find fault with him. There is a saying in the book: "it is difficult to support only small people and women!" This is true at all, at least Shunde thinks so. Shunde couldn''t figure out how he offended the little ancestor. He just kept biting when he saw himself. "Well, then, you go..." looking at the back of Shunde''s hasty departure, a faint smile was embedded in the corners of his mouth. Feng Yue looked at the three princesses in front of her with a little hesitation, and the conviction in her heart increased a bit. The mysterious man may be right. The three princesses are really not ordinary people. Sister, sister must wash your grievances! Chapter 121 "Lan''er sends greetings to the Empress Dowager''s grandmother..." Ning Lan is brought to the Empress Dowager by Shunde, kneels down slowly and says calmly. "It''s Lan''er, get up quickly, come, come... Come to the mourning house." the Empress Dowager looked at Ning Lan''s delicate face and smiled at Shunde. Shunde immediately led the maidservants to retreat quietly. "Yes, grandma." Looking at Ning Lan who came to her side, the Empress Dowager thought that Ning Lan didn''t come to mourn in the palace on weekdays. At this time, she was afraid it was for her mother and imperial concubine. "Lan''er, taste the sweet scented osmanthus cake..." looking at the maid kneeling behind Ning Lan, looked suspiciously and asked, "is this?" "The maidservant knocks at the Empress Dowager on the moon, thousand years old, thousand years old..." Seeing the Empress Dowager asking, Ning Lan immediately knelt down again. Looking gloomily, he hung his eyes and said faintly, "Lan''er asked the Empress Dowager''s grandmother to save Lan''er''s mother." The Empress Dowager originally wanted to make Lan''er flat, so she took it back to her mouth. She stood up from her seat and said after a long silence: "Lan''er, your mother''s concubine has violated the national law..." the Xi beauty was put into the prison... Alas! Although this Xi beauty is not a pleasant person, she does not have to die. "Empress Dowager grandma, only you can save Lan''er''s mother now. Lan''er, please." Ning Lan immediately kowtowed and said. This is the first time Ning Lan asked for someone. The person she asked for was her own empress dowager''s grandmother and the murderer who killed the nursing mother. However, at this time, she had to beg her empress dowager''s grandmother. Who else can save her mother Princess except her? Facing the stubborn Ning Lan, the Empress Dowager frowned deeply. She can intervene in this matter, but she doesn''t want to intervene. Now Ning Lan is so anxious. "Lan''er begged the Empress Dowager''s grandmother to make the decision for Lan''er''s mother imperial concubine. Lan''er''s mother imperial concubine was wronged! The witchcraft puppet was not done by her mother imperial concubine. Lan''er''s mother imperial concubine did not poison the emperor''s heir. Please take the Empress Dowager''s grandmother''s advice..." Ning Lan said and began to cry in a low voice. The sad cry made people sad. "Lan''er, get up. Let me think about it." Chapter 122 "Grandma, Lan''er, please." the Empress Dowager looked at a stubborn little face kneeling in front of her. Who is the child like? Why is this stubborn face so familiar? This... Suddenly thought of the picture, the portrait of Mrs. Jiao he! Thinking of this, my heart began to get angry. The bitch''s portrait disappeared! "Go back. I''m tired of mourning for my family." the Empress Dowager returned to her bedroom without paying attention to Ning Lan. Ning Lan looked at the Empress Dowager''s grandmother who didn''t look back, and her heart began to get cold slowly. Anyway, she can''t give up, she can''t give up! Ning Lan knew that if the Empress Dowager''s grandmother didn''t save her mother, she would be very difficult to save her mother. She didn''t know how to ask the Empress Dowager''s grandmother to help, and she didn''t know whether such a long kneeling would ask the Empress Dowager''s grandmother, but she knew that she could do nothing but beg and kneel here. "Princess... Maidservant help you up." one is from behind, Cai Hui looks at the three princesses with deep frowns and comes forward to advise in pain. Caihui saw that the three princesses didn''t show the slightest sign of getting up. She was anxious and didn''t know what to do. Shunde admonished Ning Lan with an ugly face and said, "three princesses, you''d better go back... This..." Deshun walked into the Empress Dowager''s bedroom. Seeing that the sky was gray, he immediately picked up the kindling and prepared to turn on the lamp. "Hasn''t she gone back yet?" the Empress Dowager woke up and asked Deshun in a warm voice. "Tell the Empress Dowager that the three princesses are still kneeling outside and don''t want to get up." Deshun turned on the lamp and whispered back. Hearing Shunde''s reply, the Empress Dowager couldn''t help but tangle her eyebrows and asked, "really? How many hours?" "Tell the Empress Dowager that the three princesses have been kneeling outside for five hours..." "Well, you go and let her go back. Don''t kneel down." "But... Yes, the servant obeyed." Shunde walked out of the Empress Dowager''s bedroom and walked towards Ning Lan. I thought to myself, the three princesses are really stubborn! People have to look at her with admiration. Although she is only a child now, she is by no means a simple master when she grows up... With this ruthlessness, people can''t despise her as a child. Chapter 123 "Three princesses, you''d better go back first!" "Third princess, it''s getting late. The Empress Dowager has rested. You kneel here... It''s cold in autumn..." Shunde found that he was talking to the air. Ning Lan thought he was the air! Shunde awkwardly cleared his throat and felt very boring. He walked into the Empress Dowager''s bedroom again. Caihui looked at the petite three princesses and didn''t know what to do. Moved by the princess''s persistence and true feelings to save her mother, she secretly wiped her tears. Feng Yue looked at the three princesses kneeling beside her and raised her admiration. She thoroughly believed that the three princesses would be able to settle their grievances for her sister. Caihui went to Fengyue, whispered a few times, and almost ran out with small steps. Perhaps only the second highness can persuade the third princess about this? Cai Hui thought as she walked. After dinner, the Empress Dowager''s face eased a lot. Thinking of Ning Lan, she asked quietly, "haven''t the three princesses gone back yet?" "Tell the Empress Dowager that the three princesses are still kneeling outside..." "Help the mourning family up." the Empress Dowager did not expect that her granddaughter, the third princess of Daqi, could be so stubborn. It''s not a thing to always kneel like this. Don''t others say she''s cruel? The Empress Dowager who stepped out of the bedroom looked at a petite figure from a distance, some of whom staggered to kneel in the original position. The heart can''t help moving. Although the child is young, he is usually cold-blooded and doesn''t want to be a filial child. "Lan''er, get up. As long as your mother''s concubine is innocent, AI family will promise you to save her from prison." Ning Lan, who heard the Empress Dowager''s grandmother''s promise to save her mother''s concubine from prison, raised a smile that hadn''t appeared in many days. Mother imperial concubine, I finally did it. I can finally save you from prison. As long as the Empress Dowager''s grandmother helps, Lan''er is sure to save you. Now just wait for Tianmu to come back and make a complete plan "Lan''er, thank the Empress Dowager''s grandmother..." Ning Lan quickly kowtowed to thank her, which moved the stone hearted Shunde. Ning Lan, who was picked up by Feng Yue, stumbled and almost fell down. At this time, she found that her knee was numb. Chapter 124 "Be careful, Princess three." Feng Yue helped Ning Lan out of the threshold. "Feng Yue, you can stay in the Empress Dowager''s grandmother''s palace. You don''t have to send it to this palace." Ning Lan gently pushed away Feng Yue and staggered back to Shi Road. "Huangmei!..." when Rong Lu heard Caihui say that Huangmei was kneeling in the Empress Dowager''s palace, he threw down the letter and ran to Fulin building immediately. When a small figure was about to fall, Ronglu held it. At this moment, Ronglu''s head began to ache. This scene is very familiar... As if it had happened! "Mohe..." a moment later, he recovered. Ning Lan asked, "brother Erhuang, who is Mohe?" Rong Lu asked perplexedly, "Mohe? What Mohe?" "Brother Erhuang, you just said that." "Yes? Did I say Mohe?" I looked at Ning Lan and Cai Hui. Seeing Caihui nodding slightly, he asked again with half confidence: "did I say Mohe?" Ning Lan asked suspiciously, "well, don''t you remember the second brother?" "Well, I don''t remember. Come on, Huangmei, come up." Ning Lan looked at the bent back of the second huangxiong and smiled faintly at the corners of her mouth. "Brother Erhuang, are you tired?" "Not tired! Huangmei is light. How can she be tired?" "Really?" Ning Lan gently wiped the sweat on Rong Lu''s forehead and asked incredulously. A sweet moment warmed Ning Lan''s cold heart for many days. "Well, not tired. Is the knee still painful?" Rong Lu asked with concern. "Brother Erhuang, Lan''er''s knee doesn''t hurt at all." "Huang Mei, the second brother hopes you don''t grow up so fast." Ning Lan was not famous, so she asked softly, "why?" Rong Lu said jokingly, "when the imperial sister grows up, she will marry another man. The second imperial brother can''t carry you on his back!" Ning Lan asked with a sweet smile, "brother Er Huang, will you carry LAN Er when LAN Er gets married in the future?" Ronglu replied firmly, "yes, as long as Lan''er wants to carry it, he will carry it." Ronglu said with a warm smile. In the dark, she doesn''t feel lonely. Is that because there is a person around her? Ning Lan tightly hugged the neck of brother Erhuang and smiled sweetly. The fear and anxiety in these days suddenly disappeared and slowly fell asleep on Ronglu''s back. Chapter 125 "What? Feng Yue was left by the three princesses?" Wu Meimei, who had just returned from the West Chamber palace, was very angry when she heard that her maid was left by the three princesses. How can I find Sangong this month? Is it to ask her sister for revenge? That''s my death! Did she know something? Did Fengxiang tell her something? She picked up the tea lamp and sat down. A trace of evil flashed through her eyes. She didn''t know what Fengyue knew. She wanted to seal Fengyue! In her heart, only the dead are the safest, and her mouth is the tightest. "Where is the moon worshipper now? Is he in Yiwan palace?" the anger and hatred on his face calmed down and asked faintly. Turbid English timidly replied, "tell your mother that Feng Yue is now in Fulin building." "What? In Fulin building?" Wu Meimei heard Zhuoying say, and her hand holding the cup trembled slightly! She''s in Fulin building? In the Empress Dowager''s palace? Why is she there? "The maidservant sent someone to find out. The three princesses handed over the moon to the Empress Dowager." "The three princesses sent Feng Yue to the Empress Dowager''s palace?" "Yes, madam, it''s true. I also heard that the three princesses knelt in the Empress Dowager''s palace for several hours." "Really?" Did the Empress Dowager take in Fengxiang? Does the Empress Dowager want to help the third princess save Xi beauty? no way. She won''t allow it! He spent so much turnover to bring down the woman. How can he fall short? But now, if the Empress Dowager intervenes in this matter... What should we do? Situ Xi, I, Wu Yuyuan, will never let you come out of there and never let you have a chance to turn over. "Brother mu, why don''t you give up? She''s already the emperor''s woman. Why do you miss her?" "Yuyuan, in this life, the staff''s heart is dead." "Brother mu, where can Yuyuan compare with her? Why? Brother Mu knows that Yuyuan always has you in her heart. Why can''t you see Yuyuan in brother Mu''s eyes?" "Yuyuan, why do you bother? You can''t force emotional things!" "Brother mu, you and I are engaged! Do you know how much Yuyuan always wants to grow up? Do you know Yuyuan wanted to be your wife very early?..." Chapter 126 "Yuyuan, you hate brother Mu! Brother Mu already has someone else in his heart..." "I don''t mind! Brother mu, Yuyuan doesn''t mind." Wu Yuyuan is crying with pear blossom and rain. She is heartbroken and doesn''t see that her staff has the heart to turn around. "Yuyuan, just forget the staff..." after that, he walked away without looking back. He left a handsome figure in the air, which was heartbreaking. Tears gradually blurred his eyes. "Staff, I will make you regret!" Miss Wu couldn''t calm down when she thought of the past. I entered the palace in a rage in order to double the damage done to her by her staff and return it to situ Xi! Therefore, the adulterer the emperor saw that day was also arranged by her. She wanted revenge on her and stole the heart of her staff. She wanted to take revenge on her staff. He made himself so painful, and she wanted to make him miserable. Situ Xi, you really have a good life! The emperor dotes on you in the palace, and you are unique; There is the infatuation of an aide outside the palace. Let him repent for you and wander around the world. And yourself? He is so miserable! Now you have a daughter in prison for you. She knelt down and begged the Empress Dowager to decide for you. It''s unfair to be naive. I tried so hard to bring you down and let the emperor give up on you, but I don''t want to now... No! Situ Xi, between us, either you or I die! Wu Yuyuan vowed in her heart that no matter what price it costs, I will not let you go! You and your staff ruined my life and made me ridiculed by the world! Wu Yuyuan, whose face was hatred, turned love into hate and put all her hatred on situ Xi. What should I do now? To enable the emperor to convict her as soon as possible? The Emperor gave the third princess half a month and ten days... Although the third princess is still a child, she is not an ordinary child. She still remembers the look of the three princesses that day. Her eyes staring at Yunzhi are so hatred. Does she already know who is the real murderer? After a long time, Wu Meimei, who fell into the memory, took back her mind, gently wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, looked at Zhuoying around her, sealed the letter written in her hand, and said coldly, "go and hand this secret letter to father-in-law Yunzhi and let him act according to his circumstances." "Yes, ma''am, I will." Chapter 127 When Ning Lan saw Tianmu again, it was a few days later. Ning Lan stared at the young man in front of him and asked coldly, "how about it?" Looking at the three princesses who were not as flustered as that day, Tianmu replied coldly as usual: "my subordinates do not live up to their trust. This is all the information verified by me. I don''t know if it is what the princess needs." Ning Lan took a closer look and was slightly happy. She can be her own mother Princess. Mother Princess, you are saved. With these, I can really save you. She wants to go to the emperor and tell him about it. "Tianmu, thank you." Ning Lan then closed Tianmu and sent her the message. Yunzhi is Wu Meimei''s lost brother in her early years? Unexpectedly, it was beauty Wu! Beauty Jiang didn''t do the witchcraft puppet?!!! But why is Wu Mei? What''s the holiday between the mother imperial concubine and Wu Meimei? Is it because of the father''s favor? Is it because the mother imperial concubine is out of favor? "Subordinates dare not." Tianmu immediately replied respectfully. After receiving the order from the little princess in front of me, Tianmu didn''t dare to check it for a moment After being silent for a long time, Ning Lan thought that they should use witchcraft puppets to frame their mother imperial concubine, so she would treat them in their own way! "Tianmu, there''s another thing in the palace that needs you to do. You go and..." Ning Lan attached to Tianmu''s ear and whispered for a while, then left slowly. Tianmu looked at the three princesses who had left, and a deep valley appeared between his eyebrows. He was afraid of the three princesses. These three princesses... Are they a little cruel? It''s really complicated in the imperial palace. Is he such a villain that he is so scheming? Fortunately, he said five years! Until Ning Lan disappeared, Tianmu disappeared in the peony garden and went to deal with what the princess said. "Emperor brother!" Ning Lan ran into the second prince''s palace and directly entered Ronglu''s bedroom, calling with a happy face. As soon as Ronglu saw Ning Lan''s happy look, he knew that there must be good news! With a brilliant smile, "Huangmei, is he back?" "Well, he''s back." Tianmu is the secret between Ning Lan and Ronglu. If it weren''t for Ronglu''s help, Ning Lan couldn''t save Tianmu at all. Chapter 128 "Brother Erhuang, he has come back." looking at Ning Lan with a flower like smile, his heart is also warm. In these days, she has grown a lot and grows very fast! The dark eyes on the thin face are full of vicissitudes! These let Ronglu look distressed. At present, a witness is needed for the matter of Ximei, and he has arranged for his royal sister. I didn''t want her to run around like this... But what the mother imperial concubine said is very reasonable. He is just her brother. One day she will face her life by herself. At that time, without his protection, what should a person do in case of crisis? His mother''s words were still in his mind, reminding him all the time. Let go. Let her grow up alone and face life. Ronglu looked at Ning Lan with great indulgence and said, "Huangmei, it''s late autumn now. Why don''t you wear more clothes? What can I do when I''m sick?" "Brother Huang, Lan''er knows how to take care of herself." facing the concern of brother Huang, Ning Lan embedded a sweet smile on her face. In Ning Lan''s heart, in addition to his mother and imperial concubine, only two royal brothers are the most important. "Huangmei, I''ll take you to meet someone. You can''t imagine who it is." then he took Ning Lan and walked outside the hall, with an unfathomable face. "Where is brother Erhuang taking Lan''er? Who is it?" "I''ll know when I go." In the hall of the redundant minister palace sat a young man in white. At this time, he was sitting and leaning. He looked at the book in his hand attentively and frowned from time to time. Ning Lan recognized it as soon as she saw it, so she asked with a light smile, "brother Er Huang, how could he be here?" (redundant minister Palace: all the sons of courtiers above the three grades of the state of Qi can read the national documents of previous dynasties here.) "Huangmei, this is the redundant minister palace. Of course he can be here!" Ronglu gently nodded ninglan''s eyebrows and said softly. Ronglu looked at the young man who was sitting reading in white brocade. His eyes were full of appreciation. If the imperial sister leaves the palace and marries a wife one day, he hopes that the person is the young man in white in front of him, Zhuge Qinghuan, the son of the right phase of the dynasty. Chapter 129 "Qinghuan, is there the so-called Yan Ruyu in the book?" Ronglu smiled warmly on a handsome and bright face and looked at Zhuge Qinghuan teasingly. "Minister, Zhuge Qinghuan kowtowed to the second highness and the third princess..." when he saw Ning Lan, Zhuge Qinghuan was stunned for a while before he stood up and worshipped casually, "Well, there are no outsiders here. Qinghuan, you don''t need to be such an old Confucian! What book are you reading? So absorbed and prepared? Is there really a beauty like jade in it? Ha ha..." "Your Highness is joking. It''s not wrong that there are beauties like jade in this book... There is a saying in the book: fair ladies and gentlemen are good. This is also human nature." "You boy, I haven''t seen you for a few days. Your mouth is worse than that of a woman!" Ronglu said without disturbing people. Qinghuan didn''t expect that his highness would hurt others so much. First, he was stunned. Ning Lan covered her mouth and smiled. A moment later, she said with a smile, "Qinghuan, you really meet people badly..." Looking at Ning Lan''s smiling Qinghuan, she blushed in embarrassment and said, "yes." Ronglu looked at Huangmei jokingly, then saw clearly Huan, spoiled ninglan and complained, "Huangmei, are you helping outsiders bully the second emperor brother and saying that the second emperor brother is not?" "Brother Erhuang... Don''t involve Lan''er. Lan''er ignores you!" "OK, ok... Brother Erhuang will give you a gift." Ronglu said, went to the place where Qinghuan had just read, picked up the book, looked at a few pages and said, "what are you doing? When are you happy to go to the local customs and customs books? Do you want to travel around?" "Yes, your highness, you guessed that well. That''s what he meant!" Qinghuan unconsciously looked at Ning Lan beside Ronglu. "Traveling around sounds like a lot of reverie... If there are other beauties around, it''s a pleasure in life, Huang Mei, don''t you think so?" Ning Lan frowned deeply and said angrily, "brother Huang, you haven''t arrived at the adult ceremony yet. Why are you thinking about romantic affairs all day? Qinghuan can''t learn from brother two, but he took people to the fool..." Chapter 130 Hearing Ning Lan''s words, Rong Lu cried out reluctantly, "Huang Mei, how can you treat your second emperor brother like this! Qinghuan, look, it''s hard to raise for villains and women! It''s true!" after that, he laughed when he saw Ning Lan''s angry eyes. Qinghuan looked at the three princesses affectionately. At this time, her heart beat very fast. What''s the matter with yourself? She was just a child... She immediately took back her eyes and talked with Rong Lu. Ning Lan, who was ignorant of her feelings, simply looked at the second brother and Qinghuan and smiled. In the face of Zhuge Qinghuan, there was an unspeakable feeling in his heart. This feeling was very kind and fresh, like the air in autumn. Especially his smile is as warm as the sun in the sky. Qinghuan, who was talking with Ronglu, seemed to feel the gaze of the three princesses and couldn''t help but turn around and smile warmly at Ning Lan. Ronglu looked at everything in his eyes and said happily, "Oh, by the way, Qinghuan, the palace will go back to the bedroom and bring you a book to make you happy." then he went to Ning Lan and said softly, "younger sister, please wait here for the second brother, and the brother will pick you up later?" Ning Lan, who was holding the slip, looked at her second brother, frowned slightly, and then replied, "OK. Second brother, you have to hurry up." "Well, the second emperor brother will come in a minute." Ronglu said and walked out with big steps. After walking out, Rong Lu murmured in his heart, is the imperial sister too small? Qinghuan seems to like Huangmei very much. It''s normal to like Huangmei But it''s better to be young so as not to fall in love with other men in the future. There is no utilitarian heart, light as water. Will a woman be happy if she marries such a man? At least not like my father. Ronglu looked back at the redundant minister palace, and a evil smile flashed on the corner of his mouth. "Your Highness, where are you going?" the little father-in-law who followed him saw that the second prince didn''t rush back to the bedroom, so he asked in a puzzled whisper. After the little father-in-law asked, Rong Lu found that although the lie was told, the man did retreat. But how can you tell a lie? What good books can he bring to Qinghuan in his bedroom? And Qinghuan must like it? Chapter 131 Qinghuan looked at the three princesses looking for books on the bookshelf and gently smiled and asked, "three princesses, you... What books do you like?" "En?" Ning Lan, who turned the book on the bookshelf, looked up at Qinghuan. Confused eyes make people want to get close. Looking at Ning Lan''s dark eyes, Qinghuan smiled faintly. Seeing Qinghuan''s clean smile, Ning Lan said, "Qinghuan, it''s nice of you to laugh." after being praised by Ning Lan, Qinghuan immediately blushed. "Three princesses... Too modest..." facing Ning Lan''s modest boast, Qinghuan awkwardly cleared his throat, picked up a book from the bookshelf and read it. Ning Lan found the book she wanted from the bookshelf and laughed happily. When she caught a glimpse of Qinghuan, her eyes couldn''t help accumulating. Surprised and puzzled, he asked, "Qinghuan, are your books so special?" "En?" Qinghuan looked at Ning Lan puzzled, looked at the book in his hand, and immediately blushed... It turned out that he took the book down "Ah..." after reading the book in her hand, she realized that she had taken the book upside down. No wonder the princess was confused and surprised. After a loud laugh, he turned the book around. "Ha ha..." when Ning Lan saw Qinghuan hurriedly straightening the book in her hand, she covered her mouth with the book, and a string of silver bell like laughter rang in the redundant minister palace. After laughing, he joked and said, "Qinghuan, are you really hit by the second imperial brother of the palace? When you see the beauty in the book, you have left all the sages'' books aside?" "Let... The three princesses laugh." Qinghuan blushed embarrassed and scolded himself in his heart. How did he lose such a big embarrassment. "The three princesses are happy with this book?" Qinghuan asked softly after reading the Three Character Classic in Ning Lan''s hand. "Well, this is the first book that my palace wrote when I was literate. It''s just that I can''t remember many things clearly." "Review the old and know the new! The third princess can look at it again... It''s a good book." "Yes. Qinghuan, do you still remember the bamboo stick in the temple? The signature on the bamboo stick is very reasonable now." Chapter 132 Ning Lan looked at the book in Qinghuan''s hand and asked faintly, "really? Qinghuan, have you ever thought about when to start looking for your ends of the earth?" "Do the three princesses still remember the words of that day?" a trace of joy rose in Qinghuan''s heart. Did the princess still remember her words? "Well, Qinghuan, when you come back in the future... You must tell us how far the ends of the earth are, okay?" In Ning Lan''s heart, there is also a corner of the earth, that is her future, the life that can''t see the end. She doesn''t know if there are cliffs in the sky and horns in the sea Looking at Ning Lan''s starlike eyes and the brilliant smile on her face, Qinghuan has a feeling of dizziness. "OK..." in fact, Qinghuan wants to know if one day the three princesses grow up, would you like to travel around the world with yourself? Ning Lan Du showed her childlike innocence with her mouth. She looked at the sky and asked faintly, "why do you still have the future now?" "Well... Your highness may have been delayed because of something. Otherwise, my minister, send the princess back to the palace?" "No, the second imperial brother wants the palace to wait here, and the Palace won''t go there." "Oh, really..." Qinghuan felt inexplicably lost. What is the reason for this loss? He couldn''t figure it out himself. As time went by, Ning Lan and Zhuge Qinghuan, who saw that it was not early, but did not see the second prince appear for a long time, were anxious. "Qinghuan, go back first! It''s getting late. If it''s later, I''m afraid I won''t catch up with the time to leave the palace." Qinghuan stood up, looked at Ning Lan, hesitated and said, "but the second prince asked his minister to wait here..." "You don''t have to worry about this. The palace will naturally explain to the imperial brother. You''d better go out of the Palace first." "But... What will you do if I leave?" the redundant minister''s palace is sparsely populated, and she waits alone? Is that all right? "You don''t worry about the palace. The palace has grown up in the palace since childhood... The second imperial brother will come soon." Ning Lan said to Qinghuan and Yan Di. "Then... I''ll leave." Qinghuan hesitated for a while, saluted Ning Lan, and ran towards the palace gate. Chapter 133 Ning Lan looked at the leaving Qinghuan and suddenly felt that the redundant minister palace was much deserted. Ning Lan, who hasn''t seen the arrival of the second imperial brother for a long time, stepped out of the redundant minister palace, sat outside the door and waited stubbornly "I don''t know how long it took. The sky gradually became hazy, but I saw a little father-in-law running towards Ning Lan with a small step." "The servant knocks on the third princess and wishes the princess Jin An." the little father-in-law is no one else, just the little father-in-law who followed the second prince. "Where are the two imperial brothers in the palace?" asked Ning Lan, who only saw his father-in-law but not the two imperial brothers. The little father-in-law gasped and replied, "tell the princess that the second prince asked the slave to tell the third princess that he can''t come to the redundant minister Palace today." Hearing his father-in-law say that the second emperor is not coming today, Ning Lan pursed her mouth unhappily and asked coldly, "why?" "Tell the third princess that the German imperial concubine accidentally fell down an hour ago, and the second highness is around it at this time..." "Did Princess de fall?" was Princess de injured? "Yes." Ning Lan heard the slave answer, and her unhappiness slowed down. "How''s the princess now?" "Tell the third princess that the German imperial concubine hurt her bone. It''s OK. She needs to rest." "Well, the palace knows, you go." Ning Lan got up and walked to his palace. After getting the will of the three princesses, the little father-in-law turned and left towards the way he came. Because the redundant minister palace is far away from the back palace, Ning Lan didn''t see anyone along the way. Especially when such a night is coming. Ning Lan, who returned to the palace alone, was happy at this time. Tianmu has been sent to work by her. At the thought that he would see his mother and concubine soon, joy hung on his face. In this huge imperial palace, on the way back to Wanxi palace from Renchen palace in ninglan, there are killers waiting for her to approach slowly. This is something that Ning Lan didn''t expect. Ning Lan didn''t expect that someone would kill her in the palace of Daqi! Until the killer showed a bright dagger in front of her, Ning Lan believed that there were really people in the world who had so much courage to kill the princess in the palace. Chapter 134 Ning Lan, who came out of the redundant minister palace, was very happy when she thought she was about to save her mother imperial concubine. Ning Lan didn''t take his maidservant with him when he came to the redundant minister''s palace. Therefore, there should be no maidservant to follow him. Xi Meimei was imprisoned. In just a few days, Ning Lan had learned how to be alone. She didn''t feel afraid all the way. When he came to listen to the rain Pavilion adjacent to Wanxi palace, he was stopped by a strange little father-in-law. A bright dagger is approaching her step by step "Wait a minute." The little hand had some hesitation under Ning Lan''s harsh voice, and stopped with a puzzled face. "If you want to kill this palace, you should let this palace know what you died for?" Ning Lan was very frightened at this moment. She was afraid at this moment. "You are so naive, three princesses. The servant is also ordered to act. Today, you only have one death. Don''t blame the servant for being cruel. If you want to blame yourself, you can only blame yourself. If you collide with other people''s good deeds, others will die if you don''t die!" "Second brother..." Ning Lan knew that she might die today. When he was in a hurry, he had a flash of light and shouted behind the killer. He ran away desperately at the moment when the killer turned back After the killer found himself cheated, he was very angry and immediately chased him. Ning Lan, who has no way to escape, looked at the killer chasing after him. After looking at the high wall in front, she turned out that she had escaped into the dead alley... Her dark eyes were filled with despair... Is there no way to go back? Mother imperial concubine, if Lan''er dies, who can save you? Brother Erhuang, if Lan''er dies, you must save the mother imperial concubine for Lan''er The father-in-law of the killer asked with a dark smile on his face, "three princesses, you run! Why don''t you run? The slave almost caught your way!" "Do you think you can live if you kill the palace?" Ning Lan said with a cold stare at the killer''s father-in-law. "I won''t bother the three princesses. If I can''t do it, I''m sure I''ll die. If I can do it, I may not die. In this case, why don''t I fight for it? Even if I die, it''s worth it. With the company of the three palace Masters, I won''t be lonely in the yellow spring." after killing father-in-law said, he tightened his dagger hand fiercely and stabbed Ning Lan fiercely! Chapter 135 After the sound of "Dang", the dagger stabbed at Ning Lan fell to the ground. "Tianmu..." Ning Lan didn''t expect that the person who appeared was Tianmu! Isn''t Tianmu sent to work by himself? How did you come to save yourself at this time? After looking at the dead on the ground, Ning Lan''s eyes gradually became cold. After a long silence, he said thoughtfully, "you should leave his life..." "It''s too late to leave his life!" heaven looked at the dead on the earth and said without changing his face. It seems that he just killed not a man, but a fish. "How can you be here?" Ning Lan, who crossed the dead body, came to Tianmu and asked in a warm voice. "When my subordinates were working, they heard someone secretly talking about the assassination. After listening to it, they came all the way. When my subordinates came here..." Tianmu hurried back when he heard about the assassination. Looking for the three princesses everywhere, in anxiety, I heard Ning Lan''s urgent call, so I could find the sound. At the critical moment, the little princess was saved in the danger. "Tianmu, why did you come back to save the palace? You don''t have to be like this, do you?" Ning Lan looked at Tianmu with staring eyes and said with a little puzzled. "Princess, you are the master of your subordinates." asked the third princess, Tianmu. He also asked himself in his heart, why? Is it because the child in front of her saved her? "Really? Tianmu, if this palace dies, won''t you be free? Isn''t it better for you?" "Subordinate, I don''t want the princess to die." he doesn''t want her to die and the child in front of him to die. After getting along these days, Tianmu began to understand the three princesses "Really? Thank you, Tianmu. You are a good man!" "Good man? Subordinates are killers." Tianmu never thinks he is a good man. A murderer will not think he is a good man. "Tianmu, when the palace saves the mother imperial concubine, you will start to teach the palace martial arts! Okay?" Tianmu looked at the three princesses in front of him carefully, nodded and replied, "OK." Ning Lan suddenly looked back over Tianmu and said with a flower like smile, "Tianmu, when you smile, you are more like a good man." Chapter 136 In the hall of Fulin building, the emperor of today''s Daqi is sitting, followed by empress dowager, empress dowager, Princess De, and Princess Mei His highness knelt down three people. First, situ Xi, the beauty of Yiwan palace; Second, Princess he''an, Ning Lan; Third, Wu Yuyuan, the beauty of Wu in Yuhua palace. Empress Xiangfu looked at the three people kneeling on Her Highness''s knees, and all kinds of emotions surged in her heart... This morning, shortly after she got up, she received the Empress Dowager''s order to try the witchcraft puppet and kill the prince again. She was very surprised. Is this Xi beauty in front of you going to come out of the prison? Looking at the three Princess Ning Lan kneeling beside situ Xi, the queen of Xiangfu was shocked. I didn''t expect that the three princesses, Ning Lan, could turn over the case that had been broken into a dead corner. I thought she was just an eight year old child. What can she do? No, I underestimated the three princesses! If situ Xi goes out of prison, there will be one of the four concubines?! Thinking that situ Xi was about to turn over the dead fish, he was very angry Look at the emperor''s Yingwu face. It''s gray. Empress Xiangfu didn''t see it for a while. The Empress Dowager said calmly, "empress, it''s up to you to try this matter today!" "Yes, empress mother, my children and ministers will obey." The queen looked at Wu Meimei and asked sternly, "Wu Yuyuan, do you know the crime?" Beauty Wu replied with a deep face: "I don''t know what the Queen''s mother means, and I don''t know what crime I have committed. Please ask the Queen''s mother for advice..." "About the witchcraft puppet, you planted Xi beauty, do you know the crime?" the originally angry Xiangfu queen was even more angry when she heard Wu beauty say so, so she asked sternly. When Wu Meimei heard that the queen mentioned the witchcraft puppet, she hesitated for a moment. After calming down, she smiled and said, "empress, why do you want to add sin? Witchcraft puppets are taboo in the state of Qi. Even if my concubines are stupid, they dare not make such a mistake! They don''t look like someone..." Wu Mei looked at situ Xi. Although she tried her best to control and hide her hatred for situ Xi, all this was kept in her eyes by the Empress Dowager. Chapter 137 "Don''t you admit it?" the queen of Xiangfu''s face stiffened a lot. "My concubine is innocent. Emperor, you have to decide for my concubine! Did the empress want to pour this dirty water on my concubine in order to save Xi beauty?" "Hello, you! Come and bring father-in-law Yunzhi." when Queen Xiangfu heard what Wu Meimei said, her face turned blue and white. Wu Yuyuan''s face flashed with panic as soon as she heard that she took the cloud to the temple. It was not until Yunzhi was dragged up that I believed that what the empress had just said was indeed Yunzhi. Why do they know cloud quality? How much do they know? Seeing the father-in-law Yunzhi brought up, the queen of Xiangfu asked with a light smile, "Yunzhi, the palace asks you, did beauty Wu assign you to frame beauty Xi?" Yun Zhi looked at the beauty Wu beside him, and calmly replied, "I don''t know what the empress means! I''m working in the West Chamber palace." Yun Zhi looks at his long lost sister Wu Yuyuan and thinks to himself, has something happened? No, isn''t Fengxiang dead? Can the dead still talk? In any case, you can''t involve your sister. Empress Xiangfu stared at Yunzhi kneeling on the ground and said coldly, "Yunzhi, you sent Fengxiang as an errand in Wanxi palace to frame Xi beauty. Are you serious about not admitting it?" "The slave is wronged! Tell the empress that the slave is on duty in the West Wing palace and has never been to Wanxi palace, let alone offering incense in Wanxi palace. Please see!" Empress Xiangfu looked at the calm cloud on her face and Leng Sheng ordered, "cloud, you are so brave! It''s said that you don''t admit it. You really don''t cry when you don''t see the coffin! Come on, send it to the moon hall!" A moment later, Feng Yue came in slowly in her green Royal dress. Seeing Yunzhi kneeling with her highness and beauty Wu, her eyes are full of hatred. Facing the emperor, empress dowager, empress Xiang Fu and Princess de... And others, they respectfully kowtowed and said: "slaves and maidservants serve the moon, long live the emperor, long live, long live, empress dowager, long live..." Empress Xiangfu looked at Feng Yue seriously and said, "well, Feng Yue, tell me everything you know." Chapter 138 "The slave and maidservant obey the order. The slave and maidservant serve the moon to avenge her sister." Hearing Feng Yue''s words, Qi Ji asked angrily, "who is your sister?" "Tell the emperor that my sister is offering incense." "Oh? What''s wrong with your sister? Where is your sister? Why?" Qi Ji said thoughtfully. "Report back to the emperor, the maid''s sister has drowned." hearing Feng Yue''s reply, Qi Ji looked suspiciously at Feng Yue kneeling on the ground and at the side of the Xiangfu queen. "Report back to the emperor that Fengxiang is indeed dead... According to the investigation of the house of interior, Fengxiang committed suicide because she had an affair with a man." seeing the emperor looking at her suspiciously, the queen of Xiangfu immediately got up and returned. "Well, Fengyue, you said you would plead for your sister, didn''t you? Then tell me about her grievances." "Report back to the emperor. My sister offered incense and didn''t have an affair with a man. My sister met me before she died. At that time, my sister told me that she... She committed a crime!" Empress Xiangfu, who was sitting beside Qi Jing, moved unnaturally. At this time, her face was very ugly. After all, she was in charge of the affairs of the harem. There was a unjust case, and she couldn''t escape responsibility. However, there is no way. The Empress Dowager is helping "The night before she died, my sister told her that empress Xi was wronged because father-in-law Yunzhi asked her to put the magic puppet into Yiwan palace." Feng Yue''s words are like a bomb, a bolt from the blue! The emperor sitting on the throne was stunned! The Empress Dowager was quite calm when she arrived. She took a look at Ning Lan kneeling on the ground with a deep face. After the stupefied God, Qi Ji said sternly, "Feng Yue, you have to think clearly. This thing is serious?" Qi Ji said and stared at the Xi beauty kneeling on the ground. The two lines of tears on that face were also blocked in his heart. In the end, it was the feelings of nearly ten years. Although I resented her betrayal that day, I felt soft when I saw her so sad at this time. "Tell the emperor that everything you said is true. Heaven and earth can learn from each other." Feng Yue said with low tears and looked at Xiang Yunzhi angrily: "you are so cruel that you killed your sister. You used your family to threaten your sister to frame empress Xi!" Chapter 139 "The emperor is wronged... Feng Yue, the slave doesn''t know Feng Xiang. Feng Yue, don''t spit blood! The emperor''s slave is wronged..." Yun Zhi immediately angrily scolded Feng Yue, and then shouted wronged again and again "Yun Zhi, this palace has no hatred with you. Why do you treat this palace like this?" Xi Meimei asked angrily with sobs when she heard Feng Yue finish. "Empress Xi, the slave is wronged! The slave is wronged, the Emperor... The emperor wants to be the master for the slave! Feng Yue, how can you wrongly dizzy people? Do you have any evidence that the slave is related to offering incense?" Seeing Yun Zhi''s repeated grievances, Qi Ji frowned and asked Feng angrily, "Feng Yue, this Feng Xiang is dead. Can you prove what you said?" Qi Ji also began to hesitate. Did he really wronged her? But the letter I saw with my own eyes... And the scene "Report back to the emperor. Although I don''t have a certificate, everything I said is true and not half of it is false. Please give me a clear lesson." "Fengyue, do you have no evidence to prove what you said?" Qi Jin asked reluctantly. Although the woman in front of him broke his heart, his heart could harden without seeing her. But now, half a month later, I can''t bear to see her crying pear blossom with rain and a sad appearance. "When did the slave offend you, Feng Yue? You hate the slave so much? Emperor, the slave is wronged. The slave is wronged without evidence!" Yun Zhi said with hatred. He wanted to tear the moon to pieces. After hearing that Feng Yue said there was no evidence, he was relieved in the bottom of his heart. Ning Lan, kneeling beside beauty Xi, wiped her tears for her mother. Ning Lan stared at Yun Zhi coldly and said, "Yun Zhi, don''t cry injustice!" Ning Lan''s behavior of wiping tears for Xi beauty infected the emperor, Empress Dowager and others present. Sometimes, children''s simple actions are most likely to move people. Especially Qi Ji, suddenly felt that Ning Lan was very strange and no longer looked like an innocent child. "Yun Zhi, my palace is listening to Yuxuan. I heard that you assigned Fengxiang to frame the mother imperial concubine of my palace, but I didn''t know that the burden was a magic puppet!" Chapter 140 Yunzhi looks at the three princesses unsightly. At this moment, only Yunzhi knows that the three princesses really know and hear his conversation with Fengxiang. But even if she is a princess, he can''t admit it, even if she is a princess. Yun Zhi complained with a face of denial: "three princesses, the slave is really wronged. You can''t ask the slave to plead guilty for the sake of empress Jiuxi! Although the slave is not the master, the slave''s life is also life!" Ning Lan looked at Yun Zhi coldly and asked, "Yun Zhi, you said that the palace wronged you?" "I dare not. I know that the three princesses are filial and eager to save empress Xi. However, what I didn''t do, even if I have to die today, I won''t admit what I don''t need!" "You..." Ning Lan was very angry for the first time. The servant angered her and stared angrily The emperor said sternly, "well, Lan''er, do you have evidence to prove it?" "Report back to your father, your son has a witness." Ning Lan said and looked at Rong Lu with a faint smile. "Oh? Then bring a witness." "With turbid English." Ning Lan saw beauty Wu''s face turn pale and smiled faintly. How is Zhuoying? Why is it Zhuoying? Wu Meimei looked at Xiang Yun and her face was as gray as death. Zhuoying is her most trusted servant. Hehe... It''s unexpected that Zhuoying betrayed herself... Seeing Zhuoying hanging her head sadly, she walked in calmly with a face. Wu Meimei knows it well. Zhuoying really betrayed herself! Why? Why is that? I didn''t fight situ Xi after all! Since Zhuoying entered the hall, she saw the pale face of beauty Wu, pretended to be blind, knelt down and kowtowed to her head: "servant Zhuoying, kowtow to the emperor, long live, long live. Empress dowager, long live, long live..." "Your name is Zhuoying, isn''t it? You must do what the palace says tomorrow! Otherwise, you know what will happen..." this sentence is all over Zhuoying''s mind, constantly swirling. So today she came and she had no choice. A person alive, there will be weaknesses, if others seize the weaknesses, you will always do something you are reluctant to do! Chapter 141 "Zhuo Ying, why did you betray the palace? Why?" Wu Mei asked with a sad laugh, tears in her eyes "Madam, Zhuoying is sorry for you." Zhuoying replied with a dead face. "I didn''t expect that you were the last one to betray me! I treated you well..." "Do you want to know why?" Ning Lan suddenly stood up and looked at Wu Mei and asked coldly. A moment later, Ning Lan then said, "when you assign Yunzhi to force Fengxiang and frame the mother imperial concubine of your children''s ministers, and coerce Fengxiang''s family into submission, you should think that one day, you will also make an incident!" "Three princesses, this palace is like this today. If you lose, you will be underestimated in this palace! At this time, it has nothing to do with cloud quality. He is not a servant of this palace." Wu Mei mercilessly wiped away the tears from her eyes. Ning Lan said faintly, "really? Yes, Yunzhi is certainly not your slave. He is your brother, who has been separated for many years." "You... You..." Wu Mei looked at Ning Lan like a monster. "Tell the emperor, this is the witchcraft puppet found in the Empress Wu''s palace!" several bodyguards came in with a burden and opened it in front of the emperor. There were dozens of puppets in it. "Wu Yuyuan, what''s going on?" the emperor angrily asked. He didn''t expect that all this was her conspiracy track. It was so hateful! But why did she hate situ Xi so much? This is another thing that Qi Jin doesn''t understand. "Tell the emperor that those puppets are not concubines. As the saying goes, Zhuoying is lying!" beauty Wu never thought that there were witchcraft puppets in her palace! It''s ironic The queen glared at Wu Meimei and asked, "it''s not yours. Why did you find it in your palace?" "Tell the emperor that the witchcraft puppet was not done by my concubine. As for the letter in the baggage, it was really put by my concubine. The private meeting of lovers that day was also an arrangement of my concubine!" Wu Yuyuan confessed to what she had done. It''s just that the puppet didn''t plead guilty. Qi Ji said angrily word by word: "Wu Yuyuan, I really didn''t expect that you should be such a vicious woman! What else do you have to say?" The beauty of Wu put aside her cheek and said, "my concubine has nothing to say!" Chapter 142 Xi Mei asked sadly, "Wu Yuyuan, tell me why you hate me so much? Why do you frame me like this? Why?" Xi Mei looked at Wu Mei, who glared at her, and began to sympathize with her in her heart. But when did he offend her? Hurt her? Let her hate herself so much? How deep is this hatred? "I hate you. Even in hell, I still hate you! Why? Why did you ask? Why? Ha ha..." "Crazy woman! Somebody, drag the poisonous woman out and remove the seal..." "Get out of the way. The palace can go by itself. Isn''t it three foot white Ling? Isn''t it a death? Ha ha... It''s happy to die!" Wu Yuyuan brushed her appearance and walked out of the hall. She suddenly turned to look at situ Yan and said with a smile: "situ Xi, what''s your good? You''re so lucky! The palace just doesn''t understand why you''re always so lucky? Ha ha... I, Wu Yuyuan really tried my best, but it''s still empty!" Wu Yuyuan, who knelt on the ground, stood up slowly with a solemn and stirring smile Laughing bitterly, laughing in despair... Wu Yuyuan, who stumbled and almost fell, was held by Zhuoying. "Mother, let Zhuoying help you walk?" Zhuoying immediately came forward to help Wu Meimei when she was about to fall. "Go away! Bitch!" Wu Yuyuan pushed away her handmaid Zhuoying with a disdainful face and walked slowly outside the hall. Zhuoying followed him and wept silently The autumn wind blew her gauze clothes, and her dark hair danced in the wind. She looked like a coquettish Butterfly Girl... Ning Lan was greatly regretted by Wu Yuyuan. Ning Lan doesn''t know why she hates her mother imperial concubine so much. Is it because of the favor of her father? "Xi''er, straighten up quickly. Come here, make a decree..." Ning Lan looked at the Yellow robed father emperor and the smiling father emperor, but looked at him faintly, faintly... Is this the so-called longen? Ning Lan doesn''t understand, I don''t understand Zhang Xi read aloud: "in heaven''s honor, the emperor said:... Situ Xi, the daughter of situ Hao... Was promoted to a lady and given it by imperial decree!" Zhang Xi congratulated and said, "madam, I congratulate you. Madam, it''s a blessing in disguise..." Chapter 143 Green sleeve whispered: "madam, father-in-law Yunzhi''s body has been transported out of the palace, you see..." "Well, this palace is worthy of him." think about when he asked him to hand the magic puppet to Yunzhi... After sighing gently for a moment, put down the tea lamp in his hand. With a cold look in his eyes, he said, "three princesses, it''s really not simple. Even the details of cloud quality have been found out! The palace really underestimated her." The ground on the green sleeve''s face asked, "who can hold the cloud seat in the future?" "Let the master send someone. It''s inappropriate for the people in the palace." the white jade wrench on Meixue''s finger glittered. In the setting sun, it seems that it is the scales on the lake! Green sleeve respectfully replied, "yes, madam." "Wait a minute, you go and tell the master to get a useful one in this time." after saying that, fox''s eyes flashed a trace of malice. I thought that I had done so much, but it turned out to be a defeat! For the first time in so many years, I have lost chess. "Yes, ma''am, I will." "Well... This situ Xi not only didn''t get rid of him, but turned over! It was a blessing in disguise... I was so angry with the palace!" Green sleeve gently advised: "madam, stop your anger. It will happen over time." "Well, but... Why are there witchcraft puppets in the Wu beauty palace? What a coincidence!" "I don''t understand, but those puppets pointed at the beauty of Wu, and it must be over." green sleeve looked at the master and replied safely. "You go and send someone to check carefully. The palace needs to know something!" the beauty said as she walked towards the bedroom, looked at the pieces on the chessboard and overturned the chessboard on the ground... In an instant, she saw the collision sound of pieces falling on the ground. When seeing green sleeve bend down to pick up chess pieces, he said indifferently, "don''t pick it up, it''s just a waste chess!" after a long silence, he frowned and said suspiciously, "green sleeve, do you think the puppets found were done by the three princesses?" "I don''t know, but it''s not impossible..." Looking at the calm green sleeve, he thought the same as himself, and said profoundly: "if the three princesses... Then the three princesses are too terrible!" Chapter 144 "Empress..." the green sleeve who was about to speak saw the dark color of her mother and immediately closed his mouth. After a while, I saw a palace maid come in in broken steps: "the maid knocks at the empress." "What''s the matter?" "Tell your mother back, father-in-law Zhang Xi has sent a message that the emperor will come at night. These are given by the emperor. It is said that the mother has a miscarriage and will still have it after her body is mended..." the little maid replied timidly. The beauty said with a frosty face, "well, I see. Step back." she touched her abdomen and smiled at the corners of her mouth. children? Men are not a thing! When did the palace have children? It''s just a play! However, it''s a pity that after some time in the palace, situ Xi''s bitch found a cheap and took the seat of lady! "Yes, madam." the little maid in waiting quickly retreated. Looking at the retiring maid, she thought for a while and ordered, "green sleeve, change clothes for the palace." "Yes, ma''am. Where is ma''am going?" green sleeve asked his ma''am puzzled. Fox Mei''s eyes narrowed slightly and said, "go to congratulate situ Xi''s bitch! She''s a lady now. This etiquette can''t be abolished." "But, the empress''s body?" green sleeve thought in his heart, will the empress go like this? It hasn''t been a month yet. "It doesn''t matter. Although it''s said that this miscarriage is not easy to get cold, I haven''t had it in our palace. What are you afraid of? It''s best to go like this. It''s also a sincere heart! After all, people were jailed because of our palace!" "The maidservant is stupid." green sleeve said sincerely. "Never mind. Go and prepare some cakes for the third princess." she dared to threaten the palace that day! Thinking of the third princess''s eyes that day, her heart seemed to be pricked by a needle. She''s going to see the three princesses! ~~~~~~~~~ "Pa, PA, PA..." a series of slaps rang after a song ended. "Lan''er, this song Gong Yan has been played in full swing by you now. It''s more perfect than many years ago." Mei Fei said with a light smile. Ning Lanjiao chattered, "when my son knocks on Mei Fei''s mother, she should not tease my son. My son is ashamed." she gently picked up the Royal dress and knelt down slowly to worship. Her skirt is like a blooming orchid. Manners are graceful and elegant, and the charm grows in the cluster! Chapter 145 Mei Fei looked at Ning Lan and said, "what a beautiful lily of the valley!" Ning Lan was stunned for a moment before she knew what Princess Mei meant. She quickly replied shyly, "en? Princess Mei is actually teasing her son!" "Lan''er''s song Gong Yan has played its charm... Do you think of the past?" "My ministers are ashamed." "Lan''er, in a few months, you will leave the palace... This palace is really..." when Mei Fei spoke, her eyes were foggy. "Empress Mei Fei, her ministers are not willing to give up you..." Ning Lan couldn''t help crying when she saw the strong empress Mei Fei''s tearful eyes. "Your mother imperial concubine is also sad. Neither our palace nor your mother imperial concubine thought Lan''er would marry in the Great Khan country. This time, I''m afraid it would be difficult to meet again..." she said sadly. Mei imperial concubine Mei has failed to have children over the years and has regarded Ning Lan as her own. This suddenly wants to get married. It''s still such a distant foreign country. How can you not be sad in your heart! "Empress Mei Fei, please accept my courtiers'' worship. My courtiers are unfilial and can''t wait around you in the future. Thank empress Mei Fei for her tireless teaching to my courtiers over the years..." "Get up!" Mei Fei hurriedly picked up Ning Lan, quietly looked at Ning Lan and asked, "Lan''er, do you have an unfinished wish to go to the Great Khan country? If there''s anything, just tell Mei Fei''s mother, you know? It''s Daqi. I''m sorry for you." Ning Lan gently shook her head and said, "empress Mei, the wish of my son is to listen to empress Mei and play Gong Yan again." "OK! This song is a gift from the palace for you. After today, this song will be married with you. Since then, only you can play it!" Mei Fei said and sat down slowly. The piano music slowly flows out of her white jade fingertips, like a trickling stream from the valley, with a long history Ning Lan knew that everything in the palace would be a thing of the past, facing her long-distance road of reconciliation. Where will there be? What is waiting for her? One Man? A king? Or a country? Looking back on the past, such as smoke and clouds, when the prosperity ended, do you still remember the way to come? If you just fall into the world of mortals by mistake, how can you be so fettered? Chapter 146 "Huangmei, are you here?" Ronglu said happily when he saw Ning Lan. After that, he found that there was another Princess Mei, so he immediately knelt down respectfully and saluted: "my son''s minister kowtowed to Princess Mei." "Be flat, your highness is looking for Lan''er? Then the palace is not here..." empress Mei Fei said with a light smile and got up to leave. Rong Lu and Ning Lan said in unison, "my son''s courtiers send Princess Mei." Ning Lan looked at the handsome Er Huang brother and asked in a flat voice, "Er Huang brother, what can I do for you here?" When Ronglu saw Qinghuan''s infatuation, he couldn''t help but say, "don''t you know, imperial sister? Qinghuan is still waiting for you in the redundant minister Palace today! You should go and see him anyway? He is also infatuated with you." "Brother Huang, it''s no intention to talk about this at this time. I have no chance with him after all. Since I have no chance in this life, it''s better not to see him. You let him go! I don''t need to see him again." Ning Lan''s ruthless tone made Rong Lu very shocked and stunned? Nothing to say? Or apathy? Worship or ingratitude? No, it should be said that there is nothing to do! "Even if Huangmei has no chance, she should go to see him. He hurried back because of you." Ronglu said without giving up. The feelings between them have been through their own needles since the beginning. Now it''s a very helpless thing to go so far, but why not see each other? "Brother Erhuang, you don''t have to waste any more words. It''s all in vain." Ning Lan said, with a sad face and a faint smile. Looking at Huangmei like this, Ronglu hurt from his heart. Is this life? Can''t break free of life? Is this the helplessness of the royal children? Why should a woman resist the fate of a country? "Alas... It''s heartless! Elder sister Huang, your heart is not generally cruel..." Princess Shu Wan, passing by Yili palace, smiled. Seeing Ning Lan ignoring her, he couldn''t help feeling very embarrassed. He adjusted his whole smile and said, "sister Huang, it''s natural to be cruel. Zhuge Qinghuan doesn''t look at his weight. How can he compare with the biggest king in the world?" "Shuwan, shut up!" Ronglu immediately got angry, and the frost on his face made people look timid. "Brother Erhuang, you..." when Shu Wan saw Ronglu scolding herself, tears welled up in her eyes. Ning Lan looked at Shu Wan coldly and asked, "if it''s so good, why did you cry and hang?" Chapter 147 "You! Hum, that''s my business. There''s no need to tell elder sister Huang." Shu Wan turned around and left with a red face and ears. Until Shu Wan''s figure disappeared from Ning Lan''s eyes, Ning Lan''s eyes slowly eased up. After the film meeting, he smiled and asked, "brother Huang, is Lan''er too cruel?" "Well... Don''t quarrel with that Shuwan! Her words can''t be taken seriously, but they can be ignored." Ronglu has always hated Shuwan. The six Huangmei is too indulgent. Anyway, he just doesn''t like it very much, especially as long as she sees Ning Lan, she will hurt her, which makes her unhappy. "Brother Huang, if only you, not Qinghuan, had saved me when I was ten years old? Then at least Qinghuan won''t intersect with me until now. I brought pain to Qinghuan." Ning Lan said sadly, with endless affection for Qinghuan in her eyes. "When Huangmei was ten years old... Even if the second brother was present, he couldn''t stop Qinghuan''s love for you." Ronglu thought of the assassination of his father a few years ago. Ning Lan was almost killed by the assassin, and he began to be afraid. At that time, if Qinghuan didn''t get the knife instead of Huangmei, Huangmei would have been broken. "Why did the emperor say that?" Ning Lan asked in a puzzled way. The emperor said something. "Huangmei, now the second brother doesn''t hide it from you. Qinghuan always liked you. He liked you the first time he saw you, that''s when we went out of the palace together. But he didn''t mention it. The second brother heard him say it when he was drunk the day before yesterday." Ronglu didn''t know. It turned out that Zhuge Qinghuan liked his royal sister for the first time. After listening to the second brother, Ning Lan shed tears silently. In the end, he failed to live up to his infatuation and pure childlike heart. Looking at Ning Lan in the distance, she said hoarsely, "this is God''s will to get people!" "Huangmei, I''ll talk to my father. Why are you?" Ronglu saw his Huangmei''s sad tears and turned and left. Ning Lan said to Rong Lu''s back, "brother Er, the dust has settled!" but Rong Lu''s body stiffened slightly and fell into silence. Chapter 148 Looking at the back of brother Erhuang''s departure, Ning Lan knew better than anyone that she had no chance to continue the front edge with Qinghuan, and infinite melancholy poured into her heart. But, really don''t see each other? Should I see you? Ning Lan, who hesitated, looked at the two intersections and was confused. Huajing respectfully came over and said softly, "my maid knocks on the third princess." Ning Lan looked at the slaves kneeling beside her and asked faintly, "what''s the matter?" "My mother asked me to look for the princess. She said that the wedding dress had been sent. Let the princess see if it fits." Huajing said calmly. "Wedding dress?" "Tell the princess it''s a wedding dress." After hearing the return of Huajing, Ning Lan was silent for a long time. The sound of Huajing is very light, very light! Why do you feel so heavy? Ning Lan, who was wandering at the crossroads, walked steadily towards Wanxi palace. Since there is no way back, looking back has no intention. Qinghuan, after all, our fate is too shallow. It''s just a beautiful dream to travel all over the world and look for the ends of the earth! Ning Lan entered the palace of Wanxi palace and didn''t see the mother imperial concubine, so he looked at the flower scene and asked faintly, "where''s the mother imperial concubine?" "Tell the princess that when the maidservant left just now, she was in your bedroom." When Ning Lan entered her bedroom, she was stunned by the red beauty of the room. The red new dress struck her heart without warning. Why do brides not have half the joy? Touching concubine Xi in her wedding dress, she stared at Hongyan in a daze and secretly touched her tears. When he heard the footsteps behind him, he saw Ning Lan standing at the door in a daze and immediately reluctantly laughed. "Lan''er, come and see... How beautiful..." Looking at the mother''s reddish eyes, Ning Lan piled up a smile. She doesn''t want to make her mother more sad, she doesn''t want to leave her fragile appearance, she doesn''t want to cry to show her weakness Seeing Ning Lan''s smile, Xi beauty immediately greeted her and took Ning Lan''s hand tightly towards red makeup. Xi Mei asked softly, "look, but happy?" Chapter 149 "Well, good-looking..." a pair of dark eyes, gently dropped, fell on the Xiayu, smiled, and sounded like autumn water in the bedroom of Wanxi palace. "OK... Ok... Come on, let me help you put it on... Try..." Xi Meimei couldn''t help crying. Looking at her new red makeup, how could she not understand her daughter''s heart? Situ Ximeng shook up his red makeup and said softly, "OK... It will look good!" With a crash, the trembling red feather slowly fell down. At the moment when it fell on Ning Lan''s shoulder, Ning Lan felt her heart slowly numb and sink involuntarily. It seems that this is not a dress, but an invisible net, tightly wrapped. She has no right to escape, just waiting quietly and bearing A white face is more vivid and beautiful under the red wedding dress. At this time, Ning Lan is like a Peony Fairy falling into the world, and it is also like a white and pure lily of the valley. The long glow danced charmingly under Ning Lan''s gentle walk, perhaps because of Ning Lan''s beautiful and extreme smile. After the film meeting, she was shy and quiet. "Mother imperial concubine, is Laner beautiful?" Ning Lan''s smiling face like a flower suddenly eclipsed everything in the world. Why is the heart the most painful when you laugh the most? Why do you cry when you smile? Why is the heart empty when laughing The original... The original smiling person is not necessarily happy! "Beautiful, my child, very beautiful..." situ Xi looked at the beautiful Ning Lan, with crystal tears on his face, slowly falling down, heart, very painful, very painful "Concubine, is Lan''er the most beautiful bride in the state of Qi?" the sleeves are inlaid with glittering gold, and the white jade pearls on the waist show endless power. "Yes, in the eyes of the imperial concubine, my Lan''er is the most beautiful bride in the world!" situ Xi looked at the beautiful Ning Lan, and the door of memory opened instantly. Countless faces of Ning Lan emerged in my mind, petite, stubborn, silent and sad... But none of them was so charming! Is the child really leaving himself? Chapter 150 A few months later, the crowd in Yiwan palace was very lively! The big and small boxes in Yiwan palace began to move out. Deshun''s voice rang again in the palace: "hurry up, hurry up..." Xi beauty called softly, "Lan''er... Lan''er..." the next few soft calls, but she was not alone. Xi beauty couldn''t help frowning and asked the flower scene who had just stepped in: "where''s the princess?" When Huajing heard that empress Xi asked, she was also at a loss: "report back to empress Xi, I don''t know." The middle-aged woman''s concubine Xi opened her mouth slightly and said in surprise: "then don''t hurry to find..." Huajing looked at the middle-aged woman''s Xi beauty, but she was charming. She thought in her heart: This is like a mother, like a daughter, not even the princess. "Yes, madam, I''ll find it now." Huajing hurried out of Yiwan palace and looked around. Looking at the flower scene going out, concubine Xi shook her head and sighed gently... When has the child gone and where? They are all people who are going to get married. Why don''t you know the weight? Don''t miss it. It''s better to be in time. Hongyan''s wedding room was full of celebration. Ximei was immediately busy again. Today is her busiest moment as a mother Princess. Take care of everything... Everywhere... In all aspects How many years ago I knew that I would have such a day? Along the way, I walked hard and lived in fear for my daughter to grow up one day and marry from her husband! Now, however, I think that my daughter has been protecting and taking care of herself. Her mother is more sorry "Madam, this is a pair of jade Ruyi sent by the queen... A pearl from the East China Sea..." Fengxi reported one by one in a gentle and quiet manner. Concubine Xi, who was trapped in the memory, came back and assigned with a smile: "over there, over here... Be gentle..." "Qingluo, Feiyu, go and find out where the princess has gone," said Xi Meimei, who hadn''t seen Huajing back for a long time. "It''s the empress." Qingluo and Feiyu took the will and left one after another. "Princess Mei arrived..." a moment later, Li Xiangshun''s voice sounded outside the hall "Sister......" a charming call rang out of the door. Concubine Xi immediately welcomed the past with joy. Chapter 151 But a woman wearing a phoenix hairpin and a yellow robe came in, followed by four maids. The face is elegant and refined, and the faint plum fragrance jumps and overflows with the woman''s skirt. She is not the queen of Xiangfu, but the only woman in the palace who can wear yellow robes. It is also a woman deeply loved by Ning Lan, imperial concubine Yuemei and empress Mei in the air of Ning Lan. Beauty Xi looked at Mei Fei who walked in gracefully and felt all kinds of gratitude in her heart. Lan''er has many shadows, which are influenced by the woman in front of her. When she entered the prison, thanks to her pointing out the bright road to Lan''er, Ning Lan could not afford to kneel in the Empress Dowager''s palace Two women serve a husband together, but they can get along very happily. Is it due to the woman''s tolerance? The two women at present are that living in such a big harem, they can have such kind feelings, not because they are very tolerant, but because they love Ning Lan very much. "Sister, please greet your sister!" Princess Xi immediately bowed and saluted. "Sister, there''s no need to be polite! How can we be so strange between sisters? Where''s Lan''er?" Mei Fei happily looked at the in and out gonggongs and maidens and asked Princess Xi. "The child didn''t know where he had gone." Princess Xi returned with a faint smile. "Somebody..." at the order of empress Mei Fei, the two maidens behind her immediately came forward and slowly walked over with a rare ancient Qin. Concubine Xi was stunned when she saw the film and asked, "sister, this is..." she thought to herself that this gift is too heavy "This is the ''heaven step sound'' given by her sister to Lan''er, which is her sister''s heart..." Mei Fei said with a soft smile. "Sister, this... This... This gift is too heavy. This'' heaven step sound ''is the only Guqin in the world! Sister is a person who is extremely happy with the melody. How can she give her love to Lan''er? She will spoil it instead..." Princess Xi said thoughtfully with a surprised look on her face. "Don''t refuse, sister. This Guqin is matched with Lan''er. It''s just right! My sister doesn''t have anything to take, just this Guqin. Besides, although Lan''er is your own, she''s also my sister''s daughter, isn''t she?" Mei Fei looked at the ''heaven step sound'' that has been with her for nearly half of her life and said seriously. Chapter 152 Princess Xi said gratefully, "sister, you treat Lan''er too much!" "As the daughter of the royal family, my sister owes a lot when she sees that her Princess is about to embark on this road of reconciliation. Not to mention an ancient Qin, I won''t blink even if I remove all the things I like in the whole palace. Qi is sorry for LAN er..." she said with a touch of bitterness. As soon as empress Xi heard about her marriage. The softness of my heart was pulled out, my eyes were slightly wet, and I said sadly, "my sister has a heart." Mei Fei said reluctantly, "Lan''er will face it all the way alone. My sister hopes she is safe." The palace maid carrying the Guqin asked softly, "where does your mother put it?" Empress Xi immediately touched the corners of her eyes with her sleeves, lost the moisture of her eyes and said, "put it there..." Mei Fei said with a confident face, "don''t be sad, sister. How can there be such a hard hearted man in the world who doesn''t care about a beautiful woman like Lan''er?" "That... That''s... Ha ha..." Princess Xi and Princess Mei met and laughed. "There''s a beautiful legend in this'' heaven step sound ''. It says that a long time ago, there was a couple who fell in love. The man was thousands of miles away. The woman missed her very much at home. She played piano music every day and prayed to God to bless her husband. God was so moved by this true feeling that he applied magic on the Guqin. After that, every time a woman played, the man thousands of miles away seemed to be there. Later, It has been handed down to the Imperial Palace from generation to generation. The world has given it a beautiful name, which is called ''heaven scale''. " "Sister, this story is very beautiful..." although Xi Meimei knew the name of the ancient Qin, she didn''t know how it came from. At this time, she knew that there was such a source when she heard the words of Princess Mei. "I hope this ancient zither can bring blessings to Lan''er, bless our Lan''er peace and get the man''s sincere care. This is also the true meaning of sending her this zither." Mei Fei said the legendary story happily, with a warm smile full of love. Concubine Xi said with emotion: "thank you for your pains. I''m ashamed of my sister''s love for Lan''er." Mei Fei smiled softly and said, "who makes our Lan''er so cute? Ha ha..." Chapter 153 Ning Lan, dressed in plain white silk and satin, walked along the palace road to the redundant minister palace... Empty, the redundant minister palace has the love between her and Zhuge Qinghuan, that unforgettable love. I heard that he... Was ill. God will replace Ning Lan and protect him! Qinghuan, I''m sorry "Huangmei, forget him!" Ronglu asked his sister to forget Zhuge Qinghuan for the first time. Because he knows that a man will not like his woman, think of others and love others. If Huangmei marries into the past with memories and this love, she can''t get new true love! So he firmly said what Ning Lan had forgotten. "Brother Erhuang, Lan''er understands." Ning Lan is gloomy. The color between her eyes is very light, very light "Where are you going? It will be a lucky time in a few more hours. It is inevitable that they will all start looking for you!" Ronglu reminded him carefully. Ning Lan looked deeply at the redundant minister palace and said, "don''t worry, brother, Lan''er won''t miss the time!" "I... I..." Ronglu wanted to say that he was not reminding, but he was really reminding. He had to follow silently, and his heart was also very difficult. In recent days, I have been dreaming every day. It is a very strange dream, but it is very real. It really tears his heart and makes him feel that it is not just a dream. Ning Lan walking on the long Pavilion looked at the blooming lotus in the lake. With a faint smile, a kind of missing surged into my heart. There are too many stories here. Will these stories become memories forever? A breeze blew and she thought of the beautiful woman. The woman who loved her as deeply as her own life, the woman who breastfeed her, Mrs. Johnson. With the overflowing lotus fragrance, he slowly raised his right foot and suddenly jumped up. Let her last dance commemorate her deep love for herself! Nurse, Lan''er, your Lan''er is here. Never come here after today, you know? Laner loves you! The silver bell on Ning Lan''s wrist sent out a string of beautiful music symbols, floating in the quiet lotus sea, as if it were the most tender singing. The long Pavilion is dyed with beautiful dancing, as if it were in the heaven. This long Pavilion is more like a heaven step leading to heaven. Everything is as beautiful as a dream Chapter 154 At this moment, Ronglu became obsessed. He knows what the most beautiful picture in his life is! Nothing else. The world is pale for her. Many years ago, the imperial sister danced here. Now, I''m afraid he saw such a beautiful dance for the first time in his life? Is Huangmei''s self-taught dance really just a talent? No, he knows it''s not just talent. Although he doesn''t know why he feels like this, he''s sure. Looking at the Empress Dowager in the long pavilion from a distance and watching the beautiful Ning Lan dancing on the long Pavilion, she suddenly understood what it was like, condensed her face and sighed faintly. Is that the child? Was she still in the house that day, in addition to Mrs. Jiaohe? The Empress Dowager''s heart tightened sharply when she looked at the dancing three Princess Ning Lan. Is this what people are doing and heaven is watching? Think about some things over the years, slowly and clearly remember, the Empress Dowager''s eyes like Ning Lan are more far-reaching. I''ve given up power for several years. Looking back at these heavy floors, those thoughts that are normal in my heart have been put down at this moment. Deshun, holding the empress dowager, looked back at the dancing shadows on the long Pavilion of Luoxi Lake pool, and suddenly realized. It turned out that the third princess was so annoying and looked with hate because... After being stunned for a while, she turned and said to the Empress Dowager in a warm voice: "empress dowager, be careful..." The Empress Dowager slowly disappeared in the old window with a heavy step, and Rong Lu''s thick eyebrows gently stretched down. I thought in my heart, don''t be sad in the future. The second brother will fill this lake for you. Sooner or later! The slowly tightening fist has represented his determination. A dance makes the world of mortals go around. Rong Lu, who came forward and gently helped the imperial sister, has a deep feeling of blood in his eyes. They are all born in this palace, two lonely people, because they are closely connected by blood. Now it''s the big day for Huangmei. Will you be alone here in the future?! A lonely smile was gently wiped away by the breeze. "Brother Erhuang, Lan''er will never dance again in this life... Unless Lan''er is no longer Lan''er..." there is a deep affirmation in the dark eyes of lily of the valley. Chapter 155 "Maidservant see Princess" the flower scene dressed in pink flowers came over gently and knelt down respectfully and dignified. Ning Lan frowned and looked at the flower scene she was looking for. She asked unhappily, "what''s the matter?" "I''ll tell you back, princess. My mother asked me to come to you and said not to be in time..." Huajing has been following Ning Lan for several years. Now Ning Lan still knows a lot about her temperament. At this time, how is Ning Lan feeling? No guessing! Ronglu looked at the lake and asked faintly, "Huangmei, do you remember when you fell into the water a few years ago?" "Remember." Ning Lan raised her mouth and smiled. Then he said, "what a fool at that time!" I thought her life was more important than the lake, but I didn''t think she was overestimating her strength. "Huangmei, can you let brother Erhuang carry you back again? I... I''m afraid I won''t have such a chance in the future." the sadness on Rong Lu''s face made the people watching him sad. "Well, brother Erhuang, Lan''er is heavy now!" Ning Lan, who fell on Rong Lu''s back, couldn''t help crying. This thousands of miles away, will never come back?! Those who should say goodbye have said goodbye, and now only have to step on the sedan chair, right? "Do you have anything to say to Lan''er?" Ning Lan asked bitterly, his voice like a sigh in the empty valley. "Huangmei, you should live happily in the future. You can''t be so sad in the future, okay?" Ronglu, who walked to Wanxi palace with ninglan on his back step by step, turned his eyes from ink to red... The memories of a long, long time ago were completely displayed. Like yesterday "Well, brother Erhuang, why are you so kind to Lan''er?" "The second brother will always be your second brother, no matter how time changes." Ronglu didn''t say the following words in his heart: a thousand years ago and a thousand years later. Wherever you go, he will guard wherever you go. Mohe a thousand years ago or ninglan a thousand years later. Brother will never let you alone, always accompany you, all over the world, forever, forever Ronglu has some bitterness in his heart. Is this what Yuelao said? Since I decide to love you and never walk into your life again, there is no reason to retreat in this life. Maybe you will be happy without my intervention! Well, let you go... Ronglu''s red eyes are deeply determined and the bottomless sadness. "OK." two lines of clear tears flowed wantonly on a beautiful face. Chapter 156 "Long live my emperor, long live, long live." A delicate and beautiful woman came slowly all the way through the long palace road. The red and slender Xia danced with the summer breeze. Under the red and plain village care, it was the face of the city and the country. With a dignified smile, you will undoubtedly show the unique dignity of the royal family. A pair of dark eyes were staring at the emperor of Qi on the Dragon chair like autumn water. On both sides, there were important civil and military officials kneeling, all amazed by her. Although it is a soft and tender kowtow, there is no lack of royal dignity and majesty "When the music sounded, Qi Jin personally took the Phoenix crown for Ning Lan with his slightly trembling hands. Looking at his unique three Princess Ning Lan, he was filled with emotion. A pair of bright eyes contained a faint mist. "According to the emperor''s edict, Princess he''an of the state of Qi listened to the gift..." Zhang Xi''s loud voice sounded in the huge hall. At the moment when she took the jade seal with her hands, at the moment when all civil and military officials shouted long live, at the moment when the Phoenix crown fell on her shoulder... Ning Lan knew that from now on, she would embark on the road of reconciliation. From now on, she was not only Ning Lan, the third princess of the great Qi State, but also the princess of the first king of the day! The jade seal held up by a pair of delicate jade hands is not only a symbol of the identity of a princess, but also represents a country. Empress Xi''s eyes were already wet with fog. She said goodbye to her father and emperor and her mother in the sound of bells and drums. She shouldered the glory of a country and held a long Xiayu. With the support of a group of civil and military officials, she walked down the steps of the palace of Qi calmly and powerfully step by step Her future will be spent in the great Khanate city thousands of miles away. What will her life be like? She doesn''t know, or no one knows. Just as Ning Lan stepped onto the Phoenix chariot, a familiar voice sounded behind her. "Wait a minute, Huangmei. Take this big Qi flower with you. If you are homesick there, it''s better... To comfort your homesickness." JUNBA''s face showed a warm smile. Ronglu looked at the charming face of the City and the country under his clothes, and his heart seemed to be in general pain. "OK..." she opened her mouth and stopped... Ning Lan, holding the national flower of Qi, smiled at her royal brother and walked away with hazy tears Chapter 157 When there is no choice in life, what can you do except accept it? Facing the dawn and wading through mountains and rivers at dusk "Luo''er..." a gentle voice came out of the Phoenix chariot, and the carriage then stopped slowly. Has it been a long time? A moment later, a 14-year-old girl in blue quickly came up from behind the Phoenix chariot. Xiuzhi didn''t have much expression on her face. With a steady step, she knelt down respectfully in front of the Phoenix chariot on one knee and asked the master in the car, "Luoer knocks at the princess. I don''t know what the princess wants?" When the carriage stopped completely, a plain hand shining like white jade stretched out from the Phoenix chariot and gently opened the brocade curtain on the chariot. In a calm tone, he said slightly tired: "go and tell Lord Cheng that the palace will have a rest here." "Yes, princess." Ning Lan, dressed in red makeup and covered with red yarn, is supported by the flower scenery under the Phoenix chariot, and the Phoenix crown on his head glitters in the sunset at dusk. After hearing luo''er''s return, Cheng Jing, who leads the way far away, quickly rushes over. A climbed off his horse and walked towards the red masked woman. "Minister, see your highness." "Keep your body flat." he asked faintly in silence for a while: "Lord Cheng, do you know where this is?" Chen Jing replied respectfully, "tell the princess that if you cross this mountain, you will arrive at the Lechi." Have you reached the orchestra pit? Is it almost critical? His face grew faintly sad. Looking at the way behind him, it seemed as cold as the next life. Under the setting sun, the Phoenix boots on the sand dunes were dyed golden. Step by step, she walked towards the highest end of the dune... Ning Lan, dressed in red makeup, slowly waved up in the wind with the tangled glow on her arms Standing on the top of the slope, she silently looked at the sunset on the edge of the earth. The breeze gently touched the sadness in the bottom of her heart. At this moment, memories slowly surfaced in her mind "Do the three princesses still remember what they said that day?" "Well, Qinghuan, when you come back in the future... You must tell us how far the ends of the earth are, okay?" "OK..." Chapter 158 Qinghuan, have you gone to look for the ends of the earth in your heart? Now I have no chance to hear what you see. It turned out that... At this time, I knew that you were the end of the earth in my heart. "Luo''er, go and tell Lord Cheng that the palace will settle here today." it''s difficult to set foot in this hometown after passing the music pool "Yes." luo''er, not far behind Ning Lan, got the order and quickly came to Cheng Jing, the Khan envoy. Cheng Jing, standing next to the Phoenix chariot, looked at Princess Daqi standing on the top of the slope. The beautiful shadow was sighing for the scenery that could not be ignored. He said secretly in his heart: the king, the minister did not insult the holy order and came back with the peace brigade. "Lord Cheng, the princess said she would sleep here today." "I will obey your orders." Cheng Jingruo looked thoughtfully at the princess of Daqi standing under the sunset and wondered: why does she look so sad? What kind of future will such a woman and king have? Although the future is unpredictable, Cheng Jing has a feeling that more things will happen in the great Khanate soon. It is said that the princess asked for peace by herself! He was loved by the Lord of Qi. The only deficiency... She was born to a concubine. I don''t know Wang What will happen to such a delicate princess in the Khan''s harem? Can she get Wang''s sincerity? Looking at the dazzling figure, Cheng Jing thinks of a woman, a king''s woman, a woman who has been spoiled for a long time Xiaoyu looked at the princess Yi standing in the sea of flowers. With a faint sigh, she walked over and whispered, "empress." Hearing the light rain call, Princess Yi didn''t look at the light rain around her. She just stretched out her slender finger and gently folded a red rose from the rose branch. She was silent for a long time and asked faintly, "where is the peacemaking envoy now?" "Tell your mother, father-in-law xiaoxiangzi said that I''m afraid I''ve arrived at Lechi today." Xiaoyu''s voice was very soft and light. "Music pool?" Yi Fei''s mouth was inlaid with a touch of uneasiness and sadness. She had a vague uneasiness that was expanding, as if telling her that the coming Princess of Daqi would be the greatest threat to her life in the future. Chapter 159 Yi Fei looked at the roses in her hand and asked faintly, "where is your body now, king?" Xiaoyu respectfully replied, "tell your mother that Wang Li went to Qiong''s hunting place today." "Really? Do you know when he''ll be back?" asked Joan? Princess Heqin has arrived at Lechi. If he goes to qiongsuo, then "Tell your mother, I don''t know." "Well, the palace knows. You should step back first." Wang seldom goes to qiongsuo and stays for more than half a month every time he goes back. I went to qiongsuo today... Didn''t Princess Qi arrive first? Why did the king come out? "Shout... Sister, what a great elegance!" the concubine Yifei, who was deep in thought, was dragged back to God by a charming word. Princess Yi looked at Xiao Jing, who was well dressed and twisted her waist. She turned slowly and politely to salute: "sister, please greet sister Xiao." Xiao Fei said with a florid smile: "no gift. My sister doesn''t need to be polite. They are all my sisters." Princess Xiao said bitterly, "sister, the rose garden is really beautiful! In the Khan palace, look at it... The flowers here are the most blooming." The Yi imperial concubine immediately panicked and said, "sister, sister doesn''t dare..." Seeing the tension on her face, concubine Xiao spat and said with satisfaction, "sister, just tell you a joke, sister, don''t take it seriously." after that, she gently bent down to smell the flowers on the rose branches and said, "it''s so fragrant! Sister, do you know that the flowers will fail one day?" "Sister is right." Yi Fei immediately added. Concubine Yi looked at Xiao Jing with a pale face and thought in her heart. Why did she come here today? Concubine Xiao is famous for her ruthlessness in the harem. Don''t look for your own trouble. Some words just now are targeted everywhere... Is there anything you need to do by yourself? Princess Xiao stared at Princess Yi and said, "sister, there is a secret recipe, that is, I don''t know sister..." "Please give me some advice." although Yi Fei didn''t know what Xiao Jing needed to do by herself, she didn''t have the right to choose at all. As soon as Yi Fei''s voice fell, she saw Xiao Fei pull down a rose from the rose branch. There was no hesitation and pity between her hands. She was surprised. Until the figure of Xiao Jing Shanshan''s departure completely disappeared in sight, he unfolded a note handed to him by Xiao Jing, which only wrote four words: prepare for a rainy day. Chapter 160 A group of masked men are eyeing the masked woman wearing a red dowry and a phoenix crown. After he got the news, he hurried over and whipped up in a few days... I''m afraid he missed it! Unexpectedly, the princess of Daqi stopped here! It''s true that God pays off those who have a heart. "How is it? Has it been found out?" a cold voice sounded on the sand slope of the Lechi in the evening, and a pair of eagle eyes stared at the top of another slope 100 meters away. There was no hesitation in the cold eyes, and there was almost nothing left except ruthlessness and hatred. "Report back to the master, it''s her." the subordinates around me definitely pointed to the red shadow woman. Following the direction of the guard''s fingers, a pair of eagle eyes stared at the red shadow again. Coldly said: "let them have a good rest, and we''ll do it when it''s dark!" the talking man held the sword tightly, and a kind of hatred filled the air wantonly. "Yes, master." Yelv Hanming, I will never forgive you! I will use your princess''s blood to worship the dead of the Salar people you killed! Avenge my dead wife and children! A quick horse hoof interrupted the masked man who was falling into hatred. Suspiciously, he looked at the horse chased by Daqi with a deep frown! Ning Lan looked at the bloody BMW approaching her and the tired handsome face on the BMW. With a look full of fatigue and haggard, she suddenly turned her back and burst into tears. The man wrote more and more and walked up to the sand slope on his horse''s back. Every step seemed to be a lifetime... He stopped just more than Zhang away from the woman in red. After a long time, Ning Lan said lightly, "you shouldn''t have come!" "I know, but I''m not willing!" the visitor is not someone else, but Zhuge Qinghuan, the son of the right Minister of the state of Qi. "Why do you suffer? The fate between us is always too shallow. Why are you so persistent? There are more than thousands of women in the world!" Ning Lan didn''t want to face the man who came after her. Hearing Ning Lan''s words, Zhuge Qinghuan couldn''t help but stagger slightly and said in a gloomy way: "although there are thousands of women in the world, Ning Lan is only you." Ning Lan closed her eyes tightly and said ruthlessly, "don''t you understand now? Even if you come to me now, we won''t have results. The person I want to marry is the best man in the world! You''d better go." Chapter 161 "The best man in the world? Ning Lan, I know you don''t think so! Will you go with me?" Qinghuan looked at Ning Lan with an injured face. He knew that it was futile to come this time. But he couldn''t help coming. How long haven''t you seen her? He can''t remember how many times he waited in the redundant minister palace. Even if it''s useless, it''s good to know she''s in the palace. However, now with such red makeup and plain clothes, she will be the imperial concubine of a country "ZHUGE Qinghuan, I don''t care about your rudeness today. Go! I don''t want to see you again from now on!" Ning Lan''s heart is very complicated and painful... Qinghuan, there is really no way back now... From the moment when the Phoenix crown and the glow fell on her shoulder, Ning Lan has died! He is no longer Ning Lan. Zhuge Qinghuan said excitedly, "can''t you see my sincerity? Ning Lan will go with me. We''ll hide our names. We''ll wander around the world and look for the ends of the earth..." now he knew very well that this was the last chance. He knows that he is in Ning Lan''s heart. He also knows that he likes Ning Lan and that Ning Lan likes him! "ZHUGE Qinghuan, don''t you understand up to now? Even if the palace leaves with you, what can it be? Will the great land in the world be found out eventually? Even if you escape by luck, what should your family do? Where will you place them? Your people will be involved, and how innocent they are?" Ning Lan suddenly turned around and looked at the handsome and elegant man behind her. Zhuge Qinghuan she fell in love with. A pair of beautiful stars are already wet with tears, staring at Qinghuan and questioning Zhuge Qinghuan stumbled absently, showing infinite bitterness at the corners of his mouth, and looked sadly at the beauty in front of him... Facing Ning Lan''s question, what can he do except being speechless? She is not an ordinary woman, she is a princess, or a princess! If he was an emperor, if he was King Khan, who would take her away from him today? Zhuge Qinghuan, who has always been pure and lustless, looked at Princess ninglan in front of her and her tears wet eyes. At this moment, she suddenly understood that only power can decide everything in this world! Chapter 162 Ning Lan looks at Cheng Jing who is coming and leaves resolutely at the bottom of the sand slope. The breeze blew the tears on the charming face, adding a determination. Walking with a broken heart, the yellow sand under my feet seemed to suddenly turn black. The moment I passed by, I only heard the sound of my heart breaking, one by one... As if suffocated After Cheng Jing''s side, seeing the surprise on the envoy''s face, Ning Lan told herself in her heart that she couldn''t cry! His lips and teeth were clenched, his face was pale, and he said faintly, "Lord Cheng, have you arranged the camping?" At this moment, a light wind blew, and the Long Xia Phi rose with the wind, slowly and gently brushed Zhuge Qinghuan''s face behind him. It was only such a short moment that it replaced its owner and wiped away the residual tears on his face. A man''s tears don''t flick lightly, just because he hasn''t reached the sad place. Looking at the back of Ning Lan leaving and the residual temperature brushed by the red yarn in his hand, he knew that she really left. Looking at the dust blown by the wind, he secretly swore in his heart "Report back to the princess. The minister has made arrangements. Please, princess." Cheng Jing is not stupid. He obviously knows that the man talking to the princess must have a deep relationship with the princess. The short moment of study made him suspicious. Has the princess of Qi secretly promised him "Ning Lan, Ning Lan... There are thousands of women in the world, but no one can replace your position in Zhuge Qinghuan''s heart..." the distant figure trembled slightly in the man''s crazy roar, and his footsteps continued to step towards the depths of the crowd. "Master, this man is still a fool... Let them be companions on the huangquan road later?" a bodyguard beside the masked man sneered. The masked man raised his eagle eyes and stared straight at the red shadow in his line of sight. The handsome face under his black veil is inlaid with a faint smile. In the faint smile, he is as charming as a dark messenger! At that moment, he changed his mind. He doesn''t want human life, he wants to live! Is it more interesting to catch the living? Thinking about this, the cold voice ordered: "send the order, that woman will live." the sneering guard was stunned for a moment and answered yes! Although he didn''t know why the master suddenly changed his attention, he knew that his master had a reason for whatever decision he made. Chapter 163 The masked man suddenly thought of a way to humiliate Yelv Hanming! A wicked smile appeared on the corner of his mouth... He wanted to shame the princess of Yelv Hanming! It was getting colder and darker. Zhuge Qinghuan, standing on the sand slope, had not moved for a long time, but looked at the red shadow that had left with great grief. For him, it can be said to be a dream and wish beyond reach Her resolute moment reminded him of the grief and indignation that his heart had spare power but not enough! Clenched fists, creaking! At the moment when Ning Lan boarded the Phoenix chariot, he turned and jumped away! "Princess..." Huajing accompanied the princess and gently wiped away the tears on her face. Ning Lan was so called by Huajing that she knew her gaffe. She immediately took the silk handkerchief from Huajing''s hand and wiped her tears. Through the curtain of the Phoenix chariot, looking at the shadow of the dead, he quickly faded out of his sight... It seemed that his heart was cut with a knife at this moment. Qinghuan, if only you could say this to me before fengguanxia falls on your shoulder?! If so, I will walk with you, travel all over the world and live as a pair of ordinary people... But now it''s too late! It''s just an empty dream. When you wake up, you know what it is On another hidden Hill 100 meters away, there are two horses with two handsome men on them. One of the men asked, "Wang... Look..." "Hum!" the drawn bow and arrow aimed at the Phoenix chariot, with a bloodthirsty color in his eyes. When seeing the red shadow turning and walking towards the Phoenix chariot, at such a critical moment, he took back the bow and arrow in his hand, and the look of evil and bloodthirsty faded slowly, and a touch of evil smile appeared at the corners of his mouth The man next to him took back his heart, which had reached the top of his throat, and couldn''t help but relax a dark breath! In my heart, the woman just now is so dangerous! If she hadn''t turned and left, I''m afraid it would have been broken at this time! He glanced at the red makeup figure on the Phoenix chariot, and unconsciously pulled out a curved arc at the corner of his mouth. With a long whip, two handsome men left quickly... Not even a piece of dust left Chapter 164 Looking at the eagle eyed man with the two horses on the left and the two horses on the right, he thought to himself that the covetous man is not just himself! Once again, I turned my eyes to the horse on the right. I can''t figure out which way it came from! The bodyguard next to the eagle man pointed to the left and said to the eagle man, "master, the man has left!" The masked man said coldly to the bodyguard around him, "well, take some people to chase! Remember, I want to live." "Yes, my subordinates, yes!" the black masked bodyguard hurried away with several bodyguards. The sky slowly darkened. A group of killers hiding behind the sand dunes were holding steel knives and swords in their hands more powerful. They all know that this is a hard battle! In the tent at night, there was a huge barrel. The thick white fog is curling up in the barrel, like the clouds in the fairyland, which makes people feel haunted. A young woman was lying in the barrel, and her dark temples were gently scattered on her white jade shoulders. On his white and red cheeks, his eyes are slightly closed, and his long eyelashes are sexy. The slender jade hand is gently holding water on her baby like pink and sexy clavicle. She is no one else, just Ning Lan of Fengguan xiapo in the daytime. Unloading the fatigue and beauty in the day, she is more like a fairy who fell into the world by mistake. Thin and beautiful, free from vulgarity Luo''er looked at his master and asked softly, "princess, do you want your servant to bring a bucket of hot water?" "No, I''m tired of this palace." Ning Lan smiled like a green warbler, and her voice sounded in the tent. "Then... Does the princess need luo''er to change your clothes now?" luo''er''s quiet eyes once again threw into the face of Ning Lan in the wood, and the soft voice sounded again. Ning Lan, who closed her eyes and refreshed herself, slowly raised her beautiful eyes like water cutting eyes and said faintly, "go down first. This palace will call you later." "Yes, luo''er leaves..." a moment later, luo''er respectfully withdrew from the tent. Chapter 165 Tianmu said that no matter how hard a woman works and how strong her martial arts are, when she meets a rival of Qihoo, the opponent is a man. Then, even if his martial arts are not as strong as yours, you may not be able to beat him, because a man''s strength is always much greater than a woman. In times of danger, smart women will use their brains flexibly to outwit others. So Ning Lan didn''t want to fight with the masked killer. Ning Lan, who calmed down from her shame and anger, quickly dressed and looked around. I found that there was a killer standing at the only door, and the only thing that could escape was the sky above my head! So with her greatest strength, she jumped to the top of the tent with the lightness skill from the barrel. When Ning Lan flew to the top of the tent with a dragonfly like lightness skill, a long gauze belt suddenly appeared on her ankle, which was wrapped in a moment. The killer below just pulled it gently, and she fell down again. "Your woman is really cunning!" the masked man stared coldly at Ning Lan in front of her, and put a sharp sword on her neck. Ning Lanjiao turned and quickly took out the hairpin to stab the masked killer, but she didn''t want to stab the masked killer. With the momentum of lightning, she changed the sword on her right hand to her left hand, and at the same time, her right hand knocked off the hairpin from Ning Lan stabbing. With a powerful long arm, she smoothly surrounded Ning Lan in her arm. The series of actions of the masked killer were extremely beautiful, which made Ning Lan stunned at this moment. I can''t help thinking in my heart that even Tianmu may not be his opponent?! At the moment when the killer held Ning lanhuan in his arms, a smell of blood shocked him very much! Looking at the bloody mouth at the jade neck, my heart was palpitating! Is this woman really dead? Not even your own life? Are you as bold as heaven or brainless? I was unconsciously annoyed! If she had not loosened her hand just now, there would not be a slight wound on her neck! The sound of a crisp jade hairpin falling on the ground woke them up from shock. "Don''t be clever in front of me! Be honest! Otherwise, I''ll kill you immediately..." a pair of eagle eyes hide deep dignity and cold look, like the sharpest sword, ruthlessly cut over! Chapter 166 "Who are you in the end? What is the hatred between the palace and you? Why do you want to hold the palace?" Ning Lan, who was unable to get rid of the threat of the killer, felt very ashamed and angry at this time! "Be honest..." "Princess..." Huajing first broke into the tent door and saw that the princess was being held by a male killer in Mengshan. She stepped on the ground harder. The man shouted coldly, "don''t come here, or I''ll kill this woman! Get back!" Cheng Jing, hiding behind Huajing, immediately became dazed and dizzy at the sight of the scene. The burning candle shines brightly and brightly in the tent... The princess leaning her head, and the blood marks on her neck are more clearly visible. This... This... Cheng Jing is extremely frightened. If the princess dies, neither side will let go of herself "Come on, come on, step back..." Cheng Jingli shouted, and his voice trembled. Cheng Jing has never seen such a scene. In the great khanate, he is a fourth grade literary minister. Seeing Cheng Jing''s flustered appearance, Ning Lan couldn''t help frowning. Is this the case with the envoy of the great Khanate? I couldn''t help looking down. "Ah..." Hua Jing''s concealed weapon was transferred back by the masked killer. Holding the flower scene on his right wrist, he bit his lips tightly and locked his eyebrows together Just as Ning Lan was taken step by step to the entrance of the tent, she heard a charming cry from Huajing! Looking at the red blood on Huajing''s right hand covering the wound, he immediately stared at the masked killer. "How dare you hurt my waiter? You want to die!" Ning Lan, who was angry and pale, shocked the soldiers present. "You let them leave! Otherwise..." the healthy arm around Ning Lan''s neck tightened again, without half pity. The jade face, which had been pale with anger, was more pale than before! Breathing began to slow down, and tears fell drop by drop. Chapter 167 When Huajing saw the princess''s pale face, a trace of hesitation flashed in her firm eyes and began to retreat. The princess''s sentence just now: "how dare you hurt my waiter? You want to die!" deeply moved Huajing''s heart, like an eternal brand. "Get back quickly, or I''ll kill her!" he thought he was carrying a deep blood feud. How could he not die, at least not at this time! So after hesitating about the film meeting, my heart was horizontal and had no pity for Ning Lan! Ning Lan, who was about to suffocate, said reluctantly, "you... You... Do you think this palace... Will let you... Go? Huajing... Kill... Him for this palace, don''t let him go... No... Take care of... This palace!" after Ning Lan said coldly, the retreating officers and soldiers hesitated again. "You want to die!" after the masked killer said, he punched ninglan on the stomach quickly and fiercely. "Ah! Princess..." Huajing saw the bright red blood flowing out of the corners of the princess''s mouth. Her heart was hurt and frightened. She couldn''t help crying! "Come on, back... Come on!" Cheng Jing saw that the assassin was really moving, and she was afraid that it would really force him. So he ordered the soldiers to retreat again. "Cheng Jing, kill... Kill... Him! The palace... Today... Is willing to... Die!" Ning Lan said intermittently, and a burst of pain came from her abdomen! The whole body is much softer. How can a thin jade body bear such a load? A kind of torn pain spread all over the body wantonly along the blood in the mouth. The whole world also calmed down, and the remaining trace of reason told her that she could not faint! She must not faint! Even if the painful tears shed tears, don''t shout pain! Everyone in this world has the right to cry pain and cowardice, but she doesn''t! She is the third princess of the state of Qi, and she is now the princess of peace. She can''t... she can''t either! The killer looked down at the blood on the back of his hand and the stubborn pride of the woman in his arms. He was very shocked! I can''t help admiring her fortitude. However, the admiration at this time can''t save Ning Lan at all. Compared with his hatred for the death of his wife and children, it''s as light as a feather! Chapter 168 "You''d better be honest, or the man who left the sand slope will die faster! He is not as lucky as you." seeing Ning Lan still struggling, the masked killer whispered in Ning Lan''s ear. Although the sound is like mosquito, it knocks ninglan''s heart word by word! He? Qinghuan? What''s his matter? Did they take Qinghuan? The scattered consciousness immediately gathered together, immediately woke up, and the body was slightly stiff... The next moment, the steps unconsciously followed the eagle man and slowly withdrew from the siege. The masked killer who hijacked Ning Lan, the man with a pair of eagles, whistled, and a group of bloody BMWs rushed to him. Just a little vigorous walking, he took the weak Ning lanyue on the horse''s back. With a wave of the whip, he disappeared The hundreds of people present could only watch the princess be taken away. No one could help it! Summer night suddenly became hot. For Cheng Jing, it was the hottest day of his life. Sweating, he looked helpless and frightened Huajing mercilessly pinched the wound on his injured left arm, with deep remorse in her cold eyes. He pulled on a fine horse and ran after it. Cheng Jing, watching Huajing leave, suddenly wakes up! Immediately shouted, "hurry, hurry up!" but according to their turtle speed, they caught up, and the man would have died long ago. "You say, what have you done to him?" Ning Lan, who was surrounded by the killer, suddenly grabbed the reins and asked angrily. "Pa!" With a cry, Ning Lan''s white jade hands turned red! But stubborn as she is, how can she let go because of the physical pain? The man shouted and scolded, "if you don''t want to die, be honest and don''t move!" the woman who doesn''t know how to live or die! Don''t you know that such a galloping horse will kill people if it suddenly pulls the reins? When the horse stood up, the man tightly surrounded Ning Lan, so that neither of them fell off the horse''s back. "Tell us what happened to him?" Ning Lan asked coldly. The expression of completely ignoring his own safety stunned the angry masked killer for a moment. Chapter 169 "Tell us what happened to him?" Ning Lan asked coldly. The expression of completely ignoring his own safety stunned the angry masked killer for a moment. The man glanced at Ning Lan and said in a deep voice, "don''t worry, he''s not dead!" touched the horse and went straight to the bottom of the valley. He knew that the woman in front of him would come along. "What do you want? Money? Power? Or human life?" Ning Lan followed him with a heavy step. "Money? Power? Ha ha..." do you think I''m just for this? There was a deep hatred in her cruel eyes. She turned and looked at Ning Lan deeply and coldly and smiled. Why is there so much hatred in his eyes? How much blood and tears are hidden in such eyes with deep hatred? Ning Lan hesitated to look at the black masked killer in front of her and asked in her heart. "What are you for? Human life? If it''s for human life, you can take the life of the palace!" he said decisively, looking at the masked killer. The masked killer yinninglan looked decidedly and carefully. What kind of woman is this? Why can you be so stubborn and proud under your weak appearance? This woman is really the first time I met in my life! He looks absolutely dust, is as proud as a plum, is as calm as autumn water, and is as lonely as the night... Suddenly, he is in a trance. In a trance, he unconsciously wants to get close to her After a long time, he asked faintly, "since you care about him so much, why do you go all the way to the great Khanate? Take the road of reconciliation?" "It has nothing to do with you! What do you think? Who sent you? Is it the Empress Dowager?" Ning Lan really can''t think of the purpose of this strange man! "Empress Dowager?" the eagle''s eyes narrowed slightly, smiled wickedly, and then said, "it''s strange that you''re the princess who went to the Great Khan country!" thinking of the tragic death of his people, his heart became tough and vicious, and looked at Ning Lan coldly. After listening to the masked killer''s words, Ning Lan smiled faintly and said sternly: "really? Since this palace is a princess, then you let him go! If the life of this palace wants to be killed, you can do whatever you want!" Chapter 170 Because you''re a princess? It''s ridiculous! Since he came for himself, why involve Qinghuan? What does this have to do with Qinghuan? How could this woman defend that man so much? I couldn''t help laughing: "ha ha... You''re so naive. Do the people I caught still leave alive?" "You are coming for our palace, and our people are here! Isn''t that enough? He has nothing to do with this matter, you let him go!" Qinghuan, Lan''er will always lose to you in this life. But now again because of himself, life and death is unknown, how innocent he is! "If you dare to say more, I''ll immediately order someone to kill him!" he doesn''t know why he doesn''t like this woman to mention that man. Maybe he just doesn''t like it in his simple heart! "What do you want to do with this palace? Since you came to this palace, you have to give this palace a reason?" the masked man who walked into the canyon ignored Ning Lan and just lay on the ground to sleep alone. After such a long journey, people rolled up with the night. Looking at the bright moon like a mirror, grief surged into my heart. "If you want to ask, ask Yelv Hanming! He killed my wife and children and my whole people! This blood debt can only be recovered from you! But you don''t know if you will have a chance to see him!" he said to the bright moon with blood in every word, and the eagle''s eyes were full of evil "Why did he kill your whole family? Is he a bloodthirsty man?" Ning Lan was shocked by the sadness in his words and couldn''t help sitting down and asked calmly. Maybe at night you can touch the wound of people''s heart. The masked man gnashed his teeth and said, "because he wants to rule more territories!" for his hegemony, he killed all the people of xueyin clan who are unwilling to return to him overnight! How cruel and cruel this is! If you don''t take revenge, you will be in vain! One day, one day! He wants to blade his enemies to comfort those xueyin people who died miserably! The masked man fell into the hatred of losing relatives and immediately moved his resentment to Ning Lan! Staring at Ning Lan coldly, he became more determined about that idea. He doesn''t want to talk to this woman any more, because he''s afraid he''ll be soft! If a conceited man like Yelv Hanming knows that his future Princess has something to do with other men... Ha ha... Thinking of this, his cold eyes are filled with a deep smile! Chapter 171 Ning Lan felt her body hurt very much... On the night when the moon was high, her abdomen hit by the masked killer around her began to hurt. Seeing that the masked killer was not paying attention to himself, he turned around and gently moved over step by step. When he just touched the sword in the killer''s hand, he was beaten and climbed to the ground by the killer! "Do you want to die?!" does the woman want to kill herself while she is sleeping? Hum! Yelv Hanming is a beast, and his future Princess is not a good thing! Staring angrily at the woman who fell to the ground, he quickly pulled out the sheath of the sword in his hand. Step by step, approaching Ning Lan "You kill this palace!" Ning Lan, looking at the sword edge at his neck and not retreating half a step, roared like death! "Ha ha... Do you want to die? Do you want to die? Ha ha... Is it so easy?" a pair of sinister eyes suddenly approached Ning Lan''s face and whispered, "do you want to die? I tell you, if you die without my command, I will kill that man and chop him into meat sauce!" "You..." Ning Lan slapped him in the face! The masked man who did not escape Ning Lan''s slap touched his face, which had just been slapped by Ning Lan. He was stunned. After a moment of consternation, he clenched his teeth and shouted angrily, "dare you hit me? Want to die!" then he kicked Ning Lan''s belly again! "Ah..." Ning Lan''s unbearable weight-bearing body was torn and painful. The hand holding tightly to the skirt of the dress slowly loosened with the gradually disappearing consciousness. Looking at the woman who was knocked unconscious by herself, the angry masked killer eased her complexion. Carefully examining the fainting beauty, I thought to myself, what kind of woman is this? Looking at the white face and the blood flowing from the corners of his mouth, a trace of intolerance rose in his heart. Is this woman really dead? Why annoy yourself? I can''t control my temper as soon as I get up. Staring at Ning Lan''s masked killer, he slowly stepped down and gently wiped the blood from the corners of the woman''s mouth. A pair of eagle eyes softened with the. Touching Ning Lan''s white face, he whispered softly, "why don''t you cry and beg for mercy? Chapter 172 In the quiet valley, the moon is in the sky, like day. A sound of horses'' hoofs from far to near broke the silent night. When the gradually clear figure saw the masked man, he immediately dismounted and saluted with both hands: "master, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Someone has come after him." "Well, where is the man now?" the masked man glanced at the woman lying on the ground unconsciously. Thinking, what kind of man can get the heart of a woman like her? So she could save her life? Such a proud and stubborn princess can use love to such a degree? He was really curious. For the first time, he was eager to see a man. "I''ve been brought back to Yanshan." the bodyguard looked at the master, followed the master''s eyes and looked at the unconscious woman lying on the ground. He frowned and thought to himself: this woman is badly hurt! Is the master angry again? "How many brothers were killed or injured?" he took back his eyes on the woman on the ground and asked again in a deep voice without emotion. "Report back to the master, thirteen... Brothers have been lost! Seven people have been injured, three seriously injured and four slightly injured..." he said timidly when he saw the master''s cold eyes. "Where are they? Have they all returned to Yanshan?" are there thirteen less? "Yes, my subordinates have ordered them to go back to Yanshan first and wait for their master." "OK, let''s go." the masked man said coldly, and immediately called for a conscious mount. He grabbed Ning Lan''s arm, grabbed it with his long arm, and hugged Ning Lan with his toes. He used his lightness skills to get on the saddle. The masked man tightly put Ning Lan''s ring on his chest. Ning Lan''s soft body made him realize that he had just shot too hard! She won''t die, will she? Immediately stretched out two fingers and put them at the tip of Ning Lan''s nose. When she noticed that the woman in her arms still had breath, it made her nervous heart gradually calm down. If only you weren''t a princess! If you weren''t the princess of Qi, wouldn''t you be hurt at this time? You and I will not meet, and I will not hurt you. Masked man''s heart, very contradictory! Is it right to do this yourself? Chapter 173 "See you, master!" a group of men in black saluted the eagle eye man immediately. "How''s it going? Have all the wounds been treated?" the eagle eyed man on the horse asked with concern. "Thank you for your consideration. It''s all right."- "Well, you all go down." after looking at the princess Daqi in her arms, the eagle eyed man said faintly: "Yu Shi, where''s doctor Bu?" Yu Shi looked at the beautiful woman in front of his master and replied respectfully. "Tell the master that Dr. Bu was still treating the brothers just now. Now... It''s time to go to the bamboo forest by the lake!" "Then go find him and come back and say to see a doctor." the eagle eyed man looked at the charming man in his arms. His eyes flashed a touch of tenderness and ordered in a deep voice. "Yes, master, my subordinates will go now." Yu said, turning and running to the West Lake. "Zhuo Qing, where''s the man?" turned his right leg, jumped off the horse with Ning Lan in his arms, asked him, and followed his bodyguard all night behind him. "I''ll go and have a look now..." Zhuo Qing got off his horse and walked towards the castle. When the eagle eyed man saw the surprised eyes from his subordinates, he looked at the princess Daqi he was holding, frowned, thought about locking the film meeting, and ordered: "come on, take her down. Close... Close." how can he be soft hearted? The eagle eyed man felt a little angry for his! Looking at Princess Daqi who was taken down, he felt a little annoyed, but he didn''t know why! Yu Shi hurriedly said to the middle-aged man behind him, "Dr. Bu, she''s in there. Hurry up..." an hour later, Yu Shi, who was sent out by the eagle eye man, finally found Dr. Bu and led Dr. Bu all the way to the house where Princess Daqi was closed. Yu Shi''s anxious temper was like his wife was about to have a baby. He saw doctor Bu shaking his head and laughing. "Doctor Bu, the woman is inside. Hurry up. She''s badly hurt. If she slows down, she''ll really die!" Yu hurried again when he thought of the pale face. Chapter 174 "Is it a woman?" doctor Bu heard Yu Shi talking about the woman''s son, and the ground color sank slightly. Women? "Yes, it''s a woman, a beautiful but dying woman." When Dr. Bu behind Yu Shi heard Yu Shi''s answer, he couldn''t help laughing and jokingly said, "Yu Shi, are you old enough to marry?" "Ah?" Yu Shi looked at Dr. Bu incomprehensibly until Dr. Bu came into the room and didn''t understand it. It was a simple room with a bed open to the door; A window; There is a table under the window; There is a wax table on the table; Apart from these, there are only two stools, which are also placed against the corner. The light in the whole room is not very good, but it is not dark. Although the room is not big, it is much more spacious because there are few things. Doctor Bu, standing at the door, said to Yu, "step back. I''ll do it here." when doctor Bu treated people, he didn''t like people nearby. No one in Yanshan knew his temper. "Hey! OK, I''ll step back first. You must save her." Yu didn''t forget to glance at the bed when he left. After Yu''s departure, doctor Bu steadily approached the bedside and looked at her. He knew that the woman was badly hurt! Pale as paper cheeks, as if transparent in general, even so, she still makes people feel beautiful. This kind of beauty is not only the delicacy of facial features and the glittering and translucent skin, but the nobleness and pride in the depths of eyebrows. Who the hell is this woman? It seems that the identity is not simple. Doctor Bu glanced at her face carefully again and was stunned... Why is this look so familiar? Looking at the young woman in bed, Dr. Bu''s heart began to tangle. Suddenly I found something glowing in the room. I looked down at my hair. First, I had a ring pendant around my waist for more than ten years... I immediately opened the woman''s neck on the bed... Doctor Bu was shocked and could hardly speak! What''s going on? How... How could she have this ring pendant? This... Looking at the familiarity between the woman Lun Yu, he knows who the woman is! "Xi''er, Xi''er..." her eyes suddenly ruddy, trembling hands gently took the woman''s wrist out of the quilt and sounded the pulse attentively. Chapter 175 Is this Xi''er''s daughter? The outline on this face is seven points like a spirit, which can''t be wrong! Didn''t you think it''s been more than ten years? Indeed, the years are fleeting! Now I see my beloved''s daughter and know that the feeling is really over! "Staff, we can''t continue the leading edge in this life. Xi''er will accompany you in the next life... Life and death." "Staff, please find a wife! Don''t spend time for Xi''er. Xi''er is not worth it..." sighed deeply... Xi''er, how long has it been? The memory is still so clear, as if it were yesterday, but why do you suddenly don''t remember when and where it happened? Xi''er, now when facing your daughter, I know that life is like a separated world, hurried and embarrassed. You''re in that imperial city. How are you? Do you think of me occasionally? After a long time, he turned his head to the little man on the bed and thought to himself, how was Xi''er''s daughter brought to Yanshan? Is... Is she the princess of Daqi... Who went to the great Khanate? Hanming''s future Princess? But why did the inkstone master catch her? What''s his purpose? These people in Yanshan are saved for revenge. They are all aimed at Han Ming. Why did they rob the princess? No matter what it is for, as long as it is related to Xi''er, he can''t and won''t stand idly by! Did Xi''er give you this ring? Doctor Bu Yi smiled, faint, with sadness and silence. How did the inkstone master hurt you so badly? Looking at the white face lying on the bed, doctor Bu was also tangled. What will the inkstone master do to her? What can you do to catch a weak woman? Carefully put the plain hand into the quilt and press the quilt angle. Got up and went out. He needs to find medicine for the child quickly. The child''s five internal organs are hurt. But he didn''t understand how Xi''er could let her daughter practice martial arts? If she hadn''t learned martial arts herself, she would have been terrified long ago? If the child died, Xi''er knew how sad it would be! Xi''er, don''t worry. I will take good care of her for you. She is your child and the child of my staff. Chapter 176 The eagle eyed man came in silently and looked at Princess Daqi on the bed, feeling a little guilty. He shouldn''t have come here, but he couldn''t help coming. A dry cough rang out from the door and interrupted the eagle eye. The man stared at the seriously injured woman on the bed, slightly embarrassed and collected his gentle eyes. In an instant, the eagle eye was cold. "Inkstone master, are you?" doctor Bu, carrying a bamboo basket, had come back from picking herbs from the mountain. When he came to the door, he saw the inkstone master standing in the house. He immediately raised his alert heart, but when he saw the tender eyes of the inkstone master, he put his heart down. "Oh, let me see her. How''s her injury?" the inkstone master looked at doctor Bu and asked in a warm voice. When doctor Bu heard the inkstone master''s question, he thought: she was hurt so badly. Who would it be if you didn''t hurt her? Now let''s ask about the injury... Didn''t it make people cry and send sugar? "She''s badly hurt. I don''t know if she can save her life, but don''t worry, I''ll try my best!" doctor Bu deliberately concealed the truth and said with a worried look. "What? You mean..." hearing what doctor Bu said, the eagle eyed man tightened his fist and his heart sank continuously. How did this happen? Will she die? Seeing doctor Bu nodding to him, he immediately chased and said, "doctor Bu, you have to save her." "Inkstone master, don''t worry. The doctor''s parents are worried. I will try my best to save her." "OK, that''s good. If Dr. Bu needs anything else, just go to Yu and ask him to help you." the eagle eyed man said and went out. Looking at the missing figure, doctor Bu put the silver needle in his sleeve again. Just now he was afraid that the inkstone master would hurt the people on the bed. The inkstone master''s illness is another temperament. He has not been treated at least, but the inkstone master refuses treatment. Such a disease needs a heart medicine doctor. Only when he puts it down can he recover. The look of the inkstone master just now... Do you like Xi''er''s daughter? Thinking of this, Dr. Bu looked at the bed, showed his white teeth and laughed. The child is somewhat inferior to her mother. Although he is not as beautiful as the first beauty of the great khanate, he is also equal and coquettish. Chapter 177 However, if this woman is too beautiful, her life will be rough. The child doesn''t know his name. Will Hamming be nice to her? Doctor Bu frowned uncontrollably. Han Ming''s temperament is too conceited. I don''t know what the temperament of Xi''er''s daughter is Looking at the thin Ning Lan on the bed, doctor Bu decided to rescue her and escort her back to the great Khanate. If not, Hanming is afraid to bully her. Many years ago, I left Hanming, and now I''m going out of the mountain? Hee, is that what you mean? Heer, you know what? In this life, the staff only love you! Doctor Bu sat Ning Lan up and treated Ning Lan with genuine Qi. This is the first time he has been a doctor for many years to show his martial arts! Only in this world, except Yelv Hanming, king of the Great Khan, no one knows that his staff has peerless martial arts. "Are you awake?" Dr. Bu came in after cooking the soup and looked at Ning Lan, who was barely going to sit up in bed, and asked with a light smile and a warm voice. "Well... Where is this? Who are you?" Ning Lan looked at the middle-aged man in front of him with alert eyes. When she saw the soup in his hand again, she put down her guard and asked. "Don''t be afraid, girl. I''m the doctor here. You''re badly hurt. Don''t move, I''ll come!" seeing Dr. Bu sitting down on the chair beside the bed with the soup bowl, Ning Lan, who immediately wanted to get up, was quietly stopped by Dr. bu. "Did you save me? How long did I sleep?" Ning Lan asked with doubt and confusion in her dark eyes. Facing the puzzled eyes, doctor Bu nodded with a smile and said, "the girl has been sleeping for two days." "Thank you, doctor." Ning Lan was held by doctor Bu''s left hand when she wanted to kowtow to thank her. "Son, don''t be so polite. I''m a doctor to save people. Come... Drink the medicine." then doctor Bu dug up the medicine and gave it to Ning Lan. Ning Lan looked at the middle-aged doctor in front of him and said, "let me do it myself..." The doctor made her feel like her father when she was a child. He was very charitable, gentle and moved her. Ning Lan felt that she was very happy with the middle-aged doctor in front of her, and liked him like a loving father. Chapter 178 The doctor made her feel like her father when she was a child. He was very charitable, gentle and moved her. Ning Lan felt that she was very happy with the middle-aged doctor in front of her, and liked him like a loving father. "Don''t move. You''re still weak. I''d better come." how good would the child be if he were with Xi''er? Doctor Bu thought absently. Ning Lan, who smelled the strong smell of medicine, could not help frowning and her eyes stared very big... Doctor Bu glanced at her appearance and said with a smile, "it''s not bitter. I''ve added sugar in it." the child is really like her mother. Xi''er doesn''t like to drink medicine because she is also afraid of bitterness... At this time, the staff''s heart rises a little sour and her eyes are a little wet. "Doctor, what''s the matter with you?" Ning Lan looked at the doctor''s ruddy eyes and asked puzzled. "Oh, it''s all right. I was thinking, if only I had a daughter like you!" Ning Lan asked curiously, "doctor, don''t you have a family?" why don''t you have children at such an old age? Take a closer look at the doctor in front of you. He looks very handsome! There are two sharp eyebrows on Guozi''s face, which is heroic. Why don''t such people have children? Is his wife unable to bear children? "I''m alone, where''s the child?" the staff laughed bitterly, and a deep silence and sadness brought him into the black. "Why didn''t the doctor have a family? Didn''t the doctor meet the woman he liked?" Ning Lan asked curiously when she heard the doctor say so. "Favorite woman? I met her when I was young... But she has married someone else." with a deep sigh, she stood up, walked to the wooden table in front of the window to put down the medicine bowl and began to pick up herbs. "I''m sorry... I mentioned your sadness." Ning Lan looked at the wounded middle-aged doctor and said with a guilty look. "No problem, it was more than ten years ago. As long as she had a good life, she would be safe." the staff said, smiling gently. In the sun, Ning Lan felt that his smile was like the warm sun, making people feel warm to the bottom of their heart. Are there such infatuated people in this world? Why doesn''t that woman cherish it? What a fool "Doctor, don''t you want to marry again? Why don''t you put down that feeling? Such a lonely death... What a lonely thing..." Chapter 179 Would you like to die alone for a married woman? What a deep feeling that is! Is there such an infatuated man in the world? Is it worth it? "My child, you can''t help feeling! If you love someone wholeheartedly, how can you put it down so easily? Besides... I haven''t thought of giving up. How can you be lonely with such a feeling?" Ning Lan looked at the middle-aged doctor standing in front of the table and admired him more. He reminds her of her mother''s concubine. Does she also have such an emotion in her heart? If not, I often lose my mind with purple jade. She suddenly wanted to see the person that the mother imperial concubine cared about. She wanted to know whether the man also thought of his mother imperial concubine and failed to live up to her infatuation for many years. "The purple jade on the girl is very beautiful." doctor Bu looked at Ning Lan and stared at the purple jade in a daze. He was stunned and hurt faintly. "Yes, this jade is my mother... My mother gave me a wedding gift..." how is the mother imperial concubine at this time? Do they know about me? If she knows, she must be anxious. What is this place? What about the masked killer? And... Is Qinghuan alive or dead now? And what do they want to do? "Don''t get out of bed before you get well." what does the child want to do? The wound hasn''t healed yet. Where are you going? "Doctor, are you the one who invited me to treat me? Or did you save me at the hands of the killer? Did they bring a man in his twenties?..." Ning Lan''s series of questions stunned Dr. bu "Don''t worry, girl. The inkstone master asked me to treat you. As for the man you said, I don''t know." man? What man? Does she have a heart? This... Doctor Bu''s heart began to knot. "Really?" Ning Lan heard the doctor say so, and her face was cold. Is she still in that masked hand? Is he the inkstone master in the doctor''s mouth? How''s Qinghuan now? Are you still alive? Should he still be alive? How can I escape? How to get out of trouble? Chapter 180 How''s Qinghuan now? Are you still alive? Should he still be alive? How can I escape? "Master, where are you going?" asked Yu''s pure face with a trace of curiosity. Yu Shi wanted to see the seriously injured woman, but he didn''t want his master to just walk out of the house and stop himself. "Where is the man who has been taken back? Take me to have a look." the inkstone master looked at the front coldly, without the slightest emotion in his ear. "Oh, report back to the master and shut him up in the firewood room." Yu Shi thought of the weak looking man and immediately replied. "Well." he wanted to see what kind of man made that proud and stubborn woman treat each other so infatually. He doesn''t know why he looks forward to seeing so much. Maybe he''s just curious? Walking into the firewood room, looking at the man tied to the column, the inkstone master''s eyes narrowed cold. Although the light in the wood room was dark, the man''s appearance was seen at a glance. "Why don''t you talk?" he was very curious. The man who helped him saw that he didn''t ask why he caught him, yelled at him alive and so on... Wasn''t he curious? "You will tell me why you caught me. I don''t need to spend more words!" Qinghuan looked at the masked man in front of him, pulled at the corner of his mouth and said with a light smile. "You''re not curious at all? Ha ha... I forgot to tell you. I also caught a woman with a phoenix crown and a rosy cloud. Aren''t you curious?" I was a little angry because the gentle man in front of me could be so safe, so I raised my voice and asked loudly. "You... Why did you catch her? How is she? You... Bandits!" Qinghuan''s heart beat rapidly as soon as they said they caught Ning Lan. How dare they catch the princess? What do they want? How''s Ning Lan now? Hearing this question from the masked man in front of him, Qinghuan completely lost his elegance and Enron''s temperament, and the frost on his face suddenly began. "Ha ha..." seeing the man''s instant anger, the inkstone master suddenly smiled happily. I thought to myself, isn''t he elegant just now? Do you know you''re in a hurry now? Qinghuan asked in a wary voice, "what do you want to do? Why did you catch her? What did you do to her?" Chapter 181 The inkstone master looked at the man who was helped in front of him and asked with a funny face, "what do you say?" "What do you want? You let her go and let me do anything." Qinghuan didn''t dare to look like what Ning Lan would look like now. Did they lock her up in demolition? Ning Lan is afraid of the dark, Ning Lan is afraid of the dark "I don''t understand. Since you love her so much and she loves you so much, why do you want to separate? Why is the princess who is close to her? Is there such a princess in Daqi?" the inkstone master waited for a long time and didn''t wait for the answer to his question, so he said again: "just don''t want to say..." after that, he stood up from the chair he had just sat down, Turn around and want to leave. Qinghuan said sadly, "because she is princess he''an, because she has no choice." "Really? If you can be together now, are you willing to stay together for life?" Looking at the inkstone master''s Qinghuan, show a bitter smile and stay together for life? He didn''t want to, but she wouldn''t agree. The inkstone master who didn''t wait for an answer suddenly raised his mouth and walked outside the firewood house. He didn''t need the man''s answer because his eyes had told him. "Don''t lock her up in the dark. She''s afraid of the dark." although the inkstone master has stepped out of the wood room, he still heard... Is she afraid of the dark? Is this the man she likes? Seeing that the inkstone master came out of the firewood room, Yu Shi walked straight ahead. When he was about to reach the lake, he quickly stepped forward and stopped in front of the inkstone master. He asked with a puzzled face, "master, where are we going?" Yu Shi turned his head to see the Lake less than a step away and thought to himself: if you go further... Don''t you really want to fall into the water? The inkstone master who reacted from his absence faintly snorted and said, "look at the lake." "Oh! Master, who''s in the woodshed? Is she the woman who doctor Bu saw?" Yu asked with a curious face. "Well, Yu Shi, go and see if she''s dead. Just stay with Dr. Bu and help him." "Yes, master." Yu Shi answered and walked away. He was just going to have a look. Chapter 182 Behind the rockery of qiongsuo palace, there is a green lake. On the lake is a water ocean Pavilion, which is Muyu Pavilion. A handsome and powerful young man in plain clothes, half lying close to the stone pillar, sat on the stone pier. Holding his chin in one hand and a book in the other, he looked at the book in his hand wholeheartedly. The small fish at the bottom of the lake, clearly visible, are swimming leisurely. When Geller crossed the rockery, his face was bright and clear. After a little hesitation, he walked briskly towards the pavilion. The man in the pavilion didn''t start talking because of the visitor. Geller looked at the king who was absorbed in reading, opened his mouth and wanted to speak. Half a meeting later, he swallowed the words in his throat. He is not afraid to say, but thinking about how to say... How to say so that Wang won''t be angry? This The person idly turning the pages of the book is not someone else, but Yelv Hanming, the king of the great Khanate. When Geller stood by the rockery and paused for a moment, he knew that Geller was coming, and something must have happened. After the film meeting, Yelv Hanming, who was waiting for gler to speak, sprained his neck lazily, closed the book, narrowed his eyes slightly and asked in a deep voice, "if there''s anything, just say it! If you don''t say it, step back and don''t disturb the lonely little fish." while talking, he took back his leg on the stone table and stood up slowly. Geller mumbled and whispered, "report back to the king..." "Why? Haven''t you had lunch?" then he slapped his book on the stone table. Then he asked, "has the princess of Daqi arrived in the king''s capital?" The woman in red? It seems to be a haunting shelf from a distance. I don''t know how the face under the veil is. It is said that the soil and water of the state of Qi created beauty. I don''t know whether it is true or false. But... The little girl I met at the foot of the temple when I was young is really beautiful! After so many years, that smile still makes him excited! Beautiful! I don''t know who has spent it at this time "Tell the king that Princess Daqi hasn''t arrived in the king''s capital yet." Geller replied with a frown. "Geller, what are you talking about? I haven''t heard you clearly just now." Yelv Hanming asked with his eyebrows raised and his black eyes darkened a bit. Chapter 183 "Tell the king... Princess Daqi hasn''t arrived in the capital yet, but the envoy Cheng Jing is back." Geller whispered to Lord Cheng silently in his heart, Cheng Jing! Cheng Jing! Yelv Hanming stared down, looked at the wandering fish at the bottom of the water, smiled lightly, and said with a warm smile, "why? Princess Daqi has returned home again? Or has she eloped with another man?" If that woman eloped with that man... He would tear her to pieces! There was an invisible warm anger in the dark eyes. Suddenly I remembered the scene on Qiu Po that day. The man? If she dares to shame herself, he will set foot on an iron horse and wipe out the whole land of Daqi! The veins on his forehead were slightly convex, and a sense of erasure flashed on his face. "Report back to the king. Lord Cheng said that in Lechi, he met a group of masked killers at night. One of them kidnapped the princess with a man." "Killer? Is it really a killer?" isn''t it a play played by the man and the princess? If so, he will catch the woman at the ends of the earth and kill the man she loves in front of her! What he hates most is the woman who gets involved with others and has an affair with others! No matter whether she put shame on herself or not, he won''t stay! Women? That woman should have been killed that day. If she had been killed that day, she would not have made trouble for herself now. Let her send someone to find her! "Report back to the king. According to Lord Cheng, the princess was seriously injured by the killer. They were afraid that the killer would kill the princess, so..." After the "pop", the book on the stone table was slammed into the water by Yelv Hanming. Angrily, he said, "does anyone dare to move the orphan princess? Go and find out! Orphan lives to see people and dies to see the corpse. Give it to orphan!" Yelv Hanming said coldly and strode into the room without looking back. Geller replied behind him, "yes, my subordinates do." Geller, who followed him, did not forget to look at the book in the lake. A small red fish floated beside the book on the lake, and it was dead Geller muttered, "the king asked me not to disturb his little fish, but he killed the little fish! By contrast, who is cruel? What a poor fish..." Chapter 184 "Doctor Bu, did you hear?" Ning Lan looked nervously at doctor BU with a medicine bowl. "Girl, don''t worry... Drink the medicine first." gently pressed Ning Lan back. Facing Ning Lan''s tension, the staff began to worry. Han Ming has a prejudice against women. If the child has a person in his heart, let him know what to do? Why did hee''er send her only child thousands of miles away? Did... That man treat her badly? "Doctor, just call me Lan''er!" "Is the man you said a man of about twenty?" doctor Bu took the medicine bowl and asked calmly. "Doctor, have you seen him? How is his heart? Is he hurt?..." Ning Lan''s series of questions made Doctor Bu''s eyebrows more tangled. After a moment of silence, doctor Bu asked with doubts, "Lan''er, you like that man... Don''t you?" A white, crisscrossed and sad face appeared because of doctor Bu''s questions. The long eyelashes hung down, gently twisted the jade hand of the horn, nodded after the film meeting, looked indifferently at doctor Bu and said, "well, but Lan''er has a fate with him." "Then why don''t you put him down? Since you have no fate to achieve good luck, why don''t you put him down?" "Doctor Bu, Lan''er will put him down! To tell doctor Bu, Lan''er''s trip is to go to the Great Khan country and get married... But he didn''t expect to fall here now, let alone chase him all the way here... Lan''er is doomed to lose to him in this life. He just doesn''t want to lose his life for himself." "Lan''er can see better. Otherwise, when your future husband knows, he will have a grudge in his heart... However, the man is infatuated with you... If you had the chance to escape, would you have been to that day of living together and flying together?" the staff has always regretted that they didn''t take Xi''er with them. If they took Xi''er by force, maybe life would be another color. When I was young, I didn''t know that once some love was missed, it would take hundreds or thousands of times to regret. "Doctor Bu, Lan''er and he won''t have such a day. Lan''er is destined to marry my future husband in this life." Chapter 185 "Well... That''s good." after knowing Ning Lan''s idea, doctor Bu has made a decision in his heart. "Doctor Bu, Lan''er, please help him. Lan''er knows that you can save him. Please..." doctor Bu was about to speak, but immediately said, "girl, I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Do you feel well?" "Dr. Bu, please step back. I have something to say to her." eagle eyes came in just as Dr. Bu''s voice fell. Ning Lan stared at the bed and said in silence for a moment. "Yes, inkstone master." when doctor Bu left, he patted Ning Lan''s arm gently. "You! Let him go." Just now, the softness of Ning Lan''s face was completely closed in her eyes by the inkstone master. Why did she see that she was only cold? Suddenly his anger soared, and he immediately said with an evil smile, "he really loves you! He begged me... Begged me not to shut you in the dark. He said you were afraid of the dark!" "You are despicable!" Ning Lan looked contemptuously at the masked man in front of her. Her angry face turned white. For a moment, her blood was attacking her heart, and a warm liquid in her abdomen flowed out along the corners of her mouth The inkstone master hurriedly shouted, "doctor bu..." what''s the matter with him? Why can''t you get along with a woman? Gently erase the blood on the corner of Ning Lan''s mouth and cherish it again in her heart. Do you like her? The princess? no She is the future Princess of Yelv Hanming. How can she be attracted to such a woman? At the thought of this, he pushed away the unconscious woman in his arms, stood up and fled in a hurry. Zhuo Qing: "inkstone master." the inkstone master who escaped from the broken house walked towards the lake and happened to meet Zhuo Qing who was looking for him. Pressing down the rapid panic, he asked coldly, "what''s the matter?" Zhuo Qing replied sadly, "tell the inkstone master that Yelv Hanming has sent tens of thousands of troops to trace... Trace the whereabouts of Princess Daqi..." "Really? It seems that it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time! Have you spread the rumors?" "Report back to the master. It has been distributed according to the master''s intention." is it? Has it been distributed? Will Yelv Hamming be bad for her? Chapter 186 "Master, when shall we leave here? What should the princess of Qi do?" Zhuo Qing asked vaguely when he saw the inkstone master locked his face. The man has been left by the princess of Daqi? Keep them together? This is what I planned in my heart at the beginning. Why don''t I give up that woman now? Just now she was angered by herself and vomited blood "Inkstone master..." Zhuo Qing, who didn''t get the inkstone master''s answer for a while, called again. "Let''s get ready to leave Yanshan. Let''s go back to the clouds." now the people are left. If they don''t go back at this time, it''s really killing the family. "Well... What about them? What''s the master going to do?" Zhuo Qing asked again. That Princess Daqi can''t take her away without killing her! That''s a curse. The inkstone master hesitated like this... Did he like the princess? "They... They stay. I have my own plan. You step down first." "Did the inkstone master leave them or kill them?" Turbid Qing thought to himself that the inkstone master would not want to continue to take the princess of Qi? That woman is the future Princess of Yelv Hanming! Although she is also innocent, but because the woman is missing several brothers, if you don''t get something back from her, you will be too sorry for those dead brothers. "You don''t have to worry about it! Let me think about it." Zhuo Qing knelt on one knee and said with deep hatred, "inkstone master, I hope you don''t forget the blood feud of our people! If you don''t have the heart to kill them, my subordinates are willing to do it for you." "Presumptuous! Do you think I will forget the blood feud of the people? Get back!" when Zhuo Qing heard that he was going to kill Princess Daqi, the inkstone master gave a cold drink. Zhuo Qing reluctantly replied, "yes, inkstone master." Zhuo Qing looked at the direction of holding the princess and thought to himself: just now, the master of inkstone clearly hesitated. No, he can''t let the princess live. Since the rumor has spread, the woman''s life and death doesn''t matter. But he wanted her to die for her dead brother. If the inkstone master doesn''t have the heart, it''s up to him! Zhuo Qing''s eyes were full of killing intention. Chapter 187 The inkstone master has a bad feeling when he looks at Zhuo Qing who has left. He should not kill Princess Daqi without authorization, right? I don''t think so. Zhuo Qing has always been very disciplined. "Doctor Bu, the inkstone master is waiting for you by the lake. He has something to do with you." Zhuoqing, who walks from the lake to detain Princess Daqi, happens to meet doctor Bu who comes back from collecting medicine on the way. Zhuo Qing looked at doctor Bu carrying the medicine basket and said seriously. "Really? Well..." Mrs. Bu looked at the basket in her hand and hesitated. Should she go to make medicine for Lan''er first or go to the lake first? Zhuo Qing said without changing his face, "doctor Bu, go to the lake first. Let Zhuo Qing deliver the medicine for you." "But it''s time for the girl to drink the medicine. Just now, her condition is getting worse... If it''s not in time..." doctor Bu said in embarrassment. Lan''er has just vomited blood again. The Qi and blood itself is very weak. If she is not treated in time. It''s likely to be the root of the disease. Although she has some martial arts skills, her injuries are too serious after all. "Don''t worry, doctor bu. Isn''t Yu still in the house? I''ll let Yu cook medicine." facing Zhuoqing''s reasonable suggestion, doctor Bu had to tear down the basket and hand it to Zhuoqing in front of him. He added without forgetting: "remember, let Yu boil with a small fire. If the fire is large, the drug will be destroyed." "Well. Zhuo Qing will go now without delaying the time to cook the medicine..." Zhuo Qing said to doctor BU with a smile. "Well, that''s good. I''ll go to the lake to find the inkstone master now." doctor Bu walked towards the lake without much thought. Although a little uneasiness flashed in his mind, he soon dispelled it. Zhuo Qing secretly planned... It would take at least an hour for the doctor to come to the lake. Then, I have only one hour to work. When he came to the broken door of the house where Princess Daqi was imprisoned, Zhuo Qing watched the bedside with a serious face and became anxious. I thought it would be better to carry Yu''s back, so I hesitated for a while and said, "Yu''s, here''s the medicine. This is the medicine just picked by doctor bu. You... Go and decoct the medicine..." Yu looked at Zhuoqing and asked, "Zhuoqing, where''s Mrs. Bu?" but doctor Bu never asked him to make medicine Chapter 188 "You go, doctor Bu has gone to the inkstone master. The inkstone master has something to do with him." Zhuo Qing said impatiently to Yu Shi. "But, but... What should she do? Who will watch?" Yu struggled and asked hesitantly, pointing to the sleeping man on the bed. "Leave it to me. Why are you so wordy? It''s time to drink the medicine. You won''t go yet!" Zhuo Qing urged Yu. I don''t have much time. If Dr. Bu asks the inkstone owner, do I still have a chance to use my hand? "Oh, OK! I''ll go now." Yu Shi was so fierce by Zhuo Qing that he immediately left quickly with timidity. A moment later, Zhuo Qing saw that Yu Shi had disappeared from his sight, and began to lean towards the bedside. The sharp sword in his hand became more and more cruel. Just as he was about to wield a knife, he suddenly thought: I still can''t kill her this time. If I kill her here, the inkstone master will Zhuoqing reached out and fished the acupoints of Princess Daqi on the bed. He quickly ran to the back of the mountain on his shoulder. "Ah!" Ning Lan, who was thrown to the ground by Zhuo Qing, woke up from the sharp pain. After a burst of dizziness, Zhuo Qing''s cold face gradually became clear. "Who are you?" Ning Lan looked at the man approaching slowly, moved his body back and asked coldly. "The one who killed you! Princess, don''t blame me! Blame you for being the princess of the Great Khan kingdom in the future." Zhuo Qing finished and stabbed Ning Lan. At the critical moment, Ning Lan grabbed a handful of dust from the ground and threw it over the man''s eyes with 80% of her internal power. "Bitch!" Zhuo Qing quickly wiped the dust on his back and narrowed his eyes and scolded angrily. Seeing that he had hit the target, Ning Lan got up and ran desperately while the man who killed him rubbed his eyes. She knew that no one could save her at this time. If she didn''t escape at this time, there was really only a dead end. "Bitch! Are you still running? Why not?" Zhuo Qing''s red eyes were full of anger and hatred, looked at Princess Daqi standing on the edge of the cliff and said with a smile. Chapter 189 "Vomit" Ning Lan took a mouthful of blood and vomited it out. He looked at the cliff behind him and the man who walked into him with a smile. The corner of my mouth showed a tragic smile. Now if I don''t jump, I''ll die. If I jump, I''ll die! Even if I die, I don''t choose to be killed. I can''t insult my country. Brother Erhuang, LAN er made a mistake. I''m sorry! He jumped off the cliff. Ning Lan, who closed her eyes, couldn''t remember how long she landed in the air. Suddenly lost consciousness, showing a very old castle, a very beautiful little girl and a very beautiful little boy. "Mohe, don''t cry. Come on, brother Tianyu, go back behind your back." "Brother Tianyu, how about Mohe being your princess when he grows up?" asked the little girl lying on the little boy''s back. The little boy with his head down, his eyes emitting a beautiful red color, answered softly to the little girl on his back, "OK." "Mohe, brother Tianyu must take you back and wait for brother Tianyu..." looking at the man walking away from the sedan chair, he shed two lines of clear tears and swore. The beautiful woman who put down the car curtain said secretly in her heart: "brother Tianyu, Mohe doesn''t want to marry Shang. Mohe just wants to marry you and be your princess..." The man in white armor was obsessed with watching the dancing figure on the city floor, and the earth was sad for her... However, when a dance was over, she took out a sharp dagger from her arms and ruthlessly inserted it into her heart The man in white armor rushed over quickly and hugged the woman tightly when she was about to pour into the ground... He asked with tears: "Mohe, why did you choose to commit suicide? When Emperor Tianyu came, how can you be so cruel? Why..." "Brother Tianyu, I''m sorry... Mohe loves him..." "Mohe, you said you were going to marry brother Tianyu. All that brother Tianyu did was for you! How could you leave so ruthlessly? Why..." the man cried bitterly. With deep despair in his red eyes, he hugged the dying beautiful woman tightly in his arms. "Tianyu... Huang... Brother, Mohe... I''m sorry for you, right... Don''t... Get up..." a tear from the beautiful woman slowly fell to the ground from the corner of her eyes. Chapter 190 "Mohe, is brother Tianyu really wrong? Mohe, brother Tianyu doesn''t want you to die... Don''t want you to die! Mohe..." the man''s red eyes lost color in an instant, and his black sideburns turned white in an instant... He jumped down the tower with the dead beauty in his arms. Ning Lan also cried when she saw this. Why is it so true? Who are they? Why do you feel so heartache? "Girl, are you awake?" the man in white immediately shouted as he watched the woman in a coma fall crystal tears. Ning Lan slowly opened her eyes and looked at a very handsome man in front of her. She blinked and looked at him calmly. Is this a dream? Are you dead? "Girl, are you awake?" the man smiled genially. "Are you... Where is this? Am I dead?" Ning Lan pinched herself gently and asked in a trance. "Girl, you''re not dead. This is a taboo cliff. You may have fallen from the top. I found you on the beach below." the man said lightly. "Did you save me? In this way, I''m not dead?" Ning Lan asked again in disbelief. He immediately moved his body and found that the injury on his body was gone and there was no discomfort at all, so he asked curiously, "did you cure my injury? How did I..." "You''re fine now... It''s said that the water on the cliff pond is the tears of lovers in heaven and has the power to cure all diseases! But it''s just a legend. Once a hundred years, I have to catch the full moon in late summer. I don''t know whether it''s true or false. As for your injury, I don''t know whether it''s because of this." the man looked at the woman who woke up from a coma, He replied calmly. "Thank you, it''s a beautiful legend." Ning Lan got up from the stone couch and went down to the ground. Facing the man''s gaze, she said with a crimson face. "Yes!" the man saw the woman''s blushing face and couldn''t help smiling cunningly. Yingting''s handsome face is a little more flirtatious. Looking at the woman, I thought to myself: this woman is so beautiful. When she blushes, she is more beautiful! At this time, the man''s original angry mood also disappeared without a trace. Chapter 191 "Excuse me, young master, where is this? Is this the border of Qi or the border of Khan?" Ning Lan asked softly, looking at the handsome and extraordinary man in front of her. Looking at a house like a castle and looking around, I was curious. Bogey cliff? "This is the frontier of sweating." the man looked at the woman in front of him and suddenly felt that the woman was not so... A clean smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, followed by him. But "It''s strange here. Shouldn''t there be a Guqin here?" Ning Lan went to a big stone platform and blurted out. "Ah? Girl, have you ever been here?" the man asked suspiciously. "No, I just feel. I feel so familiar here... If there should be a piano here, would it be more beautiful?" Ning Lan was surprised at her words. "Really? Would it be a little strange if there was a piano here? Did the man play standing?" the man didn''t think there was anything beautiful about the piano on the big stone. The piano stand was so high that the player raised his hand to play? "Ah... That''s right!" Ning Lan looked carefully and said embarrassed. However, everything here is... Deja vu. "How can a girl be alone? The girl''s dress doesn''t look like the people of the great Khanate!" the man''s wise eyes don''t leave Ning Lan''s eyes for a moment. In his heart, he thinks that people''s eyes will never lie. After asking, I thought in my heart: don''t cheat, don''t lie. Ning Lan, who was about to stop talking, smiled a little and said after a while, "what you said is not wrong. I''m really not a national of the Great Khan country, I''m a national of the great Qi country. When I... Passed here with my family, I met a killer... And fell off the cliff." After listening to Ning Lan, the man gently pulled up one corner of his mouth and thought to himself: there was a flicker in her eyes... She lied... Did she lie too? Are all the women in the world the same? Asked by the man, Ning Lan suddenly remembered Qinghuan. Where is Qinghuan? Are you dead? And where is the team now? If I hadn''t met the killer, I''m afraid I''d have arrived in the capital of the great Khanate! So... What would the King Khan do if he found himself missing and kidnapped by an assassin? Will you send troops to save yourself? Chapter 192 "Pa, PA..." after several slaps, the inkstone master Leng asked, "say, where did you get the princess? Did you kill the princess?" Zhuo Qing touched the blood on the corner of his mouth and replied coldly: "she was killed by her subordinates! Inkstone master, don''t forget, she is the future Princess of the Great Khan kingdom. Why did we catch her!" "How dare you kill her? How dare you make decisions without authorization? You want to die!" the inkstone master immediately drew to Zhuo Qing and said angrily. "Yes, my subordinates are making decisions without authorization! Does the inkstone master want to save her life? Does the inkstone master forget how our people died miserably? Does the inkstone master like the princess of Daqi? Does the inkstone master forget his brother who died to catch her this time?" Zhuo Qing asked with words like a knife, which made the inkstone master loose his hands. Angry eyes also soothed a lot. Yeah! Didn''t I catch Yelv Hanming just to shame him and make Daqi and the great Khanate reconcile? Why do you care so much about her life and death? Do you really like her as Zhuo Qing said? No, how can I forget hatred and my wife and children? Damn it! The inkstone master stared at Zhuo Qing coldly and asked in a deep voice, "did you kill the man detained in the firewood room?" doctor Bu found the inkstone master and knew that he had been hit by Zhuo Qing''s plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain. When I rushed back to the broken house immediately, I found that the broken house was empty and Princess Daqi''s people had disappeared. Immediately rushed to the wood room and found that the man detained in the wood room was also missing. "What? Is the man gone?" Zhuo Qing was surprised to hear the inkstone master''s question. "You really didn''t kill him?" the inkstone master looked at Zhuo Qing in surprise and asked sternly. "Tell the inkstone master that his subordinates didn''t kill him. If they did, they would do it!" Zhuo Qing was also surprised. Where did the man go? Is it a pursuit? "Inkstone master, it''s bad..." Yu ran over quickly and shouted. "What''s the matter?" asked the inkstone master impatiently. "Report back to the inkstone master. It is said that there are a large number of officers and soldiers... A large number of officers and soldiers..." Yu panted back. Chapter 193 "What? Chasing soldiers? Why are you so fast? Zhuo Qing listens to the order, sends the order and evacuate immediately." unexpectedly, the chasing soldiers come so fast? Have the officers and soldiers come? It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time, so he shouted. "Yes, inkstone master, my subordinates will go now." Zhuo Qing, who was kneeling on the ground, immediately stood up and went to organize the evacuation. "Doctor Bu, you should evacuate with us. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time..." "Inkstone master, go by yourself. I''m used to it... I''m a doctor, and they won''t do anything to me." doctor Bu said back to the Jedi. "That... That''s all right! Take care, doctor bu." seeing that doctor Bu''s face was firm, Yan stopped talking and took Yu''s family to evacuate. Seeing that the inkstone master was gone, doctor Bu immediately began to look for it and followed the direction of Zhuo Qing''s return. My heart is very anxious and painful. It was a short time to get along, but he had regarded Lan''er as his daughter... Now... What happened to Lan''er, how could he be worthy of Xi''er? Doctor Bu was very frightened. Just when Zhuoqing said he had killed Lan''er, he saw Zhuoqing''s eyes drooping slightly. He hoped that it was the last hope. Doctor Bu searched all the way and found no trace of Ning Lan near the cliff. The green veins on his forehead protruded high! Is Laner really dead? How did this happen? When he was leaving in despair, doctor Bu suddenly found the red blood under his feet... He bent over and touched the blood on the ground with his hand, and his heart was cold! This is Lan''er''s blood, which also contains a Chinese medicine flavor he boiled for Lan''er! This is Lan''er''s blood... Is Lan''er really dead? But why did the blood show up here? Looking at the cliff behind him, doctor Bu thought with a dark face. Did Zhuo Qing force Lan''er here and Lan''er jumped off the cliff? Although Lan''er has the internal power to protect her body, she is still seriously injured. Can she escape from death if she jumps down so high? Or did Zhuo Qing throw Lan''er down from here after killing Lan''er? No matter what kind of possibility, Lan''er will die from this! Chapter 194 Doctor Bu has a handsome and extraordinary face, which is filled with sadness. No matter whether Ning Lan is alive or dead, he will find her. As for the man Lan''er said, I don''t know whether to live or die at this time. Now nothing is more important than looking for Lan''er! After making up his mind, Dr. Bu walked down the mountain. The Huajing hiding in the haystack untied Zhuge Qinghuan''s acupoints after the killers left and confirmed again and again. Vomit... A mouthful of blood blurted out. Zhuge Qinghuan''s face with tears tangled Huajing''s heart. "Mr. Zhuge, Mr. Zhuge, how are you? Mr. Zhuge......" Huajing saw that Mr. Zhuge Qinghuan passed out and thought to himself: Mr. Zhuge is really infatuated with the princess. Although the princess can''t help herself, she has no regrets to get such a true love in her life, right? Huajing carried Zhuge Qinghuan on his back and walked hard to the firewood house. "Ning Lan..." ZHUGE Qinghuan, who woke up, immediately got up from bed. "ZHUGE childe, are you awake?" Huajing''s face lightened, came up to Zhuge Qinghuan and asked softly. "Ninglan, I want to find ninglan!" ZHUGE Qinghuan took a few steps and fell down again. At the moment when Qinghuan''s body was about to touch the ground, Huajing held her injured arm tightly. A burst of torn blood smell became stronger and stronger, Huajing''s face became paler and paler, and beads of sweat on his forehead flowed down his cheeks. "Cough... Cough... You let go of me, I''m going to find Ning Lan." ZHUGE Qinghuan coughed again in a hurry. Seeing that Zhuge''s childe was struggling, Huajing immediately lit Zhuge Qinghuan''s acupoints again. "Young master Zhuge, the princess has her own nature and will be safe. But if you don''t take care of your body, what can you do even if you see the princess? In your current situation, you can''t find the princess, but lose your life!" Huajing advised from the bottom of her heart in exchange for Zhuge Qinghuan''s closed eyes and silence. Huajing looked at childe Zhuge and didn''t say much. She has never met feelings. She doesn''t know why feelings can make people so incredible. Childe Zhuge, who was in a coma, called the princess''s name one day and one night. It should be 1111 times just now. PS: Yaya is here to say sorry to her relatives. Yaya, I''m not feeling well today. I can''t stay up late to write. Go to bed first. I feel dizzy. Chapter 195 Huajing looked at childe Zhuge and didn''t say much. She has never met feelings. She doesn''t know why feelings can make people so incredible. Childe Zhuge, who was in a coma, called the princess''s name one day and one night. It should be 1111 times just now. Huajing looked at such an infatuated man and couldn''t help feeling sorry for the princess. If the princess could give up her marriage, maybe it wouldn''t be so! The sudden pain on the wound made Huajing cry. When he tried to hold Zhuge Qinghuan, the wound stabbed by the assassin cracked again. Hearing Huajing''s call, Qinghuan opened his eyes and asked with concern, "are you okay?" "Nothing," Huajing said, biting her lips. Although the wound was painful, when asked by Zhuge Qinghuan, Huajing''s heart rose a trace of warmth and pulled out a smiling face worse than crying, Wen said. When Zhuge Qinghuan was about to ask again, he saw a drop of blood on Huajing''s clothes and immediately shouted, "you... Unlock my acupoints." After seeing the firmness of Zhuge Qinghuan''s face and a short moment of hesitation, Huajing stretched out his hand to unlock the sealed acupoints on him. "Are you okay? Don''t move. I''ll find medicine for you. If it''s not cured, this arm will be useless!" ZHUGE Qinghuan, sitting up, saw Huajing''s bloody sleeves, and his heart trembled! Looking at the slightly staggering back, Huajing burst into tears. I''ve never been cared for... I''ve always been myself. I don''t know how good it is to be cared for! A smile that even she didn''t remember appeared on a calm and cold jade face. Since I followed the princess, I felt that the princess had been very good to her. That was the favor of the master to the slave... However, I never thought that being cared for could be so warm. "Childe Zhuge, let Huajing come by himself!" Huajing said in embarrassment when she saw that Zhuge Qinghuan was going to give her medicine. Huajing''s face was crimson. "Can you do it yourself? I''m sorry... I''m in a hurry and forget whether men and women give or receive..." Qinghuan immediately took back her hand to apply medicine to Huajing and said with embarrassment. "Thank you, childe Zhuge... Just Huajing..." Huajing took the herbal medicine and asked with a little doubt, "childe also knows medicine?" "I know a little. I read some medical books when I was young." Qinghuan''s gloomy eyes, pale as pear white tone, have deep sadness and loneliness Chapter 196 "ZHUGE childe, your injury..." Huajing asked with concern when he thought of Zhuge Qinghuan''s previous vomiting of blood. "No harm, a little injury!" Huajing is a little surprised. Why don''t you hurry to find the princess now? So he said carefully, "don''t worry, young master Zhuge. Princess, she will be fine." "It''s getting dark... Miss Huajing, can I ask you something?" ZHUGE Qinghuan asked with a serious look at Huajing. "Please tell me, childe Zhuge, Hua Jing will do his best as long as he does it." Hua Jing seems to have guessed something when he sees the seriousness of Childe Zhuge''s face. "Miss Huajing, if you find Ning Lan, she will be in the great Khanate in the future. Can you not let her stay alone in the dark? Ning Lan is afraid of the dark... She told me that the dark will make her invisible, directionless... Hopeless..." "Good!" Huajing shed tears for Zhuge Qinghuan''s infatuation. A beautiful face is full of sadness, deeply infected with the always calm flower scene. She finally understood why a woman like the princess would be attracted to her. How many people can resist such impurity free love? It''s just a pity that they have no fate and can only be separated from each other. "Thank you, Miss Huajing." "Prince Zhuge doesn''t have to thank Huajing. Even if you don''t say it, Huajing will try his best to protect the princess. This is Huajing''s duty and mission." Zhuge Qinghuan looked at the pious flower scenery on his face and nodded slightly. As long as she can be well, that''s good... That''s good. If the man can cherish her well, he can rest assured, even if his heart will hurt very much... Take out the jade hairpin from his pocket and think of the earth pit that year and Ning Lan that day. All kinds of expressions are still so familiar, even after many years, they are still so profound! "Prince Zhuge, where are you going after you find the princess?" Huajing asked calmly with a distant emotion, looking at a sad Prince Zhuge. "The end of the earth!" originally wanted to know the ends of the earth. At this moment, he just wanted to keep his relationship with Ning Lan until the end of the earth. Chapter 197 Dusk gradually came. The woman standing on the high platform had a light sadness on her face. Her black hair like a waterfall gently floated with the breeze. Her thin figure was printed between heaven and earth, like a sad flower. Ning Lan doesn''t know why she is so sad standing on this platform. It seems that such sadness has been buried in her bones and blood for so long. The man in white looked at the lonely figure in his sight from a distance, and his heart was affected. Who the hell is this woman? What exactly is she? Why does it make him feel like he can''t disappear at any time? As if heaven and earth were just for her! She is so far away Suddenly I thought of a poem that said, "there are beautiful women in the peerless generation, living in seclusion in an empty valley."? "Girl, you''re here. I thought you had gone." I just looked for a circle below. I felt unconsciously lost in my heart in order to find her white man. Until this thin figure broke into his sight again, such loss slowly disappeared. "No... it''s beautiful here..." Ning Lan didn''t know why. She was reluctant to leave here. Everything here seemed to attract her heart. "Do you like it here very much? Then you''d better stay here." the man in white couldn''t help but ask him to stay. "I like here very much. I feel that there has been a deep hatred and deep sadness here. I don''t know why. It seems that I''m too familiar here. It seems that I''ve been here... But I don''t remember anything." Ning Lan said faintly and turned her head to look at the man in white with a faint smile. "Girl, why are you crying..." the man in white didn''t expect that the face in front of him was full of beads, and asked softly in confusion. "..." hearing the man in white asking, Ning Lan hurriedly touched her wet cheek and found that she was really crying. Why do you cry? She can''t tell for herself. Is it because of that dream? The Tianyu? "Girl, are you willing to stay here?" the man in white suddenly refused to give up. Looking at the tearful face in front of him, he suddenly refused to let her go Chapter 198 Looking at the distant horizon, the boundless blue sky has blushed, feeling the warm soft wind... She knows that even if she likes here, she can''t stay. She can''t! Her life has never been up to her to decide. All along, only this time of marriage was invited by herself. She can''t delay any longer. If she can''t marry to the great Khanate and her mother imperial concubine is in the great Qi State, will it be even harder for her? So he resolutely said to the man in white, "I can''t stay here. I''ll leave here tomorrow." "Girl, who are you?" his intuition told him that the woman in front of him must be unusual. With her clear and distant eyes, the man in white suddenly became excited. Women? Didn''t you come down to this ancient castle because of women this time? How can you be so excited about a woman who has only met for a few hours? "If I said, would you believe that I was the princess of the great Qi kingdom to the Great Khan kingdom?" a faint sentence, a clean smile and a simple reply made the handsome face of the man in white fade in an instant! Just because - he believes! It was Hanming''s fiancee! Is she the princess of the future Khanate? The princess of Qi? I don''t want to see beauty before Hanming! Ha A moment later, he took a deep breath and thought in his heart, "my fair lady, a gentleman is good." it''s a pity that the famous flowers have a master! This "friend''s wife can''t be bullied", it seems that I can only flinch! Although he was a little disappointed and lost melancholy, he was soon hidden away by his bewitching smile. After a dry cough, the man in White said, "I believe, how can you be alone..." Ning Lan said quietly, "I met the killer and lost!" Hanming, this boy, should be very angry at this time? The idea of playing tricks on his best friend suddenly arose. He had to let Hanming find more time! After making up his mind, a sly smile flashed from the bottom of his eyes and kindly asked Ning Lan, "well... Hello, I have a ''trace'' on the list surnamed ''Dan''! I''m going to the King Khan capital, too. How about going with us?" Chapter 199 "This......" Ning Lan doesn''t know what to do! Huajing, are they waiting for her in the orchestra pit? "Princess, it must be inconvenient to be alone on this trip... Single trace has no malice." she said calmly when she saw Ning Lan hesitating and frowning. "Mr. Shan misunderstood. Ning Lan didn''t mean it. It''s just that I separated from the family team in the orchestra pit..." what''s it like to go to the Khan kingdom alone? Isn''t that detrimental to the national system of Daqi? "Ah... Shan Ji is abrupt, but don''t worry, princess. Shan Ji can accompany you to Shan Ji first. Shan Ji is not in a hurry." "Well, thank you, Mr. Shan." Ning Lan wanted to refuse, but the Shan trace in front of her has made an arbitrary decision. Although it''s inconvenient to walk with men, it''s easy to lose your tongue! At this time, it''s not good to care too much. It''s the so-called: hospitality is difficult, isn''t it? "Princess, it''s getting late. Let''s have something to eat together, so as to accumulate strength." Shan Ji led down the castle, feeling happy. As long as he thinks of Hanming''s iron green face, he will want to laugh! He hasn''t seen him for nearly half a year, has he? That boy is really lucky! Daqi sent such a beautiful and charming princess. Why did the boy take all the good things in the world? It seems that I have to work hard It was getting darker and darker, and Ning Lan''s heart was getting more and more nervous. She wanted to keep Shan Ji and stay with her. But what did she say? The night was getting longer and longer, and his face was getting paler and paler. Since the nurse died, she has had such a strange disease. She has used countless methods, but she can''t cure it all the time A faint candle was suddenly blown out by a gust of night wind "Princess, Princess..." Shan Ji rushed in immediately after hearing a scream. After lighting the candle, he saw Ning Lan shrinking into a ball, trembling and pale. At first, Shan Ji thought there was an assassin. After a closer look, he suddenly realized. Is she afraid of the dark? Why are you afraid of the dark? Looking at her delicate body with a serious face, without a cynical smile, she gently took the woman in front of her into her arms. Chapter 200 Holding the trembling princess in his arms, he knew it was a little more square, but he couldn''t stand by and watch? Such a princess reminded him of himself when he was a child. He had been afraid of the dark. The pale face with closed eyes makes people feel worried when they see it. Have you ever met anything? Where should Han Ming put such a weak woman? Alas! Han Ming has a deep prejudice against women... How can you survive alone in the harem of the Great Khan kingdom? It seems that I''ll find some time to talk to Hanming. Maybe life will be better in the future. Originally, he just took ninglan''s single trace lightly, unconsciously hugged more and more tightly, and fell into his own memories... The reason why he had such a good relationship with Hanming was because they had the same deep injury. "Are you awake?" Shan Ji came in from the outside, with his packed baggage in his hand. "I... how am I?" she was not on the bed yesterday, but sitting under the candle lamp... Then the lamp went out... What happened later? I looked at my clothes and still dressed neatly. He looked at the single trace and immediately looked away in embarrassment. Shan Ji pulled a bad smile from the corners of her mouth. Didn''t she think what had happened to her? With a playful smile, he asked in a low voice, "the princess doesn''t remember what happened last night?" "What... Last night... Did something happen?" Ning Lan took another look at her skirt carefully. It was very neat! What happened last night? Staring at Shan Ji''s vague face, I began to feel uneasy! Have you done anything to get out of the cabinet? "The princess held it last night..." "I, did I do something? Or..." nervously looked at myself again, looked at the single track, and thought hard, but I couldn''t remember. "The princess held the jade pillow on her bed last night. Don''t you remember?" Shan Ji smiled brightly. She really couldn''t stand teasing! "Is it really my own bed?" is it really my own? That''s good, that''s good! "Yes." she didn''t remember anything last night? Don''t remember! At least he won''t feel embarrassed. Just bury it in his heart. PS: Yaya is here to thank the parents in her mobile phone for their support. Ya ya can only write at this time, sleepy! I have to get up to work at 7 o''clock. It''s already three o''clock... 55555 Chapter 201 "That''s good!" Ning Lan breathed a sigh of relief, and her nervous expression stretched after hearing Shan Ji''s answer. "Princess, Shan Ji is going to find some food now. You should freshen up first." Shan Ji looks at the woman in front of him. There are no flaws in her beautiful and pure face, which makes him respect her from his heart. Maybe she is an exception? "OK! Then thank you, Mr. Shan." Walking near the bogey cliff pond, the pond water is clear to the bottom. Is this the lover''s tears? It''s beautiful... Gently touch it with your hand, and the cold and refreshing feeling spreads to the bottom of your heart along your fingers. Who would Moho be? And Tianyu... Can there be such a crazy man in the world? Why did that woman choose to die? What a strange dream, what a real dream! "Ning Lan!" a loud cry interrupted Ning Lan''s thoughts. "Qinghuan..." looking at the man standing in the distance and the woman standing next to the man incredulously, he stood up slowly and smiled dimly with tears in his eyes. Is he not dead? Good, good! "See you, Princess!" Huajing was very happy when she saw that her master was still alive. She immediately ran to ninglan''s side and knelt down. "Flat body, Huajing, how did you and childe Zhuge..." how did Huajing work with Qinghuan? Ning Lan looked at the arms wrapped by Huajing and asked in a low voice. "Report back to the princess. My subordinates chased after him all the way and thought they were chasing in the wrong direction. Later, I went to Yanshan and found childe Zhuge in a wood house. By coincidence, I saved childe Zhuge, but I didn''t find the princess. Later, I heard them say that the princess was dead, so I went all the way with Childe Zhuge." "Ning Lan, cough... Is Ning Lan really you? Are you hurt?" ZHUGE Qinghuan, who woke up from the shock, asked eagerly as he looked at Ning Lan and walked in. "I''m fine. What''s the matter with you?" seeing Qinghuan coughing and panting, Ning Lan asked softly with a white face. "Ning Lan, a little slight injury doesn''t get in the way." he looked at Ning Lan, who was no longer covered by a veil and no longer tied by fengguanxia. He showed his consistent elegant smile and replied in a deep voice. Chapter 202 "Ning Lan, come with me? How about we hide our names together? How about forgetting the so-called harmony and responsibility? Let''s travel all over the world..." looking at the thin shadow, Qinghuan couldn''t help but say when he thought of the difficulties along the way and the future. "Qinghuan, go back!" Ning Lan interrupted Zhuge Qinghuan''s words, turned his back and said calmly. She can''t, even if she is so yearning, she can''t! "Do you have to bear the responsibility of that country? Don''t you ever really love me? How can I fall in love with such a cruel woman like you? What''s your heart? Do you want to be the princess?" facing Ning Lan''s decision, Qinghuan blurted out and asked! "Shut up! Childe Zhuge, please come back! Don''t force... This palace, your entanglement will only make this palace hate you more." Listen to Ning Lan say so, can''t help but stagger, disgust? After laughing miserably, he said sadly, "ninglan, don''t you know I love you? I can''t bear you!" "ZHUGE Qinghuan, listen to me. From now on, we will never meet again! Our friendship will be cut off from now on!" if you refuse so ruthlessly, will you hate me? Ning Lan has a cold face, crying pear blossom with rain, Qinghuan, you hate me! If love makes you can''t forget me, hate me! "Oh..." "ZHUGE childe..." Hua Jing screamed and ran to Zhuge Qinghuan, holding Zhuge Qinghuan who was falling slowly. "Qinghuan!" Ning Lan turned around and saw the figure falling slowly. She couldn''t help running to Zhuge Qinghuan. The long gauze skirt also danced with the acceleration of the pace. "Let go!" when Ning Lan was less than a meter away from Qinghuan, she was forcibly held by a healthy arm. The visitor is looking for a single trace to eat for Ning Lan. Shan Ji didn''t expect this woman! The future Princess of Hanming has an affair with other men! This damn woman, I thought she was an exception! Don''t want to... Anger rushed into his heart, a feeling of being deceived, slowly devouring his reason. "Are you having an affair with another man? You damn woman! I have to kill him!" Shan Junyi''s extraordinary face was full of murderous intent. Chapter 203 "Are you having an affair with another man? You damn woman! I have to kill him!" When Shan Ji finished, he pulled out a sharp dagger from his waist. To assassinate Zhuge Qinghuan, Ning Lan blocked the past for the first time and grabbed a sharp dagger "Don''t kill him!" he hit out his right palm and split towards the single track. "You! You damned woman!" Shan Ji ducked from Ning Lan''s sneak attack. He looked at the originally delicate Princess Daqi in surprise. He did not expect that this seemingly gentle woman could even master martial arts! She even protected the man lying on the ground with her death! Damn it, have an affair with others before marrying Hanming? Such a scene is so familiar that his mother and concubine once betrayed their father for a man! That day he watched his mother die in front of him, but he didn''t shed a tear. Now, is this woman willing to protect each other with death? Looking at the bloody jade hand of Princess Daqi and the determination of that face, he was really angry! "Ninglan, don''t worry about me! Ninglan..." ZHUGE Qinghuan saw the blood in ninglan''s hands, slowly lost his only consciousness and fell into darkness blamed! Does she love this man? So what is Hamming? An inexplicable anger made him look like a fire lion. He couldn''t stand betrayal, even if it was his close friend. When he wanted to come here, he kicked Zhuge Qinghuan. "Did you save him? Do you think you can save him with your martial arts?" Shan Ji roared angrily, and a trace of pain rose in his heart. He didn''t know why and didn''t have time to investigate, so he fought with Ning Lan. "Shan Ji, you can''t kill him! Unless I die!" in Ning Lan''s ruthless tone, what''s more than a resolute rescue? It is a kind of oath with life! "Since you love him so much, why do you want to kiss him? What do you think of King Khan and Yelv Hanming? Do you know what you are doing now?" "Shan Ji, he Qin is for the peace of two countries. I won''t have any intersection with him again! Let him go." Ning Lan glanced at Zhuge Qinghuan who had been in a coma and said coldly. "Peace between the two countries?" her short sentence calmed Shan Ji immediately. She can''t die. She represents the state of Qi! If she is killed by herself, it will cause a new war! Today''s world is really not easy to fight again! Chapter 204 Shan Ji smiled coldly, released Ning Lan, and said sarcastically, "do you still know you are a princess? It''s rare! The princesses of the state of Qi are really different! Hum!" although Shan Ji was angry, he still resisted the impulse to kill. "Qinghuan, Qinghuan..." Ning Lan gently shook Zhuge Qinghuan lying on the ground, and two lines of tears fell painfully. He took out a silk handkerchief from his arms and wiped the blood from the corners of Zhuge Qinghuan''s mouth. "You''d better not force me to do it again." Shan Ji''s red eyes stared at Ning Lan''s hands and said coldly to Ning Lan. Ning Lan looked at Zhuge Qinghuan in a coma. After a long time, she wiped away the clear tears hanging on her face and said coldly to Huajing: "Huajing, stay and take care of him first. When he wakes up, tell him that this palace will never meet him in this life!" "Yes, princess, yes! Princess, are you going..." Huajing hesitated. If she stayed to take care of Childe Zhuge, what would the princess do? "The palace will go to the music pool to meet luo''er and them." Shan Ji looked at the originally thin woman in front of him and was shocked. People really can''t judge by appearance! I thought she was just a weak woman, but I didn''t want this woman to be much more determined than I thought. Her eyes can be so pure without impurities before, but at this time, they are so cold. What kind of woman is this? "Then go!" Shan Ji recovered from his confusion and said coldly. Shan Ji doesn''t know what she should look like, but he knows that this woman has a lot of secrets! Suddenly, he became more curious about her. He wanted to find out her details, the princess of Qi. "Shan Ji, the palace will not be with you, you go!" Ning Lan coldly refused Shan Ji. At this time, she didn''t want to see the man named Shan Ji again. This man looks not simple. Now she has peace of mind. She just wants to go to the capital of the great Khanate as soon as possible. Too many things have happened along the way, and she doesn''t want to make any more complications! "No! You must come with me, or how do I know if you will elope with this man? I am a people of the great khanate, and I have such a responsibility, the future Princess, don''t you think?" want to get rid of me? A cold and cruel smile flashed on the single trace surface. For Hanming, I have to escort her well! Chapter 205 "You! Presumptuous! Shan Ji, what do you think this palace is? You slander this palace so much!" seeing Shan Ji''s smile at the corner of his mouth and his barbaric and rude words, Shan Ji''s words made Ning Lan angry and elope? Shan Ji''s original good impression in Ning Lan''s mind, instant Kung Fu, was completely destroyed! "Does the princess think it''s a slander? Shan Ji just saw it with his own eyes! Then tell me who this man is? Dare you say you don''t have half affection for him? It''s a joke! Shan Ji thinks it''s necessary to protect the future Princess when she returns home." Shan Ji feels happier the more he says, and the more he sees Princess Qi angry, the happier he becomes. "Well, since you are willing to follow, you can follow! But you stay away from the palace." Ning Lan said angrily and turned her head and left. Originally hungry, she was so angry that she didn''t feel hungry at all. "This palace said, you stay away from this palace!" looking at the sky and earth beyond the horizon, Ning Lan finally gave up the communication with Shan Ji under the result of her repeated angry rebukes without any effect. "Princess, would you like some water?" Shan Ji asked in a frivolous tone with a teasing look, looking at Ning Lan who had been gone all morning. This woman is really stubborn! Don''t give her food or drink. Now I just ignore people. Hum, I''m here to see when you can hold on! One joss stick, another joss stick, the time passed minute by minute. Looking at the woman who had been sweating, she looked up at the sky a little depressed. Step forward and catch Ning Lan''s arm, stare at Ning Lan angrily and say, "drink! Eat these food, so you can have strength... I don''t want you to faint and cause me trouble!" "The Palace won''t eat your food! Get out of the way!" Ning Lan turned her head and didn''t look at the single track. The arrogant man who made her hate replied word by word. "You, you are a princess of a country. How can you be so willful? Your body is not just yours!" Shan Ji said and handed the food pushed away by Ning Lan to her. His eyes softened a lot. He finally found something that made him crazy. This woman is more patient than herself! Chapter 206 "Hum!" Ning Lan knew Shan Ji was right, but how could she bow her head? Even if you are hungry now, you can''t eat this man''s food! "Pa..." he slapped several times in succession, held his anger, and said sarcastically, "OK! You have backbone! Ah, this chicken leg is really fragrant!" the woman really made him angry. She was tangled with other men before marriage, and it was reasonable at this time? You have to coax her? "The Palace said it would not eat your food!" "Are you finished? Do you really want to starve to death? If you don''t want to die, you can eat all of them. If you don''t want to marry, you can stop coming to the great Khanate and love that man until you grow old! If you come for a marriage, don''t be so capricious. You can continue to delay without eating or drinking and let the people of both countries work for you £¡¡± "Shan Ji, who the hell are you?" "An ordinary passer-by!" Shan Ji looked at Ning Lan calmly and said faintly. average person? Can an ordinary person have peerless martial arts? Will a passer-by follow himself so carefully? She doesn''t believe it! "An ordinary passer-by? Do you think this palace is a three-year-old child? You..." "Keep quiet, someone!" Shan Ji covered Ning Lan''s mouth and immediately climbed down into the grass. "Drive... Drive..." a group of masked people in black riding tall horses, getting closer and closer. "Brother, didn''t we get the news that Princess Daqi is dead? What else are we going to Yanshan for?" "The empress said, I''m dying to see the corpse! Don''t instigate, go!" with a whiplash, the horse immediately galloped again. In an instant, a group of masked people have disappeared without a trace. Looking at the direction of the masked man''s departure, Shan Ji said thoughtfully: "it seems that we should leave here quickly and go to the orchestra pit earlier!" he turned around to Ning Lan, looked at micron, and said with a smile: "princess, it seems that there are really many people who want you to die!" "Yes! It''s a pity that God is not beautiful and failed to let them get what they want!" Ning Lan replied with the same smile when she saw the smile on Shan Ji''s face. Chapter 207 What''s this woman''s head made of? Can she still laugh at this time? It can also be said that "it''s a pity that heaven is not beautiful, and they can''t get what they want!" If you want? The original smile was covered by surprise. "You just survived by luck. You may not be so lucky next time!" "To live is to live. No matter good luck or not, everyone will die!" Ning Lan said faintly and sighed gently. "Eat quickly. You and I are angry and don''t eat. You''re not hungry? You haven''t eaten for a day, huh?" Shan Ji said softly when he heard Ning Lan''s stomach grunting. Shan Ji didn''t know why. Those nonsense anger disappeared instantly after hearing Ning Lan''s belly cry. "Who is angry with you!" the sincerity on Shan''s face, the gentle voice and her real hunger let Ning Lan take the food and eat it. "Before dark, we have to leave this hillside. I hope we don''t meet wolves!" "Wild wolf?" Ning Lan immediately became nervous and kept speeding up her pace. She is not afraid of killers. Although she is not afraid of death, she doesn''t want to die, let alone die under the wolf''s mouth! Following the single track, I saw Ning Lan''s accelerated pace, and a bright smile bloomed on Junyi''s cheek, becoming stronger and stronger. This woman was afraid! "Princess, are you afraid of death, too? What a surprise!" he took a big step, followed up and said without forgetting. Ning Lan stared at Shan Ji and said angrily, "this palace is not afraid of death, it doesn''t want to die!" Shan Ji smiled and asked, "is there a difference?" Of course there''s a difference! Ning Lan glanced at Shan Ji and kept silent. She stopped talking to the man named Shan Ji. "What''s the matter? Angry again?" in the face of Ning Lan''s disregard, Shan Ji didn''t care. Instead, he thought it was very interesting to make Ning Lan angry. "Hey, aren''t you tired of walking so fast? The princesses of the state of Qi are really different!... are you really afraid of wolves? What are you afraid of besides wolves?...; how can you master martial arts? Who is your master? How can you teach so failed..." "Are you finished?" Ning Lan, who had kept silent, finally broke out under the bombardment of single track problems. Chapter 208 Ning Lan almost choked with anger when she swept her eyes! Why is there such a person in the world? Seeing Ning Lan angry, Shan Ji quickly pulled the corners of her mouth, showed an innocent expression and asked, "princess, are you angry?" the princess was really interesting. "Shan Ji, aren''t you tired of talking like this?" Ning Lan looked at the strange man in front of her helplessly! Single track, right? Shan Ji picked up the eyebrow sword and said plausibly, "it''s not tired. People don''t talk when they live. It''s different from the dead? Besides, there''s no one on the way. It''s boring not to talk! Don''t you think so, princess?" "You are... Unreasonable! Ah..." Ning Lan stepped on the stone without paying attention. As soon as she slipped to the ground, her sharp eyed and quick-looking single track held Ning Lan in the speed of thunder. "Take away your hand!" Ning Lan, who was held by the single trace, pushed away the single trace around her in anger, shame and anger. "Hey, you woman... I didn''t hold you and you fell to the ground! It''s ungrateful to cross the river and tear down the bridge. Don''t repay your kindness!" "Who wants your help? This palace doesn''t need your help, nor is it rare! Stay away from this palace!" Shan Ji said in a deep voice, "it''s unreasonable and a little... Forget it. Good men don''t fight with women! It''s getting dark. Let''s rest in this broken Pavilion today. Don''t run around. I''ll find something to eat." Ning Lan said stiffly to Shan Ji, who turned to leave, "Shan Ji, be careful..." "Well." does she care about herself? Shan Ji turned his back to Ning Lan and showed an extremely charming smile. After Shan trace left, Ning Lan found that there was no single trace, and the world was suddenly quiet The cool wind in summer brought the night. With the increasingly blurred sky, Ning Lan became more and more nervous and afraid. Something''s wrong with this single trace, isn''t it? Or did he leave himself? Why don''t you come back? Just when she was anxious, the bright voice of single trace sounded in her ear: "Princess..." the handsome figure of single trace came with the sound. "You''re back." Ning Lan, who had a pale face, smiled when she saw Shan Ji. "Well, I''m back." knowing that she was afraid of the dark, she hurried back. Chapter 209 Shan Ji''s heart because of Ning Lan''s sentence, ''are you back?'', She became soft in an instant. She looked at her quietly, and an idea rose in her heart. If she were her own princess Ning Lan smiled and asked, "is there something on the palace''s face?" she didn''t forget to wipe her cheek with her hand. "No!" Shan Ji''s handsome face was embarrassed. With a dry cough, he turned to stare at Ning Lan''s eyes and scolded himself in his heart! Single track, single track, are you obsessed with sex? She''s Hanming''s princess. You can''t have unreasonable thoughts? After a long silence, Ning Lan stared at the bonfire in front of her and asked faintly, "Shan Ji, how long do we have to walk to reach the orchestra pit?" Quietly looking at Ning Lan, he replied, "the trip will be here in two days at most." the woman sitting by the campfire is Han Ming''s fiancee. Shan Ji, you can''t be emotional with her. Friends and wives can''t play with her. "That''s good!" are there two days left? I don''t know if my assassination has been spread to Daqi. If the mother imperial concubine knows now, she must wash her face with tears! Shan Ji looked at Ning Lan in deep thought and Ning Lan''s injured jade hand and asked faintly, "are you still angry with me? Today I shouldn''t be so impulsive and hurt you." "No, it''s all over." he gently pulled up the corners of his mouth, shook his head and calmly replied. How could she blame him? Standing in the position of the great khanate, I really shouldn''t be like Qinghuan Shan Ji picked up the campfire with his wooden stick, stopped looking at Ning Lan and asked faintly, "why did the Qi parliament choose you to marry? As far as I know, there is more than one princess in the Qi country. It can be seen that the man named Qinghuan is very fond of you, and you are also interested in you. Why should you give up your feelings and come all the way to marry? If you don''t want to answer, you can''t say it." Facing Shan Ji''s questioning, Ning Lan said absently, "all this may be Providence." "Really?" didn''t she want to tell herself? only! Ning Lan looked at Shan Ji seriously and asked again directly, "Shan Ji, who are you?" although she didn''t know who Shan Ji was, she knew that Shan Ji was not a simple person. From his angry and hostile eyes in the morning, it is easy to infer that the single trace in front of him must have a friendship with the King Khan. Chapter 210 Facing Ning Lan''s question, under the gaze of her clear eyes, Shan Ji frankly said, "I... I''m Hanming''s friend." he didn''t want to deceive her. At this moment, he didn''t want to deceive her. Ning Lan looked at Shan Ji in surprise and asked, "Yelv Hanming? Are you his friend?" what kind of man is Yelv Hanming? Although he Qin is forced to be helpless, after all, he is his future husband. He is still curious. "Well, Hanming and I are close friends of life and death, so I''m so angry to see your deep love with the man today. Since you have chosen to marry, forget the man, Hanming. He doesn''t like women every day!" Shan Ji said coldly and sternly. Sitting in front of the bonfire with sparks from time to time, after a long silence, Ning Lan calmly asked, "he... What kind of person is he? Can you tell me about him?" "He...?" Shan Ji doesn''t know how to describe Hanming. Is he knowledgeable, talented and knowledgeable, or resourceful, wise and thinking "Yes." Ning Lan nodded. After thinking for a while, Shan Ji said with a faint smile: "he, he is a life and death friend worthy of my life." "Really?" Shan Ji is willing to use his life to each other? What kind of person should that be? In Shan Ji''s eyes, Yelv Hanming was an indomitable man and a good king. Shan Ji thought of Han Ming as if he thought of his past, and then said: "he is cold outside and hot inside. If it weren''t for Han Ming''s help, I wouldn''t be in the world... He has suffered a lot. You should take good care of him... What about you? By the way, why are you afraid of the dark?" "How do you know I''m afraid of the dark?" he looked at Shan trace in surprise. Someone once asked himself this sentence... The man told himself that after the night, it''s dawn. "I guess... If you don''t want to say it, forget it." in the face of Ning Lan''s question, Shan Ji hesitated. "Why are you afraid of the dark?" The red lips flashed a helpless bitter smile. After a long time, they replied faintly: "you can''t see anything in the night, which makes people afraid." Chapter 211 "Why? Haven''t you found it yet?" Yelv Hamming, the king of Khan in qiongsuo''s palace, handed Geller the bow and arrow in his hand, stretched lazily and asked shallowly. "Report back to the king. Just now, it was reported that she had been found... She is on the way to the music pool with Prince Shan..." Geller replied haltingly. "Shan Ji? Really? How could that boy be with Princess Daqi?...? Grad, go and prepare the horse!" Han Ming''s face was filled with a smile at the thought of Shan Ji! "Wang, do you want to go back to Wangdu?" prepare the horse? Didn''t wang return to Wangdu tomorrow? His eyebrows were slightly frozen. He changed his clothes and walked out: "no, go to the orchestra pit." Looking at the anxious look of the king, Geller thought to himself: is the king going to the Lechi to meet the princess or to see Prince Shan? "Did the killer find out who it was?" "Report back to the king. According to the information obtained after investigation, those killers should be xueyin people. They have withdrawn from Yanshan, and now their whereabouts are still under investigation." "Really? Is there really a killer?" didn''t he act and elope with the man? Just know, then leave her! Geller raised his hand and pointed to the long red line far away. He shouted happily, "Wang, that''s the harmony brigade." Yelv Hanming sat on Jun''s horse and looked at the red phoenix chariot far away. His eyebrows were deep into the river. Jun''s eyes narrowed slightly and smiled playfully, "don''t you have long eyes?" Puzzled, he looked at the young man in white beside the red phoenix chariot and thought: it''s a coincidence. Why did the single track boy collide with the princess of Daqi? "Han Ming, it''s really you? Just now I thought I was wrong! Ha ha..." Shan Ji ran to Yelv Han Ming''s horse and said with a loud laugh. "You boy, I haven''t seen you for a long time! Go and drink..." Yelv Hanming, who was about to turn around, grabbed the reins of the horse with a single trace. Tightly grasping the single track of Han Ming''s bridle, he turned to the slowly approaching red phoenix chariot and asked in a warm voice, "Han Ming, your princess doesn''t want it?" Han Ming asked with a teasing smile, "Hey, you... Smelly boy, I''ve come to pick you up! Won''t you like the woman in the Phoenix chariot?" Chapter 212 Hearing Han Ming''s words, Shan Ji immediately raised his handsome face and said seriously, "what are you talking about? That''s your princess!" "Hey, I''m just kidding you. Why are you so serious?" Hanming looked at the serious expression on his friend''s face, and his smile gradually faded. Single trace? An idea flashed by. Did he like the woman in the Phoenix chariot? Your own princess? No, no! "I''m sorry to say this joke!" said discontentedly with a reproachful look. Han Ming said with a compromise face, "smelly boy, I haven''t seen you for three years. I''ll show you to me as soon as I meet!... ok... I''ll take her now. It''s too slow to wait for the carriage." Shan Ji nodded without a smile and shook his head helplessly. "Princess, come out!" Han Ming said next to the carriage, staring at the curtain with lazy eyes, waiting for Ning Lan to step out of the Phoenix chariot. Ning Lan, who was sitting in the Phoenix chariot, heard every word that Yelv Hanming said clearly. The jade face under the Red Veil gradually turns cold. She had a preliminary understanding of the Great Khan king, who was arrogant and arrogant! Judging from his attitude, he didn''t take himself seriously at all! The impression of my husband is even more discounted. He even looked so casually and made such a shallow joke on the princess of his own country, which... Really annoyed Ning Lan. So when a majestic voice sounded outside the Phoenix chariot, she pretended not to hear it. Yelv Han Ming, who didn''t wait for an answer for half a meeting, hid all his smiles and his face was slightly cold. Is this woman putting on airs with herself? "Ha ha... Han Ming, why can''t you even greet the wedding? Or are you too nervous? You don''t look like a bridegroom welcoming the wedding?" Shan Ji knew that his friend was beginning to be unhappy when he saw Han Ming''s cold face, so he deliberately reconciled the atmosphere. As soon as the single trace voice fell, he saw Hanming get off his horse, go to the Phoenix chariot, and pull off the curtain on the Phoenix chariot. When the four eyes were opposite, they were stunned for a moment. Yelv Hanming didn''t know how to describe the shock at that moment. Although the woman in the Phoenix chariot was covered with red yarn, he still felt a sense of deja vu. Chapter 213 "Who are you? Have we ever met?" a feeling of deja vu eased yeluhan''s cold face. Why is this woman so familiar? He wanted to pull the red veil off the woman''s face, but he held back. Facing the beautiful face in front of her, Ning Lan replied briefly, "Princess Daqi." is he his fiance? He is handsome and dignified, and his eyebrows are filled with unruly domineering spirit. He is not as elegant as his second emperor brother, nor as gentle as Qinghuan. I had many conjectures about him, and none of those conjectures was suitable for him. What kind of man is he? Han Ming stared at Ning Lan. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help rising. After a bright smile, he stretched out his strong palm and said in a loud voice, "give me your hand." Ning Lan looked at the hand in front of him and hesitated. What was he going to do? His voice was very pleasant, with a kind of bewitchment that could not be ignored. "Doesn''t the princess want to ride alone? Hmm?" Han Ming asked again with a smile when he saw the beauty hesitating and looking at himself. "..." Ning Lan slowly stretched out her right hand and stood up slowly. When Ning Lan''s white jade soft and cool hand was placed in the palm of his hand, Hanming''s heart surged up. His eyes stared at the palm of his hand, slowly clenched it, gently took Ning Lan into his arms, held her waist horizontally, sent the little princess to his mount, and then turned over and jumped on the horse''s back. Han Ming tightly encircled Ning Lan in his arms with one hand, ignoring the beauty''s face, but after a dumb smile, he whispered, "you''re so thin!" Shan Ji just looked at the scene in front of him faintly, and at the moment they looked at each other, his heart seemed suddenly empty! Looking at Han Ming and Ning Lan on horseback, he turned away without trace, looked at their eyes, and looked at the distant boundless blue sky. "Cheng Jing, you follow!" Han Ming said to Cheng Jing, who was kneeling on the ground with a cold glance. Cheng Jing immediately replied respectfully, "I will obey your orders." "Shan Ji, let''s go!" Hanming shouted to Shan Ji. Chapter 214 Yelv Hanming didn''t know how to describe the shock at that moment. Although the woman in the Phoenix chariot was covered with red yarn, he still felt a sense of deja vu. Hanming whispered in ninglan''s ear, "what''s your name?" Mei frown deeply coagulated and thought to himself, he even asked his name? What a joke! It seems that he has never respected the great Qi state at all! This damned woman ignored herself? Good! Han Ming, who didn''t wait for Ning Lan to reply, kept tightening her arm! "Ah!" Ning Lan felt that her waist was about to break, and her painful face became more and more pale. "Do you dare to ignore the lonely question? Are you impatient?" Hanming didn''t expect that the woman would be so stubborn! "Han Ming! Men should be gentle with women!" Shan Ji immediately looked at Ning Lan, who was held by Han Ming, with concern on his face. Looking at the concern on his friend''s face, he was surprised in his heart... Did Shan Ji like her? The idea made Hanming very unhappy! Hanming flashed a shadow in his eyes and asked again angrily, "if you want peace in the world, say it quickly! Don''t try to challenge the patience of loneliness!" Ning Lan said angrily, "it''s so mean!" What kind of man is this? Is he human? If it''s not a person, why can you feel his heartbeat? If you are a person, how can you be so ruthless? A charming smile appeared on the corner of Han Ming''s mouth: "mean? Thank you for the princess''s appreciation! Remember! Ha ha..." "Shan Ji, how have you been these years?" Hanming talked and smiled, looking completely new. People are overwhelmed... Ning Lan is very surprised. He is really moody! "Sleep, eat, sleep!" Shan Ji replied madly. While talking, he couldn''t help glancing at Ning Lan. Ning Lan saw Shan Ji''s concerned eyes and pretended not to see it. "Oh? You''re still the same! Shan Ji, don''t you have a princess yet? When will you turn back, you prodigal son? Shall I choose one for you?" Han Ming looked at the woman in his arms with a profound meaning. "Han Ming, please forgive me! You are not a person who doesn''t know my character!" Shan Ji said aloud, and his face burst into a lazy smile. "Ha ha... Smelly boy, you haven''t changed at all! You haven''t met a woman you like?" "Woman, it''s too much trouble! It''s better to be so free." favorite? Facing Han Ming''s problem, Shan Ji really came up with a beautiful face in his mind Chapter 215 "Madam, can the flowers really drink?" Xiaoyu looked at the princess Yi picking off the unopened buds of roses and drying them in the sun? Yi Fei smiled and nodded silently. Her face was sweet and happy. She just wanted to take off the bud herself and soak it for Wang pin after drying. So Xiaoyu asked for help, but she stubbornly refused. "Empress, xiaoxiangzi asks for a meeting outside." Zishu walks to the empress of imperial concubine Yi with light broken steps. After saluting slowly, she speaks faintly. "Really? Let him in!" did the king come back? No, isn''t wang coming back tomorrow? Has the princess arrived? "The servant knocks at her, and she is lucky." a moment later, xiaoxiangzi''s warm voice rings in the rose garden. "Get up, what''s the matter?" the soft voice of Yifei was like a stream in a mountain stream, trickling and moving. "Empress Xie, tell empress that Princess Qi has arrived in the capital." xiaoxiangzi''s voice is very peaceful, but it sounds like thunder to the concubine Yi, smashing people''s hearts to pieces. Princess Yi raised her eyebrows and asked incredulously, "what are you talking about?" Princess Qi came to the royal capital? What the hell is going on? Why is she still alive? After the shock, a burst of heartache brought her into the boundless darkness. Did she still come? Still here? "Tell your mother that Princess Daqi has arrived in the capital... The king is back too." xiaoxiangzi looked at the gloomy Princess Yi, and her gentle voice was soft. "Is the king back?" Princess Yi''s face immediately showed a happy look. However, when her eyes were fixed on xiaoxiangzi''s face, the smile slowly subsided and became cold. Intuition told her that the king''s return had something to do with the princess Daqi. So he asked uneasily, "the king and the princess? Did they come back together?" "Yes." Princess Yi got the answer she wanted from Xiangzi''s eyes. With a thud, the scissors in his hand fell to the ground, and the previously picked roses were scattered on the ground. It''s like a beautiful cinnabar, deeply branded on the earth Chapter 216 When Xiaoyu saw her mother''s dejected appearance, she got up with sadness, slowly came forward to hold the delicate body of Princess Yi, and whispered, "mother..." Princess Yi looked at xiaoxiangzi and asked in a trembling voice, "you said that the king and Princess Daqi came back together? How could they meet? Isn''t the king in qiongsuo?" Xiaoxiangzi hesitated for a moment and then said, "tell your mother that Wang rushed to Lechi from Qiong''s office and brought Princess Daqi back. Oh, by the way... And Lord Shan." "You mean Lord Shan? How could lord Shan......" Shan Ji? That''s Wang''s best friend. Wang occasionally mentioned something about the single trace Lord, and he was always full of praise. But how could lord Shan be with the king? Lechi and Beiming country are in different directions "Report back to your mother. According to the secret report, Princess Daqi was escorted by Lord Shan from Yanshan to Lechi, where she met the king." After hearing xiaoxiangzi''s reply, Princess Yi''s face became more pale. She walked slowly towards the hall with broken steps, and whispered, "she''s coming..." Seeing that Princess Yi was so sad, xiaoxiangzi asked, "madam, please forgive the slave for daring. Is the king still afraid of the princess of Qi when he treats her as a great pet?" Xiaoyu also agreed and said: "my maidservant also agrees with xiaoxiangzi''s statement. Madam, according to my maidservant''s thought, even if the princess of Daqi is as beautiful as an immortal, she can''t equal half of her beauty. Besides, the king has personally promised that you will always be the most favorite empress of the Great Khan country!" Xiaoyu doesn''t understand why she is so worried this time. "You don''t know. It''s a woman''s intuition. No matter how much she dotes, it''s unreliable." she came back from the king himself? Xiaoxiangzi looked at the empress of Princess Yi and coldly suggested, "empress, let the king dislike her and get rid of her before she has a firm foothold?" Yi Fei carefully examined xiaoxiangzi. She was silent and didn''t nod or shake her head. After a long time, just showed a profound smile. What xiaoxiangzi said is also her intention, but when she comes to the king''s capital, there are some things... Let''s wait and see what happens first! After all, she was not the only one who wanted to do it to her. Chapter 217 "Where is the king now?" Yi Fei asked calmly, walking slowly to the bedroom with her things in her hands. "The king has arrived at the Wangdu, and now he drinks with Lord Shan..." xiaoxiangzi answered respectfully. Although the empress didn''t reply just now, she already knew what the empress meant. "Where is Princess Daqi?" Xiaoxiangzi''s short and clear words echoed in the palace: "tell your mother, now Princess Daqi is placed in Yunyan palace. Listen to the people over there, tomorrow will be the day of marriage..." "What?" Yi Fei heard xiaoxiangzi say that she almost fell down in Yunyan palace. Xiaoyu quickly held the staggering empress Yifei and asked softly with concern, "empress, how are you? Is everything all right?" "The palace is all right, you all go down! The palace wants to be alone..." gently pushed away the light rain holding her, dragged a heavy step by step towards the bed in the bedroom, and tears rolled down her slender eyelashes drop by drop. The thin and warped eyebrows have condensed into folds, just like her mood at this time. Yunyan palace? How could it be Yunyan palace? Yunyan palace is the king... Is the palace that women in the harem look up to left to Princess Qi? In the end, I still haven''t kept it... In recent years, I have been careful, scrupulously abide by my duty, not arrogant, impetuous, dignified and skillful. I think the king will finally give me the palace. I think I can stand side by side with the king one day. I don''t want all this to be completely destroyed because of a peace! Yunyan palace is the residence of successive queens! Princess Daqi is no longer a princess, is she a queen? Why? Has the king fallen in love with her? No, no! She could not believe that a man like Wang would fall in love with a woman or a woman she met for the first time! It must be because of her identity, because she is the peace Princess of the state of Qi! Is tomorrow the wedding day? Can the wedding go on? This is still unknown! How many other masters in the palace can make her sleep so easily? What does the princess of Daqi look like? What kind of woman is she? I''m going to have a look! Chapter 218 Luo''er whispered to the palace people: "hurry up, take all these in. Also, step gently, the princess is resting..." Huajing came out of the main hall of Yunyan palace, looked at luo''er who ordered to do things and said, "how''s the princess on the way?" Luo''er lowered his head and continued to tidy up the things carried in the outer hall on the carriage. He asked softly, "sister Hua, haven''t you seen the princess yet?" Huajing also helped to clean up. While cleaning up, he whispered, "I saw the princess at the door, but the princess was still resting in the bedroom, so I didn''t go in." Huajing looked at the slave gate curiously. He just passed by Yunyan palace, but he didn''t move things into Yunyan palace. He was surprised and asked, "where are these moved? Don''t you put them in the palace?" After finishing the jewelry by category, luo''er assigned the slaves to carry it. At the same time, he beat the hammer waist with his hand. The tassels on his hand made a crisp sound. He was silent for a while and said quietly to Huajing, "all these are carried to the fake pear palace in the backyard." Huajing asked vaguely, "why?" "Yun Yan palace... Isn''t it a big wedding tonight? Everything is in the fake pear palace, and the king granted another fake pear palace to the princess." Luo Er said, with a quiet and soft smile on her face. After hearing this, Huajing also had some thoughts in his heart and nodded profoundly: "is it? That is to say, the King Khan treated our princess according to the national ceremony?" Luo''er gently wiped his forehead and replied, "well, that''s it! Otherwise, according to the national ceremony, can the princess sleep?" Huajing looked at the tassels on Luoer''s hand and asked casually, "that''s the same! Hey, are you wearing this bracelet?" "It''s from the princess. Luo''er is going to wear it all his life! Well, sister Hua, I''ll go to the fake pear Palace first. I don''t know if they do things with the same mind as before." luo''er said, and hurried to the fake pear palace with the slaves carrying things. "Huajing also smiled faintly." it would be great for King Khan to treat the princess like this. However, that childe Zhuge is pitiful... Alas! Life is like this, involuntarily, there are countless things that backfire! Chapter 219 "Bang... Pa... Hua..." a series of broken crashing sounds, a group of kneeling and trembling slave maids, and an angry woman are hostile to the air After a long time, Xiao Jing sounded in the broad hall with a hate voice: "useless things! You are all a group of waste!" Xiao Jing was very angry as long as she thought that Princess Daqi had arrived at the king''s capital safely or that the king would welcome her back in person, and as long as she thought that tomorrow was the grand wedding and that woman lived in Yunyan palace, she was even more angry, Slowly, there is no place for jealousy. All the slaves kneeling in front of concubine Xiao said in fear: "stop your anger... Stop your anger..." "Calm down? What else can you do except to calm down? A group of useless things don''t want to get out of the palace!" Xiao Jing looked at it and had nothing to fall. The fire in his heart subsided a lot and said slowly. "I''m leaving..." "I beg your pardon..." A group of palace attendants, hearing that the empress told them to step down, scrambled to disappear from Princess Xiao''s face one by one. Terrified, the empress changed her mind again. She came to live? Because she''s a princess? Hum! "Sister, why did you get so angry today?" a thick man''s voice came with the shadow from outside the hall. The visitor looked at the messy ground and unconsciously raised his short and dark eyebrows, Xiao Jing looked at her brother and asked in surprise, "brother, why are you here?" "Come and see you. I''m afraid you''ll do something stupid on impulse and tear down the Hongyu palace!" the well-dressed Xiao mouyi walked in with a sandalwood fan in his hand. Stars were shining on his black and red skin. The only deficiency of him with correct facial features is his small collapsed nose, which makes people frown when they see it. Xiao Jing''s angry face showed a happy look and said loudly, "what''s this, brother? Come on, serve tea..." Xiao mouyi put away the fan and said thoughtfully, "look! Isn''t it very similar? Fortunately, it''s my brother who came in here. If Wang knows, you must be overwhelmed! If you keep your temper properly, you''ll suffer if you go on like this!" Chapter 220 Xiao mouyi put away the fan and said thoughtfully, "look! Isn''t it very similar? Fortunately, it''s my brother who came in here. If Wang knows, you must be overwhelmed! If you keep your temper properly, you''ll suffer if you go on like this!" Dissatisfied with his brother''s blame, he immediately objected and said, "brother, do you think your sister will wait until the king comes to see?" he raised so many people that he didn''t just eat. Xiao Mou Yi shrugged off the smile on his face and said seriously, "do you think you can hide from the king''s eyes? The eyes in the palace can hide from the king?" Princess Xiao asked puzzled, "but... Why..." "Why? Our Xiao family was kind to Wang. Otherwise, Wang would indulge your willfulness like this? You should be more restrained in your future!" Seeing her brother''s serious face and hard tone, concubine Xiao immediately came forward and said with a smile, "don''t be angry any more. My sister should remember that it''s because my sister is not safe enough." "If only you knew!" Xiao Mou Yi''s face lightened a lot when she heard her sister admit her mistake. Seeing that her brother stopped blaming herself, Princess Xiao then asked, "brother, Princess Daqi... From my brother''s point of view, will she be granted the queen?" Xiao mouyi shook his head gently and said after thinking for a moment: "I don''t think so. Wang has always been unpredictable, but this queen is the mother of a country. Wang should listen to the opinions of his ministers..." Xiao mouyi can''t guess what Wang thinks. Wang has always been decisive, No one can persuade him to change his decision... But he didn''t expect that the king would let the prince of Qi live in Yunyan palace. Concubine Xiao said excitedly, "no? People have lived in Yunyan palace. Who doesn''t know that Yunyan palace can only be inhabited by the queens of the Great Khan kingdom? Now there is an imperial edict to announce the grant of the world! Isn''t it?" "What my sister said is not unreasonable. We have to think about it in the long run." how could Xiao mouyi not think of this? I just don''t know Wang''s decision. Many things can''t be done blindly. The Xiao family is Duan. We can''t let that foreign woman sit in the back of the Great Han country?! No, even if it''s empty, you can''t let a woman other than yourself sit on it anyway! A pair of beautiful eyes filled with cruel color. Chapter 221 Xiao feijiao said angrily, "well... What should my sister do? Is she just waiting to die and watching her sit in the back seat?" "Wow", the collected sandalwood fan was opened again by Xiao mouyi, with an unfathomable face, "sister, don''t worry, it''s not possible! We can''t change Wang''s decision, but one can change Wang''s decision!" Only now does the world say that Wang can change his decision? This is amazing! Why don''t you know there is such a person? Eifei? impossible! That woman is just the right time for the king, but she can''t change the king! After thinking hard, he then asked, "what''s your brother''s explanation? Who''s that man?" Xiao Mou Yi said with a smile: "that man is the king himself!" Wang himself? How is that possible? Isn''t that a joke? So with a reproachful color on his face, he said seriously, "Wang himself? Brother, don''t laugh! It''s already burning your eyebrows. How can you joke? Don''t you know your sister is worried?" "Ha ha... Why are you so impetuous, my sister? Don''t worry, my brother will come to see you, naturally he will give you a clever plan..." "Now that my brother has made up his mind, why didn''t you say it earlier? It made my sister anxious!" Princess Xiao was immediately overjoyed after hearing what her brother said. She poured another cup of tea for her brother and offered it in person. "Look, younger sister! This is the secret letter I received today." Xiao Mou Yi handed the secret letter to her younger sister, concubine Xiao, and pulled the corners of her mouth. "Elder brother, is this true? If this is true, it would be great!" a treacherous smile appeared on Xiaofei''s face! If this secret letter is given to the king, even if the princess of Daqi has three heads and six arms, she will not escape! "This letter was picked up by accident. My brother didn''t say it just now because he had scruples! But I just thought that if it was given, it would be too late." Xiao mouyi knew Wang''s temper very well. He didn''t like others to do it in private! If the king knows, the consequences will be unimaginable! "Does brother mean to let his sister present it to the king in person?" Princess Xiao asked her brother in doubt. Xiao Mou Yi pointed to the letter on the table with a smile and said in a deep voice, "no, it should be seen by Wang, but it should be seen by accident!" Chapter 222 Shan Ji looked at Ning Lan''s eyes, and the reluctant eyes were clearly seen by Yelv Hanming! Did they... Hanming think in his heart: if Shan Ji really likes her, as long as Shan Ji opens his mouth, the woman of the state of Qi will give it to him. Yelv Hanming picked slightly at the corner of his mouth and said to some distracted single trace, "single trace, don''t be stunned! What are you thinking? Come on, have another drink." Shan Ji also smiled, remained silent for a while and asked, "think again about your great fortune and enjoy the beauty of the country!" With a faint sweep of his beautiful eyes, Hanming showed a thoughtful look and asked, "beauty? You mean the princess from Daqi?" "Is there anyone else? Don''t be so strange. She''s still your princess! No, it''s the queen!" Yunyan palace? Didn''t Hanming send her to Yunyan palace just now? He knew that all the queens of the Great Khan kings lived in the Yunyan palace, the so-called main palace. Han Ming asked casually, "who said she could be a queen?" "You! For so many years, isn''t the hostess in Yunyan palace the queen?" Shan Ji was stunned by Han Ming''s rhetorical question. Isn''t she the queen? What''s the boy thinking? If she is not listed as the queen, why push her to the tip of the wind and the mouth of the waves? Hanming lazily picked up the wine that had just been filled above the table and asked with an unfathomable smile, "that''s the past, not me!" Shan Ji asked in a reproachful tone, "then why do you... Put her on the crest of the wave? Is this appropriate?" today she lives in Yunyan palace. If she is not granted the title of queen, can she live alone in the imperial palace? With a faint smile on one''s face, Han Ming smiled at the wine, and said, "the queen is the mother of a country. If there is no wind and waves, what kind of glory can we get?" the care of the single sign makes what Baijiu''s heart feels unpleasant. Hanming couldn''t tell. Obviously, as long as Shan trace opens his mouth, he can give it to his woman. Why is his heart so uncomfortable after hearing Shan trace''s concern for her? Hanming''s voice was neither light nor heavy, neither slow nor fast. It was like a silver needle, which pierced the heart of a single trace. Shan Ji knows that what Hanming said is right! A single trace can only be silent Chapter 223 Shan Ji whispered, "but after all, she is a newcomer to the great Khanate." Han Ming''s attitude made Shan Ji calm down for Ning Lan. Han Ming, who was holding the wine, was stunned in his hand. Then he smiled and said, "it depends on her own fortune." "Han Ming... You..." Shan Ji choked at his words. Now Han Ming has become more and more indifferent! Han Ming, with his eyes slightly intoxicated like an eagle, seriously looked at Shan Ji''s handsome face and vowed, "Shan Ji, do you have a happy woman in your heart? If so, you must tell me. No matter which woman it is, I will get it for you and give it to you." Hanming was full of wine, but he was sober. In my heart, I said to Shan Ji: Shan Ji, I''ll give you this opportunity. As long as you speak, I''ll give you that woman! Even if she is the woman she will marry, even if she is the third princess of Daqi, but... As long as you like, as long as it is the woman you love deeply, as long as you speak, I won''t let you down, because we are brothers of life and death. "Happy woman?..." if what he wants is the friendly princess, will he give it away without stinginess? No, even if he wants to, he can''t do that himself! How can you be so selfish? Even his brother''s woman wants to peep? Take it for yourself? Shan Ji immediately blamed himself. Under Hanming''s open face, Shan Ji buried his heart deeply. Where there is no fragrant grass in the world, why love a flower! After some struggle, Shan Ji didn''t say it after all. In fact, he is not sure whether he really loves Ning Lan, perhaps because of a temporary favor? Shook his head and then said, "Han Ming, your heart, single trace! Thank you! Cheers..." Hanming was slowly pulled up from the corner of his mouth. Can this boy really stand it? No, right? OK! I got you drunk. I''ll see if you say what you mean! At this time, Soji, who was waiting on Yelv Hanming, came forward and said, "Wang, Princess Xiao is asking for an audience outside the hall." She looked at suoji coldly and said with a little dissatisfaction: "concubine Xiao? What does she do when she sees Gu? No! Nobody can see Gu today! Get off." Chapter 224 "Yes, I''m leaving." soggy hurriedly withdrew, walked out of the hall, and immediately wiped his forehead with his sleeve. "Ha ha..." Shan Ji looked at Han Ming and laughed loudly. "What are you laughing at?" Shan Ji stood up shakily, holding the wine lamp in one hand and the beam column in the hall in the other hand, screened his eyes and said in a deep voice, "laugh at you! You''re still the same after all these years! Your temper hasn''t changed at all. Are you still angry about that thing?" Han Ming''s smiling face, instantly cold, came down, and his eyes were sharp, and he watched his Baijiu tightly. Shan Ji turned to look at his good friend, straightened his face, continued and calmly said, "why don''t you open your heart knot? There are still women in the world worth your sincere love." Han Ming pulled out a sad smile and asked, "really? Have you been relieved?" Everyone has a wound. Sometimes you would rather forget the wound than touch it. The wound that you may have buried deeply and don''t want to remember will not disappear because of your neglect. It will exist forever and grow slowly. Until one day when you can''t ignore it anymore, you will understand that you are just cheating yourself... Are you stubborn or unwilling to let go? Maybe only you know! Shan Ji''s unconvincing persuasion was overthrown by Hanming''s word, and even -- dumb - mouth - no - word! They all have a wound in their heart, very deep After a long silence, Han Ming cut off the topic and asked, "Shan Ji, I''m curious. Why are you not drunk after drinking so much wine?" Shan Ji stared at the wine lamp in his hand and said sadly, "everyone is drunk if you are not drunk. When you don''t want to be drunk, even if you drink more, you can''t be drunk." "Oh? It''s quite delicious! Come on, have a drink because you won''t get drunk." "OK, I''ll drink this cup so that I won''t get drunk!" Shan Ji closed and raised his glass to drink. At this time, he wanted to get drunk. He really wanted to get drunk and solve thousands of worries! The sight slowly faded away and said to himself in his heart: Hanming, you will fall in love with a woman! And that woman is Princess of Daqi --- Ning Lan! Chapter 225 When he woke up, Hanming found himself unconsciously drunk. After waking up, he went to his friend Shan Ji and called several times: "Shan Ji,...." it seems that the boy is really drunk! He also said he wouldn''t be drunk if he didn''t want to be drunk "The servant knocks at the king..." Suji comes in with the groomed maid. Before the ceremony is finished, he is blocked by Hanming. Hanming twisted his clothes and walked away from the single track. He quickly changed into a yellow robe and hurried to the hall. Shan Ji woke up not long after Hanming left, opened his eyes, looked around, and slowly got up. "Lord Shan, here is your breakfast." "Well, the king knows, you all step back!" Shan Ji couldn''t help eating the dishes he liked. After walking a few times in the inner hall, he went to Yunyan Pavilion. He didn''t want to see Ning Lan, but passed... That''s what Shan Ji told himself. It''s just that you have to pass through Yunyan palace before going to Yunyan Pavilion Shan Ji feels that he must be worried that Ning Lan is new here and may not be used to it, so he goes to Yunyan Pavilion. Passing by Yunyan palace, he definitely doesn''t want to see his best friend''s future Princess! After the single trace of Yunyan palace, I didn''t see anyone... For example, there were some slaves in ninglan palace... Maybe I''m still resting! I don''t know what happened to her. When Shan Ji didn''t take a few steps in Yunyan palace, he was attracted by a very strange song. Following Qin Yin, Shan trace bypassed Yunyan palace and walked towards the backyard, but on the way he wanted to go back, he accidentally picked up a letter Originally, he was in a good mood and calm. When he read the letter in his hand, he suddenly felt cold on his originally handsome and elegant face! After reading the letters in his hand several times in succession, the hand holding the stationery is shaking more and more! Originally looking for the piano sound, he immediately turned and rushed to Yunyan palace. The pace was faster than the previous step! The letterhead in his hand had been crumpled by him. When he walked in, he happened to meet the flower scene walking out, with an ugly single trace. Without saying a word, he asked bluntly, "where''s your princess?" Chapter 226 Huajing looked at the angry single trace on her face and said softly, "Mr. Shan... Princess, she is not in the palace now. Princess, she should be in the fake pear Palace at the moment." Shan Ji rushed to the fake pear palace without saying a word. She was very angry and angry... No wonder she found the letter and went up to the palace road of the fake pear palace!! This woman is so hateful. Luo''er came out, looked at Huajing and asked, "sister Hua, what''s the matter with Childe Shan? Nothing will happen to the princess?" Huajing woke up from shock and thought that once he was angry, he would work hard with the princess. This time, it wouldn''t be the same... "Luo''er, you stay here first and I''ll have a look!" Luo''er said with a worried face, "well, sister Hua, go and have a look first. I don''t have to worry about it here!" looking at the back of Hua Jing leaving in a hurry, luo''er had a feeling that something was going to happen... Because sister Hua had never been so anxious. "King Qi, Bei in the southwest, Thailand paid tribute to one night pearl of the East China Sea and one thousand year old ginseng..." Han Ming, who had been listening to the gifts from various countries, suddenly turned his head, waved to Jisuo standing on one side, and asked softly, "Jisuo, can you hear the sound of the piano?" who was so brave that he played the piano not far from the court hall? Giso looked at Hanming blankly and said uneasily, "king, slave... Slave didn''t hear the piano sound..." the piano sound? Giuseppe listened carefully again and again, but he didn''t find the piano sound. Why did the king ask? How can there be piano music here? Who doesn''t want such courage? Han Ming glanced at Gizo angrily and said, "nonsense! Did you hear wrong?" all his Highness''s people watched Han Ming''s every move quietly. They didn''t know what Wang was talking about. They were nervous and afraid that the king would be angry again and involve themselves. Seeing the king''s face cold and fierce, Jisuo ''plopped'' and knelt down on his knees, his face pale with fear, he said timidly, "king, the slave deserves to die, but the slave really didn''t hear..." does the king mean something? Hanming stared at Gizo and thought to himself: he didn''t look like a liar! But it''s clearly the piano sound! But also so clear, sweet Chapter 227 "King,..." Gizo and all the officials in the hall stared at the back of Yelv Hanming and were at a loss! I don''t know what the king wants to do today. Why did he suddenly leave? Is this an early morning or a continuation? Are they going or staying? Wang, what does that mean? Is it a bad tribute to congratulate? dissatisfied? Giuseppe, who hesitated for a while, immediately chased after him. Qin yin? Where is the piano sound No piano sound? How is that possible? This is clearly the piano sound... Han Ming, who was looking for the piano sound all the way, looked back and whispered in his heart. Did he hear it wrong? After walking so far, why can you still hear it in the hall? Is it someone who is doing something wrong? That''s strange! The strangest thing is that I seem to have heard it a long time ago, even as early as my previous life. No, he''s going to find out! See who is playing the piano and what''s strange about the sound? Really only you can hear? Hanming''s cold voice sounded again on the corridor: "Gizo, haven''t you heard the piano now?" "Damn the slave! The slave really didn''t hear!" Gizo knew that he couldn''t lie at this moment, because he didn''t know what the king meant by this question. If this answer is not good, there will be no small life. "Just! Get up." Han Ming went away without looking back. He didn''t stop until he came to Yunyan palace, because he saw a familiar figure. He hesitated Staring at the distant familiar figure, Hanming thought in his heart, how could he run out of Yunyan palace? Seems still angry? Why? So where are you going now? When I met him this time, I found that he really changed a lot! Han Ming pointed to the palace path leading to the fake pear palace and asked, "where does this lead?" Giuseppe feels really hot this summer! He was sweating in the heat. Isn''t this the way to the fake pear palace? Why does Wang ask? After a moment of thinking, giso replied tremblingly, "tell the king that this is the way to the fake pear palace." Fake pear palace? Didn''t you give it to Princess Daqi? What''s he doing? Fake China Palace? Hanming''s mouth was embedded with a profound smile, which was very demon charm! This single trace, since you like it, why sneak! OK, I''ll catch you today. It depends on what you say! Chapter 228 Shan Ji went directly into the fake pear palace and rushed into the inner hall... Staring at the woman playing the piano, her trembling hand slowed down a lot. "Lord Shan?..." Ning Lan, who used to play the piano, saw the face of the person and stopped playing the piano. Her black eyes were filled with surprise. What happened to the single track? He shouldn''t be so... What happened? Ning Lan, sitting next to the guqin, stood up slowly, looked coldly at the single trace that suddenly broke in, glanced at the waiter beside her and said, "Bixian, serve tea!" The tone of the single trace was cold to the extreme and said, "no!" Staring at Ning Lan''s single trace, I was angry and angry. How much of the face under this veil is real and how much can be believed? The woman clearly promised herself not to tangle with the man, but why, why should she break her tongue? Why, why did she get involved with him? Shan Ji looked down at the letter in his hand, looked up at the palace people in the inner hall, and shouted, "you all step back!" Ning Lan looked at Bixian, withdrew from the maid, and asked seriously, "Lord Shan, just tell me what you want! There is no one else here." Shan Ji flushed his eyes and stared at Ning Lan. After a sneer, he asked angrily, "don''t you... Don''t you feel ashamed?" Shan Ji''s impolite words made Ning Lan warm and angry. When did anyone dare to talk to her like this? "Lord Shan, please respect yourself! Today is the wedding day of our palace. We won''t care about you if you were kind to our palace. If you have something to say, if you make trouble, please forgive us!" Ning Lan said coldly and made a gesture of seeing off the guests. After a sneer, Shan Ji narrowed his eyes slightly and asked disdainfully, "it''s rare! Princess, you know today is your wedding day? I thought you had forgotten!" Cold eyes looked directly at Shan Ji and asked, "presumptuous! Shan Ji, are you here today to find fault or ask for punishment?" With a "whoosh", the letter paper held in Shan Ji''s hand was thrown to Ning Lan. The glittering and slender Qian hand calmly took over the letter in the air, looked at the single trace in confusion, and asked, "what''s this?" PS: mobile phone pro, Yaya leaves a message here... Thank you for your support to Yaya. This article click is not very good, friends let Yaya abandon reclamation, but Yaya is reluctant to give up, Yaya insists! Parents continue to cheer Yaya [Ning Lan (Mohe), Rong Lu (Tianyu) and Yelv Hanming (Shang), the stories of their previous lives are very sad and beautiful. After writing this book, Yaya will write their previous lives. This book contains some myths. The memory of the current life is opened bit by bit. How to face love, hate, love and hatred? Will the memory of the previous life affect this life? After thousands of years of love and entanglement, after Tianyu (Ronglu, the second prince of the state of Qi) withdrew, can Shang (Yelu Hanming, the king of the Great Khan) continue his love with Mohe (Ning Lan, the third princess of the state of Qi) until he is old?] Chapter 229 "You ask me? What have you done? You even ask me? Say, why are you still tangled with that Zhuge Qinghuan? What do you think of Hanming?" The more Shan Yue said, the more angry he became. He hated the fickleness of women! He hated himself even more. He hated that he fell in love with the princess of the state of Qi, a woman who lived and worked all day! Ning Lan closed her eyebrows, her eyes were warm and angry, read the letter word by word, looked at the single trace coldly, and asked fiercely, "where did you get this letter?" Ning Lan looked at the content of the letter, which was indeed written by Zhuge Qinghuan. However, the person who wrote this letter was not Zhuge Qinghuan. Because, how similar this letter imitates, false is false! At the ends of the earth, when Zhuge Qinghuan wrote the words "Ya" and "Hai", the three points are absolutely symmetrical! Because Zhuge Qinghuan once said: Ya and Hai are lovers who love each other forever. They rely on ''water'' to convey their love in each other''s hearts, so they must pay the same Facing Ning Lan''s question, he asked coldly, "what? Did you admit it? Are you really..." Ning Lan interrupted Shan Ji''s words, and asked decisively and directly, "where does this letter come from?" Shan Ji, who calmed down slowly from his anger, asked suspiciously, "I picked it up on the palace road. Why? Are all the letters written in this letter false?" I picked it up from the Palace Road, but it''s a little strange... There are many people in and out of the palace. Why did I pick it up by myself? Ning Lan nodded, shook her head again, calmly stared at the letter in her hand and said, "the content of the letter is written by him, but this letter is not the original letter, but fake! That is to say, the letter you brought is just an imitation letter!" The single cold face gradually eased down. Looking at Ning Lan''s eyes, he asked incredulously, "you say the content of this letter is true, and this letter was copied by others?" Someone took advantage of him? Who is this man? If you let him know, he will never forgive! Ning Lan said decisively, "yes! The words on this letter were not written by him!" Chapter 230 Where will the original letter be? Although ninglan doesn''t know where it is, ninglan knows that the letterhead with such content will appear! This is the palace, this is the struggle in the harem. Although she didn''t know who it was, she still knew that the letter was aimed at her! Looks like someone wants her dead! Ning Lan''s decisive words made Shan Ji feel very uncomfortable. How deep can her relationship with him be? A letter, just a few eyes will assert that it is copied, not my own handwriting! Such a feeling made him angry. Why on earth was he angry? He doesn''t know Gently pulling the single trace at the corner of his mouth, he asked coldly, "Why are you so sure that this letter is copied? Why are you so sure that it is not a handwritten letter?" Facing Shan Ji''s question, Ning Lan said coldly, "this is a matter of the palace. It has nothing to do with you. You don''t need to worry about it!" Ning Lan''s words angered Shan Ji. Shan Ji clenched his fist and made a cluck sound. Yang stopped the single trace to be shot and said angrily, "you... How dare you talk to me like this?! it has nothing to do with me?" Ning Lan folded up her letter and coldly ordered to leave: "if Prince Shan doesn''t have anything, the Palace won''t send it!" she didn''t want to entangle with Shan Ji anymore. In this great khanate, she is alone! Even if she brought almost all the waiters trained by the master, it would not protect her! Outside the fake pear palace, Hanming looked at Jisuo behind him and thought about the film. After the meeting, he frowned and said in a deep voice, "get back first!" after dismissing Jisuo, Hanming walked alone to the inner hall. Why are there no maids in the inner hall? Where did everyone go? Why did the piano sound disappear? The piano sound disappears It seems to stop when entering the palace from a single track Hanming quietly approached the inner hall and looked at Shan Ji and Princess Daqi from a distance. When he was about to appear, he was stopped by a word from Shan Ji in the inner hall. "Listen to me, Hanming. He is my close friend of life and death. I will never allow anyone to hurt him! No matter who it is! Princess, since you have come to the Great Khan country with your relatives, Shan Ji hopes that the princess will serve him wholeheartedly in the future!" Chapter 231 Shan Ji followed Ning Lan''s eyes and stopped what he wanted to say. After turning around, he found that Hanming was standing behind him at this time. Shan Ji looked at Han Ming in surprise and asked, "why is it so fast? You finished early? When did you come?" Ning Lan immediately shrinks the letter in her hand into her sleeve, and the fast and subtle movement is all included in Hanming''s eyes. Hanming''s conversation turned at the right time. His face was full of doubts. He asked in a puzzled way: "just come here, it''s those things every day. I''m tired of listening to them! How can you......" Hanming''s words just made his heart hot. Although he had known that Shan Ji had deep feelings for him, when he heard Shan Ji say with his own ears, he was still warm in the heart of the earth. Shan Ji hurriedly hesitated and pointed to the zither not far away and said, "Oh, this... Han Ming, don''t get me wrong, I''m looking for the sound, the sound of the zither..." Han Ming took Shan Ji''s shoulder and said with a smile, "ha ha... Look at you nervous! Don''t I believe you? It''s a woman?" Han Ming looked at Ning Lan in Zhang intentionally or unintentionally, and thought to himself: what''s in her hand just now? From Shan Ji''s words, he knew that there was something strange in it! Ning Lan looked at the arrogant man in front of her and the frivolous attitude and words, and her heart became very uncomfortable! She doesn''t like the contempt that the man said in his oral English! Contempt for women. When Hanming looked at her, she returned it with a gift. Facing Ning Lan''s provocation, Han Ming narrowed his eyes slightly, flashed a hint of fun on his face, and disappeared in an instant This woman is really brave! Think you''re a princess? Or are you naturally charming? I thought I married a gentle and delicate woman. I didn''t want her appearance and temperament to be the opposite! Is she dissatisfied with what she said? How interesting! "You... What''s this!..." Shan Ji heard Han Ming speak in such a frivolous tone, looked at Ning Lan standing next to him, and said discontentedly. Han Ming flashed a cunning smile on his face, glanced at Ning Lan again, and said disapprovingly: "truth! Shan Ji, if you like any woman, just tell me directly, I''ll ask for it for you regardless of who it is!" Chapter 232 Shan Ji said disdainfully, "you''ve said this several times. I''d better be alone!" he glanced at Ning Lan''s hand shrinking in his sleeve. Shan Ji didn''t mention the letter, so let''s forget it! Seeing Ning Lan''s warm eyes with Mars in full bloom, Hanming couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth, and his heart was very happy! He walked out with a single trace in his arms! Hanming suddenly felt that it was also a pleasure to make the woman angry, especially when she dared to be angry or speechless, her angry eyes were very bright. This pair of eyes and such eyes make him feel very familiar. It seems that he has seen them before! I didn''t forget to take a look before I left When he reached Shan Ji outside the fake pear palace, he frowned and looked at his friend incomprehensibly. The smile on Hanming''s face confused him! What is he laughing at? Is he in such a good mood today? However... It''s no wonder that today is his wedding day with Ning Lan. It''s reasonable to be happy. Shan Ji said with emotion: "people are in good spirits at happy events. This is true!" Han Ming asked vaguely, "what does that mean?" Shan Ji put away his loss and said with a smile: "don''t you think the smile on your face is the best answer? But it''s no wonder that today is your day of great joy!" Han Ming touched the corner of his mouth and asked, "do I laugh?" as soon as Han Ming''s voice fell, he was white eyed by a single trace. Shan Ji replied rudely, "don''t you understand when you look in the mirror?" Hanming said with a aftertaste on his face, "Shan Ji, let''s shoot? We haven''t shot together for a long time!" Hearing that Hanming said he was going hunting, Shan Ji asked under an excuse, "it suits me! Let''s go! I was just thinking, today is your wedding day. What should I give as a gift! You don''t lack gold and silver jewelry. Make a big wedding gift. Come on, do you want white tiger skin or fox skin?" Chapter 233 Hanming looked at the single track and touched the snow fox. He asked puzzledly, "this little snow fox, why did you bring it back?" Shan Ji looked at the little snow fox and said with a smile, "it looks good, so he brought it back. It''s not as much as he thought!" Shan Ji grabbed it and thought of Ning Lan. In fact, he wanted to give the little snow fox to her Han Ming narrowed his eyes, looked at the little snow fox carefully from left to right and said, "it''s very beautiful! Such a pure white fox is really rare! But its temper is not very good!" Han Ming didn''t think so at first. At the beginning, he felt a little reluctant to put it down! While he was talking, the little snow fox glared at him angrily. He didn''t release his anger. He had already moved his mouth! Shan Ji looked at the snow fox and said, "where has it been so restrained? It''s normal to be angry!" Hanming unconsciously muttered, "this temper is really like the princess of Daqi! Her name is ninglan, isn''t it......" would she like it if it were given to her? Shan Ji touched the little snow fox''s hand, gave a slight meal in the air, and soon said, "I''ll give it to you! It''s a gift for your new princess!" Shan Ji, with a loud smile, felt a slight pain in his heart! Hanming muttered unconsciously, which made his heart twitch. Did Hamming notice her special, too? Silently looking at the light smile on Hanming''s face, that smile is very strange! "Really? Then I won''t refuse! Good guy, how dare you bite me? See how I deal with you!" Hanming whispered happily and twisted the little snow fox''s ear with his hand. Shan Ji put away his empty right hand and asked, "are you going to give it to the princess?" "Well? Well, then I''ll borrow flowers to offer Buddha, and the little snow fox will be given to her! Let it accompany her when she comes to the great Khanate for the first time!" Han Ming said, hung the cage on his horse''s back, gently pointed his toes, and flew on the horse''s back. Looking at Hanming''s back, the single trace''s face was much darker. Han Ming, you''ve begun to care about women? It''s the first time in so many years that you mention women in front of yourself! Shan Ji also turned over and got on his horse. He glanced at the little snow fox in the cage and said secretly in his heart: little snow fox, just accompany her well! She will be alone in the great Khanate. If the night comes, give her courage! PS: dear friends, do you prefer single track or Hanming? Yang or Qinghuan Yaya, I''m working hard today. With my little encouragement. hey! She stopped writing because she was not feeling well. Chapter 234 Sitting in the palace, Han Ming looked at the little snow fox in the animal cage and thought it was a trouble to look left and right! Did he send it? Isn''t that a little strange? It''s really a trouble. I knew I wouldn''t take it from Shan Ji! Giso, who was standing on one side, also muttered in his heart that it was the first time for the king to bring a snow fox to his palace! If it were left as usual, it would be time for the king to give it to Princess Yi. What is this today Han Ming glanced at Jisuo of the little snow fox, coughed and said, "Jisuo, you... Send the little snow fox to Yunyan palace." Jisuo was stunned and immediately came forward to take over the animal cage: "yes, Wang!" Jisuo was stopped by Hanming as soon as he took a few steps. Hanming thought for a moment, pointed to the little snow fox and said in a deep voice, "wait, tell her that this little thing has a bad temper and be careful of its teeth! And its eyes are also powerful..." Giuseppe was a little confused! The fox''s teeth are so powerful that it can be said in the past. What''s the look in his eyes? Isn''t that normal? Giuseppe immediately answered, "yes, king, I''ll go now!" Hanming stared at guiso''s leaving figure. When he reached the door, he was stopped by Hanming: "wait, come back! It''s better to go alone!" Hanming took the little snow fox back from guiso and went out! The concubine Yi, who had just walked to the gate of the sky palace, saw the king coming out of the house, knelt down and saluted, "my concubine, knock on the king." Han Ming didn''t expect that Princess Yi was outside the sky palace. He frowned slightly and asked softly, "what''s the matter with Princess Ai looking for Gu?" Concubine Yi''s eyebrows were slightly coagulated, her eyes were light with tears, and she said softly: "report back to the king, there is something about my concubine..." Hanming said impatiently, "what''s the matter? Just say it!" Looking at Wang''s impatient face, Yi Fei tightened her hand with a handkerchief. This is the first time Wang has used such an attitude towards himself... Is Wang tired of himself? Since Wang congqiong came back, she hasn''t been to her palace, which makes her so nervous! This is also the first time... Is there something wrong? Is it because of the princess of the state of Qi? Chapter 235 Princess Yi put a faint smile on her lips and said in a gentle and dignified voice: "report to the king that the wedding clothes are ready. I don''t know whether it fits or not. I want to..." "Happy clothes?" Han Ming saw the light rain behind Princess Yi and the red brocade clothes in yuncui''s hand. Hanming frowned and asked, "why two sets?" The concubine explained softly, "tell the king, my concubine has prepared a suit for the princess. I don''t know if the princess''s wedding dress is from the great Khanate. I''ve come to report it to the king and ask the king to decide." Han Ming didn''t think much either. He looked at it and said directly, "since Yi''er is ready, send it to her!" "Yes! My concubine abides by the order." when Yifei heard this, she was secretly happy. The king promised to let the princess wear the wedding dress she prepared?! Han Ming saw that concubine Yi had received the will and didn''t mean to leave. He couldn''t help but ask, "what''s the matter with concubine AI?" Concubine Yi raised her eyes to the wedding dress held by Xiaoyu''s hand and asked softly, "tell the king whether the dress fits, and my concubine will ask the king to try it." in fact, the wedding dress is just a cover in concubine Yi''s mouth. She just wants to stay with the king for a while "Well, Princess Ai is careful, so I''ll try!" Han Ming said, handed the animal cage in his hand to Gizo''s hand, winked, and walked to the sky palace! Concubine Yi glanced at the little snow orphan in Jisuo''s hand and thought secretly, which palace lady is the little snow fox King going to give to? Is it Princess Xiao? When Hanming entered the palace, he put on his happy clothes three or two times, looked around at the bronze mirror for a moment and said, "Yi''er knows loneliness best. This dress fits well!" Yi Fei replied softly, "thank you for your appreciation." Hanming looked at the faint concubine Yi in front of him, his eyes were slightly red and swollen, and his original impatience was a little less. He stretched out his hand and took concubine Yi into his arms. With a light smile, he asked, "Why are your eyes red? Did someone bully you?" Concubine Yi leaned her head on Hanming''s shoulder and said sadly, "tell the king that no one bullied my concubine, but... The little rabbit given to my concubine by the king was ill... My concubine was in a hurry and... Please forgive me..." Chapter 236 "Really? It''s just a little rabbit. I''ll catch another one for you when I shoot in the lonely day! Why should Princess Ai care so much?" "But... It''s also a life! My concubine just couldn''t bear it. It was given to my concubine by the king... My concubine took it..." Princess Yi said, and her eyes became ruddy Han Ming frowned slightly, gently pushed away the concubine Yi, who was snuggling in his arms, and said slowly, "well, life and death is also its creation. It has a master like you. Is there anything else for Yi?" Han Ming didn''t know what was the matter. When concubine Yi fell in his arms with a pale face, he couldn''t help feeling irritable in his heart! This is a feeling he rarely had before The concubine Yi, who was pushed out of her bosom by Hanming, twitched in her heart... After a burst of surprise under silence, she slowly bent over and saluted and said, "report back to the king, my concubine will go to send the wedding clothes to the princess." Han Ming heard that Princess Yi offered to leave. Just after the voice fell, he followed her and said, "well, go! Gu still has something to do..." Yifei looked at Hanming in amazement and said softly, "minister... Minister and concubine leave." has the king really changed? Did you really change your heart? At the moment when she turned around, two lines of clear tears fell on her beautiful and gentle face. Step by step, as soft as the floating willow in February, step by step out of the sky palace. The journey was as long as her life! Xiaoyu came forward to meet the concubine Yi who came out of the inner hall and asked softly, "what''s the matter with you, madam?" isn''t she still good just now? Why are you already in tears in this moment of Kung Fu? After receiving the silk handkerchief handed by Xiaoyu in front of her, she gently wiped the beads on her face, looked at Xiaoyu coldly and asked sternly, "Xiaoyu, do you know that Jisuo was walking towards there with a snow fox just now?" Giso? After Xiaoyu was surprised, she immediately came forward and replied respectfully: "tell your mother back, I don''t know." Chapter 237 Yi Fei looked at Xiaoyu and was stunned. Who did the little snow fox King give it to? Is it... "Let''s go!" Xiaoyu glanced at her master incomprehensibly. She was puzzled and covered her face in an instant. She couldn''t help asking softly, "where are we going, madam?" Yi Fei lightly pulled out a perfect smile, "go, Yun Yan palace." her sixth sense told her that the person who made Wang change was the new princess! The little snow fox, Wang may have given it to her! If you didn''t come to meet him directly just now, maybe the king sent it himself! When did the king do this? The more she thought so, the more urgent she was! The pace of stepping on the stone ground is faster and faster. She''s going to meet that woman, the woman who scares her Luo Er''s face showed a faint smile that was difficult to appear. He gently touched the little snow fox and asked softly, "princess, what about this little snow fox?" what? Little things have a bad temper? Be careful of its teeth. Its eyes are also powerful?! Ning Lan, after listening to giso''s words, stared at the little snow fox that luo''er was touching. Her face was as cold as ice! His name is Yelv Hamming? He is a conceited and arrogant man! He is also an arrogant man. He is a complete barbarian! Ning Lan turned her head and stared at Jisuo, who was kneeling respectfully on the ground. She asked coldly, "your name is Jisuo, isn''t it?" Jisuo replied respectfully, "tell the princess that the servant is Jisuo." Jisuo looked at the cold Princess Daqi and felt a sense of fear that was difficult to clarify. This feeling, this momentum, seems to be very similar to Wang Slowly turned around and stared at the little snow fox again, and said leisurely, "well, go and tell the king that this little thing is really cute and tight, and its temperament is very gentle. My palace likes it very much! Thank you for your consideration. Even if it is arrogant and wild, it is just an animal and can''t hurt my palace. Go!" After hearing Ning Lan''s words, giso suddenly realized that he couldn''t help opening his mouth slightly in surprise What the king and the princess said is mysterious! After an instant of recovery, giso immediately put away his surprised face and replied respectfully: "Yes, I do! I quit..." Chapter 238 When Jisuo walked out of Yunyan palace, he still wiped the sweat on his forehead. The princess didn''t know if Wang would be angry! But he is a slave and can only move forward! Giuseppe felt that the only thing he could do was pray! Looking up at the sky, giso felt that it was too hot this summer Luo''er hugged the little snow fox and said with a smile, "princess, how lovely it is!" Huajing slightly gave luo''er a color to stop talking, but luo''er happily wiped the little snow fox and didn''t see it at all! Animals are spiritual. That''s true! When Ning Lan looked at the little snow fox again, the little snow fox was staring at Ning Lan with its bright eyes. Looking at such a clever little snow fox, Ning Lan couldn''t help smiling, slowly pedaled down, slowly spread out her hands, and gently whispered, "little snow fox?" The little snow fox seemed to understand people''s words. He almost jumped out of Luoer''s arms and ran to Ning Lan, who was pedaling outside. Just a moment''s effort, he jumped into Ning Lan''s arms! Luo''er looked at the little snow fox with a light smile and said, "it''s strange! Princess, you see how eccentric this little thing is. The maidservant took it out of the cage. When it was good, it immediately forgot!!" Hua Jing, who came back from the little snow fox''s behavior just now, said under an excuse: "you! You can''t stand it? This little snow fox is really spiritual, and its behavior is an act of knowing the Lord!!" however, what Luo Er said is true. This little thing is really strange! Like a familiar pet, so skillfully ran to the master''s arms Luo''er smiled again and replied, "accept, accept! This little eccentric! By the way, this little guy doesn''t have a name. Why don''t the princess give him a name?" Ning Lan slightly coagulated her pretty eyebrows, looked down at the white snow fox in her arms and said softly: "well, it... Call it ''snow spirit''!" Luo''er went to Ning Lan and said happily to the little snow fox, "Xueling? WOW! What a beautiful name! Little guy, you have a name called ''Xueling''. Do you like it?" PS: Yaya''s writing is really much slower. My parents are worried, and Yaya understands. However, Yaya''s time is really limited. She is already doing her best to update the text! In the past few months since writing this article, Ya Ya seldom sleeps six hours a day. Even five hours are very luxurious. She relies on coffee to get rid of her sleepiness every day. Yaya is not complaining. She just wants to know her relatives. Yaya is very grateful for your support to Yaya. Yaya is also very sorry in her heart! Ya Ya is alone in other provinces. She has to rely on herself for everything. She can only stay up late at work and take time to code... But Ya Ya will try her best to be more. Try to squeeze time Chapter 239 Huajing smiled and said, "such a beautiful name, it must be happy!" Ning Lan slowly stood up with snow fox in her arms and whispered to Xue Ling, "Xue Ling, will you follow this palace in the future? If one day you are tired of being with me, this palace will send you home, okay?" Xue Ling seemed to understand Ning Lan''s words and shrunk towards Ning LAN''s arms. This smiling action makes the longer falling children and flower scenery jump with joy Ning Lan nodded Xueling''s small nose and whispered in a warm voice: "Xueling, are you afraid or coquettish?..." A delicate and gentle voice sounded in the inner hall of Yunyan Palace: "maidservant knocks at the princess." Ning Lan turned around and didn''t see the person. Just by virtue of the voice of the visitor, she knew that the speaker must be Shang ER!! Chang''er''s gentle call interrupted Ning Lan''s words to continue to speak with Xue Ling... She glanced faintly. Shang''er, dressed in a blue and blue Luo skirt, asked in a warm and light voice: "flat, what''s the matter?" Chang''er slowly looked up at Ning Lan and said timidly, "tell the princess that it was the imperial concubine of Yixuan palace who met outside the hall and said that she had sent the wedding dress." Ning Lan frowned and thought about it. After thinking about it, she asked in surprise, "concubine Yi? Do you like to take it?" isn''t concubine Yi the favorite concubine of Yelv Hanming? She volunteered to come here to deliver wedding clothes? What does this mean? What wedding dress did she give? Huajing walked to Ning Lan''s side and asked respectfully, "does the princess want to see you?" Ning Lan gathered up the smile on Jiao''s face, nodded slightly, whispered to shang''er, "please come in!" "Sister, how elegant!" after a pleasant call, a beautiful, soft and quiet woman walked in gently with lotus steps. A plain yellow dress is embroidered with layers of golden lotus flowers. There is almost no excess jewelry except a white jade hairpin and a Butterfly Silver hairpin on the head! Although plain, it is dignified. At the neck, there is a piece of high-grade blood jade as red as blood. At first glance, it is very dazzling. Take a closer look, it is just right to put it on the snow-white skin! PS: Yaya was preparing for the third watch yesterday. As a result, the computer went on strike... Melancholy, I didn''t get it right at two o''clock. Continue at night Chapter 240 Ning Lan looked at the woman walking closer. Her beautiful appearance and dress told her that this woman was not simple! It looks soft, weak, close and gentle, but it makes people feel a sense of distance from the bottom of their heart, that is, the sense of distance that you can''t get close to forever! Ning Lan went to Huajing, picked up Xueling from her arms and gave it to Huajing. She said quietly, "take it down!" Ning Lan glanced at Yi Fei and said respectfully and solemnly, "Ning Lan has seen the empress Yi Fei!" Yi Fei stared at the little snow fox in Huajing''s hand tightly. On the face of Yanguan Qunfang, her smile was light and light, light and light!! After a moment of stupidity, he pretended to be curious and asked, "sister, did you have this little thing here? It''s beautiful!" it turned out that his guess was true. Wang dangzhen really gave her the little fox! Yi Fei''s heart was sour and astringent. She tried to resist the fog in her eyes, flattened her expression on the plane, and looked at Ning Lan carefully "Let my sister laugh!" Ning Lan felt that the expression on the face of Yi Fei was strange, but it was only a moment! The woman in front of her is young and beautiful. Although she can''t see her face, Princess Yi knows that she must be different! The first feeling for her was that the princess was different. Her soft and gentle voice, as well as the pale orchid expression on her face, all revealed her proud nature! In particular, her black eyes seem clear and transparent, but they make people feel deep. There is a bewitching mystery that makes people want to find out! What kind of woman is she? Why do you feel ashamed and embarrassed in front of her? This is the most intense thought in her heart after she looked at Ning Lan carefully! Watching Ning Lan''s concubine Yi quietly, such a strong jealousy rose in her heart for the first time! She knows that this woman has the capital to attract the king! She wants to stop, desperate! Princess Yi handed her close maid Xiaoyu a look, smiled softly and said, "sister, this wedding dress is newly sewn. Does sister want to try it now?" Ning Lan looked at the concubine Yi, and then looked at the Xi Fu kneeling in front of her, slowly kneeling down and holding her hands high. She whispered thoughtfully, "Xi Fu?" Chapter 241 The Yi imperial concubine looked at Ning Lan who didn''t have the slightest sense of joy. After smiling, she asked, "is it that Xifu doesn''t agree with her sister?" Ning Lan stared at Xi Fu, but didn''t pick it up. There was no mood to fluctuate on her face. She just looked quietly and whispered, "no, Xi Fu is very good-looking!" After hearing Ning Lan''s good look, Yi Fei was stunned for a moment. She couldn''t believe it. She looked at Xi Fu and said with a light smile to Ning Lan, "really? Just like my sister!" Will she take it? Yi Fei couldn''t find half of her emotions on Ning Lan''s face and couldn''t guess her thoughts. Such a feeling frightened her! She always knows how to observe words and colors, but she doesn''t want to fail to see a woman several years younger than herself! Is she... Still a woman with a deep mind? Ning Lan moved her eyes to Xifu and said calmly, "it''s bothering my sister, but although the Xifu is good, Ning Lan can''t accept it, so she has failed to live up to her sister''s affection." put on the wedding dress of the great Khanate? She is the princess of the great Qi state. How can she abandon her wedding dress and change into the wedding dress of the Great Khan state? I don''t know what Yelv Hanming''s intention is... But she won''t accept it no matter what it is. The smiling Yi Fei looked at Ning Lan in surprise and asked, "why is this? This is what the king means." don''t you accept it? Hum! She can''t help it! Ning Lan worried about Yi Fei with a smile, looked down slightly and thought: this woman is not good! Is she the king''s favorite imperial concubine? What does Wang mean? It seems that she needs more places in the future! Sometimes the person who looks most like a good person may not be a good person. Ning Lan spoke again and said softly: "my sister doesn''t know. My sister came all the way in her wedding dress. This wedding dress is enough. Ning Lan''s wedding dress was made by Ning Lan''s mother. In Ning Lan''s opinion, the wedding dress represents a kind mother''s love for her daughter! It''s the so-called Pepsi filial piety first, so... So Ning Lan has failed to live up to the king''s intentions." After hearing Ning Lan''s evasive words, Yi Fei was quite unprepared. Princess Yi didn''t expect that the princess of Qi not only didn''t accept it, but also blocked the mouth that others wanted to blame. It''s really powerful! A Pepsi filial piety first, then easily reversed the deadlock! Chapter 242 Princess Yi smiled and whispered, "what my sister said is not unreasonable. However, this is also the king''s intention. The wedding dress was given to you by the king. Why don''t you take it first?" Princess Yi looked at the wedding dress held by Xiaoyu on her knees and thought to herself that she had to take it if she didn''t wear it? At this time, I''m afraid other empresses in the palace already knew about it. If she took it back, wouldn''t she be a joke? "This..." micro lock Su Dai, Xiumei added flowers. After a while of thinking, Ning Lan handed a look to Huajing and took over the wedding dress. She came to the Great Khan kingdom for the first time. She was not familiar here. She was chased and killed before she entered the king''s capital. Now, an imitation pen letter suddenly appeared. This sign is all pointing to her!! Watching a group of father-in-law and palace maids come in with joy, Princess Yi''s heart pumping slightly and said sadly, "my sister has accepted the wedding dress. It''s inconvenient for my sister to bother. My sister will come to see you again another day!" Princess Yi who came out of the palace only felt dizzy and staggered. If Xiaoyu didn''t come forward and hold it quickly, she would surely fall down. Xiaoyu looks at the impolite Princess Yi and asks timidly, "where are we going, madam?" Xiaoyu doesn''t understand why the madam wants to send wedding clothes to others! "Go back to the palace." Yi Fei dragged her heavy steps step by step along the Palace Road towards her palace. Holding Xueling''s luo''er, she took back her eyes and asked, "princess, this princess has no friendship with the princess. Why did the king let her send her joy clothes?" Quietly looking at the lonely figure far away, facing the confused question of luo''er, Ning Lan sighed softly from her heart! Ning Lan knows better than anyone why the loneliness under her back came into being. Ning Lan once saw it in her mother imperial concubine! Ning Lan understood one thing from her mother imperial concubine. If she wants to be with the emperor, she can''t rely on Sheng Chong alone. Because in the deep palace, the most popular is: "but when you see the new people laughing, you hear the old people crying."! Xiao Jing looked at the little grandfather in red kneeling in the hall, and asked angrily, "what are you talking about? Lord Shan, he didn''t give the letter to the king?" The little father-in-law in red, with his head low and low, kept shaking his hands on the ground. When he heard Xiao Jing''s angry voice, he hurriedly replied: "tell your mother that it''s true. The slave dare not hide it." Chapter 243 How is this possible? Prince Shan hid the letter? Why didn''t he tell the king? It doesn''t make sense! Lord Shan and the king are friends of life and death. How could he embarrass the king? Is there anything else that others don''t know? Xiao Jing fell into a deep thought. After a long time, she asked, "what''s the matter with the little snow fox you said?" The little father-in-law in red immediately replied respectfully: "tell your mother that it was caught by the king and Lord Shan when they were shooting together. The king has given the little snow fox to the princess from the state of Qi." "What did you say? Did you give it to Princess Qi instead of Princess Yi?" Xiao Jing was surprised again. What''s going on? Isn''t Yi Fei very popular? After the dark shock, Xiao Jing was secretly happy again. Do you have this day, Princess Yi? Didn''t expect you to do the same? Leng Mu glanced at the little father-in-law in red and said coldly, "go down! This palace knows." Xiao mouyi, who stood outside the hall and listened for a long time, walked in slowly after Xiao Jing dismissed his father-in-law. With a look of appreciation and surprise, she said: "my sister has a very good temper today. It''s rare. It''s rare! You can be so happy if you don''t get things done. It''s rare, rare!!" When Xiao Jing saw her brother Xiao Mou Yi coming in, she stood up from her seat, greeted Xiao Mou Yi, covered her mouth and said with a smile, "what kind of words is this, brother? My sister is an old man among the old people now. Why are you happy?" Xiao Mou Yi spoiled and said, "you''ll be talkative and your competitive nature will never change!" Xiao Jing''s plump lips showed a sinister soft smile and said publicly, "if my sister changes her temper, it won''t be your Xiao Mou Yi''s sister! What? Is everything all right? Is it really the case?" Xiao mouyi frowned and said thoughtfully, "well, it''s impossible to say whether it''s true or false at present. However, there must be a reason for it. There''s no wave without wind! It can''t be said to be catching wind and shadow!" Xiao Jing hesitated to look at Xiao Mou Yi, then smiled cunningly and said, "this woman is really brave? Doesn''t she want to die? This kind of thing is the most taboo of Wang. It seems that she won''t be much better!" PS: Yaya has gone home for the new year. There is no internet cable in her hometown. The Internet may not be so timely. Yaya will try to update it as much as possible. Chapter 244 Xiao can make nothing of it. She has the final say, "what''s the matter with her?" but she can''t get it. "Why, why did she help her?" she said. "It''s still necessary to check it! Find out the evidence of iron is the best!" Xiao Jingming met Xiao mouyi with a smile and said in a low voice, "then I''d better give it all to elder brother! It''s best to find out the man in this letter, so... When I come to the palace, I want to see how she can stand in the Yunyan palace and the capital of the Great Khan in the future!" The wedding celebration did not wash away the darkness in the palace. It''s a hot summer, but the sky palace is as cold as an ice cellar! There was a silent sky palace. At this time, King Khan was sitting on the stone chair in the palace, and his right hand was flowing with bright red blood! The palace people knelt nervously on the ground and dared not speak. It was also the sky palace. Just an hour ago, Yelv Hanming was full of joy and thought about Gizo''s reply! Han Ming, who had been looking forward to and happy, was staring at the black and white words on the stone table. His face was cold as frost, and the green veins on his forehead wanted to jump out! This damn woman! He has the impulse to strangle Ning Lan at this time! If Ning Lan were here, he would crush Ning Lan! How dare she do this to him? Did the state of Qi send him such a princess? "Bang!" there was another loud noise. The desk that had been cracked had been broken in two! The broken desk and the letter paper that fell on the ground have been stained with bright red blood! As soon as he grabbed the letter paper that had fallen on the ground, Yelv Hanming stood up! He strode quickly towards the sky outside the palace. Is it tolerable or intolerable? How can he just forget such humiliation? But if all this is really just humiliation? If he is humiliated, why is his heart in pain? Hanming doesn''t understand why his heart has a kind of suffocating pain! This feeling seems very familiar, as if it had been experienced! Why does his heart hurt so much? Jisuo, who was kneeling on the ground, saw that the king went out angrily and immediately whispered, "Wang......" seeing that the king didn''t pay attention to him, he immediately got up, looked at the broken desk and the blood on it, and shouted in his heart that it was bad! It''s broken! I''m afraid it''s going to kill people! Chapter 245 Yelv Hanming was so angry that he broke into Yunyan palace and went straight to the inner hall. When the flower scene came out of the inner hall, I saw the cold face of the King Khan and the anger on his face. I was shocked and said, "see the king, long live..." Yelv Hanming kicked away the flower scenery that stood in front of him and said angrily, "get out!" Huajing wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and looked at the King Khan who rushed into the inner hall. He was very nervous and knew that something must have happened! I couldn''t help thinking: what''s the matter? It seems that the King Khan is coming for the princess. Fortunately, the princess is not here Han Ming came out of the inner hall in three or two steps, picked up the flower scenery on the ground, roared and asked, "where has she gone? Where is the princess of Qi?" At this time, if he knew where the princess was, the princess would be even more dangerous! Thinking about this, Huajing hesitated and said, "calm down, king, and return... To the king, princess, Princess..." Yelv Hanming suddenly thought of the fake pear palace. Yes, it must be there! Where did she live before she got married. Why are you so angry? He walked out with a swing. Huajing looked at the King Khan who disappeared at the gate of the palace in a moment. He died in panic and asked himself, "what should I do? What should I do?" Luo''er looked at the flower scene in the empty Yunyan palace, hurriedly stepped forward to pick it up and asked with concern, "sister Hua, what''s the matter with you?" Huajing pushed away luo''er''s hand and said in a panic, "luo''er, I''m afraid something''s going to happen to the princess! Go to the fake pear palace!" Luo''er''s flower face changed color and asked in surprise, "ah? Why?" Hua Jing, who was in a panic, suddenly thought of Shan trace. He suddenly felt happy and hurriedly said to Luo Er, "don''t ask these questions first. Go and protect the princess! You must protect the princess Enron! I''ll go to King Shan now. Maybe... Go quickly!" "Yes!" luo''er hurried out. The fake pear palace was jubilant. Under the service of the palace ladies, Ning Lan put on the wedding dress prepared by imperial concubine Xi for her. The Phoenix crown and Xia Phi showed her youth. The red gauze red the whole fake pear palace! And at this extremely happy moment, a violent storm is coming PS: with your understanding, Yaya writes secretly in the company. It''s good to be more. Repair the computer tomorrow Chapter 246 The fake pear has a female, her face is like white jade and her Qi is like orchid. Touch the cloud temples, lift the green silk, and make it more charming. Wearing a phoenix crown, a Xia phi and a strange jade pearl at the waist, although it is gorgeous, it is very sad! If you ask who this person is? She is one of thousands of fragrant grass. She goes to the palace alone... Ning Lan standing by the bronze mirror. When she thinks about this, she suddenly feels sad! He stroked his face gently and asked secretly: what''s the matter? On one side, the quiet and quiet shang''er couldn''t help praising and saying, "princess, you are so beautiful!" Ning Lan looked at herself in the mirror and asked, "is it beautiful?" Shang''er came forward and replied, "of course! Princess, I think it would be more beautiful if the princess smiled!" Ning Lan suddenly began to play. In an instant, he picked up the corners of his mouth, looked back, smiled at shang''er and asked, "is that so?" Filled with anger, Yelv Hanming rushed all the way to the inner hall of the fake pear palace and just caught Ning Lan''s satisfied smile. He did not expect that there was a kind of beauty that was so familiar and so deeply imprinted! Just like the smile just... Looking back in the twilight "Brother Shang, just take us to secretly see sister-in-law Wang!" "This... Isn''t it good? After the big gift, won''t you be able to see it?" "Brother Shang, you really don''t want to see the princess you miss that day and night? Then hong''er will go in and have a look..." Looking back, Yelv Hanming, who was standing at the door of the inner hall, was stunned by Ning Lan''s gorgeous smile After knowing each other for a long time, Han Ming gathered his mind from his strange thoughts and approached Ning Lan with steady steps step by step. It occurred to me that he had come to ask questions! Ning Lan''s original smiling face disappeared in an instant because of the intruder. Why is he here? In the great Qi State, new people who have not completed the great ceremony cannot meet each other like this! Ning Lansi was so angry that he asked Yelv Hanming angrily, "king, how can you be so reckless? Is the Great Khan king also a man from the mountains and don''t even understand the minimum etiquette?" Yelv Hanming, who came back from the shock, looked at the face that was instantly different from two people, and suddenly became cold and handsome. His eyes narrowed slightly close to Ning Lan, who was retreating step by step. Without tenderness, he grabbed Ning Lan''s jade wrist and asked coldly in a deep voice, "do you have the face to mention etiquette with loneliness?" PS: when ya ya saw the message on her mobile phone, Ya Ya wanted to ask about the content of each chapte Chapter 247 Ning Lan looked painfully at Yelv Hanming who clung to her wrist. She didn''t understand the anger on her handsome and extraordinary face. At this time, she didn''t think about why the visitor was so angry and why she was angry. The pain in her wrist and the harsh words of Yelv Hanming, like a sharp knife, were penetrating into her heart! Ning Lan couldn''t help raising her right hand and threw it at Yelv Hanming''s face. However, Yelv Hanming easily avoided it and threw himself into the air! Yelv Hanming''s cold face turned even colder! A sneer was embedded in the corner of his lips and asked coldly, "do you want to fight Gu? Do you really want to live?" Yelv Hanming said and threw away Ning Lan. Chang''er grabbed Ning Lan, who nearly fell to the ground in his stumble, immediately knelt down and begged again and again: "the slave and maid knocked at the king, the king will calm down, the king will calm down..." Yelv Hanming kicked off the clothes kneeling in front of him and shouted angrily, "get away from me!" Ning Lanhua looked at shang''er, who was kicked open by Yelv Hanming, and his mouth overflowed with bright red blood. He couldn''t help crying out: "shang''er!" Chang''er gently picked up the corners of her mouth, looked at Ning Lan, and said with difficulty, "princess, the maidservant is all right!" then someone climbed to Yelv Hanming''s side, kowtowed and knelt down and begged, "calm down, King..." Ning Lan looked at shang''er who was hurt for her and shouted, "shang''er, stand up in this palace! You don''t need him!" No one can be so rude to her! He hurt shang''er in front of her?! Ning Lan clenched her fist, slowly raised her eyes, stared coldly at Yelv Hanming, and asked angrily word by word, "why do you move people in this palace? Why do you beat people in this palace?" Under Ning Lanson''s cold eyes, Hanming''s heart couldn''t help pulling. Is this proud woman really having an affair with others? If not, how to explain the letter in his hand? Does she really have someone else in her heart? Thinking of the lingering words in the letter, Hanming''s resentment was even deeper! He, absolutely not allowed to betray! With a cold whoosh, she looked at Ning Lan contemptuously and said with a smile, "what face do you have to talk to Gu like this? Why can''t Gu beat her? Gu can kill you shameless woman!" PS: Yaya is not a lack of heart... Dear drop, Yaya try to update... Yaya''s notebook can''t detect whether the motherboard is broken or the graphics card is broken until 4:30 Chapter 248 Ning Lan stared at Yelv Hanming angrily and asked coldly, "how can you say that this palace is shameless? How can you humiliate this palace?" Yelv Hanming looked at Ning Lan''s suddenly white face and couldn''t help laughing! He threw the letter that had been wrinkly in his hand at Ning Lan, and said contemptuously, "shame? Look, you''re insulting yourself!" Ning Lan looked at a crumpled paper slowly falling on the ground with bright red blood and asked suspiciously, "what is this?" Yelv hamminson said coldly, "what is this? At this time, you still have the face to ask Gu what is this?" Ning Lan took the paper ball from shang''er''s hand and opened it to see what was going on. When Shan Ji took the letter and angrily asked her to apologize, she had expected that the copy proof letter would appear again... I didn''t want everything to happen so fast! "This letter..." When Ning Lan took over the paper ball exhibition, Yelv Hanming stared at Ning Lan''s face without blinking... Subconsciously, he wanted to see her surprised or confused... But she didn''t! She has no excuse, no denial! Obviously she knows the letter! Is everything in that letter true? Such speculation made Yelv Hanming feel painful and drove him crazy! "Guzhen didn''t expect that the state of Qi sent a shameless woman to make peace with him! Do you really think that he is so easy to bully?" Yelv Hanming, who didn''t wait for Ning Lan''s explanation, was full of cold prey on his face, and his killing intention became deeper and deeper. In the face of stationery, she was speechless. She can tolerate his rudeness and his saying that she is a shameless woman, but she can never tolerate his humiliation with the state of Qi! Ning Lan, who was holding the letter, looked at Yelv Hanming''s clenched hands and said coldly, "please speak with respect to the king!" Han Ming suddenly raised a sneer on his sinister face, stared at Ning Lan''s words and asked, "respect? Ha ha... Doesn''t the princess think this remark is very funny? You should respect you alone? Then you say, is this letter true or false? Is it true or false?" Although this letter is copy proof, it is credible that every word written on it is true. It says her past. She doesn''t want to deny it Ning Lan stared at the letter in her hand, looked up at Han Ming and said calmly, "this letter is..." Chapter 249 Shan Ji loudly denied, "this letter is false!" Shan Ji''s decisive and loud voice interrupted Ning Lan''s words that he wanted to continue, and then walked in with vigorous steps. Yelv Hanming didn''t expect that a single trace would appear at this time. His black eyes flashed quickly, a trace of amazement, looked at the single trace suspiciously, and waited for the next words of the single trace. Shan Ji glanced at Ning Lan and said in a loud voice, "Han Ming, this letter is false!" Shan Ji glanced at Ning Lan, meaning, don''t talk, let alone the letter is true. Hanming calmed his anger a little and asked coldly, "false? You haven''t seen it. How do you know it''s false?" Shan Ji continued with disapproval: "I don''t read this letter and know what it says! If I guess correctly, it says that the princess has an affair with other men! The princess once fell in love with a man and had a lot of good memories! Didn''t she?" Hanming was also a little confused and asked, "how do you know?" Shan Ji took a deep look at Ning Lan and said with a smile, "of course I know! Han Ming, the struggle between the concubines in the harem is also a common thing. It''s not surprising that the princess was framed when she first came to the great Khanate!" Hanming looked at Shan Ji in confusion and asked, "really?" Shan Ji smiled and said faintly, "don''t you believe it? I''ve seen such a letter before. If you don''t believe it, ask the princess, and she has one in her hand." Shan Ji knew that it was not easy for Han Ming to believe that the letter was forged by others! Huajing hurriedly knelt down and said, "I can testify when I knock on the king! I once found such a letter and handed it to the princess." Is it really a frame up? Yelv Hanming glanced at Ning Lan and asked coldly, "is this serious? Princess, what do you say?" Huajing immediately replied, "it''s true to tell the king! Princess, how about taking out the letter and presenting it to the king? As long as the king sees it, he will believe that the princess is innocent!" Seeing Ning Lan''s silence, Shan Ji immediately said, "princess, it''s related to your innocence. Let her take out the letterhead! Even if you''re angry with Hanming, you can''t joke about your innocence, can''t you?" Chapter 250 Ning Lan looked at the single track and said nothing and didn''t move! Although the letter is not written by Qinghuan, the content is true. Can you take out the letter and win the trust of this Yelv Hamming in front of you? It''s urgent to see a single trace! Isn''t this woman serious about not explaining? Doesn''t she want to live? Shan Ji looked at Huajing and said coldly, "what are you still doing here? You''re not going to get it!" Hanming''s eyes were dim. He glanced coldly at the slave and maid who answered, and there was an unspeakable feeling in his heart. From Ning Lan''s face, he saw the answer he wanted! At this time, it doesn''t matter whether the letter is taken out or not! When Huajing took out the letter and handed it to Hanming, Hanming didn''t answer it. He knew there must be a conspiracy. However, he knows better that there is no wave without wind! Han Ming stared at Ning Lan and asked coldly, "you say what is written in the letter is true?" Ning Lan looked at the letter in Huajing''s hand, embedded a faint smile on her charming face, and coldly replied, "can''t you, as the head of a country, even tell the true from the false?" Yelv Hanming raised several black lines on his forehead, stared at Ning Lan and said, "are you... Are you testing Gu''s patience?" Shan Ji stepped forward in front of Hanming and the princess, stopped Hanming''s steps, and said with a smile: "Princess, Hanming! Today is your wedding day. Why are you so angry about a letter? Besides, the letter was deliberately arranged by others! What did the princess say? She also represents a country behind her, and how could she do anything that would humiliate the state of Qi? Now the officials of Wen and Wu are waiting. When is it? Why haven''t you put on your wedding clothes? That''s it You''re wrong! Walk... Wear your wedding clothes! "Shan Ji said and pulled Hanming out. Han Ming, who was pushed out of the fake pear palace, shook off Shan Ji''s tight arm and asked coldly, "Shan Ji, what was written in the letter... Should be true? Why did you help her?" Shan Ji saw his friend tie''s cold face and said calmly and seriously, "Han Ming, that letter doesn''t mean anything! She won''t do anything sorry for you!" Hanming looked at Shan Ji angrily and asked coldly, "Why are you so sure? You knew about the letter. Why didn''t you tell me? Why did you help her?" Chapter 251 In the face of Han Ming''s question, light trace put away the smile on her face and said calmly, "Han Ming, the letter is false. Do you see any conspiracy? The reason why I''m so sure is that I believe in her and feel that she tells me that she''s not that kind of woman. Besides, I''ve been with her for a short time!" Although Shan Ji''s answer was in every sentence, his intuition told Han Ming that Shan Ji liked her! So he asked thoughtfully, "do you like her?" Shan Ji was stunned for a moment. He looked cold and said in a deep voice, "Han Ming, my friend''s wife can''t play. Don''t I even understand this? You and I are brothers of life and death. Do you think I am a person who forgets righteousness when seeing color?" Shan Ji had some sadness in his heart. Previously, he couldn''t frankly say that he likes Ning Lan and can secretly like her. But now after Hanming asked, he didn''t even have the right to like it silently. Hanming thought that Shan Ji liked Ning Lan, and his heart was like flying catkins! Facing Shan Ji''s calm face, Hanming hesitated and asked himself if he had made a mistake? only! He would rather believe the veto in the single trace at this time! Because of this... At least it reassured him more than doubting that Shan Ji liked her. Shan Ji saw that Hanming was speechless, and then said, "Hanming, she is the princess of a country. Even if you don''t take women seriously, don''t take her country seriously. I know that in your eyes, the whole world can be regarded as a bag, but don''t forget the people! War is really hard for those people!" Shan Ji turned and wanted to leave, but Han Ming strode forward to stop him. Hanming looked at Shan Ji''s cold face and asked harmoniously, "where are you going? Are you angry?" Shan Ji looked at Han Ming, and then appeared the consistent Junyi. He punched Han Ming''s chest and said with a loud smile, "we are friends of life and death. Our feelings are so iron. How can we be angry because of this little thing? Besides, am I so stingy?" Han Ming smiled, "yes!" "Go!" after finishing his words, he made a sneak attack on Hanming. He didn''t want to, but Hanming dodged lightly. Han Ming looked back at the fake pear palace with a serious face and said thoughtfully, "Shan Ji, only in this world, only you dare to talk to me like this... However, you are right. She is the princess of the state of Qi." Chapter 252 Shan Ji also glanced at the fake pear palace. A dark wound flashed across the fundus of his eyes and asked Han Ming with a smile, "Han Ming, do you like her?" Han Ming was stunned for a moment, looked deeply at the fake pear palace and said faintly, "I don''t know. I feel like I''ve seen her somewhere. It doesn''t seem to be her. I can''t tell. It''s a strange feeling..." After hearing this, Shan Ji smiled slightly, then pretended to be indifferent and said, "do you say you have a feeling of deja vu about her? Then you must like her!" Like her? own? No, no! He won''t be trapped by love, like his father. He will never fall in love with a woman! Hanming blurted out his refusal and said, "how could I like her? It''s just a woman!" Shan Ji smiled faintly and whispered in his heart: Han Ming, don''t you admit it? You''ve fallen in love with her. Just now you believe that the letter is true, but you let me pull it out because you don''t want to give up? Shan Ji shook his head and hurriedly said, "OK, good! You don''t like her! You don''t like women! You should change your clothes too? When is it, and you haven''t put on your wedding clothes yet!" Hanming raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s true! What do you say like I''m lying? She''s not very beautiful! She''s not good-natured. How can I like such a woman!" Shan Ji sighed helplessly and said compromised, "well, you don''t like her! She''s not beautiful and has a bad temper. She''s not as gentle as your concubine Yi Shuya. She''s just an ordinary woman! All right? Bridegroom, go and wear a dress! She... But she''s all dressed! It''s bad if she misses the auspicious hour..." Shan Ji said and pushed Han Ming. Today is their day of great joy. Ninglan, will there be a little shadow of my single trace in your heart? After today, you are Hanming''s princess. I can''t keep you in my heart like this! Why is the heart sad? I didn''t expect that I would feel heartache for a woman! The single track behind Hanming couldn''t help laughing at himself. As he walked towards the sky palace, Hanming said thoughtfully, "in fact, her eyes are beautiful!" Hanming''s heart throbbed when he thought of Ning Lan''s smile just now! Chapter 253 The shock and throbbing just now are unfamiliar to Hanming! Who is the woman in tears? Who is that brother Shang? When did he meet? Why is the impression in the brain so vague? However, just at that moment, it seemed very clear! Why do you feel deja vu when you see her? Do you really like her as Shan Ji said? Women? Should he go to see her? How many years have it been? As long as Hanming thought of the woman, his heart began to ache! Seeing Hanming''s silence, Shan Ji couldn''t help asking, "Hanming, what are you thinking? Why are you so worried?" Han Ming, with a cold face, said faintly, "No. single trace, I want to see someone!" After hearing this, Shan Ji took another serious look at Han Ming, and the smile on his face cooled down. He said seriously, "you mean... OK! Go! It''s been so many years, maybe... You should try to forgive her! Remember, don''t miss the auspicious time!" On Hanming''s indifferent face, there was a deep hatred, and there was a deep pain in that hatred. Forgive her? impossible! He can''t forgive her! Hanming was silent for a moment and said coldly, "she is not worthy of my forgiveness! She is not worthy!" Shan Ji looked at Han Ming and said coldly, "then why do you want to see her? Are you going to kill her or humiliate her?" Hanming glanced at the single trace, pursed his lips, and the pain of love and hate rose on his dignified face, just flashed away. She opened Shan Ji''s eyes and said angrily: "... I just want to ask her if she regretted it and whether she regretted it!" "You..." Shan Ji wanted to say something again, but he couldn''t say anything. He knows Hanming''s temper and that there is a kind of trauma in the world that can not be easily erased or diluted! Han Ming now and he at the beginning clearly know how much people hate betrayal. However, after so many years, would he choose to forgive if he could start all over again? Over the years, his heart also has a wound, like Hanming, deep into the bone marrow and can no longer heal! Even though... Many years have passed! Chapter 254 Ning Lan looked at Chang''er, who was picked up by Huajing with concern and asked, "Chang''er, are you ok?" Shang''er reluctantly pulled up the corners of her mouth and replied with a warm smile, "tell the princess that the maid is all right." Looking at the blood on the corner of shang''er''s mouth, Ning Lan suddenly felt very sad and resentful. Resent her own incompetence! Many years ago, when her empress dowager forced her nurse to death, she watched helplessly, but there was nothing she could do! Now, when the King Khan gave a big hand to her waiter in front of her, she was still powerless! Why can''t she always protect the people around her? Why is the princess of her country so incompetent? Huajing was very surprised. Luo''er came back first. Was luo''er killed by the King Khan? No, it shouldn''t! After a tour in the inner hall, Huajing asked softly, "princess, has luo''er ever been here?" Ning Lan shook her head, raised her eyebrows and asked, "Luoer? Will Luoer be in Yunyan palace?" Huajing seriously rejected, "no, the maid asked her to come back first to protect the princess. Why didn''t she come back?" Huajing had a bad feeling in her heart. She felt that Luoer must have had an accident! However, how far is the Yunyan palace from the fake pear palace? How could Ning Lan Leng started to speak, looked at the letter in his hand and began to think quietly. Who the hell is it? In a step-by-step arrangement? Now that she is in the light, she can''t do anything at this time. Who took Luoer? What''s the purpose? Ning Lan looked at Huajing and said, "Huajing, send someone to find it. Remember, be careful!" Chang''er immediately knelt down and said, "princess, let the maidservant find it!" Ning Lan looked at shang''er with a worried face and said, "shang''er, go to heal yourself first and look for luo''er. Just give it to Huajing." Chang''er reluctantly lowered her eyes and wanted to refuse: "but, Princess..." Ning Lan''s cooled eyes, with an irresistible dignity, said sternly, "shang''er, do you even listen to what the palace says? The palace knows that you have a deep relationship with luo''er on weekdays, but in the eyes of the palace, each of you is equally important!" Chapter 255 How many years have passed since Hamming walked with heavy steps towards the regret palace? The deep palace gate was slowly pushed open by him, as if it had pushed open the door of his memory, and the past events rushed to his mind in series and showed clearly. This is the only palace in the whole palace that no one dares to mention, because the people mentioned are dead. A 14-year-old maid in waiting looked at the flowers in the garden and asked softly, "madam, what kind of flower is this? It''s really fragrant!" The middle-aged woman looked at the flowers on the maid''s fingers with a light smile. Her eyes were full of infinite tenderness. She smiled, wiped the fine sweat on her forehead with a silk handkerchief, and said softly, "this? This is a quiet orchid." The little maidservant smiled and approached the flower and said happily, "You Lan? The name of the flower is really nice." The middle-aged woman walked to the orchid, slowly pedaled down, fell into the memory, and said thoughtfully, "well, this orchid was once the national flower of the ancient moon country. In the ancient moon country, whenever the orchid flowers were in full bloom, there would be a grand celebration party, especially lively..." The little maid frowned and asked suspiciously, "madam, how do you know? Have you ever been to the ancient moon country?" The middle-aged woman smiled genially and then replied, "I''ve been there, not just. I''ve lived there before!" The little maid nodded and asked again, "no wonder my mother likes orchids. My mother, Gu Yue Gome? Are orchids planted everywhere?" The middle-aged lady''s face was slightly sad and said with a sour smile: "beautiful, very beautiful! But... That''s all what happened..." the little maid asked again with a regretful expression: "why?" Hanming looked at the orchid coldly and said in a deep voice, "because it was destroyed by solitude!" After a burst of consternation, the little maid knelt down in fear and saluted: "I''ll see the king!" Hearing Han Ming''s voice, the middle-aged woman slowly stood up and called out, "tomorrow..." Han Ming shouted coldly, "shut up! How can you shout for the lonely taboo?" The middle-aged woman with tears in her eyes asked sadly, "tomorrow, after so many years, are you still blaming the mother imperial concubine?" Chapter 256 Han Ming looked coldly at the tearful woman, his mother''s concubine, twisted his head and said angrily: "hum, without your mother''s concubine, Gu''s mother''s concubine died more than ten years ago! She has been executed for betraying Gu''s father! No matter how many years have passed, Gu will not forget that Gu''s mother''s concubine is a woman who betrayed his father!" The middle-aged woman fell like a string of beads. After hearing Hanming''s words, she couldn''t help staggering. He looked sadly at the grown-up child in front of him and said with a bitter smile, "you... Hate this palace so much. Why are you here?" Hanming closed his eyes deeply, picked the corner of his mouth and said coldly, "I came here alone to see if you regret it!" The middle-aged woman looked at Han Ming sadly and asked angrily, "do you regret seeing this palace? You destroyed the ancient moon country because you hated this palace?" Han Ming smiled coldly, "that''s right! Did Gu destroy the ancient moon country, or was it the first country to be destroyed by Gu''s unified hegemony? Gu not only destroyed the ancient moon country, but also killed all the ancient Mu people." The middle-aged woman is no other than the princess of the ancient moon Kingdom, the biological mother of Yelv Hanming and the late imperial concubine of the Great Khan Kingdom - Ancient moon evening. The late imperial concubine looked at Han Ming in disbelief. After a long time, she suddenly understood. She suddenly knew that the one standing in front of her was not her emperor''s son, but no longer ming''er! Her tomorrow has grown up with deep hatred! He is so much like his father. No, he is more cruel and ruthless than his father! Killed the whole ancient wooden people? How ironic it is that his son killed all his relatives! Why does this embarrass her? The late imperial concubine sadly turned her back to Han Ming, with deep sadness in her eyes. This sadness was deeply pressed on her shoulders, making her want to collapse to the ground. However, she didn''t collapse, but said coldly: "please go back! I''m afraid the king will lose hope. The palace never regretted what she had done! It used to be, and it is now!" Hanming looked at the slender figure, clenched his hands, and then asked again, "do you really not regret it?" Why hurt her, your heart will hurt? Why is she sad and painful? Shouldn''t it be fun? Shouldn''t it be fun? Chapter 257 King? She called him king? The late imperial concubine was sad to the bottom of her heart. He couldn''t help but shed tears and said in a desolate cold voice, "if everything can be done again, this palace will do that!" Would she still do that if everything could be done over again? Why? Han Ming stared at the empress''s back. His cold face was full of confusion and anger. Then he asked, "why do you treat your father like this? Why do you betray your father?" Han Ming''s question stunned the late imperial concubine. After a long silence, he said quietly, "if life can be chosen, there won''t be so many regrets. Don''t you know that love can''t be forced?" Han Ming asked with a sneer, "love can''t be forced? It''s been so many years now. Is the man you love still that man? You... Since you don''t love your father so much, why did you give birth to loneliness? What''s loneliness in your heart?" Han Ming, who hadn''t waited for a long time for the late imperial concubine to answer, then said sadly: "Do you know how much Gu hates you? Just like Gu hates himself! Do you know why no one in the palace dares to mention you? Do you want to know? That''s because whoever mentions you will die! Don''t hear or think of a shameless mother concubine who has an affair with others!" Imperial concubine Wan slowly turned to look at Han Ming and asked coldly, "shameless? Have an affair with others? Although our palace has never loved your father, our palace has always loved you! You... In your heart... Do you hate your mother imperial concubine so much? Is she so embarrassed?" Her imperial son hates her? God, why? What did she do wrong in her last life? Why did she do this to her? Imperial concubine Wan looked at Han Ming. At this moment, she was deeply sad! It was extremely painful! The man she loves is dead, and the man who loves her is dead. The only reason she is alive is that she can''t give up her children... Now, more than ten years later, her children come, stand in front of her and say they hate her... Why? Why Han Ming shouted, "yes! I hate you! I always hate you! You know what? As long as I think of the time when my father kept talking about you before he died, I can''t help hating you! As long as I think of my father''s love for you, I feel ashamed of you!" Chapter 258 The late imperial concubine looked at Han Ming, who spoke like a knife in despair, and asked coldly, "ha ha... What a shame! Tomorrow, is the mother imperial concubine shameful in your heart? Since you hate the mother imperial concubine so much, since the mother imperial concubine is your shame in your heart, why don''t you kill the mother imperial concubine?" At this moment, Hanming''s heart seemed to stop. Kill her? No, he never wanted to kill his mother imperial concubine. Although he hated her and hated her all the time, he never wanted her to die. The woman in front of her, the pain on her face, seemed to become a hard blunt knife, or a rusted blunt knife, which was cutting his heart hard. Reminds him of those words before the death of Xian Wang Han Ming, don''t hate your mother''s concubine, let alone let her know, the cause of my father''s death... My father may have... Really done wrong. My father was too wishful thinking. He thought he took your mother''s concubine and thought that as long as he loved your mother''s concubine, your mother''s concubine... Would also love... My father... But my father was wrong, my father was... Too... Outrageous! Your... Mother Princess... She... Her love... Has been given to others... She... Doesn''t love... Father... Father... King. Looking at each other for a long time, Han Ming smiled coldly and said, "kill you? Gu won''t kill his mother! Gu won''t kill you. Gu wants you to live, and Gu wants you to regret. You know? The father emperor won''t let Gu tell you one thing until he dies. Do you know what it is? It''s your sword, your sword that killed him!" Hanming''s words made the late imperial concubine''s face white. She doesn''t believe it''s true, she doesn''t believe it! Immediately shook his head and said, "no! That sword won''t hurt his life!" At this moment, Hanming could not help but say angrily, "yes! That sword is not enough to kill his father! However, there is no medicine to cure the great poison on that sword!" The late imperial concubine kept shaking her head, looked at Han Ming with a serious face and asked in a trembling voice, "do you say the sword is poisonous? No, you''re lying to me!" Lie to her? Hanming looked at his mother''s concubine with a sneer and said bitterly, "lie to you? Gu also hopes to lie to you! In that way, at least Gu can find a chance to forgive you! At least Gu won''t have a mother''s concubine who killed her husband for another man!" Chapter 259 In order to save Gu you, she hurt the first king with her wrong hand. She didn''t know that the first king died because of her! That knife... How can it be poisonous? She thought... She just owed the former king. Today she knows that she still owes the former king''s life? She killed her husband? It turned out that over the years, Minger didn''t forgive her because of his father''s death? How did this happen? Why did this happen? The late imperial concubine dragged her heavy steps and walked sadly towards the inner hall of the regret palace. As she walked, she whispered absently, "how could this happen? How could this happen? How could the sword be poisonous..." Hanming looked at the fragile figure and couldn''t help blushing his eyes, and his heart hurt. He silently said to the late imperial concubine in his heart: mother imperial concubine, gu... In fact, he wanted to tell you that today is the day of great joy for Gu. Gu is here to tell you that Gu has a princess... Will you be happy for Gu? " Hanming looked at the little maid kneeling on the ground and asked coldly, "what''s your name? Which palace is it?" As soon as the little maidservant heard Han Ming''s question, she quickly kowtowed and said, "tell the king that the maidservant is called magpie. The maidservant is from Yuehua palace!" After hearing the little maid''s return, Hanming looked cold and said coldly, "well, you don''t want to go back to Yuehua palace. You''ll stay here in the future and serve the late imperial concubine. There must be no difference! If you dare to spread a word about today''s matter, it will be the capital crime of killing the nine families! You know?" Hanming said, leaving the stunned magpie and turning away. When the stunned little magpie reacted, she quickly kowtowed and answered, "slave... Maidservant, obey the order, thank you, king." magpie knew that the middle-aged woman she often secretly came to see was the late imperial concubine, the mother of King Khan. Looking at the disappearing figure, the magpie slowly stood up, rubbed his knees and thought: since the king hates his mother and concubine so much, why do you have to wait on him? What a contradiction! After walking out of the regret palace, Hanming walked towards the sky palace. He felt very empty in his heart. The words that had been stuck in his heart for so many years suddenly came out, and what he got was sadness? Seeing Hanming''s dark eyes, Shan Ji grabbed his joy suit and said, "Hanming, put it on. What time is it?" Chapter 260 Hanming sadly took the wine pot, drank light wine and said to Shan Ji: "Shan Ji, I thought she was sad and I would laugh heartily, but why is my heart so unhappy? Why does my heart hurt when I see her cry? Today, I asked her, don''t regret? She said she didn''t regret! She said she didn''t regret. Ha ha..." Shan Ji looked at the sad Han Ming thoughtfully and said sadly: "Han Ming, do you know why you are so unhappy? That''s because you don''t just hate her, you love her more! Try to forgive her. After all, that person is your closest person now. She is your mother. Everyone has his own way to go. That''s her life and her choice. Even if you don''t forgive her, don''t hurt her again." Han Ming bent his mouth, raised his hand, another cup of bitter wine, glanced at Shan Ji''s calm face, and asked, "really? If Shan Ji were still alive, would you forgive her?" Shan Ji smiled sadly and said, "I don''t know. If I forgive her, she can live. Maybe I will forgive her? After many things, I gradually understand that nothing is more important than living. When people meet in this life, there is only this life and no afterlife!" "Alive?" Hanming frowned and then asked, "have you forgiven your mother?" Shan Ji smiled and said bitterly, "maybe there''s still some resentment!" Shan Ji said, looking at Han Ming in red, reached out and grabbed the wine cup in Han Ming''s hand, and said with a smile: "don''t talk, Han Ming, you''re the bridegroom''s officer today. You can''t get drunk! If you get drunk here, your beautiful princess will look through the autumn water!" Han Ming slapped Shan Ji on the shoulder and said with a smile, "smelly boy, when did you become so smooth? Shan Ji, you have changed a lot. Now you like to joke!" Looking at Hanming full of joy, Shan Ji couldn''t help feeling sad. He had to admit that the groom in front of him was outstanding. He had to admit that he really fell in love with Ning Lan. Cover the sad single trace in the bottom of your eyes, show a natural and unrestrained smile, and hasten to say, "really? This may be the charm of time! Go quickly, everyone is waiting for you, the Lord." Chapter 261 Princess Yi, standing in front of the bronze mirror, carefully looked at it several times, and asked Xiaoyu again: "Xiaoyu, is the dress of the palace... OK?" today, she put on the beautiful dress that Wang once said, and made a careful dress. Xiaoyu smiled and said, "madam, you are so beautiful!" The concubine looked at the bronze mirror again and asked in a low voice, "is this palace really beautiful?" "Well... Let''s go, it''s almost time." Yi Fei said softly, pursed her thin lips, slowly stood up and walked towards the Muyu hall. When Princess Yi arrived at the Muyu hall, she found that all civil and military officials and concubine Xiao were already in their seats, so she silently walked to her seat. Xiao Jing saw it the moment she came in. Looking at the beautiful princess Yi, her heart could not help but rise a touch of jealousy. So he approached her with a smile and said sarcastically, "sister Yi, today is really beautiful, but it''s a pity... Today''s protagonist is not sister Yi." Xiao Jing''s words, like a sharp awl, deeply penetrated into the heart of Princess Yi. Yi Fei''s face was covered with light rouge and turned pale in an instant. All the civil and military officials kept whispering. They were all curious about it! After waiting for a long time, Xiao Jing, who had not seen the king of the Great Khan and the princess of the great Qi, couldn''t help asking Princess Yi: "sister Yi, do you think the princess of the great Qi is beautiful? Is it more beautiful than the women of the Great Khan? I heard you sent her wedding clothes..." As soon as Xiao Jing''s voice fell, it attracted the attention of many people. All the people who heard Xiao Jing''s inquiry focused on Princess Yi.. "This......" Yi Fei was slightly stunned. She took a deep look at Xiao Jing and those eyes, and couldn''t help but get up. In the face of Xiao Jing''s problem, she can''t say beautiful or not beautiful. In full view of the public, she can''t keep silent and don''t reply. Xiao Jing''s question made imperial concubine Yi fall into embarrassment and dilemma. Yi Fei straightened the stiffness on Li''s face. When she was about to speak, Han Ming, accompanied by Shan Ji, broke into the sight of everyone Chapter 262 Concubine Yi looked at the happy Yelv Hanming in the Moyu hall. It was the man she had always loved. The woman he was waiting for was not her! When I think about this place, I can''t help feeling a pang of pain. The ministers congratulated in unison: "congratulations to the king... Long live, long live, long live..." at the end of the ceremony, there was a sound of congratulations in the hall, boiling with a thick color of great joy. Accompanied by a group of palace people, Ning Lan came in step by step, dressed in the Phoenix crown of the state of Qi The rosy glow, which is about to drop, drags long on the long road of the palace. It floats gently and seductively with her walking! The white and exquisitely carved face looms under the cover of tulle, which makes people unconsciously fantasize. Hanming stared at Ning Lan approaching him step by step and couldn''t help thinking, what kind of woman is she? Ning Lan? Although she is not as beautiful as Mei Zhi, she is not inferior at all, because she has a natural pride that people can''t ignore. However, how can such a scene be so familiar? Looking at Xiao Jing of Ning Lan, I feel bad! She was shocked for a moment. Then, Xiao Jing, full of jealousy, gently moved Lian Bu to Princess Yi and asked in a soft and cold voice: "sister Yi, is she wearing the suit you sent her? Why does this palace look... Different?" The Yi imperial concubine hears the speech and turns her eyes to Ning Lan again. Only then does she find that Ning Lan, who walks towards Han Ming, doesn''t wear the wedding clothes she sent. Yifei turned her eyes to Hanming again, intending to see his dissatisfaction or displeasure, but she didn''t find it. Because, at this time, there was nothing else in Hanming''s eyes except shock and amazement! Han Ming''s stunned eyes made her heart ache, and her face slowly turned pale! In the face of Xiao Jing''s inquiry, after a moment of silence, Princess Yi replied with a smile: "that set may not fit well!" Xiao Mou Yi went out and said in a deep voice, "Your Majesty, I want to ask the princess about something. I don''t know if your majesty will agree." Hanming took a deep look at Xiao Mou Yi, thought for a moment and said, "yes." When Xiao Mouyi came to Ning Lan, he asked, "princess, your majesty, the princess is the first princess to come to the great Khanate and his relatives." what did the princess bring from the great Qi kingdom? Chapter 263 Ning Lan calmly turned her head and looked at Xiao mouyi. After a moment of silence, her lips gently opened and her face calmly replied, "sincere." Ning Lan''s short answer made Xiao mouyi''s smile freeze in an instant, and she couldn''t help but carefully examine the princess of Daqi who had just made a hairpin ceremony in front of her. Soon after Xiao mouyi''s voice fell, another minister asked, "I''ve heard that the women in the state of Qi are weak floating willows. I don''t know if the princess''s courage and wisdom are like that weak willow?" After the minister''s words, Ning Lan couldn''t help glancing at the questioner. Then Zhan Yan said with a smile, "is Jing Ke brave enough to assassinate Qin? Is Han Xin brave enough to fight back? Is this palace brave enough to travel thousands of miles here?" After Ning Lan''s words, the minister asked again, "does the princess dare to lift the target a hundred steps away?" Ning Lan looked, turned her head to face Han Ming, lowered her eyes slightly, provoked the corners of her mouth and said, "Chu has people who are good at shooting. Go to the willow leaves and shoot them in a hundred steps, and shoot them in a hundred shots. It''s a blessing if you can raise a target for such a talented person. Don''t you dare in this palace?" Hanming took a deep look at Ning Lan in the hall. After a moment of silence, he gently pointed to Geller. A moment later, Geller came to Hanming with a bow and arrow and called, "king." Shan Ji stared at the bow and arrow in Geller''s hand. His eyebrows were deep and deep. He went to Hanming''s body to stop it, but Hanming interrupted him. "OK!" Han Ming said, picked up the bow and arrow, walked to Ning Lan, stared for a long time, and asked again, "princess, do you think Gu can be the expert in your mouth?" Ning Lan proudly looked up at Han Ming and asked, "Wang, don''t you know the answer better?" Hanming stared at Ning Lanhao without fear. With provocative eyes, his original cold mood suddenly opened up. In Ning Lan''s ear, she asked softly, "you''re not afraid that you can''t do it alone, in case you miss..." Looking at Han Ming''s eyes, Ning Lan said calmly, "this palace is not afraid, because this palace believes in you." Hanming asked suspiciously, "why?" Ning Lan said faintly, "because you are about to be the husband of the palace. If there is any chance, it can only blame the poor fortune of the palace and can''t accompany around!" Chapter 264 Although Ning Lan''s words were very light and light, they were very heavy and deep to Hanming! Knocked into his heart without warning. Han Ming showed a perfect smile at the corner of his mouth, and then said, "well... In order to keep you company, Gu Dang should be very careful!" Ning Lan avoided Han Ming''s eyes, straightened the faint contrast on her face, and said calmly: "as long as Wang dares to shoot a sharp arrow, the palace dares to raise the target with her body without hesitation!" Ning Lan knew that she had no other choice. Even if she was shot dead, she could only move forward. Under the worried eyes of Shan Ji, he stepped out! "Hanming..." she said, did she believe Hanming? Shan Ji watched Han Ming and Ning Lan walk out of the Muyu hall, feeling extremely hesitant and melancholy! He knew that he was not qualified to stop them. Yi Fei looked at Hanming and ninglan''s whispering intimacy, and her heart had turned upside down! Will her king really fall in love with such a woman? Did she look into Wang''s eyes so calmly? Can she smile so proudly? Is it because she is the princess of the state of Qi? Is it because she was born noble? Why can Wang allow her such a gesture? Why not be angry and disgusted? Why is Wang''s eyes full of appreciation? Did Wang like her? no When she reached here, she couldn''t help staggering and bumping heavily into the chair behind her. Immediately, the chair made a crisp sound. In this quiet Muyu hall, none of the civil and military officials looked back at her! Her king, her beloved king, did not look at her,! With his deep eyes, he was staring at the woman in red makeup without blinking! Han Ming slowly pulled up his bow and arrow, and looked at the target raised by Ning Lan''s hand. A faint ponder floated on his face. The corner of his mouth outlined a perfect arc, and he couldn''t help thinking of what Ning Lan had just said. She said that as long as he dared to shoot a sharp arrow, she would dare to lift the target without hesitation? Ning Lan''s face was not timid. Han Ming was stunned and moved for it. In full view of the public, a strong arrow came out. Then, there was only a cheer: "congratulations to the king and the princess..." Chapter 265 Han Ming twisted the wine pot and looked in the hall for a long time, but he didn''t find the figure of Shan trace. He couldn''t help feeling a little lost. He frowned slightly and muttered to himself, "where has Shan trace gone? Why doesn''t he even have a personal shadow... Where has he gone?" "Somebody!" Jisuo hurried forward and asked, "what can I do for you, king?" Han Ming glanced at Jisuo in front of him and asked in a deep voice, "well, do you know where Lord Shan has gone?" Giuseppe replied with some trepidation, "report back to the king. I don''t know." Han Ming showed an unhappy color on his face and said softly, "don''t look for it yet!" "Yes, I''ll go now," said guiso, and quickly ran out of the Muyu palace. Looking at the figure of Jisu leaving, Han Ming thought absently: where will Shan Ji go? Concubine Yi looked at her dark eyes and a faint smile on her lips. Yelv Hanming, who was lost in thought, couldn''t help twitching. Quietly erase the moisture from the corners of his eyes, take back the wine lamp from Xiaoyu''s hand, and approach Hanming step by step. When she came to Hanming''s side, concubine Yi called softly, "my lord... My Lord, I wish you a happy princess." concubine Yi smiled and raised the wine in her hand and drank the full glass of wine in one gulp. Han Ming, who was in a trance, was called back by Yi Fei, and said affectionately in his eyes, "Yi''er, good wine capacity." Han Ming looked at Yi Fei standing in front of her slightly, but saw the slight humidity around her eyes, and a faint boredom rose in his heart. Concubine Yi thought that the king would praise her clothes as good-looking as ever, or that she should not have a glass of wine. However, when she drank a glass of strong wine, Han Ming said, "Yi''er, good wine!" Her heart sank and was torn apart in an instant. Wang, has it really changed? Yi Fei bit her red lips, pulled up the corners of her mouth, showed a perfect smile, and then said softly, "Yi''er thanked the king for his praise." Yelv Hanming gave a faint "um" and walked out of the Moyu hall without looking back. Walking out of the hall, Hanming remembered Ning Lan''s confident and proud smile. Ning Lan? Hanming bent his lips thoughtfully and walked towards Yunyan palace. Chapter 266 On the way from the Muyu hall to the Yunyan palace, you need to pass by the falling moon Pavilion. Han Ming, playing on the corridor, glanced at Shan Ji from a distance, sitting alone in the pavilion with his back to Han Ming''s single track, which made Han Ming curious. Why is this boy sitting here alone? Less than three feet closer, Hanming stopped slowly. If he wanted to call Shan Ji, he swallowed it again, because he heard Shan Ji talking to himself in the moon Pavilion alone. When Shan Ji came out of the Muyu hall, he didn''t know where he could go. Facing Hanming''s red suit, he felt very sad, as if he was going to be suffocated. When he wandered casually on the palace road to the falling moon Pavilion, he saw the little snow fox he caught while wading. He couldn''t help catching it on the ground and holding it in his arms. Shan Ji looked at the little snow fox and said, "little thing, how did you come here? I heard she gave you the name Xueling. Do you like this name?" Xueling seemed to understand Shan Ji''s words and looked at Shan Ji quietly. The moonlight lightly sprinkles on the face of the single trace, which makes it more elegant against the face of the single trace. Shan Ji gently stroked the hair on Xueling, kept silent for a moment, and then said: "Xueling, do you like her as much as I do? You are luckier than me because you can be with her... You can love her, but I can''t! Because she is my friend''s princess, and she doesn''t know I like her. Alas! As the saying goes, friend''s wife can''t play. Xueling, you will accompany her and protect her for me in the future!" Shan Ji''s words were like a stone, which pressed heavily on Han Ming''s heart. Han Ming retreated gently and hid behind the column. He looked coldly at Shan Ji in the pavilion. The silence and deep sadness on Shan Ji''s face made Han Ming stunned, and the smile on his face cooled in an instant. Hanming was shocked. Although he had always suspected that Shan Ji liked Ning Lan, he had never really faced it. Maybe it was escape, or Shan Ji''s silent denial... At the moment, when he heard Shan Ji''s words, his heart was like a sea of shock! Chapter 267 A delicate woman''s voice sounded in the long Pavilion: "Xueling..." Shan Ji looked at the approaching palace maid and found that it was luo''er, Ning Lan''s close maid, so he opened his mouth and said, "luo''er, Xueling is here!" As soon as luo''er saw that it was Lord Shan, he immediately saluted and said, "see Lord Shan for your servant." Shan Ji pointed to the snow spirit on his hand and asked, "no! Are you looking for it?" Luo''er looked at the snow fox in Shan Ji''s hand and jokingly said, "yes, it''s here! Everyone is very busy today, so they ignored it. When they just gave it food, they found that it''s gone. The maid thought, it should be unhappy, so she played and ran away from home!" luo''er said, looking sideways at Xue Ling''s eyes. "Run away from home? Ha ha..." Shan Ji had a cold and light handsome face, and smiled because of Luo Er''s words. Luo''er took Xueling from Shan Ji''s hand and asked curiously, "thank you, Lord Shan, how can you stay here alone?" luo''er regretted after asking, because she saw Shan Ji''s smiling face and cooled down instantly. He couldn''t help blaming himself: how can slaves ask the masters what to do? Shan Ji sighed in his heart, and then touched the snow spirit that luo''er took over and said, "well, take it back! It''s wild and should be taken good care of." Luo''er was slightly stunned, and then smiled and said, "I will obey your orders, and I will leave." After luo''er left, Shan Ji thought of staying outside for too long. Should Hamming be looking for him? Thinking about this, Shan Ji got up and rushed to the direction of the Muyu hall. Han Ming didn''t come out of the dark until the single trace disappeared in his sight. Looking at the direction of Shan Ji''s disappearance, Han Ming whispered, "Shan Ji, do you really love her? Your martial arts are as good as you, and you didn''t find me near you! Did you give up her because of me?" Han Ming raised the wine pot in his hand and poured it fiercely. Why do people always wake up when looking for drunk? Hanming glanced coldly in the direction of Yunyan palace, then turned and walked towards Yifei''s palace. Thinking of Shan Ji''s muttering alone just now, his heart was very chaotic. Chapter 268 As the night was getting darker, Xiao Jing saw that the king had walked out of the Moyu hall and did not realize the tenderness of imperial concubine Yi. She was both happy and sad. She was glad that Hanming didn''t pay too much attention to Princess Yi. She was worried that the princess of Daqi was more likely to be the queen! Today, from the king''s eyes, she saw the appreciation that the king had never had. Yi Fei was loved by the king like that. The king said that change will change. Is it the king who despises women or the princess who is too charming? Xiao Jing walked to the imperial concubine with the wine lamp. She smiled brightly. Xiao Jing pretended not to know and asked, "sister Yi, where is the king?" Facing Xiao Jing''s inquiry, the color on Princess Yi''s face is very ugly. She knows that Xiao Jing has always been arrogant and arrogant. She likes to prick people''s hearts! She always gives way to Xiao Jing. It''s not that she is afraid of Xiao Jing, but that Princess Yi doesn''t want to make enemies. However, she didn''t want to bear it today. She didn''t want to be gentle today, so she said coldly, "sister, you don''t know. How can sister know? Today is Wang''s great joy. Sister has to drink more! Xiaoyu, let''s go back to the palace." Princess Yi said and left without looking back! She didn''t want to avoid Xiao Jing, but she wanted to avoid the joy that choked her in the hall. When Xiaoyu saw that her mother didn''t return to the palace, she immediately asked softly, "where are you going, mother?" Yi Fei stared at Xiaoyu and whispered blankly, "where are you going?" where are you going? Where should she go? Such a big palace is as deep as the sea. Why does she tremble every day? For the man she loves? Princess Yi suddenly thought of a poem and unconsciously chanted it: "There are beautiful women in the valley who live in seclusion. Since Yunliang''s family, there are scattered plants and trees. In the past, Guanzhong was in chaos and his brothers were killed. What''s the matter with high officials? They can''t accept their bones and flesh. The world is bad and everything changes with the candle. The husband is light and thin, and the new couple is as beautiful as jade. When he faints, the mandarin ducks don''t stay alone; but when he sees the new couple laughing, he hears the old man crying..." Cheng Jing sees that concubine Yi goes out of the Muyu hall and follows her out. He has been admiring concubine Yi in his heart. Cheng Jing, who followed imperial concubine Yi, heard the poems sung by imperial concubine Yi, and immediately came forward and said, "madam, it''s inappropriate to sing this poem at this time! Minister, knock on the madam, thousand years old, thousand years old, thousand years old!" Chapter 269 Cheng Jing, who followed imperial concubine Yi, heard the poems sung by imperial concubine Yi, and immediately came forward and said, "madam, it''s inappropriate to sing this poem at this time! Minister, knock on the madam, thousand years old, thousand years old, thousand years old!" Yi Fei didn''t expect that Cheng Jing would appear behind her. She immediately cooled her face and covered her mess. Princess Yi glanced at Cheng Jing coldly, then said coldly, "Lord Cheng? Lord Cheng is right, but the palace has lost its attitude. Lord Cheng, calm down!" the love in Cheng Jing''s eyes was so explicit that Princess Yi couldn''t help feeling disgusted. Chen Jing couldn''t help looking up at the moon in the sky and said with great tenderness, "thank you, the moon tonight is really round! It''s really a happy moon and a reunion!" Yi Fei didn''t like Cheng Jing at first. After hearing Cheng Jing''s words, she was inexplicably angry. I can''t help but want to leave early and get rid of Cheng Jing in front of me. So, after a shallow smile, he said slowly, "Lord Cheng is really a man of temperament... I ate more wine today. I didn''t have much wine. I went back to the Palace first." Looking at Cheng Jing, concubine Yi, he was stunned and said with a smile: "minister... Congratulations to your mother..." Xiaoyu whispered beside Princess Yi: "madam, just now you can ignore him. It''s annoying to see his sneaky little eyes!" Concubine Yi lightly shook her head and said thoughtfully, "Xiaoyu, you don''t know. He is a villain. You can hate him in your heart, but you can''t offend him face to face. It has been said since ancient times that you''d rather offend a gentleman than a villain. Villains are difficult to prevent!" After listening to Princess Yi''s words, Xiaoyu sipped her lips and said angrily: "what the mother said is very true, but Xiaoyu can''t see his eyes looking at you! What is he? Unexpectedly..." After hearing this, the concubine''s gentle face cooled down instantly and said coldly, "well, don''t chew your tongue and talk nonsense. If it was spread, wouldn''t it make another storm?" As soon as Xiaoyu saw that imperial concubine Yi was really angry, she immediately knelt down and said, "damn the slave!" "Well, get up! Xiaoyu, you know, in this deep palace, if you don''t pay attention everywhere, you will be doomed! Just write down a lot of things in your heart. Don''t you understand the truth that misfortune comes out of your mouth?" Chapter 270 Xiaoyu slowly hangs her head and whispers, "my mother taught me a very good lesson. Xiaoyu knows that she was wrong!" Yi Fei looked at Xiaoyu and sighed softly. Then she said in a slightly tired soft voice, "Xiaoyu, this palace is tired. Please step back!" "Yes, madam, I''m leaving." Xiaoyu hesitated for a moment and answered respectfully, although she quickly stepped out. After the light rain subsided, Yi Fei felt that the whole bedroom was suddenly cold. Today she wants to get drunk, but she doesn''t dare to get drunk. She is afraid that if she is drunk, she will forget such heartache! Do you love a person with the sadness he brings? This kind of heartache she doesn''t want to be forgotten, because the feeling of heartache tells her that she loves that man and loves him very much. Princess Yi looked at the beauty in the mirror and asked herself, has she become an old man? No, no! Wang once said that she would be his favorite concubine. Wang once said that her eyes are beautiful; Wang once said that her nose is very beautiful; Wang once said that she is different from other women Then she must be special in Wang''s heart, right? Thinking of Wang''s love for her in the past, the corners of his mouth rose into an arc and outlined a stunning scenery. Tonight, she needs to keep thinking about the past and the favor the king has given her. Because only in this way can she have the courage to spend this long and heartbreaking full moon night! Hanming walked slowly all the way. With the moonlight, he could not see the slightest emotion on his cold face. He didn''t know how to face Shan Ji, so he didn''t go back to the main hall! He didn''t know how to deal with his already tangled sadness at the moment. Go to the door of Yixuan palace and look at the smiling and absent-minded Yifei sitting by the dressing table. Some feelings in his heart, this woman loves him, he knows. However, he didn''t love her. He also wanted to try to love her, but... After a deep sigh, he walked to the back of Princess Yi and said softly: "lonely Yi''er, it''s really beautiful!" Yi Fei took back her wandering thoughts in an instant, blinked her eyes in disbelief, and softly called, "Your Majesty? Is it really you?" how did the Lord come to her? Isn''t he... Shouldn''t he be with the princess at this time? Chapter 271 Han Ming showed a charming smile and asked gently, "what was she thinking just now, lonely Yi''er?" After Yi Fei reconfirmed, she jumped directly into Han Ming''s arms and said with a smile: "it''s really you, king! Yi Er thought she was dreaming!" The ecstatic concubine Yi stunned Han Ming. When had his concubine ever been so ecstatic? Looking at the woman in his arms, Hanming was a little surprised and his heart was warm. After all, he is a man. If someone loves him so much, he can''t help feeling, especially today, he needs it more! Han Ming put aside the figures that sometimes jumped out of his mind, clasped concubine Yi in his arms and said jokingly, "really? Lonely Yi''er, can you even dream of being alone?" Yi Fei was tired of being in Hanming''s arms and said, "king, you make fun of Yi Er!" Han Ming gently pushed away the concubine Yi in his arms and said faintly, "Yi''er, how about having wine with Gu tonight?" The concubine Yi, who was pushed away by Han Ming, was slightly stunned. Then she smiled and said, "Yi''er obeys the order. Yi''er will prepare some dishes for the king!" Why did Wang come tonight? Did Wang come because of her? Is Wang worried about something? Princess Yi doesn''t want to think about these problems now, as long as the king can stay in her palace tonight! Tonight, anyway, she will definitely keep the king! She must not fall out of favor, she must not lose him! Hanming looked at the figure of Yi Fei walking slowly away, lying lazily on the stone chair and falling into a deep thought. Ning Lan? And Princess Ann? What kind of woman are you? Why does solitary psychology have a feeling of deja vu? This feeling is not face, but every move, every frown, smile, every word and deed It''s like we met in our previous life. It''s a wonderful feeling! Ning Lan? Why does the lonely heart ache when I see you? Who the hell are you? Who do you love? Is it Zhuge Qinghuan in the letter or his life and death letter? Thinking of the smile on Ning Lan''s face and the smart eyes, Hanming''s haze disappeared in an instant. It can be said that the sea is clear and the sky is cloudless! In any case, he would never allow her to have the ends of the earth with other men. If he knew Shan Ji liked her yesterday, he might give in? Now, just now, he suddenly connected. She can only be his. Chapter 272 That bitch gave her a look? Xiao Jing thought of the cold expression before Yi Fei left, and her face turned white with anger! He shook his sleeves angrily, held the nine statues tightly in his hands, and leaned back to stop the impulse to fall to the ground. Seeing his sister''s face in a cold sweat, Xiao Mou Yi immediately came over and said softly, "what''s the matter? How can you get so angry? Don''t lose your dignity, Minister of the hall." Xiao Jing held back her anger, changed her color slightly, and said calmly, "Lord Xiao is right. I don''t have much wine in this palace. I''ll go back to the Palace first." Xiao Jing said, and walked out of the Muyu hall without looking back. Xiao Jing has no place to complain about the fire. She is very angry today! If it had not been for the civil and military of the Manchu Dynasty in the Muyu hall, she would have thrown the nine statues in her hand to the ground. Shang Yu, the maid beside Xiao Jing, came forward and gently advised, "madam, calm down. Madam should take care of her jade body." Xiao Jing, who was very angry, was trying to find a way to get angry. She slapped Shang Yu in the face and said angrily, "bold! Do you have the ability to speak, you bitch? I really don''t know heaven and earth." Shang Yu covered his cheek with one hand. After some consternation, he immediately flopped and knelt on the ground. He didn''t forget to say again and again: "I''m damned, I''m guilty." Xiao Jing slapped her hand hard and felt numb in her hand. Then, looking at Shang Yu with a sad face, he asked coldly, "hum! You said, where did the people go after the king came out of the Muyu hall?" A figure hiding in the dark provoked the corners of his mouth coldly and glanced contemptuously at Xiao Jing. He was about to take a step and fly away with his lightness skill, but he was attracted by Xiao Jing''s words. Half a step, I can''t help but take it back and wait for it! Shang Yu touched her hot cheek and cautiously replied, "tell your mother that the king came out of the hall and walked in the direction of Yunyan palace." Xiao Jing asked back with a frosty face, "do you think the king has gone to Yunyan palace?" Shang Yu immediately nodded and said, "yes." Did Wang really like that little girl film? Princess? What does she have to do with Shan Ji? Why did Shan Ji help her? It seems that this exotic princess is really not simple! Chapter 273 Xiao Jing snorted angrily and said coldly, "really? Hum! Put it back to the palace!" Shang Yu immediately came forward and replied, "yes, madam." The person hiding in the dark took out a copper coin from Xiao Jing''s body at the moment when Xiao Jing turned around, took it out and lit Xiao Jing''s acupoints. At the moment when Shang Yu hadn''t found out, he stunned Shang Yu. Xiao Jing looked in horror at the black masked man who jumped out in front of her, and couldn''t help but be stunned. Then she thought back and determined that it was not the time to be dazed, and shouted, "what are you doing? Come on..." With a slap, he slapped Xiao Jing in the face. Clear fingerprints appeared on Xiao Jing''s round face. The man in Black said coldly, "if you scream again, there will be only one way out!" Xiao Jing asked in a timid and angry voice, "you... How dare you beat this palace? Who are you? What do you want to do?" The masked man in black asked with a sneer, "what are you doing? Say, did you ask the civil air defense to write that letter?" the masked man in black took out a sharp dagger in his hand and slowly approached Xiao Jing. In the bright moonlight, the dagger shines brightly! Xiao Jing knows very well that the masked man in front of him will really kill her! Because her cold eyes are full of killing intention! There is no doubt that he will kill! Xiao Jing looked at the dagger approaching his face in horror and asked in a trembling voice, "what... What... Letter? The palace doesn''t know at all! What do you... What do you want to do..." The sound of "patter" was like the sound of yellow leaves falling slowly in the autumn wind. Just for a moment, a bloody mouth appeared on Xiao Jing''s face! The blood just rubbed the dermis, which made her feel pain, but there was no blood Xiao Jing looked at the masked man with strong killing intention and immediately begged in fear: "hero, spare your life! Spare your life! What do you want? What do you want? Just say, don''t kill me! Please..." "Shut up!" his cold eyes retreated slightly. After a moment of silence, he asked coldly, "did you find someone to write the letter?" Xiao Jing replied tremblingly, "yes... Yes..." Chapter 274 "You''re so brave! How dare you move her idea? Remember, you can''t move her! Do you know? If you dare to do it to her again, I''ll kill you! Do you know?" The merciless eyes of the masked man seem to be ghosts from hell! Xiao Jing would lie on the ground if she hadn''t been hit by acupoints. Xiao Jing was pale and nodded quickly. "I... I know! I won''t dare again!" With a clang, the masked man in black untied Xiao Jing''s acupoints. Then he said coldly, "don''t roll!" Xiao Jing was scared and numb all over. Suddenly, she fell to the ground. After smelling the masked man''s words, she immediately said, "yes... Yes... But... Hero, what did you just give me?" The masked man said coldly, "it''s poison!" Hearing this, Xiao Jing immediately softened her hand, which had just supported the ground, and couldn''t help sliding to the ground again. She immediately begged: "hero, spare my life! I won''t dare to tell the princess again... Please spare my life..." The masked man took two steps, stopped again, turned his back to Xiao Jing, and said without looking back: "as long as you don''t hurt her, you''ll be fine! I''ll give you an antidote when you have a drug attack! Otherwise, you''ll be poisoned and die!" with that, he gently pointed his toes and disappeared in Xiao Jing''s sight. Xiao Jing hasn''t stood up for a long time! It was not until Xiao mouyi found her and pulled her up that he came back from the shock just now. Xiao mouyi looked at his embarrassed sister and her frightened face and asked with concern, "sister, what''s the matter with you?" When will his sister be so embarrassed? She has always been arrogant and arrogant. She can only frighten others. But what''s the matter? "Brother, look!" Xiao Jing took away her hand holding her cheek and began to cry. When Xiao mouyi saw the knife marks on Xiao Jing''s face, he was shocked on the spot. Then, with a shocked look on his face, he asked, "ah... Who is this? Who moved your hand?" Chapter 275 Xiao Jing sobbed and said, "my brother doesn''t know. My sister almost lost her life just now! The man covered his face. My sister doesn''t know who he is! He stretched out his hand so fast that he is a top expert!" "Sister, don''t be afraid! How could you provoke him? Didn''t you say to go back to the palace? Well, isn''t it all right? Don''t cry, you look like this. It''s disgraceful to be seen by others!" As soon as Xiao Jing heard that the anger in her heart came up, she immediately looked cold and said angrily, "hum! Is there only the word dignity in my brother''s eyes? My sister nearly lost her life because of such a big shock. Can''t she shed two tears?" Xiao mouyi shook his head reluctantly and said, "sister, where do you think of it? Brother, you''re the only sister. Don''t hurt you. Who do you hurt? Good! Brother doesn''t say you are! Brother, it''s also for your own good. I don''t want you to be the laughing stock of others!" Xiao Jing got angry and said, "who dares to laugh at the palace? The palace will not spare her! It''s not the palace that provoked him, but he took the initiative to stop the palace!" Xiao Jing said, immediately took Xiao Mou Yi''s Brocade handkerchief and wiped the tears on her face! Xiao mouyi asked suspiciously, "really? Why did he come to you? Why did he just hurt you, but not kill you? Did he have any hatred? Did he not kill you, but was he warning you?" my sister is usually arrogant. Although she offended many people, many people are not satisfied, but no one dares to fight her. Now there is a masked killer with excellent martial arts. Who will it be? Xiao Jing calmed down and said, "do you want to see that the palace has become a corpse? What my brother said is not wrong. He really came to warn the palace!" Xiao Jing''s body trembled slightly at the thought of the masked killer''s eyes and the cold words! Xiao Mou Yi frowned and asked, "what do you say?" Xiao Jing looked around and found that there was no one, so she said slowly: "he knew about the letterhead and came to warn the palace not to fight her. Otherwise, the palace would be dead! He forced his sister... To take poison!" "Ah?" Xiao Mou Yi immediately picked up Xiao Jing''s hand signal and began to pulse. After a long time, he asked thoughtfully, "no... sister, you don''t have any signs of poisoning!" Chapter 276 Xiao Jing got angry again and said wrongfully, "what does brother mean by this? Do you think this palace is cheating you?" Xiao mouyi sighed and said, "how could it be? My brother doesn''t know you yet? But my brother gave you a pulse, and really didn''t find any signs of poisoning." Xiao Jing''s eyes full of hate stared at the direction of the masked killer''s departure and said coldly, "what kind of poison would that be? He said he would send me an antidote when he was poisoned! Did he deceive the palace? Why would that man help her? Who is she? Brother, this princess Daqi really doesn''t look simple!" Xiao mouyi said thoughtfully, "it seems that you should be more careful in the future. However, you should find Gao Yi to diagnose the poisoning as soon as possible. Who would that man be?" Xiao Jing nodded and said, "what my brother said is right. I don''t know who that man is, but it''s a young man. Yes, I''m sure of that!" Xiao Mou Yi raised his eyebrows and asked softly, "then... Could it be Lord Shan?" Xiao Jing shook her head and said definitely, "no, I can still hear the voice of Lord Shan! And I remember those eyes very deeply!" Xiao Jing''s fiery red eyes were full of sinister hatred. Facing her brother Xiao Mou Yi, she said angrily, "brother, you must catch this man, and the palace will never let him go! If the palace catches him, you must pull him out of his bones and muscles, so as to relieve the hatred of the palace and today''s humiliation!" Xiao Mou Yi was stunned by Xiao Jing''s sinister eyes. But in the moonlight, when he looked at the knife mark on his sister Xiao Jing''s face, he also felt hate! Did someone attack their Xiao family? He must not let go! Xiao Mou Yi coldly pulled up the corners of his mouth and said, "don''t worry, sister. My brother will try his best to trace this matter! How dare someone deal with our Xiao family? I think he is impatient!" Chapter 277 Xiao mouyi said, looked in the direction of Yunyan palace and added with a gloomy face: "sister, they are in the dark and we are in the light. Now don''t provoke that one!" Xiao Jing nodded and a sneer rose on her face! Can she not do it? How could she swallow this resentment like this? A suckling little girl bullied her head? If that''s all for today, she won''t be Xiao Jing, she won''t be concubine Xiao of the Great Khan kingdom! However, what my brother said is reasonable. The masked killer is in the dark and she is in the light. Naturally, she can''t do it herself! Xiao mouyi looked at his angry sister and said in a warm voice, "well, it''s getting late..." A father-in-law in red walked in small steps, saluted in front of Xiao Jing and said, "my servant knocked on my mother for a thousand years, a thousand years, a thousand years..." Before he finished, Xiao Jing interrupted him and asked, "well, what''s the matter?" The little father-in-law inspected around, whispered in Xiao Jing''s ear, and quickly stepped back. Xiao Mou Yi saw that Xiao Jing''s face darkened a little after hearing the father-in-law''s whispers. He couldn''t help but frown and asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter?" Xiao Jing immediately drew a corner of her mouth and asked, "brother, do you know where the king is at this time?" Xiao Mou Yi asked in surprise, "why did you ask, sister? The king shouldn''t be here at this time... Didn''t the king go to Yunyan Palace at this time?" Xiao Jing glanced at Xiao Mou Yi and sneered, "yes, Wang is really not in Yunyan Palace at this time. He is in Yixuan palace!" Xiao mouyi asked in surprise, "why? Today is the wedding night." Xiao Jing said angrily, "hum! I don''t know. I didn''t expect that the fox son really has some means!" Chapter 278 Why did the king go to the bitch''s palace tonight? This makes Xiao Jing very puzzling. An aura flashed, and a thoughtful smile floated around the corner of Xiao Jing''s mouth. Wang didn''t go to Yunyan palace? So isn''t she alone? Xiao Jing smiled at the confused Xiao Mou Yi and said, "brother, it''s getting late. I''ll go back to the Palace first." Xiao Mou Yi looked at Xiao Jing, who turned from anger to joy, with a head of fog and water. He was overwhelmed. I can''t help sighing that women change rapidly. Looking at Xiao Jing''s disappearing back, Xiao Mou Yi looked up again at the moon night. Fang thought that it was almost time for the next bolt at the palace gate, and immediately ran towards the palace gate. Xiao Jing, who was full of anger, hurried back to her palace, immediately ordered someone to go to Gu Meimei''s palace and pass Gu Tianfeng over. How can she bear the hatred tonight? She can''t do it. Can''t she let others do it? Gu Tianfeng was full of resentment. Seeing that the servant in Xiaojing Palace said that concubine Xiao summoned her, he rushed over immediately. Beauty Gu gently approached Xiao Jing and said with a smile, "Tianfeng, knock on Princess Xiao." Xiao Jing raised her eyes faintly, looked at the saluting beauty Gu, slowly stood up from the chair, slightly pulled the corners of her mouth and said with a smile: "get up! Sister Gu, there is no need to be polite. There is no outsider. They are all their own sisters, so there is no need to see the outside." Upon hearing this, Gu Meimei immediately said happily, "thank you, sister." When beauty Gu looked up, she saw the knife edge on Xiao Jing''s face and immediately asked in surprise, "madam, your face... What are you..." Xiao Jing''s smiling face stiffened slightly, and then said, "it''s no problem, it''s just an accident! Sister Gu, how does sister treat you on weekdays?" Gu Tianfeng was slightly stunned, then said with a warm smile: "sister has always been better to treat Tianfeng." Gu Meimei couldn''t help glancing at the knife marks on Xiao Jing''s face. What did concubine Xiao come to her for? What''s the purpose? How did her face get scratched by a knife? Xiao Jing couldn''t help but go to the window, looked at the moon in the sky and said, "sister, look, the moon tonight is really round! But... Alas!" Chapter 279 Gu Tianfeng asked softly, "when is your sister worried? Why do you sigh?" "My sister doesn''t know that she should have been happy on this beautiful and full moon night. However, as long as I think of my sister, my sister''s heart can''t help feeling a little melancholy. I''ve always been kind to her in the Japanese palace. I don''t want her to rely on the King''s holy pet and don''t pay attention to her anymore." Gu Tianfeng was not happy with concubine Yi at first. Hearing that concubine Xiao said so plainly that she hated her, he echoed: "really? Don''t worry about her, sister. My sister doesn''t like her. However, even if she is favored on weekdays, she won''t stay alone in an empty room today! Maybe she still tears secretly in the palace!" Xiao Jing was surprised and looked at Gu Tianfeng and said, "sister, don''t you know?" Gu Tianfeng asked without knowing why: "what does my sister mean..." "Some words, my sister shouldn''t have talked too much, but my sister also thinks you are her own sister, so... Sister, you really don''t know that Wang hasn''t gone to Yunyan palace tonight?" Gu Tianfeng looked at Xiao Jing incredulously and asked, "did the king go to Yunyan palace? Where is the king now? Is it in Yixuan palace?" Xiao Jing nodded and said, "yes, Wang, he is indeed in Yixuan palace tonight. Go down often. If our sisters want to see the king in the future, they may have to look at her face." After hearing Xiao Jing''s grievances, Gu Tianfeng thought that she would see Princess Yi gain power and show off her power in the future, and she could only bow and bow, so she tore away her sister-in-law excitedly and said loudly, "look at her face? Is there any way to live? Sister, do you have her method? We can''t just sit and wait to die!" Xiao Jing pretended to be sad and murmured, "no! This new princess is no less beautiful than her. She doesn''t want to... But she is still a princess anyway. Now, if we sisters want to have a foothold in the harem, we have to think about it in the long run! However, it can''t blame others. Who told us that we didn''t earn gas and didn''t have a face full of cities and countries! Alas... " Gu Tianfeng said angrily, "she just charmed the king with that face. Don''t lose heart, my sister! But my sister is stupid and can''t think of any way!" Xiao Jing glanced at Gu Tianfeng''s slowly resentful face and said with a little hesitation: "there is no way. My sister has one, but... I don''t know whether this method is feasible!" Chapter 280 The summer night slowly calmed down. There was a happy scene in Yunyan palace. The dazzling red candles had dyed the whole palace red and enchanting. The heaviness and uneasiness in Ning Lan''s heart continued to rise with the deepening of the night. When you are waiting for someone, time will become very long. Ning Lan thought of her mother''s words: being able to put on a big cap and wait will also become a kind of happiness. Is waiting a kind of happiness? Ninglan''s mouth was embedded with a touch of bitterness. She has seen too much waiting. In Ning Lan''s view, waiting is helpless and powerless. I don''t know how long she waited, Ning Lan pulled off the cover on her head, walked to the window, looked up at the full moon in the sky, gently locked her eyebrows, and was very confused in her heart. Why hasn''t he come back yet? Huajing came in from outside the hall. She saw Ning Lan standing alone in front of the window, looking at the full moon in the sky, and couldn''t help but say, "princess, how did you take off the cover..." Ning Lan asked softly, "what time is it now?" Huajing respectfully replied, "tell the princess it''s almost midnight." Is it midnight? It''s been several hours. Is he drunk? Ning Lan slowly turned to look at the flower scene and asked coldly, "did luo''er find it?" Huajing hesitated for a moment and said, "tell the princess that luo''er has just come back." Ning Lan didn''t say that long before he saw luo''er come in, walked to Ning Lan, saluted and said, "luo''er knocked on the princess, thousand years old, thousand years old, thousand years old." Ning Lan looked at the palm print on luo''er''s cheek and asked angrily, "well, straighten yourself! What''s the matter with your face?" Luo''er said vaguely, "luo''er... There are mosquitoes. It''s luo''er''s own carelessness." Ning Lan''s eyes cooled down from her concern. Looking at Luo Er''s dodging eyes, she said coldly, "this palace doesn''t like liars. You can truthfully report today''s whereabouts. If you want to continue to serve this palace, don''t let this palace say it a second time." "Report back to the princess... When luo''er ran from Yunyan palace to the gate of fake pear palace, he ran into a masked man in black and ran out from the inside. His behavior was very suspicious. Luo''er fought with him and followed him all the way... The servant was incompetent and let him escape..." Chapter 281 Man in black? How can there be people in black? Who would the man in black be? Ning Lan frowned and asked again a moment later, "what''s the matter with your face?" Luo''er said, "slave, slave..." Ning Lan said coldly, "say!" Luo''er hesitated for a moment and said, "the maid was beaten by Empress gu!" Ning Lan asked, "why did Gu Niang beat you?" did Gu Meimei dare to beat her waiter? Is she really stupid? Or reckless? Luo''er immediately replied: "tell the princess, when I went to look for Xueling, I found the falling moon Pavilion unconsciously. At the falling moon Pavilion, I heard the maids talking about the princess in private. I was angry for a moment, so I contradicted two words. The maidservant... Is the close maid of the old beauty..." Ning Lan looked at Luo Er''s red and swollen cheeks and said with a deep frown, "Gu Meimei? What did you hear? What caused you to argue?" Luo Er lowered his head for a few minutes and said, "tell the princess that even if the princess is a princess, it doesn''t matter. The king doesn''t care at all. What can he do even if he lives in Yunyan palace? On the night of the wedding, the king can still abandon it! They also say that the state of Qi..." Ning Lan Wen said angrily, "say!" Luo Er flopped, knelt on the ground and replied, "he also said that the state of Qi is an incompetent and small country. He is so cowardly that he relies on women''s bodies to protect himself!" Ning Lan shook hands and said angrily, "presumptuous! How unreasonable! He should humiliate the palace and the state of Qi so much? Huajing, go to the palace and find out where the king is right now!" Who is this beauty Gu? If everything luo''er said is true, she will never go around her! Ning Lan, who stood in front of the window, looked at the bright moon in the sky and said after a long time, "falling son, go down and take medicine!" "Yes, princess." luo''er''s eyes took some hesitation and hesitation, and then got up and left silently. Ning Lansu looked coldly at the flower scene and asked in a deep voice, "what? Is what Luo Er said true?" Huajing approached Ning Lan, knelt down slowly and reported back without expression: "tell the princess that he is in Yixuan Palace at this time. He should not..." PS: Yaya is leaving the office recently. She has two days to work, so she has been very busy recently. Moved Oh, from Zhejiang to Anhui... Back home. The next chapter is burning a new house Chapter 282 Is he in Yixuan palace? Yelv Hanming, it''s too much for you to humiliate the palace like this! A pale pink maid in waiting came in and bowed respectfully, "I''ll see the princess." Ning Lan raised her eyebrows faintly and asked suspiciously, "get up, what''s the matter?" Ning Lan''s icy voice made the maids kneeling on the ground tremble and nervously replied: "tell the princess, the king has just sent a letter..." While the maid in waiting was speaking, she had already presented the letter. Ning Lan took the letter and opened it. In an instant, her face turned pale. Yelv Hanming, you''ve gone too far! I gave up the love in my heart, stayed away from my hometown and married to the capital of the Great Khan kingdom. How dare you bully and humiliate me? Ning Lan''s face turned pale with anger, filled with shame, anger and resentment. She looked coldly at Huajing and said, "Huajing, set the Yunyan Palace on fire!" With a ''plop'', Huajing knelt on the stone ground in the palace and asked in fear, "princess, calm down, princess, this can''t be used!" Ninglan said angrily, "why can''t he? He Yelv Hanming can let the palace stay empty on the wedding day to humiliate the palace and the state of Qi. How can the palace bear it?" Huajing advised in fear: "princess, this Yunyan palace is the palace where the queens of the Great Khan Kingdom lived. You can''t burn it or move it! If it burns, something big will happen!" Ning Lan tore the letter paper in her hand to pieces and said coldly, "can''t move? My palace wants to see it today. What will happen if it moves? He, Yelv Hanming, as the head of a country, can humiliate my palace to such an extent that my palace has to clap his hands. Don''t talk. Burn it for my palace!" "Princess, think twice! Princess..." Ning Lan gave a cold whoosh and said with a cold smile, "when has the words of this palace changed? This is the will of this palace!" Ning Lan said coldly and walked out of Yunyan palace without looking back. Huajing looked at Ning Lan''s back. She knew that something was going to happen this time. Something big was going to happen. Do you really want to burn this Yunyan palace? Huajing held the candlestick''s hand and hesitated. Reason told her not to burn! But the princess said it was her will Chapter 283 Ning Lan stared coldly at Yunyan palace in the sea of fire, and was very happy in her heart! Although she knew very well that the King Khan knew that she burned the Yunyan palace and would never spare her. Although she knew that she would be executed by Yelv Hanming, although she knew... She did so! She will never allow others to insult the country! She must not shame Daqi! Yelv Hanming, you forced the palace! Yunyan palace in the sea of fire is not only the bedroom of the queen of the Great Khan, but also her wedding room in ninglan! What if it''s a new house? She, Princess he''an of the state of Qi, burned it tonight! Ning Lan couldn''t find the slightest emotion on her cold face and looked at the sea of fire calmly. "Princess..." Hua Jing was interrupted by Ning Lan before she said anything. "No!" Ning Lan said, brushing her sleeves and walking towards the fake pear palace! At the same time, in Yixuan palace, Yifei was walking to Hanming with some small dishes she had cooked herself. Han Ming looked at the dishes on the stone table, nodded and said, "Yi''er, from the dishes, your skills have improved a lot! Come on. Sit down together!" The concubine smiled, bent over and saluted, and said cheerfully, "thank you for your praise, my concubine, thank you!" Yi Fei said and just sat down, but saw that giso almost rushed in from the outside. Gizo ran to Hanming, flopped and knelt on the ground. He looked flustered and said, "Wang, it''s not good!" Hanming immediately cooled his face and asked unhappily, "what''s the matter?" Jisuo trembled and replied, "report back to the king, Yun... Yun Yan palace is on fire!" Hanming stood up and asked incredulously, "what are you talking about?" "Report back to the king, Yunyan palace..." Before giso finished, Hanming walked out of Yixuan palace. Guiso, kneeling on the ground, immediately followed. "King......" Yi Fei looked at Han Ming, who disappeared in her sight, and tears fell down drop by drop. What does Wang''s nervous look mean? She knew vaguely that it was not simply because of the fire in Yunyan palace! Why is Yunyan Palace on fire? How''s Ning Lan now? Shouldn''t something happen to her? Han Ming thought that Ning Lan might be in Yun Yan palace, so he couldn''t help but be frightened and fight. The steps on his feet were faster than each other! Chapter 284 Ning Lan? She''s so alert and intelligent. Should she be all right? This feeling of uncertainty suddenly made Hanming anxious! He had never been so nervous and hasty! Han Ming, who had no time to sort out his emotions, had just arrived at the door of the Yunyan palace, so he hurriedly grabbed a eunuch who twisted a bucket and saluted him and asked, "why is there a fire in this palace? Where is the princess?" The little eunuch immediately replied tremblingly, "go back... Report back to the king, slave... I don''t know..." Hanming threw away the slave kneeling on the ground and said, "get out!" Looking at Yunyan palace in the sea of fire, Hanming''s heart corrected pain. Such pain made him very strange! Shan Ji quickly blocked Han Ming''s body and stopped Han Ming who wanted to run into Yun Yan palace. He shouted, "are you crazy? How can you go in such a big fire?" Hanming''s cold face was full of determination, because the single trace blocked him. In his anxiety, he shouted at the single trace, "she can''t die! I can always decide her life!" Shan Ji looked at Han Ming, who was out of control suddenly, and was stunned for a moment! Such a Hanming made him feel very strange, completely strange! Her life has always been his decision? Why did Hamming say that? Shan Ji didn''t have time to think more, because Han Ming didn''t just want to go in, he wanted to go in! Shan Ji opened his throat and shouted, "if you want to go in, I have to go in!" "She is my princess. Why should you save her? Get out of the way!" While Han Ming and Shan Ji were in a stalemate over who went in to save Ning''an, a sound of piano as light as moonlight and as quiet as spring came into their ears from the fake pear palace. The two men were stunned! Hanming and Shan Ji couldn''t help looking at each other. They knew very well who made such a piano sound! Hanming took the lead in turning back and walked towards the fake pear palace behind the Yunyan palace. Most of his anxiety was extinguished in an instant. She''s still alive, she''s still alive! Such an idea made Hanming feel a burst of joy at the bottom of his heart! Catch up with a few steps of the single track, look at the melancholy eyes sadly, and leave alone with a broken heart! Han Ming is right. She is his princess! She is already his princess! At the thought of this place, Shan Ji''s handsome face was dark Chapter 285 Hanming hurried to the fake pear palace, walked quickly into the hall door and pursued the beginning of the piano sound. An inexplicable affirmation told him that such a piano sound must be played by Ning Lan! Why does this song feel familiar? It''s like I''ve heard it in my previous life. I''m too familiar with it... I rubbed my sore temple and quietly looked at Ning Lan sitting next to the piano in the light of red candles late at night Against the background of red Xiyan''s clothes, the deep indifference on the white face makes Ning Lan more elegant and smart! At this moment, Hanming''s heart was both happy and suspicious! The joy is that Ning Lan is not in Yunyan Palace at the moment; I wonder why Ning Lan is in the fake pear Palace at the moment! Seeing that Ning Lan just glanced at him faintly and continued to play the piano music as if he didn''t see it, Han Ming was a little warm and angry. He strode towards the piano and pressed the string played by Ning Lan in front. He asked coldly, "Why are you here?" On the wedding night, Yunyan palace caught fire. As a bride, why is she here? It puzzled him! Compared with doubt, Ning Lan ignored his attitude at this time, which made his heart more angry and stuffy! Ning Lan waved Han Ming''s hand on the string, then swept the string with his left hand, stood up from the seat and asked coldly, "why can''t this palace be here?" then he said in a sarcastic tone: "does the king hope that this palace should wait for you in Yunyan Palace at this time?" Han Ming stared at Ning Lan''s proud face, distracted to take back the hand opened by Ning Lan, couldn''t help locking Yingwei''s thick eyebrows, coldly lowered his face, and asked in a deep voice, "Gu... Shouldn''t you? How brave! Are you talking to Gu? You call yourself the palace in front of Gu?" Ning Lan whizzed lightly and said disapprovingly, "if the king doesn''t like it, he can leave! In the harem of King Khan''s capital, smiling faces meet each other, waiting for the king''s favor. There must be countless concubines. Why don''t you move to another place, king?" She doesn''t care about him so much? How could she disdain to see him? Is she driving him away? Is there someone she likes in her heart? Can it be a single trace? Han Ming''s heart tightened suddenly when he thought of the single trace just now! Han Ming slowly narrowed his cold eyes and approached Ning Lan who retreated back involuntarily step by step. He said in a cold voice: "did you contradict Gu? Do you still have to be manipulated by you in your eyes? Are you really brave, or do you use it to attract Gu and tell Gu that you are different?" Chapter 286 Ning Lan looked at the man approaching her, the Great Khan king, and retreated timidly. After listening to Han Ming''s words, she, who had retreated, stopped her steps, got cold and white, and said angrily, "women all over the world will try to get close to you in the hope of getting your favor, and our palace will not be with them! We disdain to look at arrogant men like you!" Ning Lan then looked up at Han Ming and stared at her. Facing Ning Lan''s proud face, the black line on Hanming''s forehead deepened a little, and his anger rose inexplicably in his heart! Hanming coldly picked up the corners of his mouth, glared tightly, and asked, "really? Are you telling Gu that you won''t fall in love with Gu? Or do you tell Gu that you have other choices in your heart? How dare you say that you despise Gu? It seems that you are tired of living!" after Hanming said, he reached out his hand to catch Ning Lan. Unexpectedly, Ning Lan gently clicked her toes and dodged flexibly, Get out of the way. She knows martial arts? How dare she hide from him? If her move is to refuse and welcome, she has achieved the purpose of attracting his attention! What kind of woman is she? Why do you have a sense of deja vu when you see her? Why does her piano sound so familiar? After a short moment of consternation, Hanming tightened his handsome eyebrows and said, "how dare you know martial arts?" Ning Lan steadied her steps and asked in a sarcastic tone, "why not?" As soon as ninglan''s voice fell, Hanming came to her and grabbed her wrist. The speed was so fast that ninglan was surprised! If it wasn''t for the strong hand on the wrist, she would think she was dazzled if it wasn''t for the pain on the wrist! This man knows martial arts, which is higher than Tianmu''s martial arts! The flash of surprise on Ning Lan''s face made Han Ming feel happy. The original anger at the bottom of his heart went out in an instant. Looking at Ning Lan''s proud face, he stretched out his left hand, held up Ning Lan''s chin and asked jokingly, "what? Will the princess be surprised? Are you surprised for loneliness?" Han Ming''s laughing look and the pain on his wrist made Ning Lan very unhappy. He immediately scolded coldly, "you... Let go!" Chapter 287 Ning Lan waved her right hand to kill Hanming''s left hand dragging her chin. She didn''t want to be easily avoided by Hanming and held by his left hand! Facing Hanming''s smiling face, Ning Lan was furious and couldn''t struggle. She scolded angrily: "you scoundrel, let go!" Rogue? Hanming''s smiling face cooled instantly. A pair of eyes as deep as autumn water narrowed slowly and asked in a slow voice, "are you talking about a lonely scoundrel?" Han Ming just dropped his voice and didn''t wait for Ning Lan to reply, so he took Ning Lan into his arms. Their faces were close enough to feel each other''s breathing! Ninglan didn''t expect that Hanming would suddenly pull her close to her arms. Suddenly, her eyes were opposite, which made her heart beat flustered. Her face was white because of anger and ruddy in an instant. Han Ming''s chuckle made Ning Lan feel ashamed and angry. However, for her martial arts student, she couldn''t help the Hanming in front of her. He wanted to get rid of Hanming''s coercion, but there was nothing he could do. He was even more worried. I couldn''t help shouting, "you... You let go of me!" She blushed? Hanming was so happy that he completely forgot his purpose of coming to the fake pear palace and that the Yunyan palace in front was in the sea of fire! At this time, his heart beat faster. She blushed? After drawing closer, Hanming found that the woman who made him angry had extremely beautiful eyes! Black pupil like ink, long eyelashes, thick and slender. Thin and white face, ruddy, more beautiful and touching! Especially her lips Although he knew that the princess of Daqi was not as beautiful as Yelv Meizhi, at this time, his heart couldn''t help beating wildly, and his heart beat faster than ever! Looking at Ning Lan like this, he had a feeling of suffocation! Is she his? Han Ming slowly bent his mouth with a magnetic voice and said with a smile: "ninglan, you know? You look like a woman at this time! Let Gu can''t help thinking..." What do you want? Ning Lan looked at Han Ming''s ambiguous smile and was stunned. Her intuition told her that the man in front of her was very dangerous! So he pulled his head back and forth reflexively, so as to widen the distance between her and Hanming. Chapter 288 Hanming licked his sexy and thick lips, stared at Ning Lan and asked, "rude? Little wild cat, are you talking about being rude to you?" Ning Lan gave a cold hum and said angrily, "you... Get out of here!" Han Ming put away the smile on his face, and his face was instantly flat, which made people imperceptible. He approached Ning Lan and said: "Call Gu Gung? You should call Gu Gung? Don''t you know that the fake pear palace is lonely? Don''t you know that you are in the great Khanate at the moment? Don''t you know that you are also lonely at the moment? Don''t forget, tonight is the flower and candle night of your wedding!" Ning Lan looked at Han Ming who was approaching her and said nervously, "shut up, don''t come here! Otherwise..." Han Ming stopped to look at Ning Lan, who was retreating, and asked calmly, "otherwise? Otherwise?" In a hurry, Ning Lan put the gold hairpin on her head against her snow-white neck and threatened angrily, "don''t come here, or I... I''ll die in front of you!" Hanming looked at ninglan''s hairpin and the blood at the tip of his hair. His head swelled and hurt instantly, as if it had been split. A kind of heartache like tearing his heart led him into a kind of illusion, as if it was the past and present life, that is, clear and far away! A woman with red makeup was holding a hairpin against her throat. She was flustered, but her face firmly threatened a man in the same suit: don''t come here, don''t touch me, if you come here, I''ll die for you! I don''t love you at all, don''t force me, don''t force me The man immediately came forward and knocked off the hairpin in the woman''s hand and said angrily, "you threaten Gu? You don''t look at your weight!" The hairpin that fell on the ground made Han Ming come out of the dreamland. With red eyes, Han Ming looked at Ning Lan in amazement and asked coldly, "do you think you can threaten the orphan with this hairpin? You don''t weigh how much you weigh! Say, who are you? Who are you? Did you use any witchcraft against the orphan?" Chapter 289 While Han Ming was talking, he had stuck one hand on Ning Lan''s neck, and his eyes sparked with anger. What happened to him just now? Staring at Ning Lan''s slowly turning white face and the tears falling from her eyelashes, my heart couldn''t help pumping. The strength of the hand also relaxed a bit, and still didn''t put down the right hand pinched at Ning Lan''s neck. "Dong..." I went to prepare Ning Lan for hot water. When I first entered the inner hall, the wooden basin on my hand couldn''t help falling off my hand. Luo''er immediately knelt down and climbed to Hanming. As he climbed, he cried and begged, "calm down, king!" Ning Lan stared at luo''er intermittently and said, "you... Give this palace... Get up. This palace... Doesn''t allow you to beg him!" The sound of the wooden basin and luo''er''s cry calmed Han Ming in his anger. He kicked the luo''er holding his foot and said to Ning Lan coldly, "don''t you want to live? Don''t try to challenge Gu''s patience!" Han Ming pushed Ning Lan away while he was talking. He put his hand against his temple and asked himself: what''s the matter with him? Who is that woman? Who is that man? Why did he lose control when he met the princess Daqi in front of him? Why does she make him feel pain? What the hell is going on? He wants to find out what''s going on. Why do you have frequent headaches recently, and your heart seems to have been cut open? Does it have anything to do with the woman in front of you? Glancing at the handprint on Ning Lan''s neck, Han Ming''s heart felt a trace of guilt. He seemed too heavy just now! If it hadn''t been for this little maid recently, he might have killed her? Have they ever met? "Luo''er!" Ning Lan, who was pushed away by Han Ming, immediately walked to luo''er. Seeing that luo''er''s mouth slowly overflowed with blood, she stood up painfully. Without thinking, Ning Lan quickly moved to Hanming''s face and slapped him in the face. Then he heard a "pa". Ning Lan took back Ma Ma''s right hand and stared at Han Ming. She was stunned. She didn''t understand why the man with unparalleled martial arts didn''t avoid her slap in the face? Chapter 290 Ning Lan looked at Hanming''s dark eyes and murmured, "why don''t you hide?" Hanming''s calm face was full of emotion. Facing Ning Lan''s question, he was silent for a moment, slightly pulled the corners of his mouth and said, "isn''t this what you want?" Looking at Ning Lan''s absence, Han Ming was not angry that she slapped him in the face. Why doesn''t he hide? He doesn''t understand! Maybe it''s because of my guilt! Ning Lan stared at Han Ming and choked: "I......" she had always been calm. At this time, she was at a loss when facing Han Ming''s gaze! He couldn''t help turning away Hanming''s eyes and retreating to Luoer''s side. Jisuo looked at Hanming in shock. After standing for a moment, he immediately saluted and said, "King... Slave, knock on the king, knock on the princess!" Why is there a handprint on Wang''s face? Is it the princess? Jisuo secretly glanced at Ning Lan and kneeling on the ground. Luo Er, who had been injured, had a cold sweat on his head. He didn''t expect such a situation in the inner hall. If he had known, he would have walked slowly! Jisuo''s arrival made Han Ming think of Yunyan palace in the sea of fire. He immediately straightened his face and asked coldly, "has the fire in Yunyan palace been extinguished?" Jisuo immediately replied respectfully: "report to the king, there are still several places... Not extinguished... Not yet..." Han Ming frowned and snorted. Seeing that giso was about to stop talking, he asked, "well, what else?" Jisuo looked at Ning Lan and replied, "tell the king that empress Yi asked to see the king outside the hall. I don''t know..." Han Ming looked cold and handsome, glanced at Ning Lan and said, "no, you let her go back!" "Yes!" said Giuseppe, leaving. After hearing giso''s report, Princess Yi''s face suddenly darkened. The king didn''t see her? Yi Fei couldn''t help suffocating in her heart! Get rid of giso, he forced his way into the inner hall of the fake pear palace. Approaching the inner hall, seeing Hanming casting cold eyes at her, Yi Fei couldn''t help clicking and fell into a bottomless abyss. Stunned for a moment, he bit his lower lip, saluted and said, "minister... My concubine, knock on the king, long live, long live, knock on the princess, long live, long live!" Chapter 291 Han Ming looked at Yi Fei unhappily and said, "get up!" he didn''t know why. At the moment, he didn''t want her to appear here, especially in front of Ning Lan! "Thank you, king." Hanming''s slightly cold voice made Yifei very sad. Thought to himself: is Wang angry with her? Is it because she kept rushing in at his will? Whether Wang is angry or not, she still doesn''t regret breaking in. Although she knows that doing so will make Wang unhappy, she still doesn''t control her inner urgency! After Yi Fei answered, she stood up slowly and politely. When her eyes fell on Han Ming''s face, she couldn''t help exclaiming in surprise: "your face, King..." Han Ming glanced at Ning Lan, who was calm, impatiently pulled away the hand of Princess Yi, couldn''t help holding it to his face, and said, "it''s no problem! What can I do for you?" Such intimate action, for once, Wang would not... Did Wang really fall in love with her? Stunned for a moment, concubine Yi took back her eyes and replied softly: "report to the king that when my concubine arrived at Yunyan palace, I didn''t see the king. My concubine was worried... So... Please forgive me for my gaffe." Hanming said solemnly, "just! The night is deep. Go down!" "Your Majesty... My concubine obeys the order, and my concubine leaves..." concubine Yi hesitated for a moment and reluctantly withdrew with a faint resentment on her face. Ning Lan looked at Yi Fei and went out, feeling inexplicably depressed. My heart was inexplicably sad. This kind of sadness is very strange. Yifei, King Khan''s favorite concubine? Is it really the favorite? Ning Lan suddenly thought of what her mother imperial concubine said when she was young. At the moment, she sighed deeply! The man in front of me is overbearing, conceited and ruthless! How should she go in the future? Why didn''t he mention the fire in Yunyan palace to her tonight? Doesn''t he know? Han Ming saw Ning Lan''s dark eyes staring at him, but he didn''t speak. The originally tight eyebrows were lightly provoked. They stared at Ning Lan, who was already in deep thought, and asked, "princess, have you seen enough?" Chapter 292 To Han Ming''s smiling face, Ning Lan''s expression froze in an instant, and then his cheeks turned red. He immediately denied, "who says this palace is looking at you!" "Really?" Ning Lan''s no mouth and his red cheeks made Han Ming, who was originally full of haze, feel very good. Han Ming bent his mouth into an arc, took a deep look at Ning Lan, said to the palace maids standing on both sides, "it''s late tonight. You can wait on the princess and have a rest earlier! There are still some things to deal with, so you don''t stay much!" Han Ming said, and then turned around beautifully and walked outside the hall. He still has important things to do, such as Yunyan palace! This Yun Yan palace is the residence of successive queens. How come there was a fire when Ning Lan came? And still on this wedding night! Did the people of the harem do it? If someone in the harem did it, who would it be? Xiao Jing? Although she is arrogant and arrogant on weekdays, she will understand some things! Even if she was given a hundred courage, she couldn''t do such a thing! Is it IL? can''t! Just now, at the moment of hearing the fire in Yunyan palace, the expression on her face was enough to prove that she was innocent! Who the hell is that? Whatever the reason, he will find out in the shortest time! If you let him know who did it, he will be killed! When Hanming came to the front door of Yunyan palace again, the fire in Yunyan palace had been extinguished. After the fire, the original guiyong palace has been damaged. It can be said that it has flourished and declined for thousands of years. Like the peony in full bloom in the garden, all withered overnight, beyond recognition! After a quiet look, Hanming''s cold eyes were full of anger. He told himself in the bottom of his heart that he must investigate and deal with the cause of the fire at the dawn of tomorrow night! After a long silence, Hanming asked coldly, "Li zongshuai!" Li zongshuai immediately stepped forward, knelt on one knee in front of Han Ming and said, "the end will be here!" Hanming took back his eyes and said coldly, "before tomorrow night, you must know the cause of the fire in Yunyan palace!" Chapter 293 "The last general will obey the order!" after Li zongshuai received the order, he led hundreds of royal guards to wantonly investigate the cause of the fire. Jisuo, who followed Hanming, asked softly, "my Lord, do you want to go back to the heaven palace to have a rest..." After telling Li zongshuai to find out about the fire in Yunyan palace, Hanming remembered Shan Ji and what he had just said to Shan Ji outside the hall of Yunyan palace. He rubbed his dignified eyebrows and asked, "no! Where is Lord Shan?" Jisuo glanced at Hanming and carefully replied, "report back to the king. After Lord Shan left the king, he walked in the direction of bixuan palace." Back to bixuan palace? Thinking of the previous scenes, Hanming was also very surprised. What''s the matter with him? Why was it so out of control before? For Ning Lan? Or for Princess Daqi? Hanming didn''t think deeply. Compared with the single track attitude, these are not so important. Isn''t Shan Ji out of control today? He fell in love with Ning Lan? He even fell in love with Ning Lan! For Ning Lan, he even risked his life. He has never seen such a single trace. In Hanming''s heart, Shan trace has always been elegant and elegant. Hanming said in a deep voice with tired Junrong, "well, get back!" "Yes, I''m leaving," said guiso. Han Ming looked at the moon night with a feeling of loss! With his best friend, fell in love with the same woman? This is what he, Yelv Hanming, never dreamed of happening! But now it happened. On the day of his wedding, how can it not make him very sad? Han Ming didn''t look back. He just heard the footsteps and knew who the visitor was. He said calmly, "Why are you here?" The man said that, opened the wine pot in his hand, poured a mouthful first, then handed the wine pot in his hand to Hanming and said, "come to apologize to you and ask for forgiveness!" With a bitter smile, Hanming suddenly turned around, picked up the wine pot in his hand and said, "do we still need this?" The mellow wine floated into the tip of Hanming''s nose in an instant, and Hanming''s dignified eyebrows slowly expanded. He raised the wine pot and took a sip. After drinking, he said, "good wine. It seems that you are looking for someone to accompany you with your hangover today!" Chapter 294 Shan Ji looked up at Hanming''s eyes, took the wine pot in Hanming''s hand, took another mouthful, and then said frankly, "Hanming, I like ninglan!" Han Ming and Shan Ji looked at each other and said, "I know! You not only like her, but also love her very much. You can even lose your life for her." After hearing what Hanming said, Shan Ji didn''t deny it, but was silent for a moment and asked wistfully, "do you blame me?" Han Ming smiled and said, "no wonder! You and I are brothers who are friends of life and death, and brotherly love is brotherly love! How can we shake because of a woman? Besides, you can''t force your feelings. It''s your freedom to like Ning Lan, and you also have the right to choose the woman you like!" Shan Ji said with a little guilt, "thank you!" Han Ming leaned against Tingzhu casually and said firmly, "however, I won''t give you Ning Lan because of my brothers! Before today, if I knew you loved her so much, I would give in! But now she can only be mine!" Hanming''s overbearing words were like a thousand gold stones, smashing a single trace of the heart lake and splashing water. Shan Ji''s heart was stifled, his face was dark, but he smiled with grace. Looking at Shan Ji''s smiling face, Han Ming frowned and asked, "what are you laughing at?" Shan Ji said with a smile, "what am I laughing at? Laugh at me and you! I didn''t expect that we should be so similar! We should like the same woman and be a proud little girl!" Han Ming asked, "you say I like her?" Shan Ji looked at Han Ming with a sad face and said: "Isn''t it? The onlookers see clearly! There are countless concubines in your back palace. Can there be one person who can keep you as calm as you and can''t control yourself? It''s all explained to break into the sea of fire to save her tonight? Hanming, I wish you find your loved one! One thing, I must tell you, my love for Ning Lan is only Acacia, which ends at this moment!" Han Ming''s heart, because of the words of the single track, "click" for a moment! He couldn''t help asking: does he like her? Ning Lan''s stubborn face appeared in Han Ming''s mind again. Hanming''s face was filled with thousands of expressions, and the sheets were closed in his eyes. On Junyi''s face, he wrote seriously: "treat her well!" Chapter 295 Treat her well? Hanming''s eyes were dark. He glanced at the single track and looked up at the bright moon in the sky. He was speechless for a long time. Two men, two men who want to get drunk, sit opposite the moon. They originally thought that strong wine could make them hangover and make them drunk. However, none of them was drunk, but they were more sober. The night becomes longer. Send the bright moon, welcome the dawn, and have a long full moon night. Shan Ji drank the last sip of liquor and asked, "Yunyan palace is on fire. What are you going to do about it?" Hanming''s gloomy face was full of ruthlessness, and he said briefly and forcefully, "it will not be forgiven!" Shan Ji stood up from the stone chair, straightened his clothes and smiled: "Han Ming, you''re still the same, haven''t changed at all!" Hanming raised his eyebrows and said, "you''re not the same! Are you leaving?" Shan Ji nodded faintly and sighed softly, "it''s time to go back since I''ve been away from home for a long time." "When are you leaving?" Shan Ji''s face showed a clear smile: "leave today!" he should go back. Now he wants to go home very much. I don''t know why, looking at the gentle single trace in front of him, Hanming had a strong idea in his heart. I''m afraid it''s hard for them to see each other again! Hanming said rather reluctantly, "when I finish the morning, I''ll practice it for you!" while Hanming was talking, he jumped up and stood up from the stone chair. Shan Ji looked at Jisuo who came to them from a distance and nodded decisively. Holding his hands together, he put on a state of watching the play and said with a smile, "today''s morning will be longer than ever!" "Wait for me!" said Hanming, and without looking back, he hurried up the palace road to the hall. Looking at Han Ming leaving in a hurry, the smile on Shan Ji''s face faded in an instant. A handsome and extraordinary face is full of deep sadness. No one knows better than him what he lost in this night! No one knows better than him how empty his heart is in this night! Looking at the empty wine pot lying on the stone table, Shan Ji pulled up the corners of his mouth again, and a faint smile was embedded between his lips. Chapter 296 "Long live, long live, long live, long live!" Han Ming strides into the fake pear palace with great anger, and yells at the palace maids saluting him, "you all get down alone!" Approaching the fake pear palace, Han Ming went straight into the inner hall, his face as dark as carbon. After hearing Li zongshuai''s reply, he rushed to the fake pear palace without waiting for a moment. He couldn''t believe it, but he had to believe it! There is a fire in Yunyan palace. It was deliberately set on fire! The arsonist is his newly married Princess! The survey result made him angry, angry and anxious! A moment later, everyone hurried away. They have never seen such a king! "Hua la... Pa... Dong..." a series of loud noises. Hanming waved all the things on the dresser to the ground. Then, he pulled up Ning Lan sitting in front of the dresser and shouted angrily: "say, did you do the fire in Yunyan palace? Did you make a fire?" Huajing grabbed Ning Lan''s mouth and said, "calm down, king! The fire is not a princess... Not a princess!" "You bitch, do you have a chance to talk here?" Han Ming said, and then flew out a foot to Huajing. Huajing suddenly fainted. Ning Lan wants to fight back. She doesn''t want to be taken a step by Han mingkuai. With a twist of her backhand, Ning Lan''s hands are held by Han Ming and carried behind Ning Lan without tenderness! Hanming wanted to hear her say that he could have ordered to kill her! But he couldn''t help questioning her himself! "You say! Did you order the fire in Yunyan palace?" Ning Lan knows that she can''t answer yes at this time! She knows very well how serious her crime is! She knows more clearly that after she admits, she will face a near death! However, as proud as her, she couldn''t say a word. Seeing Ning Lan''s silence, Han Ming was extremely angry. Facing Ning Lan''s attitude, he was even more like adding fuel to the fire and his angry face was iron green: "why? Are you dumb? Ah? Why don''t you dare to speak? Ah? Aren''t you always very proud? Why? The three princesses of the state of Qi know that they are greedy for life and afraid of death at this time?" Chapter 297 "Yes, the palace ordered the fire! So what?" "Pa!" Han Ming slapped Ning Lan''s jade face with a fierce slap! Ning Lan felt dizzy, her ears hummed constantly, fell heavily on the stone ground, and the bright red blood overflowed along her perfect lips. Hanming looked at Ning Lan, who was beaten on the ground by him. The red and white palm prints and the blood overflowing from the corners of his mouth made his heart feel as if it had been hollowed out and hurt. His red eyes could not help flashing. He couldn''t bear it. Just for a moment, he was forced down by him. Han Ming, who was a lot softhearted, was furious again after touching Ning Lan''s cold and fierce eyes. He couldn''t help but be cruel. He dragged Ning Lan up, pinched Ning Lan''s chin and said: "So what? Who do you think you are? I tell you, in Gu''s eyes, you are just a dispensable woman. You are just a woman given to me by the state of Qi. Gu can break you up at any time and make you doomed!" Hanming''s words, like the sharpest sword, were firmly inserted into her heart! Ning Lan put a sneer into the corner of her lips. She endured the consciousness of dizziness, the fog of her eyes, the pain, clenched her lower lip, stared at Han Ming stubbornly, and said, "Yelv Han Ming, you reckless man! You can humiliate the palace, or even kill the palace, but you can''t humiliate the country of the palace!" At this moment, Hanming wanted to crush Ning Lan''s pride! Ning Lan''s pride made him, like a thorn on his back, intolerable! Leng Li''s eyes stared at Ning Lan tightly, and the strength in his hand was stronger: "ha ha... Are you talking to Gu? Gu told you that there is nothing that Gu can''t do in the world! Say, why did you burn Yunyan palace? Say? Why did you burn it?" "Kill or scrape, whatever you want!" Han Ming felt angry, threw off Ning Lan he was holding, and said, "OK! You''re looking for death! Do you think Gu dare not kill you?" Chapter 298 Han Ming was so angry that he blurted out a decree: "OK! Alone, I will kill you today! Someone, put the princess into death row and execute her tomorrow!" As soon as Hanming''s voice fell, Ning Lan''s originally sharp eyes were gray and smiled absently. Is today her death? Ning Lan slowly climbed up from the ground, adjusted her clothes, turned and walked outside the fake pear palace. Looking at Ning Lan who climbed up from the ground, Hanming regretted it! Although the fire burned Yunyan palace, although he had previously said that he would not be forgiven, in his heart, he had not thought of her death! In his anger, under Ning Lan''s proud face, he blurted out what he couldn''t take back Facing ninglan''s sudden turn, Hanming couldn''t help chasing out a few steps and asked, "do you have anything else to say?" Ning Lanton took a step and said calmly, "there''s nothing to say in this palace!" Ning Lan followed the guard and walked towards the prison without looking back. How he hoped that what he said from her mouth was, spare your life! As long as she speaks, he can take back the decree that gave her death! However, she said without looking back: the palace has nothing to say! Is she not afraid of death? Or she doesn''t want to cherish life? Looking at the charming shadow of Ning Lan gradually disappearing in his sight, Han Ming was speechless. After Shan Ji knew that Ning Lan was sent to the prison, he hurried to the sky palace. Approaching the sky palace, he saw Hanming drinking alone from a distance. Shan Ji silently approached Han Ming and sat down beside him: "Han Ming, take back the imperial edict!" The corner of Hanming''s mouth immediately picked and said, "burning Yunyan palace is a capital crime!" Shan Ji grabbed the wine pot in Hanming''s hand and anxiously advised, "you made the decree, you can take it back! Are you really willing to let her die?" Han Ming stood up and said angrily, "Shan Ji, she committed the crime of death! If she burned the fake pear palace, Gu can be forgiven! However, she burned the Yunyan palace, which is the ancestor of the Great Khan kingdom! Moreover, she died and refused to admit her guilt! It''s not that Gu didn''t give her a chance, Gu gave her a chance, she was willing to die, or she didn''t want to live, do you know?" Chapter 299 Shan Ji looked at Han Ming coldly, threw the wine pot he had just taken from Han Ming''s hand to the ground, and said calmly, "Han Ming, are you trying to save your face? It''s just a palace, which can be rebuilt after burning! But if you like someone, it won''t happen again if you lose it! You''ll regret killing her!" Han Ming, who was very upset and irritable, felt bad when he pleaded for Ning Lan in the face of Shan Ji! At the moment, Shan Jihao asked in a cold voice mercilessly, which made him extremely angry. He immediately replied angrily: "Shan Ji, who do you think you are? I tell you! She is my princess! I will kill if I want. You don''t need to remind me!" Shan Ji''s face darkened with Hanming''s words. Hanming''s words, words of gold, ruthlessly hit Shan Ji''s heart. Shan Ji was stunned for a moment, turned and walked out of the sky palace. Hamming is right. That''s his princess, isn''t it? A bitter smile appeared on Shan Ji''s face. Luo''er and shang''er, who guarded outside the sky palace, immediately came forward and asked eagerly, "Lord, how is the princess? Does the king want to forgive the princess of our family?" "Luo''er, there''s nothing I can do! You''d better find someone else!" Shan Ji said, leaving without looking back with a wounded heart. Chang''er looked at Shan Ji who didn''t look back and cried: "sister luo''er, how can we save the princess? Lord Shan, Lord Shan... Now Lord Shan can''t save the princess. What can the princess do? Sister Hua is seriously injured and unconscious. What should we do? How can we save the Lord? Sister luo''er, I don''t want the princess. She has something to do..." Luo''er took back his look at Shan Ji''s back, looked calm, took a deep look at the sky palace, picked up shang''er and said, "shang''er, don''t cry, princess, she will be fine. Let''s think of other ways!" Shang''er looked suspiciously at luo''er: "really?" Luo''er ordered the tip of shang''er''s nose and said with a smile, "sister luo''er, when did you cheat you?" Shang''er wiped away the tears on her face and said thoughtfully, "sister luo''er, I don''t know how the princess is now in the prison. I really want to go to the prison to see the princess." Chapter 300 Luo''er looked at shang''er, who had already cried and spent his face, and asked faintly, "shang''er, you like the princess very much, don''t you?" Chang''er nodded and said: "Well! Sister luo''er, shang''er likes the princess very much! Although the princess looks cold at ordinary times, shang''er knows that the princess is actually a very kind person. Every winter, shang''er''s hands will be frostbitten, and the princess will personally prepare frostbitten medicine for shang''er... Shang''er will never forget such kindness! If she can save the princess, she will even take shang''er Shang''er doesn''t regret his life! Sister luo''er, you must save the princess... " After hearing shang''er''s words, luo''er''s face sank slightly. She couldn''t help asking, "really? Will sister luo''er be so important in your heart?" Shang''er looked at luo''er puzzled and asked, "why does sister luo''er ask so? In shang''er''s heart, sister luo''er is the closest person to shang''er, which is more important than shang''er''s life!" "Silly girl! You''ve always been careful and confidential. Why do you look like a child today?" Chang''er''s words suddenly warmed luo''er''s heart! For her, why isn''t shang''er more important than her life? If it wasn''t for shang''er, she wouldn''t have Shang''er said shyly, "this... Maybe care is chaos!" Looking at the innocent shang''er, luo''er''s face showed a rare feeling of doting. Such doting only belongs to shang''er. Luo''er gently hugged shang''er and said firmly: "shang''er, don''t worry, sister luo''er will do it for you as long as you like it! You go back to take care of sister Hua first, and sister luo''er will go to the prison first to find out how the princess is now." Chang''er nodded and said, "well, sister luo''er, you must be careful. Go and return early." After seeing off shang''er, luo''er hurried away. "Why are you here? I told you that you can''t come to me without my summons!" a cold man''s voice sounded in a secret forest. Then, I saw a masked man in green clothes falling slowly from the tree. Chapter 301 As soon as the masked man in blue fell to the ground, luo''er came forward, flopped down and begged: "luo''er knows his sin! Luo''er knows he shouldn''t come to the master, but... Luo''er begged the master to save the princess. The princess is about to be executed! Luo''er begged the master to save the Princess..." The man in blue frowned, his cold eyes swept to the falling son kneeling in front of him, and said in a deep voice, "I can''t decide whether the princess will live or die. Go back. I''ll take it easy today. You haven''t been here!" Luo''er hugged the leg of the masked man in green and cried: "Lord, please, save the princess! Princess, she is a good person, please Lord..." A pair of dark eyes suddenly floated with a chill: "presumptuous!" then he heard a "touch", and the man in blue had kicked away the falling son holding his leg. The trampled luo''er blurted out a mouthful of blood. Resisting the pain of overturning rivers and seas, he climbed over to the man in blue and masked inch by inch: "Lord, save the princess!" The man in green mask, looking at luo''er who was kicked out by him and seriously injured, still begged him. He was quite moved. After a slight sigh, he asked, "luo''er, do you really don''t want to live? For the sake of the princess, you don''t even care about your name? Is the princess so important in your heart? Is she more important than your life?" Luo''er said weakly, "master, luo''er''s life is born cheap. The life of the princess is thousands of times more important than that of the slave girl. Naturally, the slave girl dare not compare with the princess! Please help the princess! Luo''er... Luo''er doesn''t want to make shang''er sad..." The man in blue slowly stepped down, held up luo''er''s jaw with one hand, squinted and asked, "can you really do anything for shang''er? Is it worth it?" Luo''er pulled up a faint sweet smile and said firmly and seriously, "it''s worth it! For luo''er, it''s worth it! Because there are clothes in the world, there will be luo''er. Luo''er is willing to do anything for her!" The man in blue, with a long sigh, softened his tone, coldly let go of the hand holding luo''er''s jaw, and said in a deep voice, "luo''er, get up! Princess, she won''t be executed!" Chapter 302 Luo''er stared at the man in the green mask without blinking and asked hesitantly, "really? But the king ordered, and Lord Shan couldn''t help..." Luo''er''s doubt made the man in blue very unhappy. He said coldly, "don''t you believe what I said? Go back!" How could Ning Lan die so easily? He bet that Yelv Hanming liked her and he wouldn''t give up! He even bet that someone would come forward to save her! Whatever it is, she won''t die tomorrow! Luo''er hesitated for a moment and walked back sadly: "yes! Master!" luo''er knew that her master would not cheat her! But will the princess really be all right? Didn''t the king make a decree? The man in blue mask looked at the tight face under the mask after luo''er disappeared, which slowly eased down. All these years, he has been waiting! Now he is getting closer and closer to his goal. How can he give up because of Ning Lan? Some things, no matter how expensive, must be done! Some people, no matter how reluctant to give up, should give up! Some hatred can make people forget everything, including themselves and love. * Hanming stayed up all night and watched the sun rise slowly. Yingting''s face was full of haze. Standing still at this time, he looks like a perfect statue. Handsome, tall and straight, as well as his own kind of King domineering, let him appear more outstanding. Giuseppe stood carefully and far away. Today, he dared not come forward to remind the king that it was time to go to the early court! After thinking hard all night, a flash of light flashed. Hanming suddenly remembered the name of the woman who put her hairpin against her neck and threatened her life! Her name is Moho! Yes, that woman is Moho! But who is that man? Why did they appear in his mind? Why is it like his dream? What does it have to do with Ning Lan? Why does that woman appear in his mind every time he sees Ning Lan? Why does his heart ache every time he thinks of that woman? Hanming put down his hand slowly according to his temple and shook his head. The eyebrow sea was a little deeper. Did... Someone really poison him? He must find out why! Han Ming, leaning on the stone pillar, straightened his face and said to Gizo, "get ready to go up!" Chapter 303 Hanming''s cold face was full of dignity. Looking at the loyal ministers under the hall, he asked, "in this morning, Aiqing, can you start?" The hall was quiet, and the ministers bowed their heads. A moment later, Youxiang came out of the audience and said loudly, "minister, I have this to play!" Hanming looked at Youxiang, remained silent for a moment, and asked, "Oh, what''s the matter with Youxiang?" Right phase hesitated for a moment, and said firmly on his face: "about the fire in Yunyan palace, my minister thought that although the princess was guilty, she should not be punished." "Oh? Don''t you know that Yunyan palace is the residence of successive queens of the great Khanate?" The right phase replied in a deep voice, "minister, I know!" Han Mingli raised his eyebrows and asked coldly, "do you know that the prince committed the same crime as the common people? The fire in Yunyan palace has been found out by the princess. The princess set fire to Yunyan palace. This is a capital crime! What do you mean: crime should not be punished?" The right phase said in a deep voice: "tell the king that the princess is a princess sent by the state of Qi. She has been married for only one day. At this time, if the princess is given a death, I''m afraid it will cause war!" As soon as the right phase''s words fell, Xiao mouyi immediately stepped out of the audience and said, "minister, I have this to play!" "Accurate play!" Xiao mouyi came forward and said, "I inform the king that the princess burned the Yunyan palace. This is disrespect to the great Khanate. It should be dealt with according to the national law. If it is not punished according to law, it will be difficult to convince the public." Hanming''s cold, frosty eyes stared at Xiao mouyi, right phase yeluhong and the two pairs of people separated behind them. The forehead sea was green and black. One gang is baoninglan not to die, the other is to execute ninglan, which is a headache! For a moment, he said too much. He originally wanted to frustrate Ning Lan''s spirit and let her know the advance and retreat. Unexpectedly, she gave him a sentence: so what? Kill or scrape, whatever you want! The proud It''s lawless! Thinking of Ning Lan''s arrogance and arrogance yesterday, Han Ming''s heart blocked up again. No, he must dispel her pride! Otherwise, how will she gain a foothold in the harem in the future? However, this decree has been made. What should we do? Now he''s in a dilemma... He''s really lifting a stone and smashing it on his feet! Chapter 304 Hanming looked at the servant who hurried into the hall and asked coldly, "what''s up?" "Tell the king that the Taifu is asking for an audience outside the hall!" Han Ming was overjoyed. The cold on his face suddenly disappeared and stood up from the Dragon chair: "Oh? Really? Please hurry!" The staff, dressed in blue and black robes, approached the hall, knelt down slowly, saluted and said, "minister, the staff knocks at the king, long live, long live, long live!" Hanming looked at the staff kneeling on the ground with joy and said repeatedly, "don''t be too polite, get flat quickly!" After the staff got up, they glanced at the officials of the two factions kneeling in the hall. They knew it in their hearts, pretended not to know the bottom, and asked, "king, why is this?" Han Ming was slightly stunned, and then scolded secretly in his heart: dead old man, don''t you know why to ask? Hanming straightened his face and said loudly, "the Taifu came just in time! I think the Taifu must have known that Yunyan palace was burned." The staff stroked his beard and said with a smile, "minister, I have heard of it!" Han Ming pointed to the two groups of people kneeling in the hall and said, "they are burning Yunyan palace for the princess. There is some ambiguity! Taifu, how do you think about the princess burning Yunyan palace?" The staff glanced at Hanming and knew something in his heart: "the princess burned Yunyan palace. This is a capital crime! The princess should be beheaded!" A faint chill flashed across Hanming''s smiling face! The dead old man, don''t you know what he means? "Oh? Should I be beheaded? What the Taifu saw is consistent with Gu! Gu has made a decree and will behead the princess in public at noon today! What else do you want to play, Aiqing? If you have nothing to do, you will retreat from the court..." With a faint smile, the staff showed no doubt that they were elegant. They said in a loud voice, "minister, I have a book to play!" "Oh, Taifu, what else can I do? Just say it!" what tricks is the old man playing? The staff stared at Han Ming and said loudly, "minister, tell the culprit of the fire in Yunyan palace!" Hanming provoked Junmei. "The culprit? What does the Taifu mean by this? The culprit of the fire in Yunyan palace and arson has been confirmed to be the three princesses of the great Qi State and the princess of the Great Khan state! What does the Taifu mean?" Chapter 305 Hanming wondered what medicine the old man was selling in his gourd? Didn''t Ning Lan admit that she ordered the fire? Is there someone else? No, Li zongshuai won''t lie! Hanming''s eyes were slightly picked and asked, "what does Taifu mean by this? Is there someone else who set the fire?" The staff put away the light smile on his face and said seriously: "report back to the king. I have a few questions to ask the king!" Han Ming looked coldly at his staff for a moment and said, "what do you have to say, but it doesn''t hurt to ask!" The staff asked in a deep voice, "the king said that the princess set fire to Yunyan palace. First, why did the princess set fire to Yunyan palace?" "This......" Han Ming pursed his lips and stopped talking! Why did she burn Yunyan palace? He seems to have asked her, but she didn''t say. How could he know? Facing the stalemate of his staff, Han Ming replied coldly, "I''m lonely, I don''t know!" The staff then asked, "my second question is: did the princess set fire in Yunyan palace, or accidentally tripped over the candle? Or did someone else frame the princess for it?" Han Ming was stunned for a moment and said, "well, Gu has found out that the person who set the fire is the princess''s personal servant. Luo Er, she has admitted that she set the fire!" Although Han Ming didn''t smile on his face, he couldn''t help admiring his staff! He has always been so straight to the point, relentlessly find out the key to things! After calming down last night, he also thought about these problems! The staff nodded, then opened his mouth and asked, "I have another question: where was the king when the Yunyan palace caught fire?" Han Ming stared at his staff and asked, "where are you, and what does it have to do with the fire in Yunyan palace?" The staff calmly welcomed Hanming''s warm anger and said, "what the king said is surprised! On the wedding night, the city gate has been closed. It was the wedding chamber at that time. Isn''t the king in Yunyan palace? If the king is in Yunyan palace, maybe there will be no fire in Yunyan palace!" After the staff''s words, Han Ming asked angrily, "what does Taifu mean by this? Is it because Gu was not in Yunyan Palace at that time? Taifu means that Gu is the culprit of the fire in Yunyan palace?" Chapter 306 Without fear, the aide said bluntly: "I think if the king was in Yunyan palace, he should stop the fire in Yunyan palace in time! Now, the king can''t even know why the princess set fire, so he sentenced the princess to death. It''s too hasty to convince the public!" Han Ming shouted coldly, "too Fu!" The staff was silent for a moment and continued: "Your Majesty, if you think your words don''t listen to you, your majesty, please apologize to the king first! Your majesty, please take back your holy order and forgive the princess''s death! The princess is the harmonious Princess of the state of Qi. Even if the crime is as great as heaven, you can''t condemn the princess''s death at this time!" Hanming gathered up his cold and fierce eyes and asked in a haze: "it''s a small matter to allow the Yan palace to catch fire at the meaning of the Taifu?" "Report back to the king, the fire in Yunyan palace is not a trivial matter! But compared with the peace between the two countries and the peace in the world, it is a small matter! If the king beheads Daqi today, it will inevitably cause the anger of Daqi. If Daqi sends troops, it will be opposed by swords! The peaceful days when the world is stable will never return! Doesn''t it violate the king''s proposal Is it the original intention of peace? Minister, dare the king think twice! " The staff finished and knelt down slowly! After the words of the staff, the ministers who originally stood behind Xiao mouyi walked into their seats and stood at yeluhong. Suddenly, he knelt down on the hall and begged: "minister, please forgive the princess from her death!" Han Ming picked up the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "staff, how dare you! I''m afraid only you dare to talk to Gu like this in the world!" With a faint smile, the staff showed their elegance: "minister, capital crime!" Hanming had never thought about convicting ninglan to death. Now his staff moved him a ladder. Can he not go down? Hanming was in a good mood and said in a loud voice, "well, since you all think that the princess should not be punished for the fire in Yunyan palace, then Gu will avoid the princess''s death and put her in the cold palace! After the truth is thoroughly found out, make a decision!" As soon as Hanming''s voice fell, Xiao mouyi immediately worshipped and said, "long live your majesty, long live, long live!" PS: Yaya update ing Chapter 307 Sitting in the sky palace, Han Ming, with a bright smile on his face, looked at his staff and asked harmoniously, "old Taifu, where have you been all these years? Why don''t you inform him in advance when you come back?" The staff shook his head and said with a smile, "minister, thank you for your concern." Han Ming stood up from his chair, helped up his staff and said, "ha ha... Old man Taifu, this is the sky palace. Don''t be so polite. I''m so happy today!" The staff stroked his beard and said with a smile, "the reason why the king is happy is that the minister rushed in time this morning?" The staff then met Hanming and laughed. "Your Majesty, I have something to present to you today!" the staff took half a purple jade out of his pocket and handed it to Hanming. Hanming took Ziyu from his staff and said, "old Taifu, what''s this?" "Report back to the king that the jade was originally a pair, and the minister had only half of it. The king will know where the other half is in the future." Hanming looked suspiciously at his staff and carefully looked at Ziyu. A familiar feeling made Han Ming feel a little trance. When he looked carefully, Hanming felt that the jade was his general. Hanming hung Ziyu around his waist, sat down again, poured wine for his staff and asked, "old Taifu, you''re not going to go again this time?" The staff smiled with profound meaning: "now the world is peaceful, minister, where is it different? Minister, congratulations to the king and the princess." Hanming''s mouth rose, a bitter smile floated on his lips, raised his glass and drank it up: "princess?" The staff asked tentatively, "is it the king who is not very satisfied with the princess?" At the mention of Ning Lan, Han Ming''s mind showed Ning Lan''s proud face and cold eyes. Thoughtfully, he blurted out, "she''s too arrogant! Old Taifu, there''s one thing he hasn''t understood." The staff put down the wine lamp in his hand and asked, "Oh, what does the king mean?" Han Ming sighed deeply and said, "old man Taifu, will there really be people like deja vu in this world?" Chapter 308 The staff was very happy to hear Hanming''s question, so they asked confidently, "deja vu? Yes! Does the king mean the princess?" Han Ming raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "old man Taifu, when he was alone to greet the wedding, it should be lonely. He saw the princess for the first time, but somehow, he felt as if he had seen the princess somewhere." After hearing Han Ming''s words, the staff smiled and said in a low voice, "Your Majesty, you really saw the princess a long time ago!" Han Ming asked suspiciously, "Oh, what does old Taifu mean? Gu... Have you seen him?" The staff nodded: "Your Majesty, do you remember at the foot of Anguo temple in the state of Qi many years ago?" "Gu, remember! But what does this have to do with the princess? She..." before Han Ming finished his words, a beautiful face flashed in his mind and immediately looked at his staff for the answer. The staff asked tentatively, "Your Majesty, have you remembered?" Han Ming asked in surprise, "you mean the little girl? Is she the little girl she saw alone at the foot of Anguo temple?" The staff nodded: "exactly!" It''s her? Hanming''s heart pounded. For so many years, the little girl he has been thinking about is Ning Lan? Han Ming smiled happily and said, "there should be such a coincidence in the world? No wonder he felt like he had met her at the first time! In this way, he really met her! But... Old man Taifu, how do you confirm that she is today''s princess? It seems that you haven''t seen the princess yet..." "Tell the king that the princess looks so much like her mother! One more thing, minister, I want to tell the king." "Old man Taifu, what else can I do for you?" After some thought, the staff said, "report back to the king, minister, I have seen the princess before she entered the palace!" Han Ming was surprised for a moment and asked in a deep voice, "well, the Taifu refers to the princess in the state of Qi?" The staff shook his head and said, "report back to the king. The minister refers to the days when the princess disappeared in the orchestra pit!" Chapter 309 The disappearance of Ning Lan in the Lechi has always haunted Hanming. Didn''t Shan Ji say that Ning Lan was with him? Is there a mistake? Did Shan Ji deceive him? If Shan Ji cheated him, why? Han Ming lowered his face, stared at the wine in his hand, thought for a moment, and asked slowly, "old Taifu, you mean you were with the princess in the days when she disappeared?" The staff nodded deeply and said in an aggravating tone: "it''s true to report to the king! Minister, when I saw the princess, the princess was dying... It can be said that nine lives and one death are on the line!" Hanming''s face became darker and colder as his staff said, "life hangs on the line? What''s going on?" Seeing that Hanming''s face suddenly fell, the staff had some speculation in their heart, and then said: "report back to the king, minister. When they saw the princess, the princess had been seriously injured by the killer leader and was unconscious for several days... If the minister had not input her internal power and the princess had some martial arts skills, I think... The princess would..." After the noise, Han Ming asked angrily, "what''s the reason? What''s the grudge between Ning Lan and them that they should have done so hard to her, a weak woman?" The staff calmly replied, "because she is a princess, because she is the princess of the great Khanate!" Han Ming, with a handsome face and a murderous meaning, said: "lonely, never forgive them! Lonely people, whoever moves will die!" Hanming''s words made the staff''s calm face suddenly become a group, silent for a while, and said, "Hanming, I have a word, I don''t know what to say!" "Old Taifu, if you have anything to say, just say it! What else can''t you say directly between you and Gu?" The staff wanted to persuade Hanming, that''s all! But looking at Hanming''s dark face, he swallowed his words back and said, "minister... I hope the king can be kind to the princess." Hanming glanced at his staff in surprise and said, "I''m alone, I''ll make my own decision!" Chapter 310 The old Taifu never said anything for women! Why did you ask him to be kind to Ning Lan today? Hanming thought in his heart. Hanming asked bluntly, "old man Taifu, this is the first time you have asked to be kind to a woman! Do you have any reason to add?" The staff frowned slightly and said calmly: "report back to the king, Minister... There''s another reason. The princess is not only the third princess of the state of Qi, but also an old friend''s child!" Han Mingming nodded and said, "I see!" "The servant knocks at the king!" just at this moment, Jisuo stepped in quickly. Han mingchou didn''t even look at guiso. He said coldly, "didn''t Gu say that no one is allowed to disturb him when he is with the Taifu today? What''s the matter?" Giso carefully replied, "tell the king, according to the maid of Eli palace, empress Yi is ill!" Hanming frowned. Is Eli ill? Yi''er has always been cautious. She is sick on weekdays and has never reported to him... Is she seriously ill? Hearing the speech, the staff glanced at Hanming and said, "the king has something important to do. I''ll leave now." "Well!" Han Ming snorted lightly and took the lead out of the sky palace. Hanming walked into Yili palace and went straight into the inner hall bedroom: "Yier..." As soon as she saw Han Ming coming in, she immediately got up and saluted: "my concubine, knock on the king, long live, long live." Seeing that the concubine was not seriously ill, Hanming asked suspiciously, "what''s wrong with you, Yi''er? What did the doctor say?" Concubine Yi''s face was ruddy and said shyly, "report back to the king, my concubine... My concubine is happy..." Hanming was stunned after listening to Princess Yi! After being stunned for a few seconds, he held concubine Yi horizontally and turned around in a circle! "Gu has children? Ha ha... Gu is going to be the father! Is this true, Yi''er?" Concubine Yi said intermittently, "ha ha... Your majesty, your majesty... Don''t turn around. My concubine''s head is dizzy..." Chapter 311 Hanming put down his concubine Yi and asked happily, "Yi''er, I remember you alone and said, what reward do you want?" Concubine Yi pasted it softly on Hanming and said, "my Lord, my concubine doesn''t want anything! My concubine, it''s heaven''s blessing to be pregnant with the king''s Prince! How dare you take credit!" "Lonely Yi''er, you have both virtue and talent!" As soon as Hanming''s voice fell, concubine Yi said, "Your Majesty... My concubine, but another thing, I don''t know your majesty..." Hanming Junmei picked it up and asked, "what''s the matter with Yi''er?" The concubine Yi, who nestled in Hanming''s arms, gently stroked Hanming''s eyebrows: "can the king promise his concubine that no matter what happens in the future, don''t frown?" Han Ming silently looked at Yi Fei and smiled faintly. Seeing Hanming''s pleasant face, concubine Yi asked again, "Your Majesty, do you agree to my concubine? Your majesty..." "Good!" "Thank you, my concubine!" Han Ming looked at the smile on Yi Fei''s face and asked casually, "Yi''er, is it important for you to frown without frowning?" Concubine Yi leaned against Hanming''s arms and said faintly, "my concubine, I just want the king to be happy and ask for nothing!" Looking at Han Ming''s distant absence, Yi Fei was very unhappy. Mingming nests in the arms of the person she likes. Why does she feel so insecure? Mingming has his child in his stomach. Why can''t he feel his sincerity? Yi Fei was sad, but she didn''t dare to show that she was sad! Why can''t you get his heart after being around him for so many years? Isn''t he sincere? If he really didn''t mean it, he wouldn''t have that look when the Yunyan palace caught fire last night! She is such a powerful woman that people can''t help but ignore! Is the king really in love with her? This kind of self-question makes her feel sad, but she has nothing to do! "Yi''er, Gu, there are still some state affairs. Just have a good rest!" Han Ming let go of his concubine Yi! Chapter 312 Yi Fei stared at Han Ming and said, "long live, long live, long live!" "No gift!" said Hanming, leaving without looking back! Because he suddenly thought that there was another very important thing that needed him to do! He wants to do something, to see someone, to understand something. Watching Han Ming step out of the hall door and disappear, Princess Yi secretly vowed in her heart that she would rather be broken than complete. Even if she gave everything, she couldn''t let other women take his heart! She won''t! Xiaoyu saw that Yifei collapsed on the ground and asked in panic, "what''s the matter with you, madam?" Princess Yi, who was picked up by Xiaoyu, said coldly, "Xiaoyu, go and let xiaoxiangzi stare at the palace. Where did the king go and what he did? I''ll repay him as soon as I have news in the future!" Can''t she keep him now that she''s pregnant? For her unchanging position and for many helplessness, she must fight for it! Her heart told her that she was going to fight! The light rain held the hand of Yi Fei and couldn''t help shivering! Such a lady, she, has never seen! Xiaoyu immediately respectfully replied, "yes, madam!" Hanming went out of the Eli palace and asked in a deep voice, "Gizo, princess, is she okay?" Jisuo immediately stepped forward and asked, "princess, she is already in the cold palace. There are clothes waiting around. I don''t know what else the king has to say." Hanming thought for a moment and said, "no, you step back! I want to be alone!" "Yes, my Lord, I''m leaving." Hanming''s only son walked along the distant moon corridor alone, and there was an unprecedented loss. Through the remote moon corridor, there is the remote moon Pavilion, and the cold palace is at the other end of the remote moon Pavilion. He originally wanted to go to the cold palace to see Ning Lan, but he stopped and began to hesitate. Is Ning Lan the little girl he met in Anguo temple? Life is wonderful! He never dreamed that the smiling girl he never forgot was the princess he wanted to come back from the state of Qi! Chapter 313 She should hate him at this time, right? Is he going to see her?, If he doesn''t ask clearly, he''s very uncomfortable! * Ning Lan looked at luo''er who coughed constantly and asked with concern, "luo''er, what''s the matter with you? Are you okay?" "Gong... Princess, I''m fine! I have a request..." "Luo''er, what do you have to say, but it doesn''t hurt." "Princess, luo''er is so sleepy. I hope the princess will allow luo''er to have a rest." When shang''er saw luo''er, luo''er was very weak. Soon after arriving at the fake pear palace, he was rushed here by a group of slaves. Then the princess came here from the prison. The princess was exempted from the death penalty. It was a happy thing, but she didn''t want to fall into a coma. Her forehead was getting hotter and hotter. She couldn''t even get a doctor. They had no medicine at this time! "Sister luo''er, what''s the matter with you? Woo... Princess, maidservant, please help sister luo''er!" Ning Lan clutched luo''er''s hand and said, "luo''er, my palace will go to find you medicine now! Don''t fall asleep. You can''t have an accident without the consent of my palace! You know? Shang''er Huajing, you stay and take care of luo''er!" Huajing immediately knelt down and said, "princess, let the maid accompany you around?" Ning Lan took a distressed look at luo''er lying on the bed and said to Huajing, "no, go alone in the palace! You keep luo''er well. No one is allowed to get close. If someone makes trouble, there is no amnesty!" "Yes, Princess!" Ning Lan went to the gate of the cold palace and was stopped by the eunuch: "princess, please stay!" "Get out of the way! Otherwise... Don''t blame the palace for being rude!" The leading eunuch said calmly on his face, "princess, forgive me. This has entered the cold palace. Without the king''s will, no one can take half a step in the cold palace. The slaves also act according to the order. Ask the princess for mercy. Don''t embarrass the slaves!" While Ning Lan was talking, he quickly moved to the head eunuch, stuck his neck, smiled coldly and said contemptuously: "do you think... Just you can stop the palace?" Chapter 314 "Princess, even if you kill the slave, the slave can''t let you step out of this door!" "Whoosh!" Several times, the four eunuchs were ordered to live in the acupoints by Ning Lan. Ning Lan looked at several slaves like wooden pillars and asked coldly, "who else dares to be the leader in this palace?" although her martial arts are not high, she is more than enough to deal with such eunuchs! Ninglan just used force and closed in Hanming''s eyes. Hanming calmly looked at ninglan and said, "you''re really lawless! You''re still so arrogant after being driven into the cold palace!" This damned woman, dressed in such ordinary clothes, still made his heart pop! Her dark eyes, dark hair, white skin and faint fragrance are unique to her! However, she, why is it so cold? Which woman doesn''t flatter him? But there are such women in this vast world! It''s her, the woman in front of me! If he doesn''t believe it, he can''t smelt this tenacious cold iron! Ning Lan sneered and said contemptuously, "hum! You came just in time. The palace is looking for you!" Han Ming gently picked up a corner of his mouth and asked in a slow voice, "what? Do you want to plead guilty to Gu?" Ning Lan raised her chin and said coldly, "this palace is innocent!" Han Ming pinched Ning Lan''s raised jaw and asked with great dignity, "it''s a capital crime for you to burn Yun Yan palace. You say you''re innocent? You''re so forgetful! Why do you want to burn Yun Yan palace? What''s the reason?" Ning Lan stubbornly knocked off Han Ming''s hand and said angrily, "this palace said to kill and scrape, whatever you want!" "You... Good! You''re a hard bone! Gu will tell you today that if you don''t plead guilty for one day, Gu will lock you up here for one day! If you never open your mouth, Gu will lock you up forever!" Hanming said angrily and was about to turn away. Ning Lan suddenly thought of luo''er at the moment when Han Ming turned around, and immediately opened her mouth to stop: "stop!" Chapter 315 Han Ming was stunned, turned back slowly, looked at Ning Lan without expression, and asked, "what? Do you want to plead guilty?" Ning Lanfang said in a soft tone, "the waiter in this palace is seriously ill. Can you... Can you find a doctor?" Han Ming jerked a corner of his mouth: "are you talking to Gu?" Ning Lan, who was already anxious in her heart, was instantly angry with Shang Hanming''s disdainful eyes: "Yelv Hanming, don''t go too far! This palace is also a princess of a country anyway!" "Princess? Ha ha! Don''t you know your situation and identity?" "Hum!" Ning Lan said coldly. Han Ming said coldly, "I''ll tell you, you''re just one of the concubines in the orphaned back palace, or an abandoned concubine who was beaten into the cold palace!" "You..." Han Ming narrowed his eyes and stared at Ning Lan in front of him. A strong feeling of Conquest rose in his heart: "why? Gu gives you a chance. If you kneel down for Gu, Gu will promise you to be a doctor! What? Do you kneel or not?" Kneel down? Get on your knees? Beg him? Ning Lan didn''t even think about it. She immediately blurted out, "don''t think about it!" "Gu thought how much you cherish your slaves, but that''s all! Since you don''t want to kneel, wait for your slaves to collect their bodies!" Seeing that Hanming was really leaving, Ning Lan immediately came forward and stopped in front of Hanming. "What? Have you changed your mind?" Ning Lan clenched her fists. At this time, she tightened three points, calmed her anger and asked, "as long as this palace kneels for you, will you send a imperial doctor to this palace?" Han Ming''s face lit up with a funny smile: "the words of Gu have always been one word! But now Gu has changed his mind. You are a lonely woman. In front of Gu, you can''t call yourself the palace! You must change your mouth!" Ning Lan stared at Han Ming and said word by word, "Yelv, Han Ming, don''t go too far!" "Why? Don''t you want to? Then... You can''t change your mouth!" Chapter 316 Looking at Yelv Hanming who turned to walk out, Ning Lan squeezed out two words coldly between her lips: "stop!" Yelv Hanming looked back at Ning Lan again and waited bitterly for Ning Lan''s surrender! Does he want her to kneel? This handsome and indifferent face is full of domineering and ruthlessness! Is he the man she will serve all her life? At this time, Ning Lan thought of the elegant face. If Qinghuan would not force her into such a situation! A complex mood touched the softness in ninglan''s heart. The humiliation that she couldn''t get rid of deeply hit her reason! After a struggle, the rest is a weak compromise! Yang stopped the tears that were about to flow into his eyes and bit his lower lip tightly. Just for a moment, her charming face burst into a dazzling and city like smile, knelt down gracefully and slowly, and a pleasant voice sounded at the door of the cold palace: "long live, long live, long live, long live, my concubine, knock on the king!" Hanming stared at Ning Lan''s face without blinking, and closed her rapidly changing expression in his eyes! Ning Lan''s smile stunned him instantly, and a trace of unbearable pain rose in his heart. A smile and a beautiful kowtow, in Hanming''s view, is more like a kind of irony, deeply into Hanming''s heart! On the stern and cold face, the chill was deeper. Staring at Ning Lan kneeling on the ground, she couldn''t speak for half a minute! White paperback, black hair is just a simple jade hairpin, which makes him think she is so touching! In the dark and proud black eyes, there was a clear state, which made him want to hold her in his arms, but he couldn''t help stopping! In her eyes, the life of slaves and maidservants is so important? Can you even put down your dignity for a slave? She was satirizing him. Was he not as good as a slave in her heart? Anger, jealousy, heartache... Instantly stripped him of his self-control! He grabbed Ning Lan with a light smile and calm on his face and quickly kissed the stubborn corner of his mouth! "Well..." Regardless of ninglan''s struggle, Hanming savagely plundered the fragrance belonging to ninglan on ninglan''s pink lips! At this moment, he didn''t think much. Maybe it was because he didn''t think much that he felt that doing so was the best punishment and conquest! Chapter 317 Ning Lan gave up the struggle and shed two lines of cold tears on her face. At this moment, her heart is very empty, very empty. Hanming slowly let go of Ning Lan, who was crying, and he was at a loss! Did she cry? Pushing away Han Ming''s Ning Lan, he stumbled and asked with a sad smile, "do you have to humiliate the palace like this to be satisfied? For you, the palace is nothing, so why can''t you let go of the palace? Do you have to?" Humiliation? He didn''t mean to humiliate her! Looking at the crystal tears on his white face, Hanming''s heart suddenly smothered! She hates him so much? Is there really another man in her heart? Did she shed tears for other men? Hanming said coldly, "shame? Yes! Loneliness just likes to humiliate you, so what?" At this moment, she felt so tired that she wanted to give up everything. Ning Lan slowly closed her eyes and said desperately and heartbroken, "since you can''t accommodate this palace like this, kill this palace!" Han Ming pinched Ning Lan''s neck with one hand and said angrily, "do you think you dare not be alone?" After a long standoff, Hanming''s hand trembled. With a little force, the neck held by his right hand can be easily broken! The determination and sadness on Ning Lan''s face seemed to be a slap in his face! He doesn''t dare, he doesn''t give up, he can''t! This idea shocked Hanming. When did he care about her? Han Ming loosened Ning Lan and sneered, "do you want to die? Don''t forget, you are the princess of Daqi! If you want to die, Gu can help you! Gu will let those slaves who came with you die for you!!" Ning Lan opened her eyes and stared at Yelv Hanming who threatened her. She couldn''t say anything: "you..." Yelv Hanming threatened and said, "Oh, by the way, I heard that the princess has a mother Princess in the state of Qi! If you die, think about your mother Princess..." The man in front of him, is he human? What kind of man is he? Ning Lan clenched her trembling hand and said, "Yelv Hanming, you are so mean!" Chapter 318 "Despicable? You''re right! What about despicable women like you? I''d like to see how the Daqi parliament treats your mother imperial concubine and what the Great Khan and the state of Daqi will look like after you die!" "You - Hugh - think! This palace will not let you succeed!" Han Ming picked up the corners of his mouth and walked out. When he was about to brush his shoulders with Ning Lan, he stopped, attached to Ning Lan''s ear and said gently: "then you''d better hope that God will make you live longer than you alone! Otherwise... No one will know what will happen tomorrow!" Ning Lan shouted at Han Ming''s back, "Yelv, Han Ming, you are a devil!" Looking at the strong figure leaving, Ning Lan felt very helpless, as if she had fallen into a bottomless abyss, struggling and avoiding! What''s the matter with her? What should she do? Shang''er came out from the inside. Her eyes were red. She was stunned when she saw Ning Lan crying! "Princess, why are you crying?" Ning Lan wiped away the tears on her face and asked in a low voice, "how is she now?" Being asked by Ning Lan, shang''er couldn''t help sobbing: "tell the princess, luo''er she... Very bad!" Ning Lan walked to the inner hall with heavy steps. As she walked, she said to shang''er behind her: "shang''er, Yelv Hanming promised the palace and the imperial doctor will come to treat luo''er in a moment! You can keep luo''er well and tell the palace at any time!" After hearing Ning Lan''s words, shang''er smiled happily and replied, "I''ll obey your orders!" The princess just said that the imperial doctor would come, didn''t she? Shang''er can''t believe her ears! As long as the doctor comes, everything will be all right! Sister luo''er, you must get better! As long as the doctor comes, you''ll be fine!! *** Did she say he was a demon? Yelv Hamming''s tight face darkened with the pace of his feet! Ninglan''s eyes, ninglan''s tears and ninglan''s face are repeated and repeated in his mind! Her determined face was full of despair and giving up. Damn it, she let him kill her! She asked him to die? What''s more, he was afraid of her death! He even threatened to keep her survival idea! Chapter 319 When was he so afraid of a person''s life and death? Once upon a time, that year, his father was in a coma for several days after being hit by a poisonous arrow! However, many years have passed! Walking around the corridor, Hanming didn''t know where to go. He doesn''t know where to go in such a big palace! This feeling is something he has never had. Originally, I wanted to go to the imperial concubine''s palace, but when I thought that he had just come out from there, I turned around, changed a palace path, and walked in the direction of the sky palace. Outside the sky palace, Hanming suddenly thought of what Ning Lan asked him, and immediately ordered Jisuo behind him: "Jisuo, go to find some imperial doctors to the cold palace! Follow the instructions of the princess!" After hearing this, giso hesitated a little, and then bent down to answer the order: "slave, obey the order!" The king asked him to go to the imperial doctor and rush to the cold palace? Is the princess ill? It seems that the princess is very unusual in the king''s heart! Giso bowed his head and walked to the hospital. Jisuo, who hurried to the Tai hospital, collided with a little maid in waiting at the corner. He only heard the sound of "Dong" hitting his head! "Hey! Who is this? You don''t have eyes when you walk! You... It''s father-in-law Ji! Sorry, Xiaoyu didn''t mean to......" Xiaoyu was trying to scold the person who bumped her into the ground again. Looking up, he saw Jisuo. He immediately smiled and apologized again and again. Jisuo sighed when he saw Xiaoyu apologizing with a smiling face! Although I put down what Xiaoyu scolded him in my heart, I couldn''t help but say two words: "Xiaoyu, watch your walk in the future! What you hit today is our family. If you are a master, you can''t eat and walk in your pocket!" Xiaoyu immediately echoed and said, "what grandpa Ji taught is!" Giso cleared his throat and said, "well, forget it, we still have important things. We won''t talk about you more today!" Xiaoyu asked curiously, "Grandpa Ji, why did you come to the hospital?" Jisuo didn''t even think about it. He blurted out: "our family has just been ordered to go to the cold palace to find the imperial doctors! Princess... What do you ask so many questions? Xiaoyu, the most important thing in this palace is curiosity! Curiosity can sometimes kill people! As a slave, just do your part!" Chapter 320 Xiaoyu immediately accompanied him with a smiling face and said, "what grandpa Ji taught is that Xiaoyu must remember." Giuseppe looked around and whispered, "in fact, it doesn''t hurt to tell you. Our family is acting according to the order. The king just ordered us to come to the Tai hospital and send the imperial doctors to the cold palace. The princess needs it!" Xiaoyu asked unexpectedly, "ah, is the princess ill?" Jisuo thought of the severity on the king''s face, glanced at the sky and said, "we don''t know. Well, we can''t stay here too long. We''re still waiting there! Although the princess is in the cold palace, she''s not more than ordinary people!" "Grandpa Ji, go slowly." Xiaoyu saw that Giuseppe turned a corner and entered the Tai hospital. Without further delay, she immediately ran to the imperial concubine''s palace! The smile on her face also cooled instantly. She was very unconvinced and felt aggrieved for her master! Yi Fei heard the footsteps approaching from the outside and said calmly, "Xiaoyu, it took so long to take some medicine?" Xiaoyu held her mouth and said, "Madam... I know I''m wrong!" Yi Fei said with a smile, "what are you angry with? Say it!" Xiaoyu said, "my mother, I''m afraid I''ll make her unhappy!" The Yi imperial concubine put down the embroidery needle in her hand and said suspiciously, "say it! Don''t you always say something? Which lackey provoked you again?" With a puff, the originally angry Xiaoyu couldn''t help laughing. "My lady, how dare you? I''m here for you. That''s why... I just went to Taiji hospital. Who did you meet?" Yi Fei asked hesitantly, "who?" Yifei stood up and said, "guiso? What did he say about you? No, you met guiso in the Tai hospital? Is it the king?" "He didn''t say anything about slaves and maids! Empress! You know that you are thinking about the king! But the king... The king just sent guisuo to the Taiyi hospital to find the Taiyi doctor to the cold palace. He said it was for the princess. He knew that he was thinking about the woman in his heart!" Yi Fei was absent-minded for a while and said to herself, "what? He left in a hurry. It turned out that he went to the cold palace?" Chapter 321 "It''s not! There are rumors all over the palace. The king has only the princess in his heart! He has clearly committed a capital crime..." Yi Fei shouted, "all right! Stop talking!" Xiaoyu was startled by the sudden roar of Princess Yi: "stop your anger, maidservant. Damn it, it''s all the wrong of maidservant. Stop your anger..." Yi Fei put away her anger a little, looked coldly at Xiaoyu''s tearful face, sighed and asked, "get up! Is what you said true?" Xiaoyu replied timidly, "it''s true to tell your mother! I dare not lie a half sentence!" Is his heart already with her? Will my love for him be in vain for so many years? no She is unwilling! Concubine Yi clenched her handkerchief, slowly stretched it out, and said calmly on her face, "I know. Get up first! Xiaoyu, your loyalty to the palace, I understand in my heart. However, you should know that this is in the imperial palace. You are a slave in the palace. You have to think twice about your words and deeds. Don''t become someone else''s tongue!" "Yes, I know I''m wrong. I''ll follow my mother''s instructions in the future." Concubine Yi walked to the inner palace and said, "well, don''t kneel! If you don''t go to find a doctor for the palace, the palace doesn''t feel well. Don''t go quickly!" "What''s the matter with you... Yes, I''ll go now!" Xiaoyu hurried out after answering. Yi Fei saw the light rain leaving in a hurry, and her face was as cold as frost. Slowly lying on the bed, she swore in her heart: the king can only be her! No one can rob her! Otherwise, there will be no place to die! "Father-in-law Ji, please give us some advice!" the speaker was either someone else, or Doctor Zhang Lin in the Tai hospital. He didn''t forget to salute politely during his speech! "Hey, Lord Zhang, you''re killing our family. How can you make it!" Zhang Taiyi said with a smile, "I hope your father-in-law can give me some advice." Giuseppe looked around and whispered, "in that case, let''s say something. When you go in, you can do whatever the princess tells you. The master is different from ordinary people. You can''t be ignored!" Giuseppe didn''t forget to point in the direction of the cold palace. Chapter 322 Xiaoyu chased to the gate of the cold palace, stopped the people who were about to step into the cold palace, and shouted breathlessly, "father-in-law Ji, it''s bad, it''s bad!" Giso looked at the sweating rain and asked unhappily, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with rashness?" Xiaoyu said in a panic: "father-in-law Ji, empress Yi is not feeling well. It is said that Doctor Zhang, doctor Fang and doctor Ge hurry to have a look!" Doctor Zhang pointed to the gate of the cold palace and said hesitantly, "but the ministers are here according to orders..." Xiaoyu snapped: "Doctor Zhang, don''t forget that empress Yi is pregnant with a future Little Prince and the first Prince of the Great Khan kingdom. Can you afford if something happens? Empress Yi has a terrible stomachache. You can''t control whether you want to go or not! However, if something happens to empress Yi, the king will investigate it, and you will have to deal with it Carry it yourself! " Dr. Ge asked anxiously, "what should I do? What should I do, Grandpa Ji?" Xiaoyu immediately urged again: "are you going or not? Empress Yifei can''t wait! What if there is a mistake?" Doctor Zhang asked Jisuo, "what do you think, father-in-law Ji?" Giso glanced at the light rain and thought to himself: the princess of Iraq''s belly is the first Prince of the Great Khan Kingdom, and she is the most favored one on weekdays, which is related to the safety of the prince. It''s really careless! How important the princess is in the king''s heart, can''t it be compared with the little prince? Which is more important? Giso''s eyes turned and said, "Princess Yi''s belly is a little prince. Saving the little prince is more important!" Ge Taiyi immediately agreed and said, "yes, yes, we have to hurry to see the empress Yifei!" several Taiyi immediately turned around and left with the light rain. They didn''t know that their choice would be the beginning of another storm. Giso glanced at the gate of the cold palace, and then looked at the light rain and several doctors who disappeared in the Pavilion Road. He couldn''t help but frown and hurried to the sky palace. Gu Meimei, who was hiding behind the pavilion, raised her mouth slightly and said with a cold smile, "sister, there''s a play to see now!" Chapter 323 Concubine Xiao smiled proudly: "play? What my sister said is good. It''s really a good play!" Gu Mei said angrily, "sister, can you still laugh? Aren''t you angry? Look at her arrogance! Aren''t you pregnant with a prince? What''s great! Sister, do you say it''s angry or not? Why are all good things spread by her? It''s unfair!" Xiao Jing said with a smile: "Hehe, I can''t tell you that. If it is heard by the people who live in right and wrong and spread to sister Yi or the king, it will be bad for my sister! Sister Yi is pregnant with the king''s heir. It''s a great joy, a great joy. In the King Khan''s capital, no matter which sister is pregnant with the king''s heir, my sister will be happy from her heart! Besides, it''s from the kingdom of Khan The first prince! " Gu Meihua looked tight and said firmly, "what my sister taught me is that my sister is stingy! In fact, my sister is also complaining about my sister!" Xiao Jing gently pulled up beauty Gu''s right hand and said in a warm voice: "sister''s kindness, sister knows! Well, let''s also go to sister Yi''s palace. Sister Yi is pregnant now, and the imperial doctors rushed there just now. I don''t know what''s going on now... Sister is willing to go with her sister?" Gu Meimei immediately flattered and said, "sister, this is really killing my sister! My sister obeys my sister''s orders!" Xiao Jing smiled faintly and said in a charming voice, "let''s go!" Gu Meimei replied, "yes, sister!" Before Xiao Jing turned and left, she didn''t forget to take a look at the cold palace, and her heart secretly raised a touch of hatred that was difficult to admire! Her face, the assassin of that night, made her shudder at the thought. She dared not sleep these days and nights. The ultimate culprit was the woman living in the cold palace! Hum! Can Xiao Jingqi suffer such a great loss? As long as she lives, she will never spare the women here! Originally I wanted to go to the cold palace to see her, but I didn''t think I had a good play! Sister Yi, who has always kept herself in line, can''t stand it in the end! Others believe that her concubine Yi is not feeling well and urgently ask the imperial doctor, but Xiao Jing doesn''t believe it! Who in the world knows concubine Yi better than her? Chapter 324 Shang''er cried and asked, "princess, when can the imperial doctor arrive? It''s getting dark... Sister luo''er''s sister... Princess, what can I do? Sister luo''er... Sobbing..." Staring at the unconscious luo''er on the bed, Ning Lan''s face was white with anger! Did Yelv Hanming deceive her? He did this to her? He''s the king of a country. He''s cheating too much! At this moment, she hated Yelv Hanming in her heart. She hated him! She hates him! Huajing quietly stopped shang''er: "shang''er, don''t cry!" Ning Lan said coldly, "Huajing, go and find out where Yelv Hanming is at this time. Go and return quickly!" Huajing immediately answered, "yes!" Ning Lan touched luo''er''s hot forehead and said, "shang''er, go and get a basin of water." Shang''er said in embarrassment, "princess, what should sister luo''er do?" Ning Lan went to the bed, sat down, gently wiped the sweat off luo''er''s forehead with a silk handkerchief, and said thoughtfully, "there is a palace guarding here. Go quickly!" Chang''er immediately stood up and said, "I will obey your orders!" Ning Lan added in a quick voice: "wait, bring another bowl of light salt water quickly!" "Please, help the princess, please... Princess, I will save you! Shang''er... Shang''er..." Ning Lan, who wiped the sweat for luo''er, paused in the air, stunned for a moment, gently shook and shouted, "luo''er, wake up, luo''er..." How can the injury on Luoer be so serious? Even Hua Jing was not hurt like this. Luo Er''s martial arts are no worse than Hua Jing! What the hell is going on? Shang''er ran in quickly: "princess, princess, the water is coming!" Ning Lan didn''t pick up the wet cloth towel in shang''er''s hand, but stared at shang''er coldly and asked, "shang''er, tell our palace what happened to luo''er''s injury?" "Report back to the princess. Sister luo''er said to go to the prison to see the princess. When she came back, she was seriously injured! I don''t know who hurt sister luo''er!" Ning Lan felt suspicious after hearing this: "really?" When she came to the great Khanate with her relatives, luo''er was just a slave. They wouldn''t have laid such heavy hands on a slave. Besides, she was still in the prison? Chapter 325 "Oh..." As soon as Ning Lan saw luo''er spitting blood, she nervously called, "luo''er!" "Sister luo''er..." Seeing that luo''er was still unconscious, Ning Lan said hurriedly, "luo''er, how do you feel? Luo''er, the palace ordered you to wake up!" When shang''er saw luo''er spitting blood, he panicked, grabbed luo''er''s hand and asked, "princess, sister luo''er, how can she spit blood? Will she die?" Ninglan Leng stared at shang''er and said angrily, "no! None of the servants of the palace can die without the consent of the palace!" Chang''er cried anxiously: "but... Luo''er vomited blood. In this way, there has been no imperial doctor, no medicine, and the high fever doesn''t go back..." Ning Lan snapped at shang''er''s words and then shouted coldly, "shut up for the palace! Is the palace''s words false? Shang''er, go and give the plainclothes to the palace!" "Yes." shang''er hesitated for a moment and walked to the door. Ning Lan opened her mouth to stop shang''er, and then said, "wait, come here with your usual clothes! After Huajing comes back, let her come to the palace quickly!" "Yes, I do!" Pull up Yunbin and change into Shanger''s maid''s dress. Ning Lan comes out of Luoer''s room! At this time, Huajing gently fell down from the courtyard wall and approached Ning Lan. "How''s it going? Is the investigation clear?" Huajing sighed and said calmly, "tell the princess that after the king left here, he went back to the sky palace. He went to Yixuan Palace at about Shenshi time, stayed for more than half an hour and turned back to the sky palace." Ning Lan nodded: "that is to say, he is in the sky Palace at this time. Is that so?" Huajing was slightly stunned and said, "when the slave came back, the king was still in the heaven palace." Sky palace? Is he in the sky palace? Ning Lan narrowed her cold eyes slightly, thought for a moment, and said coldly: "I know, Huajing, you and shang''er are good to keep it!" Huajing hurriedly asked, "princess, where are you going?" Ning Lan, who came to the door, slightly tilted her head and said, "this is the matter of the palace. It''s not your turn to ask!" Huajing chased out a few steps and asked with concern, "princess, let the maid go with you!" Chapter 326 Ning Lan shouted coldly, "step back! When has the decision of the palace been changed?" "The maidservant went to lead away the bodyguards guarding the door!" Ning Lan immediately refused: "no, Huajing, can''t the palace even deal with them?" After hearing this, Huajing knelt down immediately: "I dare not!" "Get up and take good care of luo''er. If the palace is not here, I''ll give it to you!" Ning Lan said, gently, and Qingmin crossed the courtyard wall like a swallow. Ning Lan, who fell outside the courtyard wall of the cold palace, ran to the sky palace. She wants to find him. She wants to save Luoer. If Luoer''s injury is not treated, it will be too late. After Ning Lan''s figure disappeared in the corridor, two masked people came out of one end of the courtyard wall. A clear voice sounded under the dark curtain: "master, princess, her martial arts have improved a lot!" The masked man''s lips floated a perfect smile. The deep feeling between his eyes was like the sea. He was silent for a moment and said with a profound light smile: "well, it''s hard for her!" The guard beside the masked man said again, "master, do you want to follow me..." The masked man''s face flashed gloomily, interrupted the guard''s words, and said faintly, "no, she''ll be fine. Even if she offended him, the man won''t kill her!" "Why is the master so determined?" The masked man clenched his fist and trembled gently. A touch of sadness coagulated in the center of his eyebrows: "because I''m sure he loves her!" The masked man left in the opposite direction, with a haze on his face. He firmly believed that yeluhan loved her. He firmly believed that only Ning Lan could have such ability in this world! How could he be willing to let her die if he loved her? Ninglan, will you fall in love with him? Will there be a seat for me in your heart? Do you know that if I look at you like this and look at you from a distance, my heart will feel happy? Obviously very painful, the heart seems to be chiseled open, generally engraved pain, but, still feel happy! Ning Lan, we are destined not to be together. Let me love you silently and guard you! The guard beside the masked man followed him and asked softly, "master, are you okay?" The masked man snorted faintly and fell into the night. Chapter 327 Yelv Hanming glanced at Gizo and the maid in law and said, "you all go down!" Giso answered, "yes." Looking at the dinner on the stone table, Yelv Hanming picked up his chopsticks, but he had no appetite. He clearly wanted to ask why she set fire. How did he completely forget her as soon as he saw her! Ning Lan went into the sky palace and looked at Yelv Hanming sitting alone at the stone table from a distance. He was surprised. The dagger in his hand was unconsciously tightened for a few minutes. "Didn''t Gu say that? Get back!" Ning lanwen looked around and thought to himself: who is he talking to? Is it with her? If it were her, the martial arts of Yelv Hanming would be too high. However, Luoer was seriously injured and could not be delayed. She couldn''t care so much! Ning Lansi moved quickly behind Yelv Hamming with his lightness skill, and at the same time took out the dagger in his sleeve and put it against Yelv Hamming''s neck. When the cold dagger touched Yelv Hanming''s neck, Yelv Hanming was stunned and his eyes were cold. He said, "it''s really boring. Can''t you eat a stable dinner alone?" while talking, he accurately hit the blade held by Ning Lan with his right hand chopsticks as a weapon, punched his left hand and hit Ning Lan''s abdomen! ''Bang'' While the dagger fell to the ground, Ning Lan dodged, dodged Yelv Hanming''s left fist, and flashed a meter away. Han Ming turned to look at the dagger on the ground, then looked at Ning Lan, slightly surprised, and then sat down on the stone pier with his back to Ning Lan: "It seems that the gate of the cold palace can''t close you. The guards on duty in the cold palace should be dragged out and beheaded today!" Ning Lan smiled coldly and pulled off the hairpin on his sideburns when he flashed. He was near Yelv Hanming. Yelv Hanming seemed to have eyes behind him. At the moment when Ning Lan was close to him, he leaned, stretched out his hand to hold Ning Lan in his arms, stared at Ning Lan''s surprised eyes and said with a smile: "princess, you''d better not make the same mistake for the second time! Do you want to stab Gu with your martial arts?" Ning Lan couldn''t get rid of Yelv Hanming''s coercion, and said angrily, "hum! You dishonest villain, your skills in the palace are not as good as you. Kill if you want!" Chapter 328 Han Ming smiled, reached out and stroked Ning Lan''s bangs and asked, "are you going to murder your husband?" Ning Lan, who fiercely waved her cheeks, sneered: "hum! Do you deserve it?" Han Ming stroked Ning Lan''s bangs and was stunned in the air. He said thoughtfully, "you are really a cruel woman! In your heart, you hate loneliness so much? Do you have to be lonely to death?" "Villain! This palace wants to kill you and break you into pieces!" Han Ming completely ignored the hatred in Ning Lan''s eyes. Instead, he asked with a light smile, "do you want to sit down and have dinner with Gu?" "Yelv Hanming, you let go of this palace!" When Ning Lan stabbed him with a silver hairpin, Han Ming grabbed Ning Lan''s wrist, forced him to Ning Lan''s neck and asked coldly, "don''t think Gu won''t kill you!" With a hiss, a blood red wound appeared on Ning Lanxue''s neck. Han Ming was stunned for a moment, surprised for a moment, angrily grabbed the silver hairpin in Ning Lan''s hand and threw it on the ground. He was so angry that he shouted, "what kind of woman are you? How can you not cherish yourself like this?" This damned woman doesn''t care about her body at all! Clearly hurt her, why does he feel more pain than her? Ning Lan, who was ordered by Hanming to live in the acupoint, glanced at the silver hairpin with blood stains on the ground: "it has nothing to do with you. Don''t cry for mice and cats, fake compassion, you dishonest villain!" Han Ming asked suspiciously, "you keep saying that Gu is a villain, but Gu wants to listen. What a villain?" Hearing Yelv Hanming''s loud cry, guiso immediately rushed in: "king, what''s the matter?" Han mingleng glanced at Jisuo and his bodyguard, and shouted, "get out of here!" "But..." Jisuo quickly glanced at the woman in Hanming''s arms. Although he was a little puzzled, he withdrew in embarrassment. When guiso and a bodyguard withdrew, Yelv Hanming, sitting on the stone pier, quickly pulled a brocade from himself and wrapped up the wound on ninglan''s neck. Hanming''s gentle manner between bandaging the wound made Ning Lan feel flustered, and her pretty face was messy: "what are you doing? Yelv Hanming, let me go!" Chapter 329 Han Ming, who was originally angry, couldn''t help laughing when he saw Ning Lan''s messy face. Ning Lan asked in surprise, "what are you laughing at?" Han Ming bandaged Ning Lan''s wound, sat down on the stone pier and said with a smile, "laugh at you! Are you afraid of being alone?" "The palace is not afraid of you!" Han Ming raised the corner of his mouth again and said happily without anger: "do you want to know what you look like in my heart? Your martial arts are too poor, your temper is too strong, and your temper is too bad!" "That''s better than a villain like you! Yelv Hanming, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. Please solve the acupoints in the palace!" Yelv Hanming picked up the chopsticks on the table and said, "Gu can unlock your acupoints, but you have to promise Gu to sit quietly." Sit quietly? Ning Lan thought for a moment and nodded, "OK! This palace promises you." Unlock Ning Lan''s acupoints, Yelv Hanming asked slowly, "Gu doesn''t understand. What did Gu do to make you despise the princess?" Ning Lan, who recovered her freedom, got up and wanted to go. Thinking of Luoer''s serious injury, she insisted on doing it and said word by word: "you know it in your heart!" Han Ming replied with a puzzled look: "lonely, I don''t know!" "You..." Han Ming held back his smile and looked at the dinner on the table. He tasted it and said, "well, the dinner made by the imperial chef today is really delicious! Princess, would you like to sit down and try it together?" After a while, Ning Lan stood up from the stone pier, pointed to Hanming anxiously and shouted, "Yelv, Hanming! You... I don''t have time to chat with you! Will you send a imperial doctor to the palace? If something happens to the waiter of the palace, the palace will never spare you! What a joke! The great King Khan has broken his word!" Han Ming''s face shuddered cold: "too doctor?" "Don''t say you forgot!" Hanming put his chopsticks heavily on the stone table and shouted, "come on!" as soon as Hanming''s voice fell, Gizo and his bodyguard hurried in. Jisso ran into the hall. Seeing the extremely cold look on Yelv Hanming''s face, he immediately knelt to the ground and worshipped in fear: "I''m a slave to the king!" Chapter 330 Yelv Hanming asked coldly, "Gizo, how dare you forget what I told you?" Giso glanced at Ning Lan and immediately understood. He knelt down and kowtowed to sin and said, "calm down, king. I dare not!" Hanming sneered with an expressionless smile, "no? You dare not?" as soon as the voice fell, Hanming broke the wine in his hand in front of giso. With a bang, the wine broke into pieces! One of them bounced back due to the impact and directly scratched giso''s cheek. Jisuo immediately kowtowed and said, "calm down, your majesty! Calm down, the servant told the imperial doctor, and the imperial doctors rushed to the cold palace. But when they were at the door of the cold palace, they were stopped by Xiaoyu, a servant in the imperial concubine''s palace. She said... At that time, the imperial doctors immediately turned around to the imperial palace..." "Is there such a thing?" Jisuo nodded and said, "tell the king back that everything the slave told you is true. Don''t dare to lie. Please see." After hearing guiso''s report, Yelv Hanming gradually lightened his chill, thought for a moment, and then asked, "then why did he go to Princess Yi, and then he still didn''t go?" Guiso immediately explained, "tell the king that the imperial doctors have been waiting for orders in Yixuan palace." Yelv Hanming glanced coldly at Jisuo and said in a deep voice, "go to Yixuan palace now and let the imperial doctors rush to... Cold palace. If there is anything wrong with the patients in the cold palace, let them go back with their heads!" Jisuo got the imperial edict and immediately walked outside the sky palace with broken steps: "yes! I''m leaving..." After Giuseppe went out, Hanming raised his hand and gently raised it, and all the maids in the sky palace withdrew. Han Ming dragged Ning Lan, who was about to leave, and asked faintly, "is the princess satisfied with this arrangement? Is the princess going to leave after the matter is solved? Doesn''t the princess even have an apology?" Under the arrogant and domineering words of Yelv Hanming, Ning Lan''s face stiffened, and then said, "you just completed what you promised. Why should the palace thank you?" Chapter 331 Han Ming was absent-minded for a moment. She was different! Her eyes, her slender willow eyebrows, her pretty mouth and pink lips are full of pride and arrogant stubbornness. How did she survive in the palace? Just now she helped her. She said as if he owed her. Everything is taken for granted. How can there be such a woman in the world? She is the only woman who dares to look him in the face. She dares to scold him, disobey him, or even kill him. In the world, I''m afraid only she dares to treat him like this? Has the woman in front of him been engraved in his heart? Why can''t you help falling when you see her? And such a fall, but he was fascinated by it? What''s the matter with him? When the eagle''s eyes fell on her snow-white neck, it became cold slowly! He was a little angry, some could not help but be angry. This woman, this damn woman, did not cherish herself so much! His heart jerked, and he said angrily, "you, sit down and have dinner with the orphan!" When he finished, he screwed up the wine pot and drank fiercely. When Ning Lan turned to go, Han Ming''s voice sounded again: "if you dare to go, you''ll have to bear the consequences." Ning Lan choked, and then turned reluctantly. When the eyes were facing each other, a cold sentence came out between the teeth: "you! You''re so mean!" Mean? Yes! He is mean! Did he use threats and inducements to leave a woman to eat with him? What''s the matter with him? Han Ming was slightly stunned and then said, "sit down!" Ning Lan asked impolitely, "what do you want?" Hanming said faintly, "I just want you to have dinner with Gu!" Ning Lan couldn''t believe her ears for a moment. She had never seen such a gentle speaking Yelv Hanming, such a quiet looking Yelv Hanming, and such an almost elegant Yelv Hanming! Yelv Hanming raised the corner of his mouth and asked, "why do you peek at the orphan like this?" Ning Lan''s face was hot, white and transparent, and instantly red. She avoided Hanming''s eyes and retorted stiffly, "I didn''t look at you!" Chapter 332 Looking at Ning Lan''s gorgeous face, Hanming''s original haze mood dissipated at this moment. He glanced at Ning Lan standing opposite and said briefly, "eat!" for a few seconds, Ning Lan sat down under Han Ming''s cold eyes. Her original angry mood slowly faded away. Looking at Yelv Hanming, who focused on eating, she was a little unconscious. She had never looked at the man in front of her carefully He has a natural dignity and hostility between his eyebrows, his eyes are as quiet as the night, his steep nose has an indescribable fortitude, and his lips Ning Lan felt for the first time that Yelv Hanming was not just a reckless man. Wisdom was written on his face! Looking at Han Ming''s Ning Lan, he blurted out, "you look good!" "Cough..." Yelv Hanming, who was eating, was choked by Ning Lan''s sudden praise! Hanming coughed again and again. His handsome face was choked red and very embarrassed. Ning Lan couldn''t help pulling up the corners of her lips and smiled. "Here you are!" Without much thought, Ning Lan reached out to screw up the teapot from the table, poured a cup of herbal tea and handed it to Yelv Hanming. When the tea was half delivered, she suddenly stopped. Ning Lan was stunned by her action! What''s the matter with her? How can you think of pouring water for him? Her eyes, calm as water, flashed a mess that could not be hidden. Han Ming in the cough was shocked by Ning Lan''s sudden move... When Ning Lan wanted to stop, he grabbed Ning Lan''s jade hand. With a bang, the cup full of tea fell on the table and the tea spilled all over the table! Four eyes are opposite, time seems to be frozen, and both of them are confused! At this moment, Hanming''s heart seemed to miss half a beat, gradually bent the corners of his lips, and his eyes were full of laughter. Ninglan flustered and threw away Hanming''s hand, got up and left. She didn''t want to be hugged by Hanming from behind. Her body trembled and flustered. "Let go of me..." Hanming gave a snort and couldn''t help laughing. Turning round Ning Lan''s body, staring at Ning Lan with a messy face, he asked, "are you afraid of me?" Glancing at Han Ming''s gaze, he said in embarrassment, "I... I should go back..." Chapter 333 How could she have this half jade pendant? Thinking of Ning Lan''s face when she left, Han Ming couldn''t help laughing. At the moment he saw the jade pendant, he made a decision. He wanted her people and her heart, so he didn''t rush to ask her, even though he wanted her very much. What had happened just now was in his mind. Her smile was so clean that he had never seen it! This unprecedented happiness, as well as the kind of heartbeat he had never had, made him strange and look forward to. All he saw was her pride, stubbornness and anger, and it was the first time he saw such a lovely her! At the moment, his heart is very excited! That night, he did not leave the palace of the sky; That night, he was so excited about a woman that he couldn''t sleep until dawn. In the early morning of the next day, Giuseppe took a group of people to the sky palace to wait on Hanming. Hanming carefully put down the purple jade pendant he had held tightly all night, waited on by the palace maids, dressed in court clothes, and asked calmly, "what does the imperial doctor say?" Jisuo was slightly stunned and replied respectfully: "tell the king that the maid beside the princess was seriously injured, not sick. Now she has been out of danger." After hearing Gizo''s reply, Hanming raised several black lines on his forehead and asked suspiciously, "seriously injured? How could she be seriously injured? Who did it?"? Why didn''t she tell him last night? Jisuo saw Hanming''s face and suddenly became cold. He immediately knelt down on the ground and replied in fear: "slave... I don''t know!" Hanming''s eyes flashed cold, and he was silent for a moment. He said in a deep voice, "go and find out! I''m so lonely that I want to see who dares to be so presumptuous!" "Yes!" When he walked out of the sky palace, Hanming couldn''t help glancing at the tea lamp lying on the stone table. He was in a good mood for a moment, and then said, "pass on the will of the orphan. Although the princess is in the cold palace, she is still the princess of the great Khanate. She is a good waiter. If anyone dares to offend, she will be spared!" Giuseppe quickly replied, "the slave leads the order!" After last night''s incident, guiso clearly realized that the princess in the cold palace had a position that no one could replace in the harem of the great khanate, not even the empress Yifei with an emperor''s heir! Chapter 334 Yi Fei shouted angrily at the palace maids: "get out, you all get out of this palace! Get out!" With a crash, all the teapots and cups on the table were pushed to the ground by her. Suddenly, broken porcelain splashed on the marble floor and fell to the ground. Scared, the palace maids hurriedly saluted and went out. Xiaoyu was shocked by the broken porcelain on the ground. It was the first time for her to see her so angry after following her for so many years. No, strictly speaking, since there was a princess, Princess Yi has been different from her usual! Xiaoyu immediately knelt down and begged, "madam, stop your anger. Maidservant begged her to take care of her body!" The concubine was impatient. Seeing the tears on Xiaoyu''s face, she became more angry and shouted to Xiaoyu, "Why are you crying? Ah? Is this palace going to die?" Yi Fei picked up a small copper mirror from the dresser and smashed it on Xiaoyu''s head. She didn''t want to hit it. With a thump, Xiaoyu''s forehead broke the skin and shed blood. The empress Yifei was stunned. Looking at the blood on Xiaoyu''s forehead, she asked in surprise, "you... Why don''t you hide?" The light rain wiped the tears on his face and said with a smile, "madam, if you have any anger, sprinkle it on the maidservant, but don''t be angry to ruin your golden body." Princess Yi''s anger went out in an instant. She took out her handkerchief and went to Xiaoyu. While wiping the blood on Xiaoyu''s forehead, she said movingly, "you fool, do you hurt? You know that the palace is losing its temper, why don''t you go out with them?" Xiaoyu shook her head and said, "madam, Xiaoyu doesn''t hurt! As long as the madam is in a good mood, even if she wants the slave to die, the slave is willing!" Yifei''s eyes filled with heat, pulled a light rain and said softly, "Why are you so good to this palace, you child?" "Slaves and maidservants should be nice to your mother. Slaves and maidens... You are relatives in your heart!" A relative of Xiaoyu instantly warmed the heart of the empress Yifei and said movingly: "family? What a family!" Xiaoyu nodded and said, "madam, I''d better let the maidservant come by herself so as not to dirty her body." Chapter 335 Yi Fei said softly, "silly girl, just now you still said that you regard this palace as your relatives. Since you are your relatives, how can you say dirty words? Did this palace scare you just now?" Xiaoyu was moved to tears: "empress..." Yifei took Xiaoyu''s hand, stood up and asked with a deep face: "Xiaoyu, is this palace old and ugly?" "My mother is not old at all." The Yi imperial concubine lightly drew from the corners of her mouth, put on a wry smile, and said sadly, "why has the king''s heart changed? Why can''t her stay for several years be worth her first few days? Why?" His sentence was still the princess of the great Khanate. Didn''t he tell her? In his heart, she is the princess, she is the princess! How many concubines have died in the struggle in the harem over the years? How could he not know? However, he didn''t say anything once, and this time, for the first time, he gave a warning to her who had just come for a few days! Xiaoyu said comfortingly, "madam, your majesty, he loves you." Yi Fei wiped the tears from her eyes, looked at the broken porcelain on the ground and said, "love? Xiaoyu, you are wrong. He only dotes on the palace and never loves it. Pet is not love. Pet is like that porcelain cup. It breaks when it is thrown! Let them clean it up. The palace is tired." Xiaoyu said respectfully, "yes, madam!" After Xiaoyu answered, she called two maids to clean the broken porcelain on the ground. At this time, Gu Meimei came in. As soon as Gu Meimei entered the inner hall, a pair of single Phoenix eyes swept the broken porcelain on the ground and asked suspiciously, "Hey, Xiaoyu, what''s the matter?" Xiaoyu immediately saluted and said, "my maidservant knocks on Aunt Gu and greets her." Gu Meimei turned her eyes back to the ground and stared at the wound on Xiaoyu''s head. She had some clarity in her heart. Thought to herself: can''t she bear it at last? Finally, can''t hypocrisy go on? Gu Meimei secretly pulled a corner of her mouth and said, "get up! Where''s your mother?" Xiaoyu immediately replied, "report back to Aunt Gu. She''s resting. I''ll report it now!" "Well, let''s go!" Gu Meimei twisted her waist and Hao impolitely found a chair and sat down. Chapter 336 Xiaoyu walked into the bedroom and said softly, "madam, madam Gu, please see me." Sitting beside the dresser, Yifei slowly stood up. In fact, she heard the conversation between Gu Meimei and Xiaoyu outside. Playing with the bronze mirror in his hand, a touch of light boredom rose in the center of his eyebrows. What''s she doing here? Did you come to see her joke? When Xiaoyu saw that Princess Yi was distracted, she called out again: "empress..." The Yi imperial concubine glanced at the pink gauze dress she was wearing and said, "well, go and order the maidservant to serve tea. After undressing, the palace will go out." "Yes, madam, I''m leaving." Xiaoyu respectfully withdrew from the bedroom. Yi Fei looked at the luxurious clothes in the bronze mirror and thought to herself: if she had been in the past, wouldn''t she care so much about clothes? If in the past, she would immediately go out of the bedroom, afraid of being slow and lazy and leaving a tongue. Now, she suddenly changed. What did she get from her tolerance and concession? Once she was living on thin ice, what did she get? Once wronged for perfection, she wants to announce the end from now on! Gu Meimei was impatient. Although she was in a good mood today and waited a little longer, she waited so long that she didn''t see Princess Yi come out. Her mood gradually cooled down. She put down her tea lamp heavily and asked unhappily, "did your mother fall asleep again? Why didn''t she come out? Didn''t you, a slave, make it clear?" "Aunt Gu was wronged, slave and maid..." Yi Fei smiled at her floating face and walked out of the bedroom with light lotus steps. Her crisp and beautiful voice also sounded immediately: "sister Gu has a big temper. It''s her sister''s bad, which has kept her waiting for a long time." Yi Fei''s golden dress made Gu Mei a little stunned. She was surprised for a while and said with a smile: "sister''s words are serious. It''s her sister who is more worried. My sister is greeting her sister." "My sister doesn''t have to be polite. She''s all her own sisters." this time, Princess Yi was just polite, but she didn''t stop Gu Mei''s salute. Instead, she found a chair and sat down. Beauty Gu''s face was rather stiff when she saluted. She didn''t expect such a posture today. She scolded in her heart: this dead woman should put on airs with her today? Chapter 337 Gu Meimei wanted to sit down after the ceremony, but she held back when she saw that Princess Yi was not like usual. After all, the woman now has a dragon. It''s better to be cautious. Gu Meimei thought so, and stood aside and said with praise: "sister, this dress is really beautiful, but it doesn''t seem to suit her sister''s usual dressing style!" Yi Fei picked up the tea cup, smiled and said softly, "really? My sister doesn''t know. Yesterday, my sister had a strange dream, so... My sister changed her dream today." Gu Meimei, standing aside, saw that Princess Yi ignored her and showed no sign of letting her sit down. With her smiling face, she had already burned a fire in her heart and said in a somewhat stiff tone: "is there such a miracle? My sister is quite curious. I don''t know if my sister would like to share it with my sister?" Yi Fei looked at Gu Mei calmly, drank a sip of tea and said softly, "there''s nothing to say, but if your sister tells your sister, your sister can promise. Don''t laugh at your sister..." "Of course not, sister, say it quickly!" Yi Fei took another sip of tea, put down the tea lamp in her hand and said: "Actually, last night, my sister dreamed of a white bearded Taoist priest. In her dream, he told her that she was one of the four imperial concubines in the harem of the Great Khan kingdom. Now she is pregnant with a dragon from the Great Khan kingdom. The dragon is very expensive. If my sister wears too plain clothes, I''m afraid it will damage the noble spirit of the dragon, so... My sister has today''s dress , I hope the dragon can come in peace! In fact, I don''t believe all this dream, but my sister is pregnant with the king''s first child. In order to be cautious, I''d rather believe it than be careless. Sister, do you think so? " After hearing this, Gu Tianfeng''s face was white, black and red. It could be said that it was changing rapidly and colorful! The bitch, with these words, opened her mouth and shut her mouth. She was not only showing off to her that she was pregnant with a dragon, but also giving her a downfall! Gu Meimei resisted her dissatisfaction and replied, "my sister said it was very true, or my sister was careful and thoughtful. If this happened to my sister, my sister would not have thought of it." Chapter 338 Yi Fei smiled faintly and said, "maybe it''s because of being a mother!" After hearing the words of Yimei, Gu Mei''s heart was full of fire again! Is this damn woman showing off? What if there are dragons? It''s hard to say whether it can be maintained! "From my sister''s point of view, it''s still my sister''s careful mind!" "Sister Miao praised!" Princess Yi smiled and said in surprise as soon as her voice fell. "Ah! Sister, why are you still standing? Look at my sister''s memory, why have you forgotten... My sister also said that my sister is thoughtful. Don''t say that again in the future! Sit down, sister. I''m not polite. I hope my sister doesn''t care! Xiaoyu, don''t serve tea!" Gu Meimei said with a smile: "what''s this, sister? It''s all her own sisters. What do you want to care about? It''s not a mountain village man. She has a narrow mind. Sister, do you think so?" Gu Meimei sat down, picked up Xiaoyu''s poured tea and drank tea. Concubine Yi felt that her words in her heart were almost the same. Seeing that beauty Gu didn''t have the slightest sign to go, she felt a little bored and didn''t get up and go directly. Recently, Gu Tianfeng and Xiao Jing went closer. Although she wasn''t a top role, she didn''t feel guilty. It''s a big taboo to make enemies in this harem! Imperial concubine Yi didn''t expect that Gu Meimei was so tolerant today. She didn''t look at each other unconsciously because she was not as hot as usual. Therefore, she asked Gu Meimei to sit down and let Xiaoyu serve tea. After a moment of silence, concubine Yi saw that Gu Meimei was just drinking tea silently. She couldn''t help saying, "it''s said that women are particularly sleepy when they are pregnant. My sister didn''t believe this before. Now my sister has a body, she knows that it''s true! What''s the matter with my sister today? If there''s nothing wrong, my sister wants to take a nap." After hearing the words of Princess Yi, Gu Mei was slightly stunned, secretly pressed her anger, gently put down the tea lamp in her hand, and said bluntly: "sister, sister, there is really something for her to find her sister, but she doesn''t know what her sister means?" Yi Fei pretended to be surprised and said, "why didn''t you say something earlier?" "Sister, sister has something to say, and I don''t know what to say..." "If my sister regards this palace as her sister, tell her what she has to say?" Chapter 339 "Since sister said so, sister won''t beat around the bush. Sister, you know, sister is a straight hearted person who can say anything! In fact, sister is very unfair for her sister. Why is that woman so arrogant in the great Khanate?" Yi Fei pretended not to understand and asked, "the woman my sister said is..." Gu Mei said angrily: "Sister, the woman that sister mentioned is the princess who came from the same family! Sister, what''s the matter with the king? Why are you so different from her? Sister just heard that despite her stomach discomfort, the king dropped the imperial doctor to the cold palace. She felt very sorry for her sister! One of her slaves was ill and asked a group of imperial doctors to treat her. This slave''s life Why is it so important? Isn''t she just a princess from the same family? She''s not the same as a woman? " Gu Meimei''s words were heard by Princess Yi and stabbed in her heart. Facing Gu Meimei, she smiled in addition to her generous and decent smile! Seeing that concubine Yi didn''t speak, Gu Meimei took a sip of tea, and then said, "sister, do you think the king fell in love with her? I heard that last night... Last night, the woman broke out of the cold palace and went to the heaven palace to assassinate the king!" After hearing this, Yi Fei stood up and looked at Gu Mei in surprise: "what? Your majesty, is he hurt?" Gu Meimei said in surprise, "the king was not hurt. Don''t your sister know about it?" Concubine Yi shook her head lightly and sat down slowly. She was angry because of the imperial doctor yesterday. She didn''t see the palace maid report. It must have been this last night! Gu Meimei became more and more angry and stood up from her seat: "Elder sister, are you surprised? What a great crime is this assassination? The king not only didn''t punish her, but also made a decree saying: Although the princess is in the cold palace, she is still the princess of the Great Khan kingdom. She is a good waiter. If anyone dares to offend, the king will not forgive! I don''t know what kind of flattery the fox used. Elder sister, you said that if she goes out of the cold palace, we will live in the future Do you have any work to do? " "Really?" the Yi imperial concubine listened to the beauty''s words and couldn''t help but lose consciousness for a while, and her heart was sad again. It seems that the king is really in love with her! Chapter 340 After Gu Mei finished, she looked at concubine Yi. After finding what she wanted from concubine Yi''s face, she said with a simple and innocent face, "sister, what are you thinking? Are you listening?" Yifei put away the sadness on her face and said quietly, "well, the king may think about state affairs. After all, she is the princess who came to the Great Khan country with her own relatives. It is also right for the king to dote on her more." Gu Meimei said disdainfully, "sister, why are you so kind? She is a king''s woman. Why should she be different? Look what she did when she came to the Great Khan country? That''s not a capital crime? Can she do whatever she wants because she is a princess?" Although Yi Fei mentioned Ning Lan, she corrected her pain, but her mouth still kept a decent way to comfort her: "this... Sister, don''t be angry for her. She''s still young. In the future..." Gu Meili interrupted the princess''s words and said, "when she was young, she was a very thoughtful person from her sister''s point of view! In her sister''s heart, I hope her sister will always be favored!" Yi Fei was stunned by Gu Mei''s words. Gu Meimei then said: "sister, to tell you the truth, both sister and sister Xiao hope that the king dotes on the Khan woman. What do you think of her?" Gu Meimei implied that they have united front, which is bound to make the cold palace''s one unable to be favored. "This..." Seeing that Princess Yi hesitated indecisively, Gu Meimei immediately answered and continued: "Sister, just show your attitude! In fact, sister Xiao knows that her sister came here. Does sister want to be a foreign woman in the Khan''s back palace? Even if she doesn''t think about herself, she should think about the little prince in your belly! Now she has no children. At this time, she can get the favor of the king without any flattery in the cold palace, If she is pregnant again in the future... Even if her sister is generous and charitable today, she will have a little prince. Will she be able to accommodate the little prince in her sister''s stomach for the future of the little prince? " Hearing the speech, Yimei unconsciously touched her abdomen and tangled her eyebrows. Yifei knew that Gu Mei was reasonable, which was what she had been depressed about in her heart. A moment later, after some reflection, Princess Yi nodded deeply towards Gu Meimei. Chapter 341 In the early morning, Hanming walked along the palace road to the sky palace, but when he was halfway there, he suddenly remembered the sound of the piano he had heard in the early morning, and couldn''t help turning around and walking towards the fake pear palace. "Gizo!" Jisuo immediately came forward and said, "the slave is here. What''s the king''s order?" Han Ming asked calmly, "did you really not hear the piano sound on the hall last time?" Guiso immediately knelt down and replied, "tell the king, the slave really didn''t hear the sound of the piano!" Hanming listened to Gizo''s reply, his face sank down, took back his eyes staring at Gizo, and said in a deep voice, "get up, I don''t blame you!" This problem has been tangled in Hanming''s heart. He doesn''t understand why he can hear the sound of Ning Lan playing on the hall. It seems that such a thing has existed for a long time. It''s very familiar! He felt that Ning Lan and he seemed to have known each other a long time ago, earlier than meeting at the foot of Anguo temple! Recently, the appearance of the woman in my mind has become more and more clear. Who is the woman in red wedding dress? Why are her eyes filled with hate? Hanming stopped and asked thoughtfully, "Gizo, have you ever seen someone who has a feeling of deja vu the first time?" "Tell the king, I didn''t. however, I heard a story. It was mentioned in the story." When Han Ming heard the speech, he turned his head to jiso behind him and asked suspiciously, "Oh? How did you say it?" Giso respectfully replied: "the story is about a pair of lovers. They fell in love with each other in the previous life. When they meet again in the next life, they will have a feeling of deja vu!" "If you love each other deeply in your previous life and meet again in your reincarnation in the next life, you will have the feeling of deja vu?" "Yes, that''s what the story says. I haven''t met a slave, so I don''t know whether it''s true or false!" Han Ming smiled faintly and said, "if you met him, you wouldn''t be in the palace at this time." Hanming''s frown gradually faded, and a burst of joy wrapped around his heart. He thought to himself: is this feeling of deja vu between him and Ning Lan because they were a couple in the previous life? Have they ever loved each other in their previous lives? This idea makes Hanming''s heart very happy! Chapter 342 Past life and this life? Han Ming was very happy to think that he and Ning Lan had known each other in their previous lives. There was silence in the fake palace. When I approached the main hall, a thick silence came to my face. Hanming went to the window and opened the window sash. The white window screen floated gently in the wind and was dyed golden under the soft light of the morning. "Pa!" The sound of a broken tile pot attracted Hanming''s attention. He looked down and knew that his sleeve accidentally took a flower pot on the windowsill and fell to the ground. He raised his eyebrows, slowly pedaled down, stared at the flowerpot and asked in confusion, "Gizo, is this a flower? What kind of flower is this?" Giso came forward to take a closer look and reported: "tell the king that the servant once saw the gardener in the palace plant such a flower. What''s its name... Oh, by the way, its name..." Hanming saw that giso wanted to stop talking, and ordered, "say what you have, don''t hesitate!" Jisuo immediately opened his mouth and said, "yes. Tell the king that the name of this flower is Lily of the valley." Hanming looked at the broken flowerpot on the ground again in surprise and said, "bell orchid? Isn''t that the national flower of the state of Qi? Why is it like this?" "Your Majesty, now it is the fruit period of this flower, so it is!" After hearing giso''s report, Hanming got up and said faintly, "you know a lot about this flower." "Because of the gardener''s words, the slave remembered it." "Really? What did the gardener say?" "Report back to the king. I heard from the gardener that this flower is not only a flower, but also a kind of medicinal material. The gardener said that the flower is good for curing diseases. If it is not used properly, it is a poison. It also has a beautiful flower language..." Hanming looked at Gizo suspiciously and said, "Oh? Go on!" Giso then said, "yes. The flower language of this flower is: purity - the advent of happiness, which means good luck and good luck. It is said that those who receive this flower will get happiness." flores convallariae? Purity - the advent of happiness? Did she bring the flowers from the state of Qi? Looking out of the window, Han Ming, who was silent for a moment, sternly ordered, "it''s easy to bear. If something goes wrong, carry your head to the interior government to receive a reward!" Chapter 343 Giuseppe immediately answered, "my servant, your majesty... In which palace do you keep the flowers?" Hanming looked back at the broken flower pot, thought for a moment, and said, "send it to the sky palace!" Hanming said and walked into the inner hall. When he entered the inner hall, he fixed himself on the Guqin in the inner hall. He remembered that Ning Lan was sitting next to the piano and playing music a few days ago. The thick palm of his hand gently stroked the ancient Qin. The sound of the Qin was like a yellow warbler coming out of the valley and flowing out of the palm. The crisp sound made Han Ming slightly stunned. He couldn''t help but praise him: "it''s really a good piano! Gizo, is this the Princess''s dowry?" Jisuo immediately replied respectfully, "tell the king that this Qin is indeed the dowry of the princess. It is recorded in the gift book. The name of this Qin is: Heaven step sound." Han Ming sat down slowly beside the Guqin and asked seriously, "is it the first Guqin handed down from ancient times?" "Yes!" Heaven scale? When he was young, he heard his father talk about the piano. It is said that there was once a king with excellent music who gave all his land in order to get the Guqin. Unexpectedly, this ancient Qin was in the state of Daqi. What''s more, the parliament of Daqi took such a valuable ancient Qin as her dowry. It seems that his princess is different in the heart of the king of Daqi! Sitting next to the ancient Qin, Han Ming couldn''t help stroking the Qin. After a song fell, when he looked up, he found that the Qin was facing the window in front of him, and the direction of the window was the state of Qi He silently inspected the furnishings of the fake pear palace and put away his hands touching the Guqin. At the thought of Ning Lan''s expression when playing the piano, Han Ming couldn''t help feeling disappointed. If he didn''t guess wrong, was she homesick when she played the piano? "Guiso, let''s give this piano to the princess. This piano... Is still pleasing to her." after saying that, he got up and walked outside the fake pear palace. "The slave obeyed." After giso answered, he followed closely. As soon as his right foot stepped out of the threshold of the fake pear palace, Hanming''s cold voice sounded again: "you don''t have to follow alone." "Yes." isn''t the king angry? Looking at Hanming''s back gradually disappearing, guisuo looked back at the fake pear palace. Zhang Er couldn''t touch his head. Isn''t the king still well just now? Chapter 344 Although Jisuo didn''t understand why Hanming was suddenly unhappy, after he came to the fake pear palace, he thoroughly understood one thing, that is, the cold palace princess should not be despised! The endless struggle in the harem is that one of them, as slaves, accidentally stood on the wrong foot, which is the consequence... Jisuo unconsciously touched the wound on his face. This wound is the best consequence. This wound is still a better result. After giso made up his mind, he immediately talked about Guqin and bell orchid. Jisuo urged and warned, "be careful! This ancient Qin is valuable! It is the dowry of the princess. It is an ancient ancient Qin and heaven steps. It is invaluable! If there is anything wrong, your head will have to change places, and our head will have to change places!" Xiaoyu said coldly, "Grandpa Ji, don''t you have to salute when you see your mother?" Jisuo looked at the voice coming from the East and saw that Princess Yi was coming towards him. He immediately saluted and kowtowed and said, "my servant kowtowed to empress Yi. Empress Yi is a thousand years old, a thousand years old, a thousand years old!" During the princess''s questioning, she walked to the father-in-law carrying the Guqin: "flat! Father-in-law Ji, what are you doing?" Jisuo immediately stood in front of empress Yi and respectfully told her, "tell empress Yi back, the servant is ordered to send this Guqin to the princess!" Princess Yi''s face did not change, but she was already unhappy: "your order? Does the princess still use this piano in the cold palace? What did the King say?" Jisuo''s bright eyes quickly turned around, lowered his voice and said in front of the imperial concubine: "report back to the empress. Before the king made an order, it was said that the piano was still pleasing to the ears of the imperial concubine." The Yi imperial concubine smelled the speech, and the hand on the back of Xiaoyu''s hand was suddenly tightened. Her long fingernails were pinched on the back of Xiaoyu''s hand, full of jealousy. Hide the dissatisfaction at the bottom of your eyes, and smile modestly and gently. After being silent for a while, he said softly, "really? Since the king has ordered, you must move carefully. The princess came to the Great Khan country from a long distance. Being able to play the piano in her spare time can also comfort her homesickness." After finishing her words, Yi Fei took a detour to the sky palace. Chapter 345 Did Yelv Hanming say he liked her last night? She burned his Yunyan palace. Shouldn''t he hate her very much? Ning Lan, sitting in front of the bronze mirror, looked at herself in the bronze mirror and unconsciously touched her lips. The events of last night are still fresh in my mind. Thinking of what happened last night, Ning Lan''s face is ruddy and her ears are hot again. As if it had just happened, she still felt his smell on her lips, although she had washed it many times. "Princess." A crisp call called Ning Lan back to her mind. Ning Lan got up and looked at shang''er and asked, "how''s luo''er''s injury now? Are you awake?" "Tell the princess that luo''er''s injury has been much better. He just woke up for a while and slept again." Ning Lan nodded, looked at Chang''er''s red and swollen eyes and said with concern: "well, that''s good! You haven''t slept all night these two days. Go down and have a rest. You don''t need to wait on me here!" Chang''er looked at Ning Lan with emotion, and her eyes were tired of hot fog: "Princess..." Ning Lan looked at shang''er''s foggy eyes, smiled and said softly, "go quickly!" Looking at the back of shang''er leaving, Ning Lan suddenly lost something. The feeling of missing, like a huge wave, surged up to my heart, stepping on the lotus, scattered with black and slender hair, and walked to the garden. In the Royal Palace of the great khanate, apart from the dowry she brought, there was no one she knew, and no one who loved and spoiled her. Looking at Chang''er''s deep feelings for luo''er, her heart couldn''t help admiring her. Her mother doesn''t know what''s going on now. How are you? Are you lying on your bed with tears? Now, shortly after she arrived in the great khanate, she entered the cold palace. Is her situation very difficult? How''s her second brother? As long as Ning Lan thinks of her second Royal brother, her heart can''t help softening down. In this world, the person who loves her most and dotes on her most may belong to him? And... Qinghuan, has he gone back? Is he okay? Must be in his heart, must hate her? PS: Yaya is suffering from stomachache today. She sent it first as soon as she finished writing the watch. She continued to code at night! Chapter 346 Huajing went to ninglan and reported respectfully: "princess, Duke Ji, please see me." Ning Lan slightly raised her eyebrows and said faintly, "bring him over?" Jisuo walked to Ning Lan''s body in small steps, walked respectfully, and kowtowed: "my servant kowtowed to the princess." "Tell me what you have!" "Report back to the princess. The king ordered the slaves to send the sound of heaven." From heaven? What on earth is Yelv Hamming playing? Why did you suddenly change your attitude and treat her better? "The palace knows. Do you have anything else to report? If not, go down!" "Report back to the princess. I have nothing else to report. I''m leaving." Jisuo withdrew from the cold palace, sweating on his head and Thinking: how does the princess feel like a piece of ice? Cold! How did the king like a piece of ice? It seems that he needs to work harder to understand the princess''s preferences. It''s not certain that she will leave the cold palace one day. With her Princess identity, the harem will not be her biggest in the future? Don''t mention the cold palace first. The king made an order to be served by a waiter before he left the cold palace! He followed the king for so many years. It was the first time he had seen the king work so hard for a woman Ning Lan saw that after giso left, the cold on her face subsided in an instant, and there was more joy on her calm face. Did she send her Guqin? Whatever his purpose, it was always a pleasure for her to send Qin. Huajing saw Ning Lan touching the Guqin and asked softly, "does the princess want to caress a song?" Ning Lan looked at the flower scene, smiled and sat down slowly. Her green jade fingers had fallen on the strings, and the beautiful notes slowly flowed out of her fingertips. The magpie, weeding among the flowers, suddenly stood up and said in surprise, "madam, do you hear the sound of the piano? It''s so beautiful!" The late imperial concubine slowly stood up from the flowers, raised her eyebrows and asked suspiciously, "the sound of the piano? Magpie, isn''t there a cold palace? How can someone play the piano in the cold palace?" The magpie nodded and asked, "madam, there is the cold palace. What song is this? It''s really nice!" Chapter 347 The late imperial concubine quietly listened to the piano music from the next door and said in a low voice, "magpie, go and bring the harp of this palace." The magpie was slightly stunned: "does my mother want to sing to me?" The late imperial concubine shook her head with a faint smile: "the palace wants to caress this song with a zither. Go!" "Yes, madam, I''ll get it now!" With that, the magpie ran into the inner hall of the regret palace like the wind. Since the king left, the empress of the late imperial concubine has not been so happy. The magpie held the late imperial concubine''s Se and said happily, "empress, your se!" The late imperial concubine took the Se in the magpie''s hand and sat down slowly on a stone chair beside the flower table. With his own impression, he stroked the Se in his hand. Ning Lan helped out a song. As soon as she got up, she heard someone visiting and helping the piano song she had just touched. Huajing said in surprise, "princess, listen... Didn''t you just touch this song?" Ning Lan hesitated a lot at her feet. The piano music she had just played was made with her will. Does anyone in this world really have the ability to remember like her? I don''t know who will caress Ser. "Huajing, is this wall also a cold palace?" Huajing heard the speech and replied, "tell the princess, I have inquired about it. The palace next door is not a cold palace, but a regret palace. As for who lives in it, I can''t find out. But for one thing, I feel strange." Ning Lan asked curiously, "Oh? What''s up?" "Although the maidservants inquired about several palace maids, they got nothing. They not only didn''t disclose who lived inside, but also avoided talking. They looked very hasty, as if they lived in a monster." Ning Lan was in a suspicious mood. She was a little more curious. She couldn''t help ordering Huajing and said, "really? There''s such a thing? Huajing, you stay in the palace. If someone comes, you''ll say that the palace is uncomfortable and has fallen asleep." "Princess, are you..." Ning Lan said calmly, "my palace will go and see who is caressing se." "I will obey your orders." "Well, if the palace is not here, I''ll leave everything here to you!" Ning Lan said and rushed to find the song from the courtyard wall. Regret palace? What a strange name. I don''t know who''s caressing ser? She caresses very well! Chapter 348 Ning Lan used the lightness skill to go to the courtyard wall and slowly fell into the wall. The song stopped at the moment when Ning Lan landed. She didn''t expect that a middle-aged woman was caressing her. Although the woman was old, she was still very beautiful. A natural dignity added to her dignity. "You caress very well. Please forgive me for coming uninvited and taking the liberty to disturb you!" The late imperial concubine watched Ning Lan fall slowly from the city wall. She was stunned. After hearing Ning Lan''s words, she said softly: "no, this palace is really a teacher today. Magpies, don''t make tea soon!" The magpie answered happily, "yes, madam!" Ning Lan heard the maidservant called magpie. Before she left, she answered her mother. She immediately went forward and said, "Ning Lan sends her greetings, and her mother is golden!" The late imperial concubine put the harp in her hand on the stone table, helped Ning Lan to salute and said, "you say your name is Ning Lan? What a nice name. Go to the inner hall with this palace." The late imperial concubine looked at the delicate, shining and thorough black eyes of Sujing without powder. Although she only met for the first time, she had deeply liked them. She said her name was Ning Lan? Is she the princess who came with her? The late imperial concubine smiled and said, "sit down. Put those etiquette aside. Don''t be so formal. The palace doesn''t like those." "Thank you for giving me a seat." "You say your name is Ning Lan? Can this palace call you LAN er?" Ning Lan was stunned when she heard the speech. No one has called her like this for a long time... Under the amiable smile of the late imperial concubine, Ning Lan nodded politely. "Are you still used to living in the great Khanate?" "Thank you for your concern. Ning Lan is all right." Such a good girl is not cherished by tomorrow. Was she put into the cold palace soon after she got married? This... Tomorrow is so capricious! "I heard something about you from the magpie. He will change his mind tomorrow. Lan''er, don''t blame him in your heart." Ning Lan smelled the speech and asked suspiciously, "madam, are you..." The late imperial concubine smiled and said softly, "this palace is Minger''s mother imperial concubine!" Ning Lan immediately stood up from her chair and saluted, "Ning Lan, please say hello to her mother!" Mother? The night imperial concubine''s eyes were ruddy in an instant. She immediately got up, pulled up Ning Lan, held Ning Lan''s jade hand and said, "Lan''er, get up quickly!" Chapter 349 "Lan''er didn''t know you were the mother imperial concubine before. Please punish her." The late imperial concubine took Ning Lan''s hand and walked towards the inner hall. She said, "Lan''er, it''s normal that you don''t know the identity of this palace. How can the empress blame you? Not only do you don''t know the identity of the mother imperial concubine, even in the harem of the great khanate, few people know that this palace lives in this regret palace!" When Ning Lan saw the late imperial concubine talking, her eyes were full of thick fog. She asked, "empress mother, why is this? If empress mother doesn''t mind..." The late imperial concubine murmured: "Lan''er, I fell in love with you at first sight. In fact, it doesn''t hurt you to listen. You must be curious about why this palace lives in Si regret palace and why no one in the great Khanate dares to mention this palace. The relationship between this palace and ming''er is not like the mother and son of ordinary people. In fact, although this palace is ming''er''s mother Princess, there will be no such mother Princess in ming''er''s heart. If not However, she will not shut the palace here, and the palace will not be called the regret palace! Tomorrow, there is an untied knot between him and the palace, which I''m afraid will not be untied in this life. " What''s the matter? Ning Lan was even more puzzled when he looked at the sad appearance of the late imperial concubine. How did the great Khanate feel strange? Yelv Hanming put his mother imperial concubine under house arrest? What kind of person is Yelv Hanming? How could this man treat his mother imperial concubine like this? Facing the sad late imperial concubine, Ning Lan''s heart softened invisibly. Such a late imperial concubine is really like her mother imperial concubine situ Xi. Her mother imperial concubine is always so weak and washes her face with tears from time to time. "Empress mother..." The late imperial concubine took the brocade handkerchief in Ning Lan''s hand and said, "Lan''er, the empress mother has lost her manners!" Ning Lan said happily, "empress mother, there is no knot that can''t be untied in the world. Your majesty, he will figure it out one day." "Really? There is no knot that cannot be untied in the world? I hope so!" The late imperial concubine said, "Lan''er, you came from Daqi and were lucky to marry ming''er. My mother didn''t have any gifts for you. This jade bracelet was worn by my mother when she married. My mother gave it to you today. I don''t know if Lan''er likes it..." Chapter 350 "Lan''er, come on, let the Queen Mother put it on for you!" "Ning Lan thanks the empress for her gift." The late imperial concubine smiled softly and said harmoniously, "Lan''er is really a pleasant child. Your mother imperial concubine must be glad to have a child like you." "Empress Miao praised." The late imperial concubine looked at Ning Lan and said gently, "is Lan Er willing to go to the garden with her mother?" "Ning Lan is willing to enjoy the flowers with her mother." after Ning Lan said this, she was pulled by the late imperial concubine to the garden. *** Chang''er said hastily, "sister Huajing, aunt Gu has come and said she wants to see the princess." When Huajing heard the speech, Huarong immediately became urgent and calmly asked, "Madam Gu? Is it the beauty Gu who beat her son?" Shang''er nodded: "well, sister Huajing, what can I do? The princess is not here now?" Huajing said with a serious face, "don''t worry, shang''er. Calm down first and don''t show your horse''s feet. I''ll go and have a look and send her away." Huajing walked steadily to beauty Gu and knelt down and said, "my maid knocks at empress Gu. Empress Gu is a thousand years old, a thousand years old, a thousand years old!" Gu Meimei squinted at the maid kneeling in front of her. From the maid''s face, she saw a cold word and felt a little timid. Gu Meimei looked at the flower scene without a good face and said, "well, get up! Did you inform the princess about the palace''s request to see the princess?" Huajing said expressionless, "tell empress Gu that the princess is unwell and has rested. Empress Gu, please go back!" Gu Meimei heard that she was driving her away without meeting her face. She said angrily, "what? You mean the princess has rested? Since the princess is not feeling well, the Palace should visit her!" Huajing still stopped beauty Gu who wanted to enter the inner hall with an unchanged face: "Madam Gu, please come back!" Beauty Gu frowned angrily and said, "bitch, how dare you stop the palace? The princess is unwell. Can''t the palace go in to visit? If something happens to the princess, can you afford it? Get out of the way!" Huajing said coldly, "Madam Gu, slaves and maidservants are also responsible. Please don''t embarrass slaves and maidservants. Madam Gu, please go back!" Chapter 351 Gu Tianfeng saw that Huajing didn''t give way, but contradicted each other. When he raised his hand, he hit Huajing in the face. After knowing that beauty Gu is the empress who beat down her, Huajing doesn''t like her very much. At this time, she raised her hand, slapped her on the face, and held her wrist. Huajing said coldly, "Gu Niang, calm down!" after saying that, she shook off Gu Tianfeng''s wrist. In this world, there is only one woman who can hit her in the face. That person is her master! Gu Tianfeng was shocked by Huajing''s resistance, so he angrily scolded: "you... How dare you resist? Your little servant doesn''t pay attention to the palace? You damn bitch, really have no education. The palace has to meet the princess today and ask her how to discipline her servants!" Gu Tianfeng said that he wanted to break into it. He didn''t want to be blocked by Huajing. Huajing said coldly with an expressionless face, "don''t force your maidservants to commit crimes! The princess is unwell and has rested. Please go back!" Gu Tianfeng was very angry, but she was not stupid. From Huajing''s face, she saw two words: she dare! If she wants to break in, the bitch will definitely do it to her! After thinking about it, beauty Gu stepped back and sneered, "you... Very good! The princess is really a good servant to discipline. My palace doesn''t have the same experience as you bitch today! Hum!" Gu Tianfeng said that, angrily turned and left. He didn''t forget to scold a few words: what a bitch. What a big shelf. He even avoided it. What''s the big deal? It''s really uneducated. The servants raised have no rules at all! Gu Tianfeng angrily stepped out of the gate of the cold palace. The two handmaids around him saw that their mother was on fire. They all lowered their heads again and again for fear that they would be affected. Gu Tianfeng took a few steps, suddenly turned around and looked at the gate of the cold palace. She was suspicious. The princess is unwell and has rested? She just had a loud quarrel with the bitch. Could she not hear it? Did she pretend not to hear, or... Why did her handmaid so strongly prevent her from entering the inner temple? Isn''t her people resting in the inner hall at all? Chapter 352 The more she thought about it, the more she felt wrong. Thinking of the maid who stopped her, she knew that it would be futile for her to go again. They wouldn''t let her in. Will the king be in there? In that case, we have to stop it. With the fluctuation in her heart, Gu Meimei''s steps are more and more hurried. *** Giso walked to Hanming with a light step and reported: "Your Majesty, empress Yi wants to see you." Hanming put down his memorial and said, "she? Let her in!" After a while, concubine Yi, dressed in a golden dress, came in slowly with a smile: "my concubine, please greet the king." Han Ming stared at Yi Fei''s gorgeous dress, slightly raised his eyebrows, and said in a warm voice, "get up! Does Yi''er see Gu have something to do?" Yi Fei''s smiling eyes stared at Han Ming and said softly, "tell the king that my concubine has made some snacks to prevent summer heat today..." Han Ming glanced at the snack taken out by Yi Fei from the wooden box and said faintly, "Yi Er is really interested!" Concubine Yi said shamefully, "these are the duties of my concubines. If the king likes them, my concubines will do them for you every day." Hanming looked at the appearance of Yi Fei Shuwan. He couldn''t help but reach out and sat her in his arms and said, "Yi''er, you are pregnant now, so let the imperial dining room do these things." "King, my concubine wants to make snacks for the king by herself. I''m very happy. The king''s dessert..." Han Ming smiled and reached for the cake that Yifei handed him. Hanming said with praise, "well, Yi''er''s craft is different. It tastes really good." The concubine Yi, who nestled in Hanming''s arms, put her hands on Hanming''s neck and said softly, "thank you for your praise. Can I ask the king for a reward?" Han Ming asked as he ate, "ask for a reward? What does Eli want?" Yi Fei only pointed to the dim sum in the wooden box and said, "the reward is... The king, generals, ministers and concubines ate all these dim sum." Han Ming looked at the wooden box on the table, frowned slightly and said, "where is Yi Er asking for a reward... Do you want to eat both boxes? Is it too much?" Chapter 353 Looking at Han Ming''s frown, Yi Fei smiled, looked at the unopened box and said, "the king is really greedy. Do you want to eat all the boxes?" Han Ming asked in a puzzled way, "Yi''er''s meaning, did you bring two boxes, but only one for Gu?" "Your Majesty, that box of concubines want to give to the princess!" The smile on Hanming''s face gradually cooled down and asked in surprise, "princess?" Princess Yi smiled, stroked Han Ming''s tight eyebrows and said slowly, "well, princess, she must be a little acclimatized when she first came to the Great Khan country. I heard that the princess was unwell, so she prepared some for the princess. It''s hot and must be heatstroke. My ministers and concubines dared to ask for instructions and hope the king would agree." The Yi imperial concubine said that and withdrew her legs from Han Ming''s arms. Han Ming stared at Yi Fei''s face and asked faintly, "really? She was ill? When did it happen?" wasn''t she fine last night? Why are you suddenly ill? Serious? Although Hanming''s face was calm, his heart had begun to get confused. Yi Fei asked again, "please allow your concubine to visit." "Others can''t avoid the concubine who has entered the cold palace. Why should you treat her so well?" "Tell the king that the princess is still young and has come all the way. Now if she is ill, she must be very sad. She is a woman. When I think of these, I can''t help but want to be nice to her. If she annoys the king, I am willing to take the blame." Han Ming looked at Yi Fei and said with a soft voice, "Yi''er, you are still the kindest. Get up!" The concubine asked in surprise, "does the king mean to allow my concubine to visit the princess?" Hanming said in a deep voice, "well, if you want to go, go!" After hearing this, the concubine immediately kowtowed and said, "the concubine is leaving now. Don''t disturb the king to review the memorial." Hanming nodded: "go, Xiaoyu, a good waiter is waiting on your master!" Xiaoyu with the cake box answered immediately: "yes, king!" "My concubine and I are going to leave!" Princess Yi said and withdrew from the sky palace with a happy face. When the figure of Yi Fei disappeared in the inner hall, Han Ming got up from his seat and worried and hesitated a little more in the center of his eyebrows. PS: in other words, Yaya will write more vigorously when she sees the message Yaya asks for tickets, clicks, collects, subscribes... Is it greedy? hey! Chapter 354 Yesterday was fine. Why did you get sick today? Isn''t it serious? Hanming hesitated to the window, his heart urging him. Xiaoyu asked incomprehensibly, "madam, maidservants don''t understand. Why don''t you call the king?" Yi Fei smiled faintly and said, "drizzle, some things are so far. It''s not good to do more." Princess Yi''s visit today has two purposes. One is to let the king know that she cares about the princess and show her generosity and kindness; Second, test the king''s attitude. If the king really likes the princess, he will move. Yi Fei''s heart was very painful. She didn''t want to have two. After walking for a moment, she didn''t see the Yi Fei followed by Han Ming. Her heart settled a lot. When she reached the gate of the cold palace, Princess Yi didn''t step in, but looked coldly at the guards of the cold palace and said in a deep voice, "if you knock on the princess in this palace, you won''t inform the princess!" "Yes!" the guard hurried to report immediately. In the Great Khan palace, who doesn''t know the imperial concubine''s favorite crown palace? In the Great Khan palace, who doesn''t know that Princess Yi is pregnant with the first Prince of the Great Khan kingdom? Even if they have ten heads, they dare not neglect the noble master. Huajing''s face cooled down. It''s really a wave that hasn''t been leveled and splashed again! Why hasn''t the princess come back? Is something wrong? Chang''er asked anxiously, "sister Huajing, what can I do? This empress Yi is not like empress Gu. She is one of the four concubines. She''s not good!" Huajing thought for a moment and took shang''er into the inner hall. He took out a set of clothes that Ning Lan used to wear from the cabinet and said, "shang''er, put on this suit first and lie down on the bed. If it''s really unstoppable outside, I hope you can escape this pass." "This... This is a crime..." Huajing said solemnly, "shang''er, we can''t manage these now. When the princess comes back, we''ll apologize to the princess!" After Hua Jing''s words, she walked outside the inner hall. As soon as she walked out of the inner hall, she saw a noble and dignified Princess Yi coming in from the outside. The expression on her face was cold and tight. Hua Jingyang stopped her inner panic and bowed calmly: "my maidservant knocks at the empress of imperial concubine Yi. The empress is thousands of years old, thousands of years old, thousands of years old!" Chapter 355 Huajing glanced at her before kneeling down, and the appearance of Princess Yi had been recorded in her heart. I heard that the master likes plain clothes on weekdays, but why is she dressed in bright clothes when she comes here today? It can be inferred from the hostility between her eyes that she is prepared and not a good master! "Where''s your princess?" Princess Yi''s tone was quite cold. She stared at the flower scene kneeling in front of her. Her mood was extremely complex. Huajing replied without delay: "tell your mother, the princess, she is unwell and has rested." "Oh? Really? You go and spread a message and say that the palace wants to see the princess." "Yes, madam!" Huajing answered and entered the inner hall again. Shang''er had changed his clothes. Seeing Huajing coming in, he asked anxiously, "sister Huajing, has she gone?" Huajing glanced at the door and said softly, "no, I''m afraid it can''t be stopped! Shang''er, lie down on the bed and cover your head." "OK!" shang''er said, hurried to bed and covered his whole body with brocade. Huajing went out of the inner hall and said, "Princess Yi, the princess said she was unwell and difficult to see guests. Please come back!" After listening to the flowers of Huajing, Princess Yi''s face became ugly. What a big shelf, it''s gone? Do you think she can be sent as freely as Gu Meimei? Fortunately, she went to the sky Palace first and got the king''s consent! "The princess came all the way. Now she is ill on her bed. It must be you slaves who didn''t wait carefully!" the princess said coldly, and she was going to enter the inner hall. Huajing quickly stepped forward, stopped the concubine Yi who rushed into the inner hall, and respectfully said, "concubine Yi, please stay. The princess has an order. I won''t see any guests today!" Princess Yi, who was stopped by Huajing, was slightly stunned, frowned lightly, and muttered in her heart. Is there anything in it? The concubine shouted coldly, "dare you stop even the driving of the palace? Do you know that the palace has come according to the king''s will? Get away!" The king''s will? Huajing listened to Princess Yi''s words, but she stepped back and gave way to Princess Yi. Seeing that Huajing let her out of the way, Princess Yi walked in to the inner hall without expression. Chapter 356 Princess Yi entered the inner hall, but saw a man lying on the bed, covered with brocade all over her body. The heart is very puzzled, frowning and Thinking: why should brocade be covered in this hot day? Even if it''s not hot, it shouldn''t be like this Princess Yi went to the window, saluted and said, "my concubine knocks on the princess, the princess''s mother is Jin''an!" After Yi Fei saluted, she couldn''t wait for Ning Lan''s exemption for a long time. She couldn''t help looking up at the bed and was even more confused. Is she giving herself a bully? The complexion of Yi Fei and Yue gradually cooled down. When the light rain saw the trend, he immediately rounded the field and said, "madam, the princess may have fallen asleep." After Xiaoyu''s words, Princess Yi opened her mouth to Huajing and said, "since the princess hasn''t woken up, the Palace won''t bother. These cakes are made by the palace for the princess. When the princess wakes up, you can report them to the princess." Huajing took the box containing cakes from Xiaoyu and said, "yes, my mother. I''ll give it to her." "Yes!" When Yifei turned and walked out, she glanced at a pair of shoes in front of the bed and hesitated to stop. The doubt in my heart coagulated in an instant. How could the princess wear a pair of maidservant shoes? Suspicious eyes turned to the bed again. Seeing a slight movement on the bed, it was even more suspicious. Obviously, she didn''t sleep at all! Then why didn''t she talk? Why masked? Why... Isn''t it the princess lying in bed? This thought made her heart suddenly tight. If the princess wasn''t lying in bed, who would it be? Where will the princess''s people be? There is no in the king''s palace. Isn''t she in the cold palace? It''s a capital crime to leave the cold palace without permission! Princess Yi took back her eyes, looked at Huajing and asked, "how do you serve the master? Don''t you know that it''s hot and the princess sleeps with her head covered, so it''s easy to get heatstroke?" Huajing''s heart beat, which had just calmed down, quickened a few minutes, and immediately came forward and said, "this... What the empress taught is that the maidservant knows the crime, but... This is the habit of the princess." As soon as Huajing''s voice fell, imperial concubine Yi walked to the bed money. At this emergency moment, Shang Er wisely stretched out an arm and put it outside the brocade quilt. Chapter 357 Yi Fei narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at the arm stretched out to the bed. She had planned to lift off the brocade quilt. The steps on her feet stopped for a moment. She was very sure that the clothes on her arm were definitely not what a servant girl could wear! If it''s the princess herself, it''s a crime! Thinking of the cold look on her face when she first saw her, Princess Yi hesitated even more. Should she take the risk? If she opened the quilt and the person lying on the bed was the princess herself, the princess would never give her a good face today. Although she said she was pregnant with a prince, she was more sure that such a young princess would never take these into account! Because of a woman who dares to assassinate a king, what else does she dare not do? After the incident of the imperial doctor yesterday, Princess Yi knew the king''s attitude very well. If something happened, the king would not punish her. Isn''t she already in the cold palace? After some thinking, Yi turned around, looked at Huajing coldly and said, "since it''s the habit of the princess, you slaves should also be well served." After finishing her words, she walked towards the door of the cold palace without looking back. Princess Yi left the cold palace and walked some way. She asked suspiciously, "Xiaoyu, do you think the princess herself is lying in that bed?" "What the empress means is... Isn''t the princess lying on the bed?" Princess Yi nodded thoughtfully and said, "well, the palace suspects that the princess herself is not lying on the bed. Why is there a pair of maid''s shoes in front of the princess''s bed? It''s so weird!" Xiaoyu asked in surprise, "ah? If your mother says so, the maidservant also feels strange. Just now, the maidservant is also feeling strange about the shoes! Why didn''t you open the brocade quilt just now?" "Just now, I''m not sure. After all, she is a princess. If the princess is lying on the bed, didn''t the palace offend the princess?" "Empress, is that a princess on the bed?" Servant girl''s shoes? Sleep with your head covered? It was a coincidence that the words were silent and the servant girl blocked them one by one! Coincidence? Is it... Isn''t the princess in the cold palace? After this inference, Princess Yi said firmly, "drizzle, nine times out of ten who lie in that bed are not princess!" PS: Yaya saw some messages about Yaya''s update. In fact, the code word is what Yaya likes. Yaya has been working hard. Yaya will update it whenever she has time. I hope parents can understand it. Ya Ya knows your urgent mood to read Wen. Ya Ya also thanks you for your support. However, Ya Ya hopes that you don''t export scolding Ya Ya, okay? Seeing those words scolded, Yaya''s mood will be low for many days Oh, no, code word! Chapter 358 Xiaoyu was slightly stunned and immediately said, "ah, mother, now expose her!" Yi Fei hesitated and said, "if it''s OK just now, now..." Waiting for Princess Yi to say the following light rain, she saw Princess Yi rubbing her eyes and hurriedly asked, "madam, what''s the matter with you?" "The eyes of the palace are in the sand. It''s not in the way." Yi Fei said and put down her hand wiping her eyes. Xiaoyu looked at Yelv Hanming in the distance and said, "your mother is walking this way. The king is coming!" Concubine Yi looked in the direction of Xiaoyu''s gaze when she heard the speech. Her heart suddenly sank and her heart ached. The man in white and plain clothes who was approaching in the distance was not Yelv Hanming. Who could it be? Does that woman really enter his heart? An uncontrollable heat flow rushed into the heart of Yifei, and tears spilled out of her eyes and fell down her cheeks. Princess Yi took a few steps, saluted and said, "my concubine knocks at the king!" Han Ming stared at Yi Fei''s red eyes and asked, "Yi''er, what''s the matter? Why are you crying?" Yi Fei hesitated for a moment, lowered her eyes, wiped the tears on her cheeks with a handkerchief, and said vaguely, "Your Majesty, my concubine is... Sand in her eyes!" Han Ming asked unhappily, "aren''t you still well? Why did you cry in the twinkling of an eye? What''s the matter? You need to know the truth!" "Your Majesty, my concubine... The princess is not feeling well. She must be a little angry. I can''t see my concubine..." Hanming stared coldly at Xiaoyu and said, "Xiaoyu, what''s the matter with you?" Xiaoyu glanced at Princess Yi and immediately came forward to report back: "report back to the king, the empress. She said hello to the princess. The princess didn''t see her, so she drove her out and said... She said she didn''t deserve to say hello to the princess..." As soon as Hanming heard this, his face froze: "is there such a thing? She''s so bad!" Princess Yi immediately came forward and said, "Xiaoyu, don''t talk nonsense! Your majesty, it''s not the princess who drives the concubines... No wonder the princess, it''s all the concubines!" Han Ming said angrily, "Yi''er, your temperament is too weak. You don''t have to say good words for her. You go with Gu. Gu wants to show her whether you deserve it or not!" Chapter 359 Han Ming then walked towards the cold palace with big steps. Shang''er just got out of bed, but seeing Huajing''s panic on his face, he got up and asked suspiciously, "sister Huajing, what''s the matter?" Shang''er knew very well that according to Huajing''s calm and calm temperament, there was no big event, and she wouldn''t be so flustered. "Shang''er, something really happened this time. The king and the imperial concubine rushed here. If you go to bed and lie down, everything depends on the will of heaven. I''ll go out to meet Shengjia first!" As soon as Huajing came out of the inner hall and reached the hall, Yelv Hanming had already come in. "Long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live!" Han Ming snorted coldly and asked casually, "where''s the princess?" Huajing immediately replied, "tell the king that the princess is unwell and has rested." "Rest?" Hanming bypassed the flower view and entered the inner room. "Your Majesty, princess, she just fell asleep..." The concubine shouted coldly, "dare you even stop the king''s holy driving?" Yelv Hanming said coldly, "get out of the way!" Walking into the inner hall, Yelv Hanming was surprised and asked suspiciously, "what''s going on?" Huajing quickly followed. When he heard Yelv Hanming''s question, he immediately came forward and replied, "tell the king, this is the habit of the princess!" Yelv Hanming frowned and lowered his eyebrows for a few minutes. He couldn''t help but say coldly, "habit? When did you servants come? It''s hot and easy to get heatstroke now, don''t you understand?" Huajing immediately knelt down and said, "the slave and maid should die. The slave and maid must remember the king''s instruction." Hanming waited for a moment, but he didn''t see Ning Lan coming down from the bed to salute. His eyes were dark again. He thought that Ning Lan was uncomfortable and fell asleep, and his anger went out for no reason. After a moment of silence, Hanming turned to Huajing and said, "well, since the princess is unwell, let her rest. You slaves and maidservants should be waited on!" Han Ming finished his words and said to guiso behind him, "go to the imperial hospital and let the imperial doctors come and show the princess!" "Yes, your majesty!" after giso answered, he hurried out of the inner hall and rushed to the Tai hospital. Chapter 360 After hearing Hanming''s words, Yifei''s eyes were dark, and a kind of jealousy that almost suffocated her rushed into her heart. Let her face up to a problem she doesn''t want to face up to, a fact she doesn''t want to admit. Always thought that the king she loved deeply was the kind of man who didn''t care about women. Until this moment, she really understood that she was wrong, completely wrong! In front of this always cold Yelv Hanming, when he cared about women, his heart was taken away by the woman who had entered the Khan''s harem for only a few days. After a while of absence, when Hanming walked to the door of the inner hall, Princess Yi said in a lost voice, "Your Majesty, is the princess very ill? Why is she shaking so badly with the princess?" Hearing the speech, Hanming immediately looked back at the bed. Just for a moment, he walked to the bed in three or two strides without hesitation, vigorously lifted the brocade quilt, and was stunned. His face fell instantly and pressed down. When shang''er saw that the disguise had been exposed, he fell down from his bed and knelt down. He bowed down and said, "long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live..." Han Ming, with a cold face, interrupted Shang er''s words and asked angrily, "what''s going on? Ah? Where''s the princess?" Shang''er said in fear, "go back and report back to the king, Princess... Princess, maidservants don''t know... The king forgives..." Hanming resisted the impulse to hit people and asked coldly again, "say! Don''t let me say it again!" Huajing''s flustered mood calmed down at the moment when Yelv Hanming opened the brocade quilt. The echo replied, "the king forgives me. The maidservant is irresponsible. I don''t know where the princess has gone. Please forgive the king!" She''s not in the cold palace. Where has she been? It seems that the cold palace really can''t control her! Yelv Hanming''s dignified face was cold. He stared coldly at the maidservant kneeling in front of him, endured his inner anger, walked to the door of the inner hall and went straight to the back garden. Princess Yi followed Han Ming and whispered, "Your Majesty, calm down. The princess must be unfamiliar with the Great Khan country for the first time. I think she must be lost now..." Chapter 361 In the middle of her words, she heard the sound of the harp coming from the next door of the courtyard wall. Hanming frowned. Is this music? Didn''t Ning Lan play this song that day? How could ninglan''s music come out of the imperial concubine''s palace? Did Ning Lan enter the regret palace? Yi Fei was stunned when she heard the sound. She glanced at the high wall, stared at Han Ming''s face and said in a soft voice, "Your Majesty, this song is really beautiful. I don''t know who wrote it. The person who must play it must be a person with a cymbic heart." After hearing this, Hanming was even more puzzled. Her mother imperial concubine had not played the piano and the harp for many years. How could she touch the harp at this time? A few days ago, he went to the regret palace. I don''t know... What happened to his mother''s concubine now... Hanming''s heart couldn''t help aching at the thought of his staggering back that day. Shan Ji is right. He not only hates his mother, but also loves his mother! Although he knows that people meet in this life, there is only this life and no afterlife. Although he also wants to try to forgive his mother, he still can''t forgive his mother! Because he will never forget how his father died! Thinking of it, Hanming''s handsome face cooled instantly and walked towards the regret palace with big steps. Yi Fei followed closely and thought deeply. She knew better than anyone what palace was on the other side of the courtyard wall. When she first entered the palace, she once served the master. Therefore, when Princess Yi heard the color of Se, she knew who would caress se. Who dares to mention the master in the Khan''s harem? The new princess is so brave that she entered the regret palace without authorization? It seems that there is a good play to see! Hanming went to the gate of the hall of the regret palace and stopped. After a moment''s hesitation, he pushed the door in and looked for sound all the way around the rockery towards the garden behind the palace. Hamming walked around the foot of the rockery and couldn''t help stopping. He saw two people sitting in the pavilion next to the garden from a distance. Why didn''t the king get angry? It doesn''t make sense. No, today is the best chance for her to move to that woman. She must not miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Yi Fei thought of this and turned to look at the light rain around her. Xiaoyu got the look of Princess Yi and immediately said, "empress, princess, she''s there..." Chapter 362 As soon as the voice of Xiaoyu fell, the late imperial concubine and Ning Lan in the pavilion couldn''t help looking over. The late imperial concubine and Ning Lan, who used to talk and laugh, froze their smiles when they saw Han Ming. Han Ming rushed over directly, pulled up Ning Lan sitting next to se and roared, "why did you come here? Who allowed you to come? Ah?" Ning Lan looked at the late imperial concubine, frowned, couldn''t get rid of Hanming''s tightly clenched wrist, couldn''t help getting angry, and said angrily, "Yelv Hanming, you let go, you hurt me!" Han Ming was stunned by his anger. Seeing Ning Lan crying for pain and clenching Ning Lan''s wrist, he loosened a lot. In a cold voice, he said, "you know the pain? You go alone!" Seeing that Yelv Hanming didn''t understand the truth at all, Ning Lan struggled angrily: "Yelv Hanming, you want to go, you go, this Palace won''t go!" Hearing this, Han Ming unconsciously tightened his loose hand and asked angrily, "what are you talking about? Don''t you go? Do you really think loneliness can let you do whatever you want?" Seeing Ning Lan''s painful face turning white, the late imperial concubine immediately shouted, "tomorrow, you don''t let go. Do you want to break her wrist?" Han Ming shouted back to the late imperial concubine: "shut up, you don''t need to take care of the things between Gu and the princess. She is a lonely woman. You can do whatever you want. What qualifications do you have to take care of the lonely things?" Ning Lan was stunned by Hanming''s attitude towards the late imperial concubine, and then asked loudly, "Yelv Hanming, as a child, filial piety is the heaven. How can you talk to your mother like this? You''re so bad!" When Han Ming heard Ning Lan say this to him, he couldn''t help but jump and get angry: "what''s wrong with her? It''s a lonely thing. You even want to teach Gu a lesson? Who do you think you are? Ah? Bad? How dare you say so? Are you impatient?" Ning Lan angrily said, "as long as we are your princess one day, we can say it! You are bad, so what if we say it? Yelv Hanming, you are unreasonable and unworthy of children. You are an asshole!" "Princess? Bastard? Do you believe that Gu can strangle you now?" Han Ming said, grabbed Ning Lan''s neck with one hand and kept strengthening his strength. When the imperial concubine saw the potential, she went to fight. He didn''t want to be pushed to the ground by Han Ming who was burning in ange Chapter 363 Hanming''s anger subsided as soon as he saw his mother concubine fall to the ground. "Empress mother!" Ning Lan waved away Han Ming in her absence and helped up the late imperial concubine. Ning Lan, who picked up the late imperial concubine, asked with concern, "empress mother, are you hurt?" The late imperial concubine lightly shook her head and said, "Lan''er, the empress mother is all right!" Han Ming pursed his mouth and said dryly, "what''s the big deal with such a fall?!" when he finished, he pulled Ning Lan, who was holding the late imperial concubine, to his side, turned and pulled outward. "Yelv Hanming, you bastard, you let go, you have to apologize to your mother!" Han Ming, who lost his mind because of his anger, sneered: "apologize? You damn woman, who do you think you are? You should talk to Gu like this? Do you really think you are a princess? Gu told you that you are just a woman sent by the state of Qi to warm up Gu''s bed, no different from the prostitutes in the army..." Han Ming''s words had not yet fallen, but he smelled "pa!" Ning Lan slapped Han Ming in the face with all her strength. Han Ming stared at Ning Lan with red eyes and shouted, "how dare you beat Gu?" Ning Lan''s slap in the face wiped out Han Ming''s only trace of reason. Han Ming didn''t think about it. He raised his hand and slapped Ning Lan''s white cheek. ''PA''! The crisp slap woke up the two people in anger! Staring at Ning Lan''s white cheeks, there were bright red fingerprints and the blood overflowing from Ning Lan''s mouth. Han Ming, who lost his mind, was stunned in an instant! What''s the matter with him? How did he hit her? He hit her? Han Ming glanced at Ning Lan''s numb palm in disbelief, and then looked at Ning Lan. The tears in her eyes suddenly hurt her heart. The slap on Ning Lan''s face seemed to hit his heart. Her heart was so painful that she regretted it Ning Lan was stunned for a moment. She looked at Han Ming angrily. The corners of her mouth provoked her. Her eyes were filled with tears. She stared at Han Ming coldly and said coldly, "Yelv, Han Ming, you beat this palace, you beat even women? You''re an asshole!" Ning Lan said angrily, turned and ran out. He didn''t want to run a few steps, but he was caught up by Han Ming, who instinctively held him back from behind. PS: fight, oh! I saw your message on your mobile phone. Thank you for your support. Yaya will cheer up... Let them play more lively Chapter 364 When Han Ming slapped Ning Lan in the face, Ning Lan''s heart was completely desperate. Is there such a bad man in the world? And this man is her husband? A pair of dark eyes, cold down, staring at Hanming without any emotion, holding her hands around her waist, said coldly: "let go!" Ninglan''s indifferent and heartless voice made Hanming freeze. He held ninglan''s thin waist hands and stepped up a bit. At this moment, Han Ming felt that if he let go, Ning Lan would fly away. "If you let Gu let go, will Gu let go?" Ning Lan opened his mouth again and resolutely said, "Yelv Hanming, if you don''t let go, the palace will die in front of you!" Ning Lan''s determined words pierced Han Ming''s heart. A kind of suffocating pain made Han Ming hold Ning Lan''s hand tightly and slowly release it. He knew very well that the woman he was holding could definitely say it and do it! Ning Lan gets rid of Hanming''s bondage, stares at the bloody fingerprints and walks outside the regret palace. At this time, she had a feeling of despair. If she could die, if death could solve everything, she really wanted to die. Seeing that Hanming was walking outside behind Ning Lan, Yi Fei couldn''t help but take a step to chase him. After only a few steps, she was stopped by the late imperial concubine. The late imperial concubine shouted, "stop here!" Hearing the speech, Yifei stopped and watched Hanming chase Ning away. She was anxious, angry and helpless. The late imperial concubine asked coldly, "Yi''er, how do you see this palace, can you ignore it?" The concubine immediately turned to her knees and kowtowed: "my concubine kowtowed to her mother, a thousand years old..." The late imperial concubine smiled coldly and said contemptuously, "shut up! When did the palace admit your daughter-in-law?" Princess Yi knelt down and climbed in front of Princess Wan. She cried in fear and begged, "empress mother... Empress Yi knows she''s wrong. Empress mother, forgive her. She really knows she''s wrong..." Princess Wan sat down in front of her, stroked her calmly and asked, "hum! Who is behind the scenes in this play today? How can she suddenly come to the Palace tomorrow? Do you want the palace to rise to heaven earlier? Or do you want the princess to die earlier? Yi''er, you want to listen to the palace!" Chapter 365 At the hearing of the speech, Princess Yi turned pale and replied: "mistress, wronged! The king came to her palace, not encouraged by her son. Please be careful. She will never dare to offend or disobey her mother. Even if she has ten brains, she will never dare to be disrespectful to her mother..." The late imperial concubine coldly pulled out the corners of her mouth, coldly opened her mouth again and said, "hum! Yi''er, you mean that the palace is old, and the innocent will be wronged if her brain doesn''t work. Do you want to tell the palace that everything today is a coincidence?" Yi Fei immediately cried and said: "Tell the empress that Yi''er heard that the princess was unwell, so she brought some cakes to see the princess, and the king who was concerned about the princess also came later... The king saw that the princess was not in the cold palace and heard the music, so he found a voice and came to the empress''s Palace... Empress, Yi''er really didn''t expect this. Yi''er admitted that she was jealous of the princess, but in Yi''er''s heart, Yi''er really didn''t think about it The heart that kills the princess! Please be careful! " "Hum, I don''t know or want to know whether you have such a heart. Yi''er, I think you have followed me in the past. I won''t investigate who is making trouble today. However, I have a few words for you today. As a concubine, you should keep yourself in line. If you know that someone is making trouble under his eyes one day, he will make trouble I don''t know what will happen to the people who love me! " The concubine asked angrily, "why? Why does the empress help her? Can''t the concubine who has just come to the Great Khan country for only a few days after she has served the empress for many years?" With a crash, the late imperial concubine swept the string with one hand and said coldly, looking at the angry imperial concubine Yi: "why? Hum! Yi''er, are you questioning this palace? Do you think this palace is useless?" "Yi''er doesn''t dare! Yi''er is just cold!" Princess Yi smiled lightly: "cold heart? Thanks for knowing the word cold heart! You go. The palace doesn''t want to see you. You don''t want to come back to the palace in the future. Your friendship with the palace is broken! And, princess, you can''t move!" Hearing the speech, the concubine stood up and said jealously, "does your mother think that her son is still the worthless slave?" Chapter 366 "It doesn''t matter what you look like in the eyes of this palace! I advise you that this palace can help you be tomorrow''s concubine, or let tomorrow abandon you at any time!" Imperial concubine Yi stopped in front of imperial concubine Wan, changed her respectful attitude and joked domineering: "The empress has a big voice. If she had been a few years ago, Yi''er would have no doubt that she is no longer such a naive little girl. She knows better than anyone how the king values her! What can she do if she is the king''s mother? If she chooses between Yi''er and her mother, Yi''er believes that the king will choose Yi''er!" "Hum!" Seeing the sneer of the late imperial concubine, Yi Fei was not angry. She smiled lightly and then said, "madam, do you think Yi''er is joking? Oh, by the way, Yi''er forgot to tell her something. Yi''er is pregnant with the king''s Prince!" The late imperial concubine asked in surprise, "are you pregnant?" Yi Fei snorted, "yes, Yi''er is pregnant with the king''s Prince, empress. Who do you think the king will choose between his hated mother and his beloved prince?" The late imperial concubine asked angrily and shouted, "presumptuous! How dare you speak to this palace in such a tone?" "Empress, it''s polite for Yi''er to treat you like this! Xiaoyu, drive back to the palace!" Princess Yi said coldly, showed a provocative smile to Princess Wan, and walked to the gate of regret palace. Magpie said angrily, "madam, she is so rude. You should teach her a lesson!" The late imperial concubine looked at the magpie and said faintly, "forget it, she is also jealous of love. Let her go!" "Will she be bad for the princess?" The late imperial concubine went to the flowers, stroked the flowers with one hand and asked, "magpie, do you like the princess, too?" "Yes!" The late imperial concubine said calmly, "don''t worry. Tomorrow loves her. With tomorrow by her side, she will be fine!" The magpie said suspiciously, "does your mother mean that the king loves the princess? But just now, the king... Beat the princess..." The late imperial concubine gently shook her head and said with a smile, "if tomorrow''s son didn''t love her, how could she be so angry?" Chapter 367 Ning Lan went out of the regret palace and walked on the long Pavilion Road. She didn''t know where to go. The heat on her cheek makes Ning Lan feel humiliated. Has she ever been beaten? King Khan, Yelv Hanming, her husband, this man beat her? Why is her heart in pain? Is it because of humiliation? How far is the green brick house and road that can''t be seen at a glance? Han Ming, who has been following behind Ning Lan, looks at the lost Ning Lan, and his heart seems to be torn. Such pain, so sudden and urgent, overwhelmed him. Looking at Ning Lan''s disordered pace, Han Ming''s head, a burst of severe pain, the back of a woman in a yellow skirt appeared in her mind, with the same fragmented steps and the same loss of soul. Who is she? One hand pressed the sore temple, strode forward, grabbed Ning Lan''s arm and asked, "where are you going?" Ning Lan stared at the big hand holding her arm calmly and strangely, and said, "let go!" Han Ming said angrily, "there is a limit to Gu''s patience. Don''t force Gu to be unkind to you!" Ning Lanleng took out a corner of his mouth and asked, "Yelu Hanming, what do you want? What''s your impoliteness? Kill the palace? Threaten the country of the palace? Or the mother imperial concubine who moved out of the palace?" Han Ming was slightly stunned. He, who had regretted beating someone, was angered by Ning Lan''s cold. He said angrily, "if you want Gu to do that, Gu will definitely make you do it!" "Yelv Hanming, is your blood cold? Are you human?" Hanming''s deep-seated eyebrows added several black lines. Ning Lan''s indifferent eyes, disdainful expression and tone deeply stabbed him. She surprisingly despised him? He said with a sneer: "is it a person? Doesn''t the princess know? It seems that Gu didn''t do well! Well, Gu will tell you the answer in person today!" As soon as Hanming''s voice fell, he suddenly pushed ninglan against the pavilion column and held up ninglan''s jaw with one hand. When ninglan hadn''t reacted, he kissed ninglan''s lips ruthlessly, overbearing and rudely asked for the fragrance on the red lips, turning all the tension and anger in his heart into crazy occupation and plunder! Chapter 368 "Well..." After a long time, Hanming left Ning Lan''s red lips. In Ning Lan''s ear, he said with a hoarse smile: "your resistance is to tease Gu? Do you know? The more you resist, the more Gu wants to conquer you! You''d better not move, otherwise Gu can''t guarantee what else to do here!" Ninglan said angrily, "Yelv Hanming, you are an animal, you are not a man!" Han Ming pulled his mouth: "beast? Can beast hold you like this? Can beast kiss you like this? Can beast make you breathe like this?" "Yelv Hanming, I hate you!" Ning Lan''s words made Han Ming''s heart suffocate and bite hard on Ning Lan''s red lips. He couldn''t stand her cold eyes. He wanted her to remember him. Even if he hated him, he wanted to hate the deepest! Just like he deliberately bites her at this time, he wants to let her know the pain, because his heart is hurting, she will accompany him! The masculinity of men became stronger and stronger, and Hanming''s hand began to be restless. With a hiss, Ning Lan''s collar was torn open by Han Ming, and the white and sexy clavicle was exposed. When the bare shoulder touched the cold stone pillar, Ning Lan''s whole body couldn''t help shivering. After a while of absence, she beat Han Ming''s back desperately! Regardless of ninglan''s beating, Hanming kissed ninglan like raindrops down his cheek and bit it hard. "Yelv Hanming, what can you do to let this palace go?" "Let you go? Don''t think about it in this life unless you''re tired of it!" Ning Lan gave up her struggle and said desperately to Han Ming, who pulled her skirt: "if what you want is the body of this palace, this palace will be as you want. You can take it at any time. Just ask you to let this palace go and let this palace go, okay?" The big hand pulling the skirt froze after listening to Ning Lan''s words. Ning Lan''s words, like a touch of cold water, poured on Han Ming''s head to the bottom of his heart. The originally confused eyes cooled in an instant, stared at Ning Lan''s gray face without expression, and woke up in an instant. What''s the matter with him? What did he do? Staring at Ning Lan''s desperate face, she became angry. Chapter 369 "What did you say? What did you just say? Say it again!" Ning Lan opened her closed eyes and said faintly, "if the king wants to get the body of the palace, the palace will be as you want. Just ask the king to let go of the palace and let the palace die alone in the cold palace!" This damned woman should say such a thing? She tried to bargain with him with her chastity? In order to let him let her go, she can not even be chaste? In her heart, did he disdain her so much? Who does she think he is? Han Ming coldly released Ning Lan and said cruelly, "do you think the lonely society is interested in your thin and flat body? Do you want to be a lonely woman? You don''t deserve it, go away! Don''t appear in the lonely sight again!" "You!" Ning Lan couldn''t help raising her hand. It was a palm. When it was less than a few millimeters away from Hanming, it stopped abruptly. Han Ming grabbed Ning Lan''s wrist and said coldly, "Gu warned you for the last time. Don''t try to beat Gu and annoy Gu. You''ll definitely regret it! What? Why do you look at Gu like this? Do you want to kill Gu? Do you have such skills? Get out before Gu has changed his mind!" Han Ming said, waved away Ning Lan''s hand and turned his back to him. Looking at Ning Lan of Hanming, at this moment, if she had a knife, if she could kill Yelv Hanming, she would never be soft hearted. This damn man, he humiliated her so much! Ning Lan''s clenched fist was loose and tight, tight and loose, and ran away angrily. Listening to the distant footsteps, Hanming turned slowly and looked at the beautiful shadow that disappeared in his sight. His thoughts were in a mess. She is so proud, and her words just now must have made her hate deeper? If he can, he hopes she doesn''t hate him, but loves him! "Your Majesty, it''s going to rain. Do you want to drive back to the palace?" "Gizo, you''ll let gler prepare the horses now. Alone, you''re going to qiongsuo early tomorrow morning!" "Yes!" "Wait!" Giuseppe immediately asked respectfully, "what else does the king need to tell the slave to do?" Hanming was silent for a moment and said, "the princess should watch more these days when she is not in the palace!" Chapter 370 Giuseppe immediately replied, "yes, your majesty!" why did your majesty go to Joan''s office? Giso took a look at Hanming''s back and left quickly. *** Chang''er asked anxiously, "it''s going to rain. Why hasn''t the princess come back? Should there be no accident?" Huajing bit her lips, looked at the sky and said, "I''ll look for it first. You take care of luo''er." after Huajing told shang''er, she went out of the backyard and looked for it in the palace for several hours. She couldn''t find it, so she turned back to the cold palace. Huajing saw shang''er guarding the door. Before shang''er opened his mouth, Huajing took the lead and asked, "shang''er, is the princess back?" After hearing Huajing''s inquiry, shang''er said anxiously, "no! Sister Huajing, haven''t you found it yet? Shang''er has been guarding here and hasn''t seen the princess come back!" Huajing shook her head: "no!" Chang''er asked anxiously, "where has the princess gone? Has something happened to the princess? Will she be taken away by the king? It''s raining all day..." "The sky palace? Yes, I haven''t looked for the sky palace yet..." Hua Jing immediately turned and walked out. Shang''er said with concern: "sister Huajing, you change your clothes before you go out. Your clothes are wet!" "Out of the way!" Chang''er looked at the water footprints on the ground and said seriously: "sister Huajing, you need to be careful over there in the sky palace. You left footprints." Huajing looked down, frowned, hesitated for a moment, and went into the house to change his clothes. While changing his clothes, he asked with concern, "how''s shang''er, luo''er''s injury now?" Chang''er said calmly, "luo''er''s fever has subsided. The imperial doctor said that he should be able to wake up before it is too dark." After hearing this, Huajing asked in surprise, "has the doctor come?" Chang''er nodded and said, "well, not long after you left, it was brought by father-in-law Ji!" Huajing asked nervously, "didn''t they find anything?" "I don''t think so. After they saw luo''er''s injury, they gave some instructions and left! However, the lucky father-in-law gave instructions to the maidservant and said: during the days when the king is not in the palace, the medicine filling is still as usual, so I don''t have to worry!" "Really? He means that the king will leave the palace soon?" Chapter 371 "Well, it should be true. He doesn''t have the courage to spread lies." Hua Jingdan raised her eyebrows and asked, "why did he tell us that the king was leaving the palace?" Shang''er thought about it and said, "it should be related to the will. Since the imperial doctor came to see luo''er, the bodyguards at the door have a much better attitude towards us." "Well, I''ll go to the sky palace to find the princess first." "Sister Huajing, be careful!" "Yes!" Huajing changed her clothes. The rain has been much smaller. Sneaking into the sky palace, Huajing couldn''t find Ning Lan''s figure everywhere. When he was about to turn around and leave, Hanming''s voice came from the leaning couch in the inner hall: "you''re not timid. You didn''t sneak into the sky palace without your lonely consent?" Huajing was about to use the lightness skill to escape from the window. Unexpectedly, a coin bounced from the window to Huajing like a meteor, lit Huajing''s acupoints and fell to the ground. Han Ming, with a cold face, came over from his bed and said, "what are you doing in the lonely sky palace?" Seeing that Huajing didn''t answer his questions, Hanming coldly pulled out the corners of his mouth, stretched out his internal skill, inhaled the coins that fell on the ground, squinted at the coins in his hand, and said in a cold voice, "no one dare not answer what Gu wants to know! Do you want Gu to punish your master before you are willing to answer Gu''s question?" Huajing thought about it and said, "tell the king that the maid is looking for the princess. She''s gone..." Han Ming''s eyes narrowed slightly. After listening to Huajing''s words, he suddenly became sharp and asked again suspiciously, "what are you talking about?" Huajing immediately replied, "tell the king that the princess is gone. My maidservant came here to find the princess!" Hanming quickly solved the acupoints on huahuajing and asked, "when did it happen?" "Tell the king that the princess hasn''t come back since the king and Princess Yi left!" be missing? Didn''t she go in the direction of the cold palace? Did you go to the imperial concubine''s palace? As he walked out, Hanming asked, "have you looked elsewhere in the palace?" "Tell the king that you have looked for all the places you can find." Chapter 372 When Hanming entered the regret palace again, the late imperial concubine was sitting in front of the window listening to the rain. When she saw Hanming''s cold face walking in front of her, she just picked her eyebrow Dai faintly without saying a word. Han Ming stood at the door of the hall and looked faintly at the late imperial concubine sitting in front of the window. Suddenly he was sad. When did she grow old? Stunned for a moment, he asked in a deep voice, "is she with you?" The late imperial concubine was silent for a moment, turned to look at Han Ming with a gloomy face and asked calmly, "who is the king referring to?" Hanming pursed his lips and asked again, "princess, is she with you?" The late imperial concubine stood up with concern and asked suspiciously, "Lan''er, is she missing?" Han Ming saw the concerned expression of the late imperial concubine, his eyes sank slightly, and asked impatiently, "is it in the end?" did his mother imperial concubine like Ning Lan very much? She cares about others, too? The late imperial concubine said anxiously, "after Lan''er quarreled with you, I haven''t been here. Have you looked for other places in the palace?" "Don''t mind your own business!" Hanming said with some taste. He turned and walked out. The late imperial concubine chased out a few steps and said, "king, Lan''er is a good girl. Since you like her, you should cherish her. Some people don''t cherish her when they are here. If they lose it, they will regret it!" As soon as Hanming heard the words "regret", he couldn''t help getting angry. He suddenly turned around and sneered, "will you know the words? What do you mean by" regret "? Father? Or your damn adulterer lover? What are you pursuing?" The late imperial concubine was slightly stunned. Han Ming''s words were like a sharp knife, cutting her heart and stifling her suddenly. Looking at Hanming''s icy face and angry eyes, he turned his back to Hanming and walked to the bed with a deep sigh. As he walked, he said, "I have said what I should say. I don''t need to report back to you about my palace! You hate my palace so much... You go. I hope you won''t come again in the future. I don''t want to see you again!" "Do you think Gu wants to come! Do you think Gu wants to see you? Gu is just looking for the princess! Hum!" don''t you want to see him again? Looking at the haggard back of the late imperial concubine, Hanming''s eyes were immediately covered with blood. He said angrily and left. Chapter 373 Where will she go? Does she really want to kill herself? At the thought of suicide, Hanming''s heart was tangled. No, she is his woman. Without his permission, she can''t die or have an accident. He doesn''t allow her to have an accident! Where will she go? Hanming''s eyebrows were dark, and his concern that he could not hide floated on his face. Hanming went out of the regret palace, took a look at the beautiful scenery, and said coldly, "go back first. If the princess comes back, go to the sky palace immediately!" Huajing immediately replied, "I will obey your orders!" She''s not in regret palace. Where will she go? Did... Did she go to the fake pear palace? Han Mingsi immediately ran to the fake pear palace. *** When Ning Lan ran to the cold palace, she suddenly saw a figure that made her familiar, a figure that picked up her whole heart beating, so she didn''t think about it, and chased all the way to the fake pear palace. The figure disappeared instantly when she caught up with the fake pear palace. The whole fake pear palace, up and down, left and right, was looked for by her, but she didn''t find anyone. When she was about to leave, it rained cats and dogs. Did she read it wrong? The familiar figure, will there be a second one in the world? After looking around, Ning Lan smiled and thought to herself: it seems that she has an illusion? How did he get here? He should be in Daqi. Ning Lan touched her hot, burning cheek. When she looked at the window, she was stunned, stunned for a moment, and asked suspiciously, "it''s you? Why are you here?" Tianmu was dressed in black, and his backlit face was dark. He replied in a cold and ruthless tone as usual: "my subordinates don''t trust the safety of the princess!" Ning Lan said calmly, "the deadline for our appointment has passed. You are now a free man!" Tianmu looked at the drizzle outside the window. His eyes were very light, but very cold. After a moment of silence, he said faintly: "my subordinates know that this... Is a voluntary thing. The princess doesn''t have to take it to heart." Ning Lan''s familiar Tianmu said coldly, "don''t you hate the palace? You... Shouldn''t have come here. You don''t owe anything to the palace. Everything in the palace is fine!" Chapter 374 Tianmu said faintly, "my subordinates know! The princess doesn''t have to take it to heart. My subordinates just want to do what they like and want to do." "When did you come to the great Khanate?" Tianmu didn''t even think about it. He said, "my subordinates just arrived yesterday." Ning Lan frowned and asked, "yesterday? Was she okay?" Tianmu calmly looked at Ning Lan and said, "report back to the princess. She''s fine!" Ning Lan asked with concern, "where do you live now?" Tianmu looked out of the window and said, "the princess doesn''t have to worry about her subordinates. Tianmu has his own residence." "You go! The palace wants you to leave the palace and go where you want to go!" "Tianmu..." before Tianmu''s voice fell, there was a rapid sound of footsteps outside the fake pear palace. Ning Lan''s eyes were suddenly cold and hurriedly said, "go, someone is coming!" When Hanming entered the inner hall of the fake pear palace, he saw a dark shadow flash through the window. How could he know that someone had just left? He originally wanted to chase out, but he caught a glimpse of the confusion in Ning Lan''s eyes, immediately set his feet, slowly turned around and stared at Ning Lan. Hanming was silent for a moment and asked coldly, "Why are you here?" Ning Lan determined that Tianmu had gone away, ignored Hanming''s questions, turned and walked to the door. Facing ninglan''s back, Hanming shouted coldly, "stop!" "What else can I do for you, your majesty?" Han Ming took a big step, came to Ning Lan and asked, "who is the man who just escaped from the window? You came to the fake pear palace to see him, didn''t you?" Ning Lan sneered back and said, "this palace doesn''t understand what you''re talking about!" Han Ming looked down and said, "the guild will let him escape from here. Naturally, there is a way to catch him. Do you believe it? If you let the guild catch him, what do you want the guild to do?" Ning Lan was worried, looked at Han Ming calmly and without emotion, and said, "the palace also wants to know, so please catch the man in your mouth as soon as possible!" Han Ming lifted Ning Lan''s cheek, and the anger aroused by Ning Lan faded when he caught a glimpse of Ning Lan''s red and swollen face: "go back and apply ice water to your face!" Ning Lan broke away from Hanming''s hand holding his cheek, coldly pulled out the corner of his mouth and said, "I don''t need your care!" Chapter 375 Han Ming turned his back to Ning Lan, who was walking towards the door. He looked out of the window coldly and said thoughtfully, "I''m lonely. I''m going to leave the palace for a while!" Ning Lan''s footsteps paused for a moment after hearing Han Ming''s words. Hanming turned slowly, looked at Ning Lan''s back, and said coldly, "you''d better keep your own, or you''ll regret being alone!" Ning Lan had calmed down, and there was a storm again. She turned and glared at Han Ming fiercely, and left without looking back. If she could, she really hoped that she wouldn''t have to see him again from now on, and she didn''t want to say more words with him! Looking at the beautiful shadow leaving angrily, Hanming Lengjun''s face smiled more. Did he annoy her again? He just wants her to remember him and think of him all the time! He didn''t allow his women to think about others. When he learned that Ning Lan was missing, his heart was very frightened. He was afraid that something had happened to her! Hanming took out the purple jade ring pendant from his arms, took it in his hand, and stared at the purple jade with a dignified face Who is the man who dodged away from the window? "Your Majesty, since you like the princess, why bother to deliberately annoy her?" "It''s you!" "Minister, long live the king, long live, long live." Han Ming frowned, slightly displeased, glanced at his staff, put a pair of purple jade rings into his arms, and said coldly, "no, old Fu, you don''t have to give a solitary gift when there is no outsider present in the future!" After hearing Hanming''s words, the staff respectfully bowed: "minister, thank you, the king." after the words, they stood up. "Old man Taifu, many years have passed. Do you still love that woman?" The staff picked up the corners of his mouth, showed a refined smile and said calmly, "the past is gone!" "Since the past is over, why do you want to help the princess? She is the daughter of situ Xi and Qi Ji. Don''t you have any resentment in your heart?" The staff smiled and said, "minister, my heart is calm. In the staff''s heart, it''s not important. Once I could have that sincere feeling, now it can be a memory. It''s not a good thing." Han Ming took a deep look at his staff and said in a deep voice, "old Taifu, you are really broad-minded. If you were alone, you would never be like you! If you can''t be alone, no one else can think of it!" Chapter 376 After listening to Hanming''s words, the staff stopped talking and swallowed what he said. Han Mingjian''s staff did not speak, and then asked, "old Taifu, why did you come to see Gu?" The staff replied in a deep voice, "my minister, I''ve come to ask the king to leave." Han Ming turned away without changing his face and walked out: "please leave? Old Taifu, do you want to retire?" The aide said seriously, "yes, I''m too weak to be interested in the government. I hereby urge the king to allow the old minister to resign and return to the field." "Old Taifu, look, it''s raining again. In this hot summer, such a drizzle is really gratifying. The dry land will be more fertile after being moistened by rain. The sky of the great Khanate also rains for the land of the great khanate, don''t you think?" While Hanming was talking, he stretched out his palm and went to pick up the jade bead in the sky. "Yes!" Han Ming looked dark and asked, "old Taifu, do you remember what you said when you were alone?" The staff looked at Hanming suspiciously and asked respectfully, "old minister, I''m stupid. I don''t know what the king means..." Han Ming said as if chatting: "when you were young, old man Taifu said that as a prince of the Great Khan country, you should seek a good life for the people of the Great Khan country. Gu has never forgotten or dare not forget this. Because this sentence made Gu get the throne of the Great Khan country and the admiration of all the people! Old man Taifu, do you remember?" After listening to Hanming''s words, the staff''s face suddenly became dignified: "I remember!" Hanming''s calm handsome face was cold and vicious for a moment. Staring coldly at his staff, he shouted: "Since you remember, why do you have to resign? As an old minister of the Great Khan Kingdom, you have not worked for the people in the court for many years. Now, you return home like the court. You can let bygones be bygones and still respect you! However, you have only been back for a few days, so you have to resign from Gu and return home. Is that what you want? Staff, you have great courage, don''t you admire me Can''t Gu kill you with the help of the once solitary grand Fu? Do you really think that you are the only one to raise you? As an important official of the court and a people of the Great Khan Kingdom, should you do something for the people of the Great Khan kingdom? " Chapter 377 The staff immediately knelt down, looked calm as water, bowed his head and said, "the old minister is frightened, the old minister is guilty!" "You are guilty! As an old minister of the great khanate, you are in another country, betraying your country and making contributions to other countries. This is a capital crime! When the great Qi country encountered a drought last year, the food donor who did good without his name should be you if he guessed right? Do you know the crime?" The staff looked dignified, kowtowed deeply and said, "the old minister knows his crime, and the old minister deserves to die!" Seeing his staff admit it, Hanming shouted angrily: "You deserve to die forever. Do you know that if you hadn''t intervened, Gu would have destroyed the great Qi State? Now the world is peaceful, isn''t that what you think? Aide, Gu said, people can''t get what you can''t get! Gu''s words don''t just refer to women! Gu Nian, you have helped Gu, and Gu will give you another chance to commit crimes and meritorious deeds today! If you If you really know your guilt, take back your resignation just now, go back to your house, think about it, and write a decent text to seek happiness for the people of the Great Khan country after the war! " After hearing Hanming''s angry drink, the staff looked dignified and indifferent: "the old minister leads the order, and the old minister thanks the king for not killing!" Seeing that his staff was not saying the words of resignation, Hanming eased his tone a lot, still cold, and said sternly: "well, the locust disaster in Yungu area, the flood in the south of hehe, the drought in the north of hehe, etc. I hope I can see the useful Memorial you submitted after I come back from qiongsuo!" The staff immediately replied, "old minister, lead the order!" Hanming raised his eyes, looked at the dark sky, snorted and said, "well, get back!" Hanming left his staff kneeling on the ground and walked towards the sky palace without looking back. The drizzle in the sky gradually increased. The raindrops hit his sideburns like black ink drop by drop, slowly dripping along his dignified face, and finally falling on the earth to form a very beautiful picture. For the first time, the staff felt that this gradually leaving figure was no longer the king in his memory! He was the head of a country and an unparalleled Mingjun who was difficult to meet in a thousand years. He was born an emperor and was worse than his predecessor! Chapter 378 Yi Fei asked coldly, "is this news accurate?" Kneeling on the ground with the palace maid, she whispered, "tell your mother that the king has made father-in-law Ji ready to salute. He will leave early tomorrow morning." Princess Yi took her finger and said, "the palace knows, you go down first!" Princess Yi said and gave Xiaoyu a look, squinting and pretending to sleep. Xiaoyu went to the maid of honor, took out a few silver coins for reward, sent the maid of honor out of the inner hall, turned back, waved a fan to Princess Yi, and asked, "madam, why did you go to qiongsuo at this time?" Yi Fei smiled faintly and said, "I can''t guess the palace, but it''s a good thing. There''s going to be excitement in the palace!" Xiaoyu looked at Yi Fei and asked, "lively? Are there any activities?" Princess Yi mysteriously pulled up the corners of her mouth and said, "Xiaoyu, you go to ask the imperial chef in the imperial dining room to prepare some of the king''s favorite snacks on weekdays. By the way, the king''s favorite crabs can''t be less. It''s good to understand!" Princess Yi stretched out her waist lazily and stood up. "Yes, madam!" Xiaoyu answered and went out. When Xiaoyu came to the door, he said, "after you''ve been there, go to the sky palace and tell the king about your dinner." Xiaoyu pulled up the corners of her mouth and said playfully, "I''m a slave!" After Xiaoyu left, concubine Yi went into the bedroom, changed her clothes, put on the Yellow Royal dress she usually wore, and painted a light and elegant makeup. She was sure that Hanming would come to her palace before he went to Joan''s house, as always! Even now, she is sure that Hanming will come back, because she is pregnant with the first Prince of the great Khanate! As expected, before the time of Erzhu incense, Hanming really rushed over. Han Ming came in expressionless, glanced at the food on the table, his face softened a lot, and said softly to the saluting Princess Yi: "Yi''er, you are pregnant now, so you don''t have to salute alone in your palace." Hearing the speech, the concubine smiled softly and said, "I thank the king for his grace." Hanming ordered the seat opposite him and said faintly, "sit down and have dinner together, don''t be hungry, lonely little prince!" Chapter 379 Hearing the speech, Princess Yi asked casually, "who says it must be a little prince? What if it''s a princess?" When Han Ming heard the speech, he gave a meal with chopsticks in his hand. His face became gloomy. He raised his bright eyes and stared at the charming face of Princess Yi. In a cold voice, he said, "I like the prince!" The faint smile on Yi Fei''s face was frozen in an instant under Hanming''s cold eyes, and her heart was bound to be shocked! Han Ming saw that concubine Yi was sitting still, took a crab and put it in concubine Yi''s bowl. He reminded him, "have a meal. The food will be cold!" Yi Fei immediately replied respectfully, "yes!" Han Ming, who was eating with his head down, frowned instantly after hearing the meek response of imperial concubine Yi, raised his black and bright eyes and glanced at imperial concubine Yi, feeling a little lost. The appearance of Princess Yi is also a leader in the harem of the Great Khan kingdom. However, at this time, it looks insipid in Hanming''s eyes. In the past, didn''t he like women to conform to him and cater to him? Why did Yi Fei''s compliance make him depressed? To change to Ning Lan, she will not be so obedient to his meaning. She has always been against him! Surely she would stare at him disdainfully? Thinking of Ning Lan''s angry appearance, Han Ming unconsciously raised his mouth! When she caught a glimpse of Yi Fei''s stunned eyes, she gathered a smile on her face and said, "go to qiongsuo alone tomorrow. You can rest assured to raise your baby in the palace." After hearing this, Yi Fei thought for a moment and asked, "when will the king return to the palace?" Hanming said calmly, "at least half a month!" "Dong!" the bowl of Yi Fei fell on the table. Han Ming glanced at the inverted bowl on the table, then looked at Yi Fei''s pale face and asked anxiously, "Yi''er, what''s the matter with you?" The Yi imperial concubine pinched hard on her thigh again and cried in pain, "my concubine... My concubine has a stomachache!" have a stomachache? When Han Ming heard the speech, he immediately put down his chopsticks and walked quickly to Princess Yi. He picked up Princess Yi and walked to the bedroom. At the same time, he shouted, "come on, call the imperial doctor!" after Han Ming''s big throat, the imperial doctors from the imperial hospital rushed to diagnose Princess Yi. Han Ming asked coldly to the doctor, "what''s the matter?" Chapter 380 Dr. Ge immediately reported back to the king, "I''ll tell the king that the imperial concubine has prescribed some anti abortion drugs, and the mother will be fine if she drinks them. The reason why the mother has a stomachache is that she ate crabs by mistake at her dinner. Although crabs taste delicious, they are cold in nature and have the function of promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis. Therefore, they are very harmful to pregnant women, especially crab claws, which have an obvious abortion effect." After hearing the report, Han Ming asked coldly, "what? Have you not told the master of the imperial dining room about such an important thing in advance?" Princess Yi immediately said: "King... King, don''t blame them. They are all bad concubines. Concubines and the imperial doctor have said that they should avoid eating crabs, but they can''t help eating by mistake because of their momentary greed, which makes the king worried. If the king blames them, blame the concubines!" "IL!" Yi gave Zhu''s eyes misty and begged, "king, my concubine, please!" Hanming said coldly, "today, I will not pursue you for the sake of imperial concubine Yi''s intercession. If there is another time, you will all carry your head to receive the reward and step back!" The imperial doctor kneeling on the ground and the imperial chef in the imperial dining room heard the sound and immediately left: "I''m leaving!" Xiaoyu watched the people withdraw from the bedroom, then flopped down and knelt in front of Hanming and cried, "king, please make decisions for your mother!" Hearing the speech, Princess Yi immediately shouted, "Xiaoyu, what are you doing? Don''t you retreat to the palace!" Han Ming squinted at Xiaoyu and asked, "say, what''s going on?" Xiaoyu cried: "Your Majesty, my mother doesn''t know that crabs can''t be eaten at all! My mother is kind-hearted. In fact... In fact, she is often bullied by slaves..." Princess Yi interrupted Xiaoyu and said coldly, "Xiaoyu, shut up for the palace. The palace doesn''t allow you to spread rumors and go out!" Hanming''s voice cooled again: "go on!" "Empress, I really can''t see it. Your majesty, what you said is true. Please make the decision for your majesty!" Xiaoyu kowtowed to Hanming after finishing his words. "Don''t believe the words of the maidservant, the king. The maidservant is talking nonsense..." Han Ming interrupted Princess Yi''s words and said in a loud voice, "come here, announce Gu''s will and give Princess Yi a gold step! Yi''er, don''t take the order to thank you!" Chapter 381 Hearing the speech, the concubine immediately saluted and worshipped and said, "my concubine took the order and thanked the king. Long live, long live, long live!" Han Ming said in a warm voice, "no, Yi''er, you''re not feeling well, so go to bed earlier and don''t have to come to see you off tomorrow." after talking, Han Ming turned to face the light rain and said in a stern voice, "do you know that your behavior just now can condemn you to death?" Xiaoyu nodded: "I know, but I am willing to do it for my mother!" The concubine pleaded immediately and said, "king, if you want to blame me, blame my concubine. I''m not good at discipline." Han Ming said coldly, "for the sake of your mother''s intercession for you and your loyalty to the Lord, I''ll take it easy and get the five boards by myself!" Xiaoyu immediately kowtowed to the king when she heard the speech and said, "I''ll give you an order, and I''ll kowtow to the king." "Yi''er, these days when I''m not in the palace, I''ll leave the affairs in the back palace to you for the time being. It''s getting late. I still have things to go first!" "My concubine, send it to the king!" When Xiaoyu saw that Hanming had left, he immediately knelt down and said, "Congratulations, maidservant, Congratulations!" "Xiaoyu, you did well today, but it''s hard for you. You''re tired of the flesh." Xiaoyu shook her head and said, "my mother is serious. It''s Xiaoyu''s job to share her worries. Let alone playing the board. Even if I want Xiaoyu''s life, Xiaoyu is willing." "Come on, get up." Princess Yi got out of bed, got up in the light rain, opened the cabinet, took out a pair of gold bowls from them, and said, "later, you go to get the board and go to Dr. Ge to catch some herbs. Take the pair of gold bowls with you. It is said that it is a gift given by the palace to his son. Today, the little prince in the palace is safe. Thanks to his efforts!" Xiaoyu took the golden bowl and said, "I will obey your orders." Princess Yi took out an emerald necklace from the cabinet: "Xiaoyu, tomorrow is your birthday. This emerald necklace was given to our Palace by the king last month. Our palace will give it to you today." "Empress... Do you remember..." Yi Fei said softly, "you are a relative of the palace. Of course the palace remembers. Why did you cry? Look, your face is crying. Go down and wash it!" Xiaoyu was moved and said, "my maidservant kowtowed to my mother, and my maidservant left." Chapter 382 Xiao Jing looked at her brother, not anxious at all. She asked angrily, "that bitch, she has got Jinbu Yao! Brother, she has stepped on the head of our palace. Give us an idea. Why are you not worried at all? Do you have this sister in your heart?" Xiao mouyi put down the tea lamp in his hand and said thoughtfully, "look at your mind! Sister, your brother didn''t say you. You will definitely suffer from your impatience one day!" "Brother, the king went to qiongsuo at this time, which is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The bitch got Jin Buyao yesterday and was pregnant with a child. If he was a prince, would the Xiao family have a foothold in the Great Khan country in the future?" "What''s the use of hurry? Do you think the king has left today and doesn''t know anything about the affairs in the palace? As long as there is a little wind and grass, it can''t hide from his eyes!" Xiao Jing said angrily, "does that brother mean to wait for God to decide the palace? Maybe God will let her have a princess? Maybe God will take away the golden step given by the emperor while she is sleeping?" Xiao mouyi asked: "what do you want to do according to your sister? Which one do you want to deal with first?" Xiao Jing touched the knife marks on her face. Her eyes were very cold. She was silent for a moment and said, "neither of the two ran away!" Xiao mouyi immediately objected and said, "no, you can''t move either! At this time, the king went out of the palace to qiongsuo. If something happens in the palace, who is the most suspected? You will be the first person to check by the king!" "Then according to what my brother said, the palace can only wait? Is my brother afraid of being implicated by the palace? Don''t worry, brother. I don''t need my sister to come forward. Naturally someone will do it for my sister!" Hearing the speech, Xiao Mou Yi was slightly stunned and immediately asked seriously, "who?" Xiao Jing said coldly: "Gu Meimei, Gu Tianfeng! If there is someone in this palace who hates that bitch more than we do, it''s her! She will give gifts to us in order to show kindness to us! Brother, you''ve been complaining that we are impatient, grumpy and don''t leave room for others. Have you ever thought that if we weren''t like this, we would still live today? Don''t you know "How much did the temple pay for today''s palace and the Xiao family?" PS: Ya Ya, recently Calvin Chapter 383 Xiao mouyi said, "brother knows, it''s the Xiao family who''s sorry for you!" Xiao Jinglian began to look sad and said, "forget it, what did you do with the past?" Xiao Mou Yi sighed and asked, "is that beauty Gu really reliable? But don''t make mistakes, but pull you down! According to my brother''s opinion, it''s better to stand still today!" Xiao Jing said coldly, "no! I won''t listen to you again this time! It was because of you last time that she came to the Great Khan country safely. In addition, if it weren''t for you, she might have caught the killer who hurt the palace! If my brother was really good to the Palace, I''d catch the assassin for the palace as soon as possible!" "Sister!" Xiao Jing said sternly, "brother, don''t persuade the palace any more. The palace has made up its mind! What else can the palace have now? In this harem palace, power can live longer. Who doesn''t think every day and plan to let ningwai fall alone and step on others'' heads?" Xiao mouyi thought deeply for a moment and said, "Princess Yi now has Jin Buyao. When the king left, he asked her to be in the rear palace. This woman can stand in the rear palace for less than a few years without family background. It''s not easy. If you want to move to her, you have to make her fall completely!" Xiao Jing nodded and said, "what my brother said is right! This woman is not simple, so she can''t continue to grow up. If she is allowed to ride on the head of this palace, she will retaliate against this palace! What''s more important now is the prince in her belly. In this palace, all women can conceive the king''s Prince, but she can''t!" Xiao Mou Yi''s face was dark. Then he nodded thoughtfully and said, "OK, my brother will arrange!" Xiao Jing said: "no, brother, just try your best to find out the killer who hurt the palace. The most important thing is the antidote. The palace wants the antidote! Brother, do you know that my sister poisoned once, that kind of pain?" "What?" Xiao mouyi was surprised when he heard the speech. He immediately went to Xiao Jing''s face and began to pulse. Xiao Jing pulled back her wrist and said, "he came to give her antidote on the second day of her toxic hair. The snare set up by him is of no use at all! The poison really broke out. In the middle of the night, the poison broke out, and my palace''s heart is like being bitten by tens of thousands of mole ants!" Chapter 384 Xiao Mou Yi thought for a moment and said coldly, "it seems that we can only find the killer from her! Since the assassin''s purpose is for her, find him from her!" Xiao Jing gently pulled the corners of her mouth and nodded. *** As soon as shang''er saw Ning Lan, his sad face immediately stretched out: "princess, you can come back! The king and Princess Yi came earlier. The king knew that you were not in the cold palace... Princess, your face, maidservant, go and prepare ice." Just as shang''er was about to turn around, she caught a glimpse of Ning Lan''s clothes, which had been wet by the rain. Then she said in a hurry, "princess, your clothes are wet. My maid will go to prepare bath Soup for you." Ning Lan frowned faintly, looked at shang''er, and asked wearily, "it''s no problem. How''s luo''er''s injury?" Shang''er replied, "princess, luo''er''s injury has been much better. Today, luo''er can get out of bed!" After listening to this, Ning Lan breathed a sigh of relief: "en!" Huajing came out of the inner hall and said calmly, "princess, your clothes are ready. Let you undress when you are a slave!" Ning Lan didn''t say anything. He just took a faint look at the flower scene. Shang''er, who had hurried out, walked into the inner hall silently. After changing her clothes, Ning Lan did it in front of the bronze mirror, twisting her wet hair, stunned and distracted. Has he come yet? Is he the familiar figure today? All the way to the fake pear palace, but there was no trace. Did she have an illusion? I''m afraid it''s an illusion! If he really came, how could he not show up to see her? I don''t know how the mother imperial concubine is now. In the twinkling of an eye, every day passes in her fingertips. What should I do in the future? How long is life? Huajing went to Ning Lan''s side and saw Ning Lan looking at the bronze mirror absently. She couldn''t help calling softly, "princess, the maid brought the ice." Ning Lan took the ice in Huajing''s hand, and her whole body trembled gently. The cool air of the ice was transferred from Ning Lan''s palm to Ning Lan''s heart. Staring at the mirror, her red cheeks and blood red tooth marks at the clavicle. At the moment, her heart was colder than the cold ice in her hand. Chapter 385 Ning Lan secretly swore in her heart that from now on, she would not allow anyone to touch her, especially Yelv Hanming. She would never forgive him! Shang''er walked in quickly. After saluting, he said, "princess, the maidservant has prepared bath soup. Please bathe and dress the princess!" "Hmm! I see!" after Ning Lan echoed, he slowly stood up, dragged his tired steps and left the bedroom. Ning Lan said to the shang''er beside her, "you all step back first. The palace wants to be alone!" Ning Lan finished her words, raised her legs and stepped into the bath bucket, felt the warm hot water, slowly surrounded her cold body, warmed her cold, and looked at the curling water mist around her. Everything seemed like a dream. Is it really an illusion? Is she really wrong? Smoked red eyes, could not help overflowing cold tears! Is she really wrong? However, she hopes everything is true. She really hopes that the back is not an illusion, because she really misses him! Slowly close her dark beautiful eyes. At this moment, she just wants to close her eyes, because she feels very tired and wants to close her eyes. Holding his clothes in his hands, Huajing asked shang''er, who was pedaling at the foot of the wall, "shang''er, aren''t you waiting for the princess to bathe? Why are you here... Why are you crying?" Shang''er wiped her eyes and said, "the princess wants to be alone, so I came out." The flower nodded and asked, "has the princess lost her temper?" Chang''er shook his head again and again: "no, the princess didn''t say anything except that she wanted to be alone!" Huajing heard the speech, frowned lightly, and then asked, "Why are you crying? Is it Luoer''s injury serious again?" "Sister Huajing, shang''er''s tears have nothing to do with others, just because shang''er is sad!" Huajing gently wiped away the tears on shang''er''s face and said calmly, "why? Wipe away the tears on your face, which is a taboo in the palace!" Shang''er said sadly, "shang''er is sad for the princess. Look at the princess''s face. It has just subsided. Why... Why does the king treat the princess like that? It''s pathetic for the princess to come here alone and stay away from her relatives... Looking at the princess''s sad face, shang''er is so sad that she... Secretly shed tears here." Chapter 386 Huajing said calmly, "don''t cry. Since the princess is in a bad mood, we slaves shouldn''t cry!" Shang''er nodded: "well, sister Huajing, give shang''er the real clothes. Shang''er goes in to dress the princess." Huajing looked at the sky and said, "it''s already dark. The princess must have washed it. You go to wait on the princess to change clothes first, and I''ll give the princess something to eat." "En!" shang''er answered, took the clean clothes from Huajing''s hand and went into the bathroom. Huajing looked at shang''er''s back and couldn''t help but lightly raised her eyebrows. She was depressed for a while. What happened to the king and princess? Why do you have to fight and break up unhappily every time? Alas! When will the princess''s life be better? Soon after arriving in the Great Khan Kingdom, she was beaten into the cold palace. The empresses in the harem are not good. They all regard the princess as a thorn in the eye. How can the princess live in the future? Also, who set the fire? Although she got the princess''s order, she didn''t set fire! Childe Zhuge doesn''t know how he is now. Will he return to Daqi safely after that day? Huajing touched her arm and sighed gently. If the princess had married Zhuge childe instead of being married at the beginning, she would have been very happy, wouldn''t she? She hasn''t seen the princess''s smile for a long time! Today''s princess, a living iceman, makes them feel distressed when they see it! Huajing didn''t take a few steps, so she heard the scream of Shanger from the bathroom: "no, sister Huajing, no!" Huajing immediately rushed into the bathroom and asked in a hurry, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Chang''er said anxiously, "sister Huajing, princess, princess, she fainted!" Huajing immediately reached out to touch Ning Lan''s forehead and said to shang''er, "Princess... Princess, she has a fever. It must be because she is in the rain today! Give it to me first. Go and make a bowl of ginger soup for the princess." "Yes!" shang''er immediately ran out of the bathroom. After Huajing ordered shang''er, she looked at Ning Lan in a coma, immediately undressed Ning Lan and carried her back into the inner hall. Chapter 387 When shang''er came to the bedroom with ginger soup, Huajing had settled Ning Lan. Chang''er carefully carried the ginger soup to the bed: "sister Huajing, the ginger soup is coming." Huajing took the ginger soup bowl and said to shang''er, "shang''er, you hold the princess and I''ll serve the princess with ginger soup." A bowl of ginger soup was fed to Ning Lan spoonful by spoonful. As soon as Shang Er flattened Ning Lan Fang on the bed, Ning Lan in a coma vomited out. Chang''er widened her eyes and asked in panic, "ah, sister Huajing, what can I do? The princess spit out all the ginger soup she drank." Huajing stared at Ning Lan for a moment and said, "don''t worry. There''s only one way now. Please ask the imperial doctor to treat the princess! You watch the princess and I''ll talk to the guards." "Yes!" After Hua Jing''s words, he immediately went to the gate of the cold palace and said to the bodyguard guarding the cold palace, "bodyguard Jiang, you let your maidservant go to the Tai hospital. The princess is ill." The bodyguard coldly refused, "no, you can''t step out of the cold palace. This is the rule in the palace!" When Huajing saw that the guards were unwilling to give way, he said coldly, "please, I beg you. If the princess has something wrong, how can you explain it to the king? The king has given a will. If anyone dares to neglect the princess, he will never forgive!" today, for some reason, there are many guards in the cold palace. Guard Jiang looked at Huajing and knew that Huajing''s words didn''t seem false. He hesitated for a moment and said, "wait first. I''ll report it to the father-in-law in charge!" After a long time, the talking bodyguard Jiang came back and said to the Huajing standing at the gate of the cold palace: "the steward''s father-in-law said that you can''t go out of the cold palace, and those who disobey the order will be killed! But I have told the steward''s father-in-law about the princess''s illness. He has sent someone to the imperial hospital. I think the imperial doctor will come soon." Huajing hurriedly asked, "how long will it take for the imperial doctor to come?" Guard Jiang said coldly, "how do I know this? It shouldn''t be long! Just stay inside!" "But the princess''s condition can''t be delayed!" Guard Jiang said impatiently, "there''s no way. Wait! Go quickly. It''s noisy!" Chapter 388 Chang''er looked at it getting dark. "Sister Huajing, it''s been a few hours. Why hasn''t the imperial doctor come yet?" Huajing took a wet towel from shang''er''s hand, sat down beside the bed, frowned, silent for a moment and said, "I don''t know. It''s supposed to be here! Today, there are many more guards outside... Wait a minute. If I don''t come, I''ll find a way to go out." Shang''er nodded: "but... I heard that the king is going to qiongsuo tomorrow. Is this true? If the king leaves, what can the princess do?" Huajing looked at Ning Lan in a coma, raised her eyebrows and said, "don''t worry, the princess will be fine!" When luo''er knew that Ning Lan was ill, he immediately got up from the bed, dragged his messy steps to Ning Lan''s bed and asked, "sister Huajing, princess, how is she?" Huajing calmly looked at luo''er and said, "luo''er, your serious injury is not healed. Go back to your room first and have a rest. Princess, I have shang''er and I to guard here!" Luo''er insisted, "sister Huajing, luo''er is fine. Luo''er wants to stay and serve the princess." Regardless of luo''er''s insistence, Huajing said coldly, "no, it''s an order. Luo''er, you''d better go back first and wait for the princess when you''re well. If you''re tired and your condition gets worse, isn''t the princess more worried when you wake up? Shang''er, help luo''er back to rest." luo''er was helpless and helped out of Ning Lan''s bedroom. Luo''er was surprised to think that there was something wrong and immediately asked, "shang''er, has the imperial doctor been here? Why not?" Shang''er touched her tears as she said: "The imperial doctor hasn''t come yet. When the princess came back today, her face was red and swollen. She must have had another conflict with the king. I don''t know what''s the matter? The king and the princess break up unhappily every time. What can the princess do in the future? Today''s Princess Yi is obviously looking for trouble! The empress in the harem wants to kill the princess and be happy , if even the king... " Luo''er''s face sank coldly, looked at the dark sky, and said to shang''er, "so, haven''t the imperial doctor come yet? Shang''er, don''t cry first, and the princess will be fine. Take care of the princess first. There are many people around the princess. I''ll just go back by myself." Chapter 389 Watching shang''er leave, luo''er quickly returned to his room and changed into a night clothes. He took a white porcelain bottle out of his pocket, poured out a pill and took it. Then he flashed to the back garden of the cold palace. He looked around and saw no one else. He exercised his lightness skills, crossed the courtyard wall and quickly disappeared into the night. A cold voice floated down from the tree: "what''s the matter?" Luo''er said solemnly, "master, princess, she is ill." The man in green came down slowly from the tree and came to Luoer. He asked coldly, "why is the princess ill?" Luo''er said, "it should be because of the rain. The imperial doctor has been seeing the princess in the future. Master, can you give the princess some medicine?" The masked man in green, frowning, asked again, "did the imperial doctor treat the princess? What about Yelv Hanming? Did he let the princess get sick?" Luo''er said anxiously: "tell the master, the king, he will leave the Khan Palace tomorrow and go to qiongsuo. The guards of the cold palace have increased a lot today. Listen to shang''er, the princess and the king have fallen out again. The master, the princess is still in a coma. Ask the master to give medicine to the maidservant to go back and treat the princess!" "I see. You go back first!" Luo''er hurriedly asked, "but the princess''s illness..." The man in blue took out a small bottle from his arms, threw it to luo''er and said, "take this bottle of medicine back to the princess and take it for typhoid fever." "Yes!" luo''er happily took the medicine bottle and left quickly. The masked man in blue looked at luo''er and said coldly, "who are you? Come out!" A cold voice came from the dark: "hum! Your martial arts are not worthy for me to show up. I don''t care what you want to do, but no matter what you do, you can''t hurt anyone, otherwise, I''ll kill you first!" The masked man in blue heard the speech, and the black line on his eyebrows fell a little deep. He knew very well that only people with high internal power and martial arts could do this. He immediately said coldly, "don''t worry, I won''t hurt her life!" "That''s the best. If you didn''t take medicine to save people, there would be two more bodies here." Chapter 390 Huajing looked at the medicine bottle handed by luo''er and locked her eyebrows: "luo''er, where did you get the medicine?" Luo''er hesitated and said, "I..." "Luo''er, did you go to the hospital?" Luo''er answered dryly, "yes!" Huajing took the medicine bottle handed by luo''er and said, "you''re not well. I''ll do it for the princess in the future. You can rest assured, you know?" "Yes!" Huajing expertly poured out a pill from the bottle and fed it to Ning Lan. Just as she was about to get up, Ning Lan spit out the medicine she took. "Princess, Princess..." Shang''er, with a bowl in her hand, looked at Huajing anxiously and asked, "sister Huajing, the princess is going to vomit out. What can I do? What''s the matter with the princess?" shang''er said and shed tears in a hurry. Huajing calmly said in a cold voice, "don''t cry, princess. She''ll be fine. Shang''er, go and pour a bowl of hot water." "Yes!" After shang''er went out, Huajing was silent for a moment and ordered luo''er, "luo''er, you watch the princess here. Later, shang''er will cut off the water and take medicine for the princess again. I''ll go to the imperial hospital first and find a way to invite the imperial doctor." Luo''er immediately said, "yes! Sister Huajing, go safely. Luo''er will take good care of the princess." Huajing asked for her lips, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll give you the princess first. I''ll go out first." Huajing said, walked out of the inner hall quickly and walked towards the backyard of the cold palace. ***************************************************************************** Shang''er helped Ning Lan lie down again and cried anxiously: "sister luo''er, princess, she still can''t take the medicine. What can I do? Why hasn''t sister Huajing come back? It''s been several hours, and the princess still has a high fever... Shang''er is so afraid... What can I do?" Luo''er said comfortingly, "shang''er, don''t panic. The princess is a noble person. The noble person has God''s blessing. God will bless the princess. The princess will be safe!" Shang''er wiped her tears, nodded and said, "sister luo''er is right. She is a noble princess. With God''s protection, she will be fine and safe." Chapter 391 Luo''er took a deep breath, calmed down his panic and said, "don''t cry. If the princess wakes up and doesn''t see well, go and cook some ginger soup. It''s not the way for the princess to keep her high fever. I hope sister Huajing can find a doctor." "Well, shang''er will go now!" shang''er nodded immediately and hurried out. Luo''er kept dropping to change the wet towel on Ning Lan''s forehead. However, Ning Lan''s high fever showed no sign of receding, and Hua Jing didn''t come over. He hurried back and forth in the hall. The princess can''t take the medicine she brought back. This... No, she''s going to find the king. The king won''t care about the princess! Thinking of this, he walked out. As soon as he turned around, he saw a familiar face. He was about to speak. Before his words were exported, he was knocked unconscious by the man standing at the door of the inner hall. The attendant who followed the man said, "master, the princess''s face is so red!" The man''s cold face softened at the moment he saw Ning Lan. His eyes were like water. He coldly pointed to the followers around him and said, "you go to the door first and don''t let anyone come in and disturb me." "Yes!" Seeing the entourage leave, the man quickly walked to ninglan''s bed. The steps on his feet had betrayed his mind. Slowly sat down, gently held Ning Lan against her chest, took out a porcelain vase from her pocket, took the water on the cupboard with one hand, and took a pill for Ning Lan: "When the ends of the earth are poor, there is only endless lovesickness. Lan''er, it''s only a long time since I saw you, and you tortured yourself like this? Do you know that I will be very distressed by you? You can''t spit out the medicine you take, you know?" I don''t know if Ning Lan''s subconscious heard the man''s voice. This time, Ning Lan didn''t spit out the pills he took. After a moment, the man couldn''t help but feel a burst of joy when he saw that Ning Lan didn''t spit out the medicine. He wrapped Ning Lan tightly with heartache. He gently covered Ning Lan''s face with a cold towel, looked at Ning Lan''s red and swollen face, his eyes were cold, and his red eyes were full of love, "Lan Er, he hit you? How can he do it to you? I will never let him go! How can he bear to do this to you?..." Chapter 392 "Your Majesty, the bodyguard of the cold palace reported that the princess was ill. I don''t know if I want to ask the imperial doctor for the princess." Han Ming, lying on the Dragon couch, looked at a pair of purple jade rings in his hand. After hearing guisuo''s report, his deep eyes flashed a cold, "do you still need to ask Gu?" Guiso immediately knelt down in fear. He didn''t know whether to ask the imperial doctor for the princess or not. After following the king for so many years, many times, he still can''t understand the king''s mind. Since the princess married to the great khanate, the king''s temper has become more and more cloudy and sunny. On the day he came in, he felt even more frightened. "The slave should die. I''m going to ask the imperial doctor to treat the princess." Hanming snorted, "well, go first!" After giso withdrew, Hanming, lying on the Dragon couch, jumped up. Who is the person she wants to see? Is it the man standing on the hill that day? At the thought of the scene on the hill that day, Hanming couldn''t help getting angry. He is seldom angry, less angry for women. In his life, women are absolutely not allowed to betray. Because his mother betrayed his father, he locked her up for more than ten years. If it weren''t for his mother, he would have been killed by him. The man hiding in the back palace can escape the guard''s patrol. It seems that his martial arts are not low. With a bang, Hanming punched on the stone table, and a crack appeared on the stone table. He does not allow, absolutely does not allow such a person to hide in his harem, let alone allow that person to approach Ning Lan again. No matter who he is, he will find out that man. He won''t give other men a chance to get close to Ning Lan. Ning Lan is his woman. No one can take it away from him in this life. Did Gizo just say she was ill? Is it serious? Would he like to see it? No, he can''t go to see her. At this time, if you go to see her and let her know that she cares about her, won''t she be more reckless and lawless in the future? She shouldn''t be seriously ill. Wasn''t she still alive before? Hanming shouted to Giuseppe who came out of the inner hall, "stop!" Jisuo, who had just walked out of the inner hall, heard the sound and immediately ran back, "the slave is here. I don''t know what else the king told the slave to do?" Chapter 393 "You don''t have to ask a doctor for the princess. If you have a minor illness, nothing serious can happen. You''re ready to drive to qiongsuo." Jisuo saw Hanming''s cold face and said timidly, "but... I heard that the princess is very ill..." Han Ming felt a burst of irritability when he heard the speech. His cold eyes were like a knife. He brushed it, cut at Gizo and said, "what are you still doing here? Do you want Gu to say it again?" Seriously ill? She''s a martial artist. Shouldn''t something happen to her? Looking at guiso running out, Hanming''s face was black and his heart was struggling fiercely. "Yes, servant... I''ll inform you now..." Giuseppe immediately ran out of the sky palace. When he ran out of the sky palace, Jisuo saw that Huajing was still standing outside the Palace door and immediately welcomed him. While wiping the fine sweat on his forehead, he said to Huajing, "why don''t you go? The king will come out in a minute. You should go quickly so that the king won''t see it and leave the cold palace without authorization. It''s a capital crime." Huajing glanced at the sky palace and asked anxiously, "what does the King say? When will you ask the imperial doctor for the princess?" Giuseppe hurried, "King... You''d better go back quickly. The king ordered not to call a doctor for the princess." Hua Jing''s face turned cold when she heard the speech. "How could this happen? Why? Why should she treat the princess like this? Did you tell the king that the princess is very ill?" "Yes, you''d better leave quickly. The king is really coming out! If the king sees you, it''s bad. Do you want to cause trouble to the princess? Go quickly!" "If I don''t go, I want to see the king. If the princess doesn''t find a doctor... Father-in-law Ji, let me see the king!" Giso sighed and said, "it''s not that our family won''t let you see. Do you know that seeing the king is a capital crime?" "I know that for the sake of the princess, I''m not afraid!" Thinking of the cold look of Hamming when he came out, Gizo immediately persuaded him, "You are not afraid. Do you know that if you offend the king, our family will die. Huajing, if you think about other ways, there must be other ways to think about. The king will leave for qiongsuo immediately. Think about it. If you see the king and click, you will die. Who will protect the princess in the future? Do you think that''s the truth?" Chapter 394 "But..." Huajing hesitated after hearing giso''s words. She was not afraid of death. Giso''s words were reasonable. She really didn''t think who would protect the princess after she died. Now the princess is seriously ill. If she dies, who can take care of the princess? Luo''er''s serious injury hasn''t healed yet. Shang''er is a child. Jisuo saw that he moved Huajing and immediately said, "don''t be. Go back and think of other ways. The king is in a bad mood today. When we have a chance, our family will mention it to the king." "Father-in-law, this... Princess... But..." Huajing looked at Jisuo. In a hurry, she had no idea for a moment. Giso glanced at the sky palace, lowered his voice and hurriedly said, "go quickly! This person''s illness is nothing more than a cold and fever. Since you can get out of the cold palace and find some anti-inflammatory drugs, it should not be a problem. Why can''t you help the master by sending this one in vain?" Huajing bit her lips and hesitated. Giso''s words have been made very clear. Let her steal medicine. It seems that this is not the way of the way. "Then, father-in-law, you must find a chance to mention it to the king. The princess is really ill and has a high fever..." "Yes." Giso looked at the flower scene disappearing into the night and breathed a sigh of relief. Is the princess really ill? I don''t know what the king thinks. Doesn''t the king care about the princess at all? There is always a lot of right and wrong in the palace. No one can guess the king''s mind. He also tried his best. Human life is determined by heaven. Everything depends on heaven''s will. I hope God can save the princess from danger and get well as soon as possible. Giuseppe shook his head and hurried to grad. Han Ming walks back and forth in the sky palace. Ning Lan is seriously ill? Hanming''s mind was full of Ning Lan''s cold face and Jun''s eyebrows. She was deeply trapped more and more. Why was this woman so inconvenient? As a princess, I can''t even take good care of myself? How to survive and gain a foothold in the harem in the future? Joan will be gone for a while now. Why don''t... He go and have a look? Just, he''d better go and have a look. Maybe he''s really ill After hesitation, he didn''t find that his steps had gone out of control towards the sky palace. Chapter 395 "Master, someone is coming." The man nodded faintly, took a deep look at Ning Lan, gently put Ning Lan flat on the bed, and put some herbs on the table when he left. The moment he turned and walked out, his face suddenly changed, his cold eyes were like a knife, and he looked like a breeze. Just a little under his feet, he disappeared into the inner hall and floated into the boundless night. When he saw Ning Lan with a high fever, the pain in his heart was like ten thousand knives. He has given up Ning Lan. He thought Ning Lan would sit happily as her Princess. However, he didn''t expect that Ning Lan''s life is so difficult now. Was he wrong? In any case, he can''t sit back and ignore it. As long as it''s about her, how can he bear to ignore it? As long as Ning Lan can be happy, he is willing to make the wedding clothes for her in his life. The man standing on the roof looked at Yelv Hanming who hurried to the cold palace, his face as cold as frost. He gave Yelv Hanming another chance. If Yelv Hanming didn''t know how to cherish it, he would take ninglan without hesitation, no matter whether he was friendly or not, or whether the two countries were at war or not. "Master, do you want to continue watching?" The man sighed softly, looked bitterly at Ning Lan''s residence, slightly pulled up the corners of his mouth and said, "no, since he has her in his heart, it''s a good thing. I think Ning Lan won''t have anything." "Master, where are you going?" The man''s amber eyes hid deep sadness and smiled faintly, "you will stay and guard the princess. If anything happens, go to Changfeng court ten miles away to find me." When the ends of the earth are poor, there is only endless Acacia. This life is most afraid of Acacia, only Acacia. "Master..." The man coldly interrupted the attendant guard, "well, don''t say any more. You should pay attention. This is the imperial palace of the great Khanate." "Yes." Looking at the back of the man leaving, the bodyguard standing on the roof showed pity on his face, and his big watery eyes looked particularly bright under the night. She knew better than anyone that his master must be secretly crying in his heart at this time. Although he was calm on the surface, she knew. Because it was too sad to watch, so I decided to leave quietly. Chapter 396 Hanming marched into the cold palace and went straight to ninglan''s bedroom. "The maidservant kowtowed to the king..." Han Ming didn''t even look at shang''er. He interrupted shang''er and luo''er''s kowtow, "No." Hanming walked quickly to Ning Lan''s bed. Looking at Ning Lan''s red face, Hanming''s heart suddenly smothered. Is she really very ill? Reaching out to Ning Lan''s forehead, the hot forehead made his heart flustered. His face was frozen and cold as frost. He couldn''t help blaming himself. "Come on, don''t let the imperial doctors roll over!" a roar made all the palace people tremble. At this time, if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he really couldn''t believe that Ning Lan, who quarreled with him and didn''t give in, would be in bed with a high fever. The original white face, red and swollen, made him heartache. He shouldn''t have hit her. How could he hit a woman? All this is incredible. Think about it carefully. Since Ning Lan came to the great Khanate and came to him, his life seems to have changed a lot. Because she was furious and hit a woman; Because of her, I couldn''t sleep all night; Worried about her, anxious Did he really fall in love with her? Why is it so hot? Don''t have anything to do. Anxiously looking at Ning Lan with a high fever, Hanming''s heart has become a mess. Well, how can you get sick? How could you be so sick? "Your Majesty, the doctor is coming, the doctor is coming..." Hanming looked at a group of terrified doctors and asked anxiously, "how''s the princess''s illness?" Doctor Ge flopped down and knelt on the ground. He was so frightened that he couldn''t speak intermittently, "go back... Report to the king, Princess... Princess..." "What''s the matter with the princess? Say! If something happens to the princess, Gu will destroy your nine families!" Doctor Lin immediately knelt down and replied, "tell the king that the medicine taken by the princess has taken effect. It''s OK." "The medicine you took before?" after hearing the report from Doctor Lin, Hanming was in an anxious mood and settled a lot. Looking at Ning Lan lying on the bed, he secretly smoked the corner of his mouth. "Well, you all go down!" "I''m leaving now." the imperial doctor hurried out after hearing the speech. Chapter 397 At Hanming''s command, all the interesting people in the bedroom hurried out. As the saying goes, accompanying a king is like accompanying a tiger. Who wants to stick to the truth when the tiger is angry? Geller glanced mistily at giso who passed him and went out. He wondered why giso winked at him and strode into the bedroom. Geller stared at Hanming''s back and asked, "I''m going to see the king and drive to Joan. Everything is arranged properly. I don''t know when the king will leave?" Han Ming drank coldly and impetuously. "Didn''t you hear what you said? Get out of here." "I''ll leave at the end of the day." Geller''s face sank. Only then did he understand the meaning of Gizo squeezing his eyebrows and winking at him, and then he withdrew. Han Ming glanced at the medicine bottle on the table, reached out and looked at it. His eyebrows were deep sea. There is no such bottle of medicine in the great Khanate. Has anyone ever been here? Or Ning Lan''s whispering voice interrupted Han Ming''s dark thought, "water... Water..." "Water?" Han Ming felt a burst of joy when he heard the speech. He immediately put down the medicine bottle in his hand, poured a glass of water from the tea, strode to Ning Lan''s bed, picked up Ning Lan with one hand, fed water to Ning Lan, and raised his hand with special tenderness. Looking at Ning Lan drinking a bowl of white water, Hanming''s face was finally clear, and he was relieved. Raised her hand and gently smoothed Ning Lan''s frown in the coma, and her eyes were full of pity. Fortunately, nothing happened this time. If he had a high fever all the time... Han Ming''s heart suddenly smothered at the thought of losing Ning Lan. He said secretly in his heart that he would treat her well in the future and never hit her again. Ning Lan began to whisper intermittently again, "brother Huang... Brother Huang..." Holding Ning Lan''s waving arm tightly, Hanming felt something delicious in his heart. Ning Lan is in a coma. The person who is shouting is her royal brother? Who is the Royal brother in her mouth? Must have a good relationship with her? "Brother Huang... Is that you... Brother Huang..." "Lan''er, you can rest assured that you won''t do that to you in the future." Han Ming''s voice had just fallen, and Ning Lan''s whispering voice sounded again. Listening to Ning Lan''s whispering name, Han Ming''s sunny face was frozen and cold. Chapter 398 "Brother Tianyu... Is that you... Sorry... Brother Tianyu..." After hearing Ning Lan''s whispered words, Han Ming clenched his fists and trembled. The man''s intuition told him that this Tianyu was definitely not ninglan''s imperial brother! At this moment, he wanted to strangle two people. One is Ning Lan lying in bed in a coma; The other is just trying to treat Ning Lan well. Han Ming shook Ning Lan in a coma and asked, "who is Tianyu? Who is Tianyu in your mouth? You wake up alone and talk..." After a shaking, Hanming angrily released Ning Lan, who had no sign of waking up, and walked out of Ning Lan''s bedroom. Before leaving, he didn''t forget to beat the bed hard. He must find out who Tianyu is. He will never allow his women to betray him. He will never allow it! Giuseppe looked at Han Ming''s angry and cold face, carefully followed Han Ming, and dared not speak a word. As he walked, Hanming said coldly, "where''s gler? Drive to Joan''s office!" Out of the cold palace, when Hanming was ready to set foot on the dragon chase, concubine Yi walked over slowly with slender steps, "my concubine knocked at the king!" In a rage, Han Ming glanced coldly at the woman who saluted him, "you are pregnant. What are you doing here?" The perfect and elegant smile on Princess Yi''s face condensed in an instant. When she looked up, she received surprise and shock. There was no lack of gentleness in her calm to report back to the king, "I report back to the king. My concubine heard that the king wanted to go to qiongsuo, so I''m here." Hanming happened to have a fire. He pulled a cold corner of his mouth with a disgusting expression and said, "your news is well-informed. Have you monitored Gu''s every move?" The concubine immediately knelt on the ground, "I dare not!" Han mingleng glanced at Yi Fei, who was on his knees in panic, and said word by word: "hum, Yi Fei, don''t forget your identity, and don''t forget what Gu hates most!" The concubine Yi was surprised and sad and said, "my concubine always abides by her duty. I dare not make a mistake. The king''s lesson." Hanming looked at the tears hanging on her face and felt a burst of boredom. "You''d better abide by your duty and put away your tears." Han Ming said that without looking at Yi Fei, he turned to the dragon. Chapter 399 With full of jealousy and anger, Hanming went up to the dragon and left a succession of pale, pregnant concubine Yi and Ning Lan lying on the couch in a coma. Without looking back, Hanming went to the qiongsuo palace. He needs peace and a place where he can settle his impatience. Reflect and clarify the doubts that he is almost suffocating under the pressure of his heart, as well as the reasons for a series of abnormal actions in recent days Who is the sky feather in her mouth? Who is Zhuge Qinghuan? Who does this woman like? Who is the person in her heart? Is she really the little girl many years ago? Doesn''t she remember him at all? Purple jade can meet thousands of miles apart. When there are pairs, is it a natural pair between him and Ning Lan? Han Ming, sitting in the dragon chase, looked at the purple jade in his hand, sighed deeply and carefully put it into his arms. Fall into a confused mind What happened recently flashed in the depths of my mind as if it had just happened. Although he heard Ning Lan in a coma shouting other people''s names, although his heart was full of anger and jealousy, he calmed down instantly since he went to the dragon. At the end of the day, there is nothing he can''t get, and no one can take what belongs to him from him. No matter the country or the beauty, as long as he wants what he wants, as long as he wants, no one is allowed to peep! He wanted to find the man, the shadow that flashed by; He wanted to find out the man, the man named Zhuge Qinghuan; He wants to find out the man named Tianyu! He can''t tolerate anyone''s betrayal. No matter which one is in her heart, he can''t tolerate it! The Han Ming lying on the dragon''s face, half narrowing his dark eyes, is like a star, a strong eyebrow peak, as deep as the sea. At night, with the wheels of the carriage turning deeper and deeper, the expression on Hanming''s face became colder and colder with the night. As soon as he left, the Hougong thought it was necessary to be lively. He was never afraid of being lively, just afraid of not being lively. The whole Khanate is in his hands. He has been strategizing for so many years. Can he let those birds that can''t get on the table fly out of his hand? The mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow finch. I don''t know who is the mantis and who is the Yellow finch Chapter 400 Princess Xiao took a look at the long Chui who was getting away, walked slowly to Princess Yi, pretended to be stunned and asked, "Hey, king, what''s the matter today?" Concubine Yi''s face was in a hurry when she heard the sound, and her heart was naturally unhappy. Why did Xiao Jing come? Seeing that concubine Yi''s face became ugly, concubine Xiao couldn''t help laughing. She didn''t wait for concubine Yi to speak, and then said, "drizzle, don''t help your master quickly. At this time, in the late autumn, it''s cold at night, and your master is pregnant. You should be more careful to serve as a slave, you know?" Xiaoyu immediately answered, "yes." As soon as Xiaoyu''s voice fell, she immediately went to help Princess Yi. She didn''t want to be pushed away by Princess Yi just when she met her arm: "no, the body of this palace is not so thin. With a dragon, it''s precious in heaven. God bless it." Although concubine Yi was speaking against the light rain, her words were naturally directed at Xiao Jing. Can Xiao Jing not hear it? Xiao Jing looked at the concubine Yi who got up slowly. She was angry and surprised. Xiao Jing didn''t expect that concubine Yi, who was always docile and respectful to her, should contradict her in front of her. Did she have such courage? The concubine in front of her has always been trembling, like a life covered with thin ice. Did she fight back against her so quickly? What does she rely on? Because Kim Bu Yao? Or because you have a little prince? "What my sister said is very true. It''s a gift from heaven to be pregnant. If you''re blessed, you can''t be pregnant. Even if you''re pregnant, you may not be able to give birth safely. However, my sister is different. My sister has Jin Bu Yao to protect her. Those demons and ghosts are naturally too close. Let''s say that when the king left, my sister kept coming, but I was still a little late I can''t compare with my sister''s vigorous steps. " After listening to Princess Xiao''s words, Princess Yi stumbled slightly, and her hand was a little deeper. Looking at Xiao Jing''s angry expression, Yi Fei calmed her impulse to rush up and slap people in the face. She pulled up the corners of her mouth and said calmly: "thanks to my sister''s late arrival, my sister made my sister laugh." Seeing that the tone of Princess Yi''s voice eased slightly, Xiao Jing also stepped back: "sister, don''t misunderstand. Why do your sisters eat and laugh?" Chapter 401 Yi Fei looked at Xiao Jing''s smiling face and calmed down from shame and anger. For her, although she has Jin Buyao and is pregnant, she has no strong backing. Among the ministers in the imperial court, there is no one who can have some weight in front of the king to speak for her. Thinking of her conversation with Xiao Jing, she was a little annoyed. Just now she shouldn''t be so impulsive. Xiao Jing, she can''t offend her for the time being! Yi Fei lightly picked up the corners of her mouth and said in a warm voice, "what my sister said is reasonable. I hope my sister doesn''t take it to heart." Xiao Jing looked at the concubine Yi who had calmed down in an instant. She was more afraid of raising tigers. This docile woman was not simple. At this moment, she felt that this concubine Yi could threaten her more than that princess! At this time, she still needs to maintain a peaceful relationship with her. After all, she got Jin Buyao. The king is not here at this time. Even if she is the head of the harem, going out to the princess is the most important thing. If you remove the princess and her before the king comes back, she can really rest assured "Look, what my sister said is all my own sisters. How can my sister take it to heart? Besides, my sister is not an unreasonable person. Just now my sister was wronged by the king, how can my sister not be considerate?" Yi Fei interface, calm as water, said: "sister, thank you for your understanding." Xiao Jing straightened her back and stepped back. As she walked, she said to Princess Yi, "all blame the woman. The king must have been angry from the woman''s palace and spilled it on her sister. Don''t take it to heart. Just let God punish her and make her unable to get out of bed." When Princess Xiao finished her words, she saw that Princess Yi was just silent, and her face was extremely dark. She couldn''t help thinking for a while, and then opened her mouth and said: "Don''t be sad, sister. The king''s feelings for your sister, the harem of the Great Khan Kingdom, who knows? How many concubines have entered the harem since your sister entered the palace for so many years? The king has never changed his sister. How can such deep feelings fade overnight? Sister, is that the truth in what your sister said?" Chapter 402 When the concubine heard the speech, she couldn''t help feeling sad and sighed deeply. What she sighed was that the road ahead was at a loss and that the world was unpredictable. Although the feelings can''t fade overnight, the king''s feelings for her have always been just pet, not love. How long can they stay? How deep is it in the king''s heart? Although it was not long for the princess to enter the harem, she saw from the king''s eyes what she had been trying hard to get and what she hadn''t got for so many years. No one knows better than her how much the feelings in the king''s eyes make her envy, and how much they make her envy and fear. Yi Fei was bitter in her heart and said faintly: "even so, but... No one can tell the emotional things. Who can grasp the king''s heart?!" Xiao Jing was silent for a while, pursed her lips and advised: "sister, don''t worry about things. You are much better than your sister. Even if the king likes that person, it''s just a novelty." Yi Fei smiled and said calmly, "is it really new for a while?" If it''s really new for a while, how can her heart be so uneasy? If it was really fresh for a while, how could her heart be so sad and painful? How she hoped that the king was new to the princess for a while. However, even if she wanted to deceive herself, she couldn''t convince herself, because the king looked at the princess in the eyes, which went deep into her mind and engraved into her heart. There was no way to forget or ignore it! Xiao Jing said tentatively, "even if it''s not new for a while, she has just arrived in the great Khanate. In the harem of the great khanate, as long as we sisters have one heart, what else can we live in? Sister, do you say yes or no?" From the expression on Yifei''s face, she can see one thing: Women''s jealousy. In her heart, although Yifei is a tiger, it is the trouble in her heart, which makes her afraid. Especially at the moment, she is pregnant like a tiger, but she is not disturbed. Now the Yi Fei standing beside her is no longer the calm and self-control woman in the past. A woman who has lost her mind for love and men is not terrible. Chapter 403 Yi Fei smiled word by word and said, "what my sister said is that my sister and my sister are naturally one heart." After listening to Princess Yi''s words, Princess Xiao nodded clearly and said with a smile, "well, that''s good. In the harem of the Great Khan Kingdom, if our sisters can''t agree, misunderstand and divide, wouldn''t it be a bargain for outsiders? Would it be a joke?" Concubine Yi was stunned when she heard the speech, looked at Xiao Jing for a moment, pulled the corners of her mouth, put on a deep smile, and faded into the dark night in the silent silence. At the fork of the road, Xiao Jing said, "Xiaoyu, take good care of your master. If your master has any mistakes, the palace will not spare you first, you know?" Xiaoyu looked at imperial concubine Yi and immediately responded respectfully to imperial concubine Xiao: "I''ll obey your orders." Xiao Jing looked up at Yi Fei and said with a smile, "sister, it''s late this night. You''re pregnant. You must take care of your body and rest early. My sister will visit my sister again tomorrow." Although she didn''t like Xiao Jing''s domineering appearance, she just smiled gently and said, "my sister wrote down what she said." Concubine Xiao saw that concubine Yi was more polite than before. Her unhappiness subsided a lot. She pretended to be tired. She covered her mouth with one hand and said with a sigh: "well, my sister went back to the Palace first. My sister is really sleepy." Yi Fei said softly, "sister, go slowly." Yi Fei took two steps after her words. Xiao Jing smiled with satisfaction. "You don''t have to give it to your sister. You are now golden. Now you have a little prince. Even if the king changes his heart, he won''t be indifferent to you for the sake of the little prince. Mother and son are expensive!" After Xiao Jing''s words, she left the frozen imperial concubine Yi, turned around in a good mood, brushed her sleeves and walked towards her own palace. Xiao Jing''s words were like a sharp awl, which was ruthlessly inserted into the heart of Princess Yi, which made her feel a little out of breath. Her face was pale, her soft eyes turned cold, and a flash of resentment flashed. Sooner or later, sooner or later, she will boil out. Sooner or later, sooner or later, she will have this sultry breath. Remove the sand in her eyes, there is no grain left! Chapter 404 Mother and son are expensive? Is Xiao Jing talking about her being poor? Xiaoyu held the staggering concubine Yi, "madam, are you okay?" Yi Fei gently shook her head and said sadly, "this palace is not in the way. Go back to the palace!" Light rain helped Princess Yi walk and said, "don''t be angry. She''s just jealous of her. She''s pregnant with a little prince. Be careful." After hearing Xiaoyu''s words, Yi Fei unconsciously wiped her hand on her stomach and sighed, "can we only rely on him in the future?" Xiaoyu looked down at Princess Yi''s stomach and said softly: "Empress, your majesty, he will not change his mind. Take a step back, even if your Majesty''s heart is elsewhere, he will not forget your empress. Now your empress is pregnant with the king''s only son. Based on this, your majesty will not forget his Empress. Over time, is she afraid that she will not have a chance to change her mind?" Yi Fei said sadly, "light rain, once a man changes his heart, it''s hard for him to change his mind even over time." Xiaoyu said at the interface: "I''m not afraid. Madam, you have a little prince. When the little prince grows up, he inherits Datong..." Yifei interrupted Xiaoyu''s words, "nonsense, how dare you say such guilty words?!" Xiaoyu looked at the face of Yifei''s eyes, and immediately knelt down and said, "your mother made atonement. My maid lost her tongue for a moment!" Yi Fei looked around and said in silence for a moment, "get up. If this happens in the future, don''t say it, you know?" Light rain nodded several times, "I know I''m wrong. I''ll be careful in my words and deeds." "Well, Xiaoyu, you should know that there are many pairs of eyes watching everything the palace says and does in the palace. You are a person in the palace. You should be more careful in speaking in the future." "I understand." Princess Yi continued to walk forward, touching her stomach as she walked, and said in silence for a moment: "now no one can know whether she is pregnant with a little prince in the belly of the palace. In the future, don''t open your mouth to a little prince and shut your mouth to a little prince, so as not to be a princess in the future and make people laugh. Do you understand?" Chapter 405 Xiaoyu immediately answered, "I understand." Yi Fei said sadly as she took a heavy lotus step: "let''s go! If the children in this palace can hold the king''s heart, the king will not be the king." "Empress." Xiaoyu looks at the face of Princess Yi, and doesn''t know what to say. She saw a lot of things in the court. How could she not understand that the emperor only heard the new people laugh? The princess sighed deeply, put away her sad self pity, and asked in a deep voice, "how''s the princess''s condition?" Xiaoyu followed Princess Yi to the inner hall and whispered back, "I heard that the princess is still in a coma. However, the imperial doctor has been to the princess and said... Although the princess is still in a coma, her condition is all right." Yi Fei, with a pale eyebrow, sat down slowly in the chair in front of the dressing table, thought for a while, and said, "you should observe the situation there more. If anything happens, come back and report it to the palace immediately." After saying that, he raised his right hand slightly and made a gesture of waving his hand to signal Xiaoyu to retreat. "I''m leaving." When Xiaoyu turned and walked out a few steps, the voice of Yifei rang again, "what''s going on over there, xiaoxiangzi?" "Tell your mother, not yet." Yi Fei nodded slightly, "well, you go down first!" "Yes, ma''am, I''m leaving." after Xiaoyu answered, he waved to the two palace maids outside the inner hall and asked for the bath soup of Princess Yi. A moment later, silence returned to the inner hall. Yi Fei stared at herself in the mirror, a little distracted. There are no fine lines in the corners of her eyes. She is still very young! Can''t such a young face attract the king? Thinking of the princess''s delicate face, white and delicate, she couldn''t help feeling urgent. People can''t fight the years. Although her face is still very young, what the Imperial Palace never lacks is youth. She is getting old year by year, but the newcomers in the harem have never been old! The king''s laughter seemed to be still ringing in her ears. However, at this time, the silent palace made her feel no warmth. The past grace seemed to disappear in an instant, making her feel sad Chapter 406 Such a lovely person, even if she is a man, she will like it! At the thought that the person the king likes is the princess, Princess Yi has a feeling of suffocation, as if the blood in her whole body had flowed back, and the pain was severe. She will never allow the man she loves to be robbed by other women! Even if, after so many years of efforts, the king didn''t fall in love with her, even though, all she got over the years was grace, even so, at least she was the king''s favorite, at least the king didn''t fall in love with others. I thought the king would not fall in love with any woman, but Now the princess Khan, who came from the marriage, did nothing and got the king''s heart. Why? Why did she take the king from her? Because she''s young? Is it because she was born a princess? No, it''s not fair to her! Yi Fei wiped away the two lines of clear tears hanging on her cheeks and punched them on the table of the dressing table! The king can not love her, but can not fall in love with other women, she will never allow it! What she can''t get, no one else can get! Is God giving her a chance to leave the palace tonight? She can''t miss such a blessed opportunity. Today, the reason why she tolerated Xiao Jing''s humiliation to her is to join hands with Xiao Jing to deal with the woman who stabbed her heart from time to time. In order to deal with her, she would rather take risks. No one knows better than her that if a man changes his heart, it will be as hard to recover as the covering water thrown out. She must not take the road of those women in the cold palace. Those women in the cold palace are either bullied to death by slaves or locked up to death Now she is classified as a concubine. She can only cross the better. How can she become a servant? She wants to live like an individual, not to become the dancer that everyone can bully, even if she loses everything she has now, even if she loses her most precious... She doesn''t hesitate! Now, she has no way out. When the king has not fallen in love with the princess, it is very important to remove the princess. Today, Xiao Jing has made it clear to her that she can''t allow the princess to grow up in the Khan Hougong! It''s just, what should she do? How to do it perfectly? Chapter 407 The late imperial concubine said half of the card owner. She stared at the lost magpie for a moment, "magpie, this palace asks you to prepare..." The magpie asked in a fluster, "where are the maidservants? I don''t know what your mother has to say?" The late imperial concubine Wen said with a smile, "magpie, what''s the matter with you? Since you just came back, you''ve always been worried and lost. What happened?" The magpie immediately said, "damn the slave, the slave knows the crime, the slave..." The late imperial concubine''s charitable smile did not decrease at all, but when she looked at the magpie, her eyebrows coagulated, "the palace doesn''t blame you. Tell the palace what''s the matter? Is there something that can''t be solved?" The magpie shook his head again and again, "report back to your mother, No." "What happened at home?" The late imperial concubine immediately shook her head when she saw the magpie, and then asked, "is that what happened to your friends in the palace?" The magpie hesitated for a moment, took the palm of the oil lamp beside Princess Wan and said, "tell your mother back, I just heard... I heard that the princess is not feeling well..." The smile on the late imperial concubine''s face faded in an instant, interrupted the magpie''s words, and asked with concern, "Lan''er is ill? When did it happen?" The magpie pursed her lips and said, "tell your mother that I heard about it when I went to the medicine room to get medicine tea." The late imperial concubine''s face was dark, she was silent for a while, and asked, "really? Why is the child suddenly ill? Is it serious?" "Tell your mother, I heard... The princess has been unconscious..." The late imperial concubine heard the speech, put down the needle and thread in her hand, stood up from the seat, and said with concern and worry, "what? Did you ask a doctor to see it?" The magpie answered and said, "report back to your mother. I heard that the imperial doctor has been there." The late imperial concubine asked, "what does the imperial doctor say?" The magpie replied in embarrassment, "tell your mother, this... I don''t know. When I went to the medicine room, the imperial doctor just rushed there, so..." When the late imperial concubine heard the speech, she put down a lot of worries, sat back in her chair and picked up the needle and thread, "really? Has the king ever been there?" The magpie shook his head, "tell your mother back. I don''t know." Chapter 408 The late imperial concubine fell into silence. There are countless concubines in the harem. Is Ning Lan really ill? Or... Having seen too many palace fights for so many years, she is really worried about Ning Lan. She likes Ning Lan not only because she is pleasant, but also because she is the woman Hanming likes. How can she be a mother''s concubine who doesn''t care about the person her own son likes? Why is Ning Lan ill? Is it serious? Was it not someone''s hand? Thinking about this, the late imperial concubine''s face became more and more dignified, and said to the magpie, "magpie, go and inquire about the princess''s condition and go back quickly." The magpie answered immediately, "yes, madam." After the magpie answered, he walked out quickly with broken steps. After the magpie left, Princess Yi picked up the needle and thread again and mended the clothes. This is the 106th dress she made for her son. Over the years, she has never forgotten to sew clothes for her children. Although each piece is stacked in the cabinet, and although her children have not worn or even touched each piece, she still insists on making clothes, because each needle and line represents the true feelings of a loving mother for her son. Although her son doesn''t forgive her, he still resents her until now Time flies, flowers bloom and fall, year after year, she hurt the one who loved her and let the one who loved her die; Her beloved son killed the person she loved, as well as her country and family Now, the man she loves is gone, the man who loves her is gone, her country and her relatives are gone, and the love, hate and hatred of her life are clear and clear What do you cherish about life and death? Today, the only thing that can fetter her and keep her alive is her son. Even if her son kills the man she loves, even if her son destroys her country and family, even if her son still can''t forgive her, and she has not built a prison - regret palace, it can''t change a mother''s deep love for her son. She doesn''t blame it. She doesn''t blame her son for treating her like this. She was sad, not because her son couldn''t forgive her, but because she let her son live in sadness. Chapter 409 After most of her life, when she saw Ning Lan, she suddenly understood that her son grew up and began to be ignorant of love. If someone can love her son instead of her and love her son more than she does, then she has nothing to worry about Ning Lan is a good child. Her eyes can''t read wrong. If she and tomorrow can fall in love, she can go at ease After a slight sigh, the late imperial concubine began to sew and weave the clothes in her hand. A faint smile was embedded in the corners of her mouth. She didn''t realize that there were a pair of complicated eyes staring at the late imperial concubine''s lips. It was getting colder and angrier! The veiled man standing at the door of the inner hall, word by word, like a thousand gold and heavy stones, smashed into the late imperial concubine''s ears, "do you still have leisure to sew clothes?" "Ah!" the late imperial concubine missed her hand and was stabbed with blood by the needle in her hand. When she looked at the door of the inner temple, she put her finger in her mouth. The veiled man only took the orchids, his eyes hard to distinguish between love and hate, stared at the late imperial concubine closely, and wanted to enter the inner hall step by step. The late imperial concubine heard the sound, looked at the people who came in step by step, slowly stood up from the chair, and the clothes in her hands fell on the ground. At night, she was particularly cold. The late imperial concubine stared at the visitor''s hand. The orchid in her hand was tied by a white rope. This... All this is too familiar, all this Astonishment, in addition to astonishment, there is shock! For a long time without a word, for a long time of silence, looking at each other for a long time, as if it had been a lifetime. The late imperial concubine Yang stopped her inner impulse and asked with a very serious face, "who are you? Who are you?" The veil man handed the orchid in his hand to the late imperial concubine, coldly pulled the corners of his mouth and said, "princess, no... queen, please accept this bunch of orchids!" The late imperial concubine trembled her hands and took over the veil. The orchids that the man handed to her gradually became ruddy. Her eyes were wet in the fog and asked again, "who are you?" The veiled man stared at the tears hanging on the late imperial concubine''s face, expressionless. Chapter 410 Tears, for emotional people, it will make people emotional ups and downs. However, he saw too much, he almost forgot things, and his heart was numb. For him who lives in blood and tears every day, for him who has forgotten tears, tears are nothing, tears are cheap, and tears are shameful! Looking at the tears on the late imperial concubine''s face, he felt a burst of resentment, sneered, sneered again! The veiled man put away his sneer and said sarcastically and coldly, "queen, no... I should call you princess. You were originally the queen, but now you are not! Princess, are you crying?" The tears of the late imperial concubine were like beads of broken thread, drop by drop, dropping to the ground and to the heart of the veiled man, scalding his decaying wound for many years. The veiled man pulled the corners of his mouth and sneered again. After sneering, he wiped the corners of his eyes with his hand, and his fingers were not wet at all. Just a little stunned, and then there was another burst of laughter. The people who laughed were broken, deep in the bone marrow of the people who laughed. The late imperial concubine trembled and asked, "is it you? Is it really you?" "It''s good! It''s good to cry! Princess, you can still cry and have tears. It''s good! You see, I didn''t have tears. I thought you would be like me without tears." The late imperial concubine was excited and took a step towards the veiled man. She originally wanted to grasp the veiled man''s hand, but she was easily avoided by the veiled man. A dark wound crossed her eyes and asked with sadness and joy: "are you still alive?" The veiled man gasped coldly and asked, "yes, still alive, princess, do you feel very disappointed?" The late imperial concubine looked at the veiled man in surprise and asked sadly, "why do you think so?" "Isn''t it?" The late imperial concubine said decisively, "of course not! Are you okay? Are you okay all these years? Where are you..." The veiled man''s eyes were full of hatred. Word by word, he said coldly: "Good! How can it be bad? I think about the shame of destroying the country every day and every night, about those relatives who died at my feet, about those innocent people, those innocent people, I can''t live badly! Princess, do you know that even if I am seriously injured and dying, I won''t forget the hatred deep into the bone marrow! As long as I think of those people who don''t want to close their eyes when they die, I just hide in the coffin I can''t help jumping out! How about you? How are you? " Chapter 411 The late imperial concubine choked: "I..." The veiled man interrupted the princess''s words, stared sarcastically at the clothes on the ground and asked, "however, I am not as good as the princess! The princess must have forgotten these? Princess, how have you come every day and night over the years?" "I..." The veiled man angrily picked up the clothes dropped on the ground, sneered for a while, and asked, "princess, you don''t have to answer. I know how you are doing! The workmanship of this dress is very good, much better than the one I used to wear, and the technology has really improved a lot! I don''t know who it is for, and will the wearer feel warm?" The late imperial concubine looked at the veiled man sadly, "you... You... How can you talk to sister Wang like that?" The veiled man took out the machete at his waist and, in a moment, cut the clothes to be sewn by the late imperial concubine to pieces on the ground, piece by piece, like scattered petals, falling to the ground, breaking to the eyes and even to the heart. "Sister Wang? Are you talking to me?" "Brother Wang..." The veil man pulled the veil off his face and shouted angrily, "shut up, you shut up! My sister Wang has long died, dead!" The late imperial concubine looked at the man who took off her veil in front of her. She stumbled, grabbed the corner of the stone table with one hand, and asked in surprise, "your face... Your face..." The man touched his face with his hand, smiled and said, "face? Oh, by the way, you don''t know this face. I almost forgot that my face doesn''t grow like this. Where is my face?! ha ha!" "Your face..." the late imperial concubine watched the man slowly tear off the human skin mask, and the whole person was stunned. Tears fell out of her eyes and cried bitterly! The face under the human skin mask will be remembered even if it is dead! Her brother, Gu HengYuan, was the concubine of the night. Looking at Gu HengYuan, her close relative, there were dozens of knife scars on her face, which were dazzling and shocking. How could she not grieve and grieve? Gu Hengyuan said coldly, "cry, cry as much as you like! Princess, do you know? In this world, it''s a blessing to cry! Some people don''t have tears even if they want to cry! It''s good. Just cry!" Chapter 412 "Brother Wang..." Gu Hengyuan angrily interrupted Princess Wan''s words and said coldly, "shut up! I''m not your brother Wang. Your brother Wang has long died. You''re not my sister Wang, and my sister Wang has long died." The late imperial concubine said sadly, "brother Wang, you are my sister''s only brother... How can you say sister Wang like that? We have a close blood relationship..." Gu Hengyuan shouted angrily, "wrong! Blood relatives? Do you deserve it?" When the late imperial concubine heard the speech, she was shocked and looked at the man standing in front of her. Was he really the elegant younger brother Wang? That said, even if the sun rises from the other side of the earth, he will love and hate her very much. Is that brother Wang who has nothing to say to her? Gu Hengyuan saw the late imperial concubine looking at him in shock. He couldn''t help approaching the late imperial concubine step by step and said, "princess, which country are you sister Wang? The country is gone, the father and mother are gone, and all their relatives are gone. The ancient moon country has long ceased to exist. Don''t you know? Have you forgotten all these years?" The late imperial concubine was pushed back step by step by Gu HengYuan, fell back to her chair, shook her head and said in great pain, "no! No..." Gu Hengyuan continued, "princess, do you know how miserable the people of the ancient moon Kingdom died? The king and queen of the ancient moon Kingdom didn''t close their eyes when they died. Do you know why? Because they didn''t close their eyes when they died!" The late imperial concubine covered her ears with her hands and cried, "no, don''t say it again, please don''t say it again..." Gu Hengyuan pulled away the right hand of the late imperial concubine covering her ears and sneered, "what? Princess, can''t you stand these?" "..." the late imperial concubine closed her eyes with heartache. Gu Hengyuan then said cruelly, "does the princess know who killed the king and queen of the ancient moon country?" Why didn''t the late imperial concubine know how to die? Her son told her himself! But she never thought... Never thought that her son should be so ruthless... Such hatred "No... please don''t say..." Gu Hengyuan smiled coldly, "they were all killed by Yelv Hanming! They were killed by your good son! Your son is a knife, which is easier than killing sheep. Even the newly born child will not be spared..." Chapter 413 The late imperial concubine stared at Gu Hengyuan and shouted, "Gu HengYuan, stop talking!" Gu Hengyuan laughed, "princess, can''t you listen? Do you know that I watched them fall into a pool of blood one by one, and some were at my feet... You know? How did the man who loved you and wanted to marry you die? Do you want to know?" "You mean... He... He..." Gu Hengyuan lowered his voice and said, "he was killed by your son, too. Ha ha... Princess, do you know what a five horse split is? Have you seen what a five horse split is like? Ha ha... Ha ha..." The late imperial concubine tore her heart and lungs, "no... no... no, tomorrow will not be so cruel... No!" Gu Hengyuan said coldly, "it won''t be so cruel? Ha ha... What a good one won''t be so cruel! Princess, look at my face. Why is my face hurt like this? Aren''t you curious?" Gu Hengyuan didn''t say it. Princess Wan also guessed who hurt her favorite brother into a person without ghosts. She felt guilty, heartache and mixed feelings, "I''m sorry... I''m sorry... Brother Wang, I''m sorry... Sister Wang, I''m sorry..." Gu Hengyuan kicked coldly on the stone table and shouted, "I''m sorry, princess. How can I be sorry? Princess, what''s your fault? Where''s your fault?" The late imperial concubine was speechless, "I..." Gu Hengyuan coldly looked at the nearly distorted face of the late imperial concubine due to grief and said words like a sword to the late imperial concubine word by word, "Princess, how dare you live so many years? I didn''t expect that you still have the face to live and make clothes for the people who killed your father, mother, country and relatives. Why didn''t you die? You know? You were already dead! When the ancient moon kingdom was destroyed, when the father king and mother died in a pool of blood... You should die together! I really hate that you are still alive "Wait!" Chapter 414 The late imperial concubine closed her eyes, knelt on the ground and said, "kill me! Everything is wrong, all hatred, come to me, it''s all my fault, it''s sister Wang''s fault, it''s sister Wang''s death!" The sword Gu Hengyuan held in his hand trembled. He hated, he hated! He kicked on the chair where the late imperial concubine had been sitting. The chair was rotten and lying on the ground, scattered. Hate, he hates! Gu Hengyuan smiled coldly, "do you think I won''t kill you?" Gu Hengyuan stabbed the body of the late imperial concubine with a sword, and stopped within a few millimeters of the late imperial concubine. He hates, but he can''t do it! This is his only relative, his closest sister! Over the years, he has lived like a walking corpse. How eager he was to see her sister Does he still have love? no He can''t do it because of love! His love has long died. He is a heartless man. After Yelv Hanming''s crazy killing, he, Gu HengYuan, the prince of the ancient moon Kingdom, died! He can''t do it now because he wants to keep her and let her see him kill his enemy! The late imperial concubine suddenly felt that she was really damn, really damn! Everything is because of her. Everything is caused by her. If it were not for her, the ancient moon country would not perish and all innocent people would not die! Her father and mother will not die in peace! What face is she alive? What face does she have and continue to live immediately? She is sorry for her country, her parents, her people, the man she loves and her closest brother "If I die, you can dispel your hatred, you can not be so sad, you kill me!" Looking at the late imperial concubine, Gu Hengyuan slowly took back the sword, and his heart hurt! For so many years, he has been distressed every day! Some people say that the person who hurts himself the most is the enemy, but Gu Hengyuan doesn''t think so. He thinks that in this world, what hurts him the most is his relatives, close relatives and blood related relatives! Gu Hengyuan said coldly, "I don''t kill you. I want you to live. Live and see how I kill your son!" Chapter 415 The late imperial concubine shook her head in pain, looked at Gu Hengyuan and said, "no, no! He is your nephew!" Gu Hengyuan angrily slapped Princess Wan in the face, "shut up! I don''t have such a nephew! I don''t have such an inhuman nephew! He''s not my nephew, he''s my enemy, he''s my sworn enemy, he''s an animal!" "Let me take him to death. Kill me! Everything is my fault. Please don''t hurt him. He... He''s still a child..." The sound of "pa" interrupted the words of the late imperial concubine, and the earth whirled for a while. The late imperial concubine was slapped in the face by Gu HengYuan, and her eyes looked straight at Venus. "Do you want to die? Do you think if you die, you can calm everything that has happened? Who do you think you are? I tell you, you are not allowed to die, you can only live! There is only one way to save your son, that is, you kill me!" The late imperial concubine threw away the sword stuffed by Gu Hengyuan in her hand, spread it on the ground and cried, "no! You are sister Wang''s only brother. How could sister Wang kill you?" Gu Hengyuan calmly picked up the sword on the ground and said coldly, "there is no way. There can only be one life between me and Yelv Hanming, either he or I!" "No! In this world, sister Wang is only your two close relatives. Sister Wang doesn''t want any of you..." Gu Hengyuan stared at the late imperial concubine on the ground and said faintly: "It''s doomed! Princess, everything is doomed! He and I can only live. Either I die or he dies. You can forget the hatred of killing my father, but I can''t forget it. They all died under my eyes. The blood splashed on my face. It''s hot! After so many years, their hot blood is still on my face. I can live because of hatred. It''s hatred Hate makes me live to this day, princess. How can I put it down? How can I let go of my parents'' hatred and the hatred of national subjugation? " "Why? Why..." "It''s fate, it''s fate! It''s already doomed! Princess, you have to live well. I won''t kill you today. I want you to live and look at it with wide eyes. Whether I died in your son''s hands or your son died in my hands first!" Chapter 416 The late imperial concubine knelt in front of Gu Hengyuan and cried, "brother Wang, sister Wang, please, can you..." Gu Hengyuan interrupted Princess Wan''s words and looked at her coldly and ruthlessly. "Get up, people in the ancient moon country have no kneecaps, let alone kneel on the ground! Princess, you must have forgotten that." The late imperial concubine cried bitterly. She didn''t know Gu Hengyuan. Once geometry, her brother, even a wounded bird, couldn''t help but pity. Now the man standing in front of him, cold as stone, cold and heartless, full of hatred, is really his own brother? Why did this happen? She hated herself. If she hadn''t stabbed the king at the beginning, tomorrow would not have taken such crazy revenge on her. If the king hadn''t died, tomorrow would not have slaughtered her relatives and destroyed her country in order to avenge his father Why did this happen? Why? Those are her flesh and blood relatives! "Brother Wang, he is my son. You are my closest brother. Sister Wang doesn''t want any of you to have an accident. Isn''t there any solution?" Gu Hengyuan calmly looked at the late imperial concubine and put on his human skin mask, which he made for himself. "Princess, can you start everything from scratch? That''s the only way to change! If you still remember who is your father and mother, you can stand up, otherwise they will die in peace, because they have children like you!" Gu Hengyuan said, turned and walked out. "Brother Wang..." Standing at the door, Gu Hengyuan stopped, turned around and looked at the late imperial concubine mercilessly and said, "if you are still my sister Wang, prepare the coffin and collect the body for one of us! Maybe two!" "No! Vomit..." a warm blood gushed from the lips of the late imperial concubine. Gu Hengyuan''s heart suddenly twitched and shuddered with pain. However, he shouldn''t have picked the corners of his mouth, showing a faint smile and cold to the bone. "Sister Wang, you should take care of your body. Don''t die. If you die, you don''t know me and your son. No matter who dies first, no one will collect the body for us!" Chapter 417 Gu Hengyuan''s heart suddenly raised and trembled with pain. However, he shouldn''t have picked the corners of his mouth, showing a faint smile and cold to the bone. "Sister Wang, you should take care of your body. Don''t die. If you die, you don''t know who died first between me and your son, and no one will collect the body for us!" Gu Hengyuan said that and left without looking back. It was like a zombie without soul, falling into the darkness with hatred and death. He has no tears, all he can shed is blood! His return is for revenge, and his life is continuing for revenge. Too deep hatred, let him not remember what is warmth, what is emotion. Too deep hatred, even when he fell asleep, he couldn''t help jumping up because of hatred! He used to be a man full of love, but time is unforgiving, and time is too ruthless. He polished his love to nothing. relatives? It hurts my heart to hate my enemies, and it hurts to the bone! He wants his enemy to taste the pain of losing his lover! The late imperial concubine looked at Gu Hengyuan''s figure disappearing in the dark in despair. She had never been so desperate. What despair can be more desperate than when your own son killed your own parents? What sorrow can be more sad than the killing of one''s own son and one''s own brother? Sorrow is greater than heart death. Even if she is sad and desperate, she can''t die! The world says that death needs courage, but who knows how much courage life needs The magpie entered the inner hall and looked at the late imperial concubine who was spread on the ground. Her eyes were like dead water. She rushed to the late imperial concubine, "what''s the matter with you, madam?" The magpie has never seen the late imperial concubine like this before. Her two big eyes burst into tears. While vigorously supporting the late imperial concubine, she asked, "madam, what''s the matter with you? Madam..." The magpie trembled to hold the late imperial concubine on the chair and sat down. With trembling hands, he wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth. A young face had long been scared pale. "Madam... Madam, the maidservant is a magpie. What''s the matter with you, madam? Madam..." Chapter 418 The late imperial concubine sighed long. Her originally dark hair added a lot of silver, "magpie, don''t cry, this palace is all right." Seeing that the late imperial concubine spoke to her, the magpie cried, "empress..." The late imperial concubine gently patted the magpie kneeling in front of her. Wen said, "what a silly child. Why are you crying? Isn''t it all right in this palace?" The magpie sobbed and said, "madam, I just thought... Maid... Madam, you can''t do anything." The thin body of the late imperial concubine was like a remnant candle in the wind. Her loving mother stared at the magpie, stretched out her trembling right hand, sadly pulled up the corners of her mouth and said, "the palace will be fine. Don''t cry, help the palace have a rest! The palace is tired..." The magpie immediately answered and quickly got up from the ground, "yes, madam." The late imperial concubine was helped onto the couch by the magpie. Looking at the half bed curtain put down by the magpie, she asked, "magpie, princess, how is she?" The magpie immediately replied, "tell your mother. I just went to inquire. I heard that the princess will be all right after tonight." The late imperial concubine faintly relaxed, "that''s good!" Although the magpie is still young and doesn''t have many days with the late imperial concubine, she knows that the princess''s heart is thinking about the king all the time, so thinking of the news she just heard, she can''t help but say, "Madam... I heard that the king has gone to qiongsuo." The late imperial concubine was relieved when she heard the speech. She closed her eyes tired and whispered, "that''s good!" "Maidservant, leave!" the magpie saw the Princess Sleeping, put the bed curtain, picked the oil lamp, said no more, said a short word and withdrew. The night was getting deeper and deeper, and there was silence in the palace. A gust of autumn wind blew, and the magpie unconsciously pulled his sleeves. The huge palace looked particularly cold and solemn. Looking at the rags on the ground and another broken chair lying on the ground, he was stunned for a while and gently picked it up. Don''t say what you shouldn''t say, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, don''t care what you shouldn''t care, and don''t see what you shouldn''t see. Magpie didn''t know what had just happened here. Since the late imperial concubine didn''t say, she didn''t dare to ask more. Things in the palace have their own rules. Even if you are still in shock and burst into tears at the previous moment, you can smile and calm like still water at the next moment. Chapter 419 The next morning, Huajing said to shang''er, who was cleaning the house, "don''t clean up, shang''er. I''ll give it to you here. After a while, the princess woke up and must have a bath. Go and prepare the bath soup first!" Chang''er replied, "yes." When shang''er finished talking, he turned and walked towards the kitchen of Lenggong. The treatment of concubines in the cold palace is naturally very different from that of ordinary concubines. The whole cold palace has only one kitchen to supply the concubine''s daily life. It is impossible to assume that drinking water is used for daily life. Seeing that the water boiling father-in-law only gave more than half of the wooden bucket of hot water, Shang Er couldn''t help saying, "father-in-law Li, please give me more water! Where is this water enough?" Father Li gave a cold swish and said, "Hey, this water is not enough. How much water do you want?" "But where is this water enough for my master..." Duke Li interrupted shang''er''s words and said, "when we are here, do you still think you are a role? This is a cold palace. You can''t get out when you come in! Master? You really take yourself seriously? Losing your favor is no different from us slaves! Master? Here, our family is the master!" As soon as shang''er heard his father-in-law''s words, he was angry. He asked angrily, "Hey, how do you speak? Even if our princess is out of favor, she is also a princess of a country. You, a little servant, dare to say such disrespectful words. It''s damned!" After hearing shang''er''s words, Grandpa Li''s face changed greatly. He grabbed the bucket in shang''er''s hand and threw it on the ground. The water in the bucket immediately spilled on the ground, "Damn it? Don''t use this hot water today! We''re here to see how to die!" Chang''er looked at the fallen bucket and stared angrily at Grandpa Li: "you..." Li Gong said impolitely, "go away! Don''t hinder our work! Princess? In the cold palace, there are only women who have lost their favor. When they come to this place, they still want to play prestige? They don''t take a mirror!" Chang''er, who was already a little angry, became even more angry after listening to Grandpa Li. He came forward and grabbed grandpa Li and slapped him in the face. Grandpa Li was a man who didn''t know martial arts. He was dazzled and his cheeks became red and swollen after being slapped by shang''er. Chapter 420 The expression on Grandpa Li''s face can be said to change rapidly, "you... How dare you beat people... Our family has been in the palace for many years and has not been beaten by a slave. Today we fight with you!" After Li Gong''s words, he grabbed the bucket and smashed it like shang''er. Shang''er has martial arts. It''s nothing to deal with Duke Li, who doesn''t know martial arts and is short and fat. He just turned around easily and avoided Duke Li''s attack. "Bang..." a noise sounded in the kitchen. "Hey......" Duke Li didn''t stop his feet because he exerted too much force, and really threw himself onto the ground. When shang''er saw grandpa Li fall to the ground and scream in pain, he couldn''t help laughing. When Grandpa Li fell, he rubbed his face on the ground, which was bloody, painful and angry. He immediately raised his voice and shouted, "you... How dare you hide? Look, I don''t clean you up today... Come on... Come on... Kill..." Hearing the sound, bodyguard Jiang hurried over. He saw grandpa Li sitting on the ground with an untidy coat, as well as the wooden bucket and smiling clothes lying on the ground. He asked coldly, "what''s the matter?" As soon as Duke Li saw bodyguard Jiang, he immediately complained and said, "Jiang tou, you''re coming. She, she''s going to kill our family." Guard Jiang looked at the scene again and asked coldly, "really? Do you want to kill Grandpa Li?" "I''ve seen bodyguard Jiang. Shang''er didn''t want to kill Grandpa Li. Grandpa Li fell to the ground himself. It has nothing to do with me!" Duke Li immediately replied, "Jiang tou, it''s not like this. She''s sophistry! Jiang tou, look at our face. She''s the one who beat us. She''s going to kill us..." Duke Li didn''t forget to stare at shang''er angrily. Guard Jiang looked at shang''er. According to the scene, he knew that he had experienced a fight here and looked at the redness and swelling on Jiang''s head, Calmly asked, "what the hell is going on?" Chang''er said calmly: "Report back to bodyguard Jiang. I came to fetch hot water for the princess to wake up and wash her. But grandpa Li was in a dilemma and said disrespectful words to the princess. I was angry for a moment. He slapped the princess in the face. He was angry for a moment and threw himself on the ground. That''s how it happened. I didn''t want to kill Grandpa Li Heart, please guard Jiang! " Chapter 421 Guard Jiang looked at shang''er and couldn''t help thinking. Although the princess is in the cold palace at this time, it can be seen from the king''s visit yesterday that the princess is not a fish in the pool. She must be prosperous. If she can not offend, it''s better to do less. The big dog still depends on the master. This dress is just a maid of the princess. Her momentum is a bit stronger than some masters in the palace. You can see that the princess and princess from afar will not be a simple role. At this time, if he offended the maid of the princess and the princess left the cold palace and turned into the queen of the great khanate, his life would be difficult. After thinking about this, guard Jiang looked at shang''er''s cold face, slowed down a little, turned to Grandpa Li sitting on the ground and said, "Grandpa Li, you''re too bold. What''s the identity of the princess? How dare you disrespect the princess? Don''t you want your head?" Duke Li was stunned for a while and looked at bodyguard Jiang, "but... She..." Duke Li didn''t expect bodyguard Jiang to help shang''er. During his doubts, he couldn''t help but restrain many of his just throwing. If in the past, bodyguard Jiang would give him some face at least. Is it... Is this princess really not simple? After working in the cold palace for so many years, he hasn''t seen the spoiled concubine. He can go out Bodyguard Jiang said again, "Grandpa Li, you made a mistake first. Who is the princess? How can you neglect it and make rude remarks? Go and prepare hot water for the princess." ¡°¡­¡­¡± While Jiang bodyguard was talking, he handed grandpa Li a color, and then turned to shang''er and said, "miss shang''er, do you think it''s OK today?" Chang''er has been following Ning Lan for many years. Naturally, she knows much about things in the palace. She can''t help smiling and saying, "guard Jiang Mingcha, I''ll tell the princess." Seeing the injustice on father-in-law Li''s face, bodyguard Jiang hurriedly said, "father-in-law Li, what are you doing? Don''t go quickly. If you neglect the princess, she will blame you. Can you afford it?" Father-in-law Li looked wrongly at bodyguard Jiang. His eyes saw that he had hidden his hatred for shang''er. He could only eat the dull loss raw, and turned to prepare hot water, "yes!" Chapter 422 After bodyguard Jiang left, Grandpa Li''s hot water was ready again. This time, the hot water for shang''er was not a bucket, but a big pot. Duke Li went to shang''er, pulled out a strong smile and said, "miss shang''er, do you think this hot water is enough? If the princess still needs it, you can tell the slave." "Grandpa Li is so polite." shang''er said, twisting a bucket in one hand, and left the kitchen in the cold palace under grandpa Li''s surprised eyes. As soon as shang''er stepped out of the kitchen of the cold palace, he heard a bodyguard''s voice coming in from outside the wall of the cold palace, "where''s the little white fox? It''s so beautiful." Little white fox? Is it Xueling? Hearing the sound, shang''er slowed down. Seeing that the guard was standing on one side, it was difficult to cross the wall. He was worried about his strength. He pretended to have a rest, pretended to wipe his forehead, and stopped. A woman answered outside the city wall, "I don''t know. I was walking in the garden with my mother. When I met it, my mother liked it and let me catch it back. However, this little guy is really smart. I didn''t catch it until I came here." The bodyguard''s voice sounded again, "really? How''s Princess Mei lately?" The servant girl echoed again and said, "madam, everything is all right recently. Ah, patronizing and talking, I forgot the time. Madam is still waiting for her servant in the garden. It''s time for her to go back, otherwise she''s in a hurry." The bodyguard heard the speech and said, "well, go back quickly. There''s still a long way to Yuehua palace!" "No!" "The little guy can really run. Be careful not to let him run again." "Hey!" after the servant girl answered, shang''er heard a distant footsteps. After listening to the conversation outside the wall, shang''er was relieved, as long as it wasn''t Gu Meimei! Just, I don''t know who this Mei Fei is. Yuehua palace? Where is that? They should be kind to Xueling, right? I haven''t seen Xueling these days. She really wants to Chang''er looked up at the sky and saw that it was getting late. Because she couldn''t catch up with Xueling, she was lost. Disappointed, she screwed up the hot bucket and hurried back. Chapter 423 Luo''er was very worried that she hadn''t seen shang''er come back for a long time. She stood at the door and looked at her from time to time. As soon as she saw shang''er, she immediately welcomed her up. She didn''t forget to ask, "shang''er, how did you come back?" When shang''er jingluo''er asked, she told him what had just happened with Grandpa Li in the cold palace kitchen. After hearing this, luo''er immediately looked at shang''er and asked with concern, "shang''er, are you hurt?" Chang''er nodded calmly and said, "yes!" "Where are you hurt? Let me see..." Chang''er shook his hand playfully and said with a smile, "my hand is hurt!" Luo''er took a white look at shang''er and laughed, "you!" "Is the princess awake?" Luo Er put away his smile and said, "not yet. I don''t know when the princess can wake up. What if the hot water gets cold for a while?" "Sister luo''er, don''t worry. Today, Grandpa Li said that if you need anything, just tell him. If the princess wakes up and the hot water is cold, shang''er will go and get it again. Sister luo''er doesn''t have to worry." Luo''er nodded and saw that shang''er was a little distracted. He couldn''t help wondering, "shang''er, what are you thinking?" Chang''er asked thoughtfully, "sister luo''er, have you heard of Yuehua palace? I don''t know where it is?" Luo''er asked curiously, "Yuehua palace? Why do you ask?" Chang''er shook his head and replied, "nothing. Just when I was carrying water, I heard someone mention it. Sister luo''er, you know? There is also a princess Mei in the back palace." Luo''er was also surprised. "Really? That''s a coincidence, but why haven''t you heard other palace maids mention it? It must be an unwanted concubine!" Shang''er nodded and said approvingly, "shang''er thinks so, too. Sister luo''er, shang''er wants Xueling." "Snow spirit?" Chang''er said with a worried face, "well, Xueling is in Yuehua palace now. I don''t know if Princess Mei will be kind to Xueling." Luo''er smelled the speech, looked at shang''er suspiciously and asked, "Xueling is in Yuehua palace? Shang''er, who did you listen to? How do you know that Xueling is in Yuehua palace? Have you just left the cold palace?" Chang''er immediately shook his head and rejected, "no, Chang''er heard people mention it when he was carrying water." Chapter 424 Luo''er bowed his head and said in silence for a while, "you can''t mention the matter of Xueling in front of the princess in the future, you know?" With a puzzled look on her face, shang''er asked, "why?" Luo''er then said, "the relationship between the princess and the king is almost incompatible. Xueling was given to the princess by the king. Naturally, it can''t be mentioned, so as not to make the princess unhappy." After listening to luo''er''s words, shang''er felt more reasonable. After thinking about it carefully, she had no idea and asked, "well... Xueling, don''t you want it? It''s a gift from the king to the princess..." Luo''er thought for a moment and then said, "Xueling is a gift from the king to the princess. Naturally, it can''t be lost. Now there is a disagreement between the princess and the king... The princess hasn''t woken up, so it can only be temporary, sir. If the princess asks about it in the future or meets the right time, make plans." "But..." "Shang''er, sister luo''er knows that you like Xueling very much, but now we can''t get out of the cold palace... Since you know that Xueling is taken care of, you can rest assured!" Shang''er nodded and still remembered Xueling. If she could, she would find a chance to find Xueling. She just didn''t know how to get to Yuehua palace and whether they were good to Xueling "I don''t know what happened to the king and princess. If only the king and Princess didn''t quarrel! Sister luo''er, do you think the princess will always live here?" Luo''er smelled his eyes, immediately gave shang''er a color and whispered, "bah! Shang''er, don''t mention such bad luck. Princess, she won''t always live in this cold palace?" Shang''er nodded, "but when the king left last night, he seemed very angry..." Luo Er looked around and saw no one. He whispered, "it''s hard to say. However, the king could come to the cold palace to see the princess yesterday, which shows that the king has a princess in his heart." When shang''er saw some fine sweat on luo''er''s forehead, he couldn''t help but pull luo''er aside and sit down. He looked at the outside sky and said, "sister luo''er, you''d better rest first if you''re hurt. Shang''er will go and see if the princess is awake." After talking, he walked towards Ning Lan''s bedroom. Chapter 425 Shang''er entered the inner hall, took a look at Ning Lan lying in bed, went to Huajing and asked in a low voice, "sister Huajing, hasn''t the princess woke up yet?" Huajing shook her head lightly. When shang''er heard the speech, she frowned anxiously and asked again, "so... Has the princess''s high fever completely subsided?" Hua nodded and said, "don''t worry, princess, the high fever has completely subsided at the moment. Let''s go out first!" Chang''er breathed a sigh of relief. A happy smile floated on her face and went out with Huajing, "that''s good! That''s great!" Huajing smiled happily when she saw shang''er, and unconsciously smiled. As soon as shang''er came out of the inner hall, he immediately blurted out excitedly, "great. As long as the princess is safe, shang''er will be relieved. It''s really blessed by the Bodhisattva. Thank God!" Huajing immediately hissed, lowered her voice and said, "look, you''re happy. Keep your voice down. Don''t wake up the princess and let the princess sleep a little more." Chang''er said playfully, "yes, sister Huajing!" As soon as they said and smiled, they walked out of ninglan''s bedroom. As soon as they got out of the palace and into the yard, they heard a loud cry from a distance, "Princess Yi arrived..." When Hua Jing and shang''er heard the sound, the smile on their faces instantly faded, and their eyebrows couldn''t help raising a thick dignified look. Chang''er looked at a couple of people approaching them in the distance and asked suspiciously, "sister Huajing, why is she here? Shouldn''t she be bothering the princess?" Huajing also looked puzzled and said faintly, "I don''t think so!" After the voice of Huajing fell, Princess Yi was three feet away. Xiaoyu said sharply, "bold slaves and maidservants, don''t you kneel down and salute when you see Princess Yi?" Huajing and shang''er were surprised when they heard the speech, and immediately knelt down and saluted, "the maid knocked at the empress of imperial concubine Yi, the empress is thousands of years old, thousands of years old!" A moment later, Princess Yi, supported by light rain, had come to Huajing and shang''er. A pair of bright and cold black eyes looked at Huajing kneeling on the ground like a weapon. After staring at it for a long time, she slowly asked, "your master, are you better?" PS: it was updated a little late today. It was updated as soon as it was written out! Chapter 426 Chang''er opened his mouth and said, "report back to the empress, the princess, her body is much better." "Pa!" As soon as the words of shang''er fell, he was slapped in the face by Xiaoyu. The light rain is quite a bit of a fox pretending to be a tiger and said, "bold maidservant, did your mother ask you anything?" "Maidservant..." Huajing looked at the five red fingerprints on shang''er''s face and couldn''t help feeling distressed for a while. She thought that today, the empress of the imperial concubine Yi, it seems that the comers are not good, and the good ones don''t come! Obviously, I''m here to find fault! Hua Jing thought about it and took shang''er''s words and said calmly and politely: "madam, calm down. Shang''er doesn''t move the rules. I hope madam Hai will forgive me." Yi Fei''s cold eyes moved away from Huajing''s face and looked at shang''er aside. She said coldly, "you call shang''er, right?" Although shang''er was wronged, she didn''t shed tears. After sorting out her emotions, she replied, "I''ll tell your mother, the maid is shang''er." The Yi imperial concubine lifted her eyes lightly and asked softly, "well, shang''er, do you know where you were wrong just now?" Shang''er heard the speech and replied, "report back to your mother. The maidservant''s mistake is that she didn''t specify the maidservant to answer. The maidservant answered." Although shang''er said so, he didn''t think so in his heart. What''s wrong with her? She''s not wrong! Yi Fei gently pulled the corners of her mouth and looked at Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu immediately came forward and said, "you have two mistakes. You forget what is cautious! Wrong one, when you shouldn''t speak, you speak, which is nonsense; wrong two, in the harem, there are only the king''s concubines. You should call the princess princess princess, not princess, which is forgetting to do." Xiaoyu retreated to one side after saying. The empress Yifei nodded with satisfaction and said again, "now do you know where you are wrong?" When shang''er heard the speech, he just sank his eyes a little, and then respectfully replied, "I thank your mother''s instruction. I will be careful in my words and deeds in the future!" "Well, shang''er, do you know that this palace reminds you today for the sake of your master? In the harem, being a servant must look like a servant. The servant''s words and deeds will affect the master''s reputation. If the servant doesn''t follow the rules, the master''s face will be ashamed, do you understand?" Chapter 427 When shang''er heard the speech, he opened his mouth again and said, "maidservant, thank you for your mother''s lesson!" Yi Fei nodded with satisfaction, looked at Huajing and asked, "what''s your name?" Huajing heard the speech and thought, isn''t this a well-known question? Doesn''t she know? Huajing interface replied: "report back to the empress of imperial concubine Yi. The maid''s name is Huajing." Yi Fei raised her eyes slightly and said softly, "Huajing? Well, what a good name!" Huajing smiled. "The maidservant kowtowed her praise. I don''t know why Princess Yi came here?" When asked by Huajing, Princess Yi glanced at Ning Lan''s palace and said calmly, "I heard that the princess is unwell. Today, the palace is here to visit the princess." After finishing her words, Yi Fei had to walk towards the hall. When shang''er thought that Ning Lan had not woken up, he immediately blurted out, "Princess Yi, my lord... The princess is resting at this time. Princess Yi is still..." Concubine Yi was already angry with Ning Lan. At this time, shang''er said something to obstruct her. She was even more angry. She turned angrily and fixed her eyes on shang''er, "bold slave, are you talking to this palace?" "Maidservant..." Yi Fei interrupted shang''er''s words and said to Xiaoyu, "Xiaoyu, give the palace a hand!" When Xiaoyu immediately answered and went to shang''er, two maidservants came forward, one left and one right, and took down shang''er, "yes, madam!" Seeing the trend, Huajing immediately said, "stop, Princess Yi, calm down!" Yi Fei asked Hua Jing coldly, "do you want to plead for her?" Huajing respectfully kowtowed to Princess Yi, and then said with a firm face: "Princess Yi, calm down. My maidservant dared to intercede for shang''er. Shang''er didn''t understand the rules and bumped into her. It''s true that she loves the Lord and is excusable. There are a large number of Princess Yi, and my maidservants dare to show mercy to Princess Yi and let shang''er go of her unintentional mistakes." The concubine yanked her mouth coldly and said with a gloomy face: "love the Lord? Unintentional mistakes? You are such a clever servant. What you mean is that if this palace punishes her, there will be no favor in this palace?" "I dare not..." Before Huajing finished her words, she was abruptly interrupted by Princess Yi''s words, "don''t dare? Little maidservant, I have violated the rules and repeatedly collided with the palace and disrespected the palace. It seems that I don''t pay attention to the palace? Come on, give the palace a hand!" Chapter 428 "Stop!" A clear and firm voice sounded at the moment when Huajing and shang''er were about to be beaten. Shang''er and Huajing stepped out of the inner hall in front of them, and Ning Lan woke up from his deep sleep before his back foot stepped out. Does anyone feel like sleeping for a year? Ning Lan felt like this, rubbing her sore temples. When she saw the medicine bottle, tears fell down her cheeks. She knows she can''t read it wrong. She knows, he''s here. Is he really here? If he comes, then... Why doesn''t he want to see her? Because of doubt, he rushed out of the inner hall and wanted to ask Huajing what was going on. However, she never thought that there would be such a scene outside the hall. Coldly wiped away the tears on his face, and with a cold "stop", he drank and scolded the movements on the hands of the slaves. Indifferently staring at the concubine Yi with her head shaking, she walked steadily to her step by step. Yi Fei didn''t expect Ning Lan to appear like this. She was stunned and looked at Ning Lan with a cold face. Ning Lan''s eyes swept to the maids and maids with Huajing and Shanger. The maids and maids were frightened by Ning Lan and immediately released their hands. In addition to the light rain, the others knelt down and saluted, "the maidservant knocks at the princess, thousands of years, thousands of years." As soon as shang''er saw Ning Lan, tears burst out of her eyes and saluted happily, "Gong... Princess... Maidservant knocked on the princess." Looking at the maidservant kneeling in front of her, Ning Lan just glanced at the finger print on Shang er''s face. Her dark eyes flashed a cold, cold words sounded again, "I''m afraid it''s wrong for Empress Yi Fei to do this?" Princess Yi took back her mind. Yurong piled up a warm smile and said, "Hey, sister, are you better? Sister heard that you are not feeling well, so she came to see you. I don''t want to. These... Two maidservants were disrespectful to the palace and collided with the palace. The palace taught a lesson instead of my sister." Ning Lan smiled slightly and said, "isn''t it? I don''t know what''s wrong with the maidservant of this palace, which annoyed the empress of imperial concubine Yi?" Yi Fei saw Ning Lan''s attitude towards her was very cold. She couldn''t hang her face. Her smile stiffened for a while, and then smiled and said, "this... Hey, it''s all small things, just, just." Chapter 429 Ning Lan looked directly at shang''er and asked, "shang''er, why don''t you answer when the palace asks you? Don''t you pay attention to the palace?" Ning Lan''s voice fell, and shang''er immediately said, "calm down, princess, I dare not! Even if I have 10000 courage, I dare not!" Ning Lan looked at shang''er calmly, and then asked, "what''s wrong with you? What''s wrong? It annoyed the empress concubine Yi and dared to commit the following crimes?" Shang''er hesitated for a moment, looked at the empress of the imperial concubine Yi and Xiaoyu, and said, "tell the imperial concubine that there are two mistakes. One is wrong. When you shouldn''t speak, you speak, which is nonsense; the other is wrong. In this harem, there are only the king''s concubines. The maid should call the imperial concubine the imperial concubine, not the princess, which is forgetting to do. The maid made the mistake of ''being cautious in words and deeds''." Ning Lan smelled the speech and his face suddenly became cold. "Since you made the mistake of being cautious, you should be punished by yourself. How can you let others do it for you? When will this palace allow you to be so stupid?" "I know my mistake, and I will receive a reward." as soon as Shang er''s voice fell, he immediately slapped himself in the face. The sound of a slap in the face shocked everyone present and shocked them. Yi Fei looked at Ning Lan awkwardly and said dryly, "the palace doesn''t care about it anymore, sister, why..." she knew that "stupid" in Ning Lan''s words meant her and slapped her in the face. She couldn''t say it clearly, but she could only be angry in her heart. Ate the finger mulberry and curse locust in Ning Lan''s mouth. Ning Lan looked at Huajing and asked, "Huajing, do you remember what the palace told you?" Huajing didn''t know what Ning Lan meant. Although she was confused, her mouth was unambiguous. She immediately said, "I will always remember the instructions of the princess, and I dare not forget them." Ning Lan said fiercely, "sophistry! Don''t you dare to forget? Why did you let her take over when the palace handed them to you?" Huajing immediately slapped herself in the face when she heard the speech, "slave... Slave... Accept the sin!" Ning Lan opened her mouth again and asked, "shang''er, who slapped you on the face?" Shang''er immediately looked at Xiaoyu, "maidservant... Tell the princess..." Chapter 430 Ning Lan looked at Xiaoyu calmly and asked faintly, "is it you?" Xiaoyu glanced at Princess Yi and replied timidly, "tell the princess it''s a slave!" "Sister..." Yi Fei was about to speak when Ning Lan interrupted, "Huajing, give the palace a hand!" Huajing got up immediately and slapped Xiaoyu in the face. Naturally, the strength would not be less than that of Xiaoyu on shang''er''s face. When Huajing slapped down, bright red blood flowed out of Xiaoyu''s mouth. Yi Fei''s palm was sweating, and she asked with a cold face, "stop... Sister, why..." Ning Lan calmly glanced at Yi Fei and said in a low voice, "do you know it''s wrong?" Xiaoyu was beaten. She was angry in her heart and the pain on her face made her lose her calmness. However, seeing that Princess Yi couldn''t speak, she had to be patient and respectfully replied, "Xiaoyu doesn''t know what mistake she made!" Ning Lan''s voice was very quiet, but she had a strong and domineering spirit that no one could resist. "Huajing, give the palace a hand until she understood it!" Pop pop There were several slaps in the face. The light rain was dizzy and dark. The concubine couldn''t see it anymore. She immediately begged and said, "sister, please calm down. I hope my sister will spare this bitch in the face of the palace!" All the slaves and maidservants present were worried and full of fear. After listening to Princess Yi''s words, Ning Lan raised her eyes slightly. After Huajing stopped, she asked again, "you bitch, now you know what''s wrong?" Xiaoyu''s face was swollen by several slaps from Huajing''s trainer, and the corners of his mouth were split on both sides. All the people present were frightened and trembling. Xiaoyu''s legs softened and knelt down on the ground, "princess, spare your life. I''m damned, but I really don''t know what I''ve done wrong!" Ning Lan gently raised her eyebrows and asked, "don''t you know what you''ve done wrong?" The concubine''s face was very ugly. She looked at her confidant''s maidservant being beaten like this. Naturally, she didn''t say it. The anger almost burst out, and her clenched fist trembled. Ning Lan smiled softly and coldly. "Since you are so stupid, the palace will directly tell you to listen. You should remember it so as not to feel wronged." Chapter 431 Ning Lan calmed his cold face and said, "you have two mistakes. First, you make a blind eye. When you see the palace, you pretend not to see it and don''t bow down to the salute; second, you make a foolish and ignorant mistake without introspection. Now do you understand?" Xiaoyu looked at the princess with tears in her eyes and said, "slave... Slave knows the sin, and slave kowtows to the princess for her teachings." Princess Yi looked at Xiaoyu with pity and angrily scolded, "it''s embarrassing and conspicuous not to go down yet." Princess Yi said to Xiaoyu, turned to ninglan, smiled and said: "My sister has just recovered from a serious illness. It''s not worth it if she gets angry and hurts her body for this maid. It''s strange if she comes. This bitch knows the rules and doesn''t want to come here... Hey, it''s all due to my sister''s teaching. Don''t take it seriously." Yi Fei''s words are hidden. Although it means that Xiaoyu doesn''t understand the rules, it means that she doesn''t understand the rules because she came to the cold palace. Can Ning Lan not hear it? She just said what she should say, called back when she should call, and was angry when she should. Naturally, her heart was flat. As the saying goes, if you don''t hit the smiling face with your hand, she can''t do too much. After all, her identity has changed, so she has to forgive others! Ning Lan showed a bright smile to Princess Yi and said in a low voice: "what my sister said is very true. It''s really not worth hurting her body for an ignorant bitch. My sister is really intentional. I hope my sister doesn''t blame my sister for being in a hurry and acting on her behalf!" The Yi imperial concubine smelled that Ning Lan had been lying in bed and didn''t wake up. She had come to give Ning Lan a slap in the face, to explore the truth and establish her authority. Unexpectedly, things would evolve into this. Although she was angry, it was hard to do it in face, so she had to swallow it secretly, "how could it be! What my sister taught is that if you don''t understand the rules, you have to teach me a lesson." After Princess Yi''s words, Ning Lan smiled again. She smiled coldly and said to shang''er, "what are you doing on your knees? You will have a long memory in the future. You are a servant of the palace. Don''t lose face to the palace. Don''t make tea quickly!" "Yes." Chang''er immediately got up and left quickly. Chapter 432 Princess Yi looked at the flower table and said softly, "sister, it''s really quiet here. There''s no such quiet in sister''s palace. It''s noisy all day. Look at the flowers. They are lighter than those in sister''s palace!" Ning Lan smelled the speech, smiled and said without changing her face, "sister, I can''t agree with you." Yi Fei asked with a smile, "Oh? Really? What''s the sister''s opinion?" Ning Lan approached the flower table, looked at the blooming white chrysanthemum and said faintly, "well, my sister, if the flower is beautiful, it will be the same beauty and pleasant aroma wherever it opens." Yi Fei smelled the speech and had a different taste. She thought Ning Lan meant that although she lived in the cold palace, the king would still like her. On such a thought, Yi Fei''s face was a little stiff, and the hatred in her heart was much deeper. "My sister''s opinion is really different. My sister still disagrees with her. My sister once read in a book that says, ''when you are young and numb, you will be straight if you don''t help; when you mention white sand, you will be black.'' from this, we can see that the environment is very important to plant production, and will naturally change with the change of place." Yifei''s meaning is very obvious, Whether you are a princess or a princess, you live in the cold palace, which is naturally different from before. Ning Lan smiled and said: "Really? What my sister said is that" if you don''t help, you will be straight; if you mention white sand, you will be black "comes from Xunzi''s persuasion. My sister thinks that although the environment is very important, the essence is more important. There is a saying in Persuasion:" if you don''t accumulate a small step, you can''t reach a thousand miles; if you don''t accumulate a small stream, you can''t become a river and sea. A horse can''t jump ten steps in one jump; a slow horse can''t drive ten times, and the success lies in perseverance. Perseverance and perseverance are immortal No matter what the external environment is, the key is to see how she is. For example, Han is born in the mud for many years, but it can produce the mud without dyeing, and the flowers bloom with special fragrance. " Yi Fei was choked by Ning Lan''s words, and was very surprised and shocked. She didn''t expect Ning Lan to have such a deep knowledge at her young age; she didn''t expect that Ning Lan could refute her with such an unchanged face. She shouldn''t have such a deep city government at her age. Chapter 433 After a burst of consternation, Yi Fei was more afraid of Ning Lan. Such a talented, beautiful, smart and resourceful woman, she must not let her continue to stay in the harem. Originally wanted to be virtuous for her children alone. However, at this moment, when she looked at Ning Lan''s calm appearance, her heart had turned upside down. no She can''t keep her, anyway, at any cost. Once such a woman has secured her seat, where can she live in the harem? Did the king see this side of her? Yifei suddenly understood that the gap between her and ninglan was too big! She can''t get Hanming''s heart, never. This young princess has a fatal attraction for men! As long as you see her, you can''t help being attracted. As long as you see her, you can''t help being missed. Although she is a woman, she can''t ignore it. Such a disparity, let her panic, let her feel suddenly. She is not like Xiao Jing, nor is she like Mei Fei. Her feeling is so unique! Men like a woman because women are different. Especially in this group of gorgeous men, it is a unique difference that can attract him. Ning Lan saw that Yi Fei stared at her and fell into a silent trance. She couldn''t help saying, "sister, don''t you blame your sister for being frank?" Yi Fei gathered her mind and said softly, "Oh, oh! No, No." "Just don''t blame my sister." The Yi imperial concubine then said, "my sister thinks much. How can she be so mean? My sister has just said something. It''s very reasonable. My sister really admires my sister. It''s rare for my sister to have such insight at a young age. By contrast, my sister is shallow." Yi Fei and Ning Lan said as they approached the hall. Ning Lan lightly provoked the corners of her lips. Although she knew that Princess Yi was false, she was gentle and polite. She said: "my sister praised me. My sister just knew a few words. Where can she be regarded as any knowledge. In front of my sister, my sister just taught me how to do things, which made my sister laugh." Chapter 434 Yi Fei was stunned when she heard the speech, and then covered her mouth with a smile. She smiled very softly, "my sister is too modest." Ning Lan looked at the smiling Yi Fei and felt a chill in her heart. Is this woman the favorite concubine of Yelv Hanming? She''s so different. She''s smiling and hiding a knife! In the future, I really want to pay more attention to her. She remembered that when Luoer was injured, the imperial doctor went to her palace because she was pregnant with Yelv Hanming''s child! Whether it is intentional or skillful is unknown. From the woman''s eyes, she clearly saw the woman''s jealousy. She had seen such an expression in the harem of the state of Qi. It looks like a weak willow, which makes people feel pity. In fact... She came to the cold palace today, nominally to visit a doctor, but in fact, she was not good. It was obvious from her hands on her waiter! No matter what kind of person she is, as long as she doesn''t touch her, they will be in peace. If anyone moves on her head, she will never wait to die and do not fight back. Even if jade and stone are burned, she will not hesitate to spare! She''s a magnificent Princess Qi. Can you still let people ride on her head? It''s just that a woman like her Does Yelv Hamming like her? He likes such a woman? His eyes are too flat?! What kind of man is he? If she doesn''t feel wrong, he should be a wise man Ning Landan glanced at the belly of Princess Yi. Her dark and bright black eyes flashed a sadness and died in an instant. She felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. This feeling made her very strange. She didn''t think much about it. She smiled at Princess Yi and said, "where? My sister didn''t know much about the things in the palace until she entered the palace. If there is something wrong in the future and my sister doesn''t dislike it, I hope my sister will give me advice." The Yi imperial concubine took ninglan''s eyes in her eyes, and she couldn''t help clicking in her heart. She is familiar with that kind of light injury. Does she also like the king? "My sister''s remark is serious. My sister is a person with a cymbidium heart. I dare to teach you. However, if my sister needs my sister, I will not shirk it." Chapter 435 Ning Lan smelled the speech and couldn''t help looking at Yi Fei and said, "thank you, sister." When Ning Lan and Yi Fei were talking, people had entered the hall, and Huajing had come in with tea. Ning Lan gracefully picked up the hot tea brought in by Huajing. Seeing that Princess Yi didn''t drink, she couldn''t help saying, "please, sister!" Yi Fei looked a little hesitant, hesitated for a while, smiled and disappeared, "Oh, good!" The move of Yi Fei fell into Ning Lan''s eyes. Ning Lan Ning raised her eyebrows and smiled silently. Yi Fei''s move, I''m afraid I doubt what she did in the tea? Although such things often happen in the Imperial Palace, she doesn''t have such hobbies. At least her heart is not so vicious. Ning Lan got only one conclusion from her mother''s concubine: men are always unreliable. She will not and disdain to become vulgar and ugly in order to get the favor of men and keep the favor of men, just like her women. Women shouldn''t live like that! At least, she thinks so. After Yifei took a sip of tea, she put the tea down. At this time, shang''er came in with cakes. Yi Fei glanced at the mung bean cake in front of her, didn''t pick up the will to taste, and looked at Ning Lan. Ning Lan asked with a smile, "why don''t you use it? Is this cake not to your sister''s taste?" Yi Fei immediately shook her head, then lowered her head and stroked her stomach. She said softly on her face, "Oh, no, sister, don''t be careless. In the past, my sister smelled the speech and said that a pregnant woman didn''t have a good appetite a few months ago. She didn''t want to eat anything. My sister didn''t believe it at first. Now, my sister is pregnant herself." Ning Lan looked down at the bean paste cake and said in a low voice, "since my sister has no appetite, it''s all right. My sister is not forced." Yi Fei smiled and continued to say, "thank you for your understanding. If only the king could understand your sister''s difficulties like your sister. Yesterday, the king complained that your sister ate too little and treated his dragon son badly. Alas! In fact, your sister also wanted to eat more. Who dares to treat the Dragon son badly? But you still have to have an appetite?" Chapter 436 Ning Lan asked, with a faint smile on her eyebrows, and casually asked, "is it?" Concubine Yi pretended to be shy and continued to say, "no! But where would he know? Yesterday, because her sister ate less, she was angry and went to qiongsuo all night. It''s also my sister''s fault..." While Yi Fei was talking, she looked at Ning Lan''s face without blinking, trying to find something from Ning Lan''s face. However, she stared at Ning Lan for a long time and didn''t see any reaction, so she was disappointed. Yi Fei''s words finished, and the Hall fell into silence. Yi Fei waited for a moment. She saw Ning Lan looking down at the green tea in the tea cup. She stiffened her face and felt boring. So she said, "look at my sister''s memory. When I came to my sister, I used to visit my sister. How can I keep talking about my own affairs? My sister won''t blame my sister for nagging?" Ning Lan said softly, "how could it!" Yi Fei said again, "that''s good. Once she has children, she will become nagging unconsciously. In the future, if her sister becomes a mother Princess, she must understand her sister''s..." Ning Lan was a little agitated when she heard the speech and gently twisted her eyebrows. children? Her and Yelv Hamming''s children? This... Seems to her a very distant thing that won''t happen. Since ancient times, there has been no more amorous than the emperor''s house. Will she have children with a man who flirts with other concubines when she is seriously ill? The answer is no! Such a man is not worth her paying. Ning Lan said softly, "maybe!" Yi Fei immediately covered her lips and said guilt: "sister, sister said something wrong. Don''t take it to heart. Sister is also careless. Don''t take it to heart..." Ning Lan lightly pulled the corners of her mouth, looked at Yi Fei calmly and asked, "why did your sister say this? It made your sister a little confused." Princess Yi pretended to hesitate, looked cautious and concerned, and said, "this... Sister, don''t worry. As soon as the king comes back, my sister will plead for you in front of the king. The king looks at me... My sister is so beautiful, and the king won''t be willing to let you live here for a long time?" Chapter 437 After listening to this, Ning Lan smiled calmly and smiled deeply. "What my sister said was this. My sister thanked her sister for her kindness first. However, my sister doesn''t have to worry. My sister thinks she lives in the cold palace very well and is very used to it. If she really wants to move out, she''s really reluctant!" Ning Lan said, and the smile on her face immediately gathered Qi. It was still a face without any emotion. Concubine Yi was stunned when she heard the speech, and her words were somewhat sharp: "Really? It seems that my sister is in trouble. Although my sister says so, she still wants my sister to go back and live here. My sister can''t live here all the time. Although it''s quiet here, people will forget your existence after living for a long time. It''s not a place to live for a long time. It''s always in and out here. If she comes in, she can''t go out again. No matter what her previous identity is, when she comes here, I''m afraid I don''t know what happened before. My sister has just arrived in the great Khanate. There has never been anyone in the cold palace who came out alive. " After listening to Princess Yi''s words, Ning Lan was cold. She could not help but look at Princess Yi again, put down the tea lamp in her hand and said: "What my sister said is not unreasonable. My sister thanked my sister for her kindness first. However, my sister still said that. I don''t have to plead for my sister in front of the king. My sister thought that if the king was a wise king, he wouldn''t be rash to forget that my sister was married from the state of Qi. After all, he personally welcomed her. Even if the king''s memory was bad, even if The king''s state affairs are so busy that he won''t forget the people who worshipped him and became close to him? Sister, do you think so? " Ning Lan''s words were very slow, very light and light. However, according to Yi Fei, words like the sharp tip of a knife were inserted into her heart and stirred her heart! Make her heart ache! The Yi imperial concubine''s face was pale for a while, and she tried to endure the pain in her heart. She said stiffly, "since my sister is so determined, my sister is not forced." Ning Lan gracefully showed a perfect smile and said, "thank you for your consideration." Yi Fei said stiffly, "why thank your sisters?" The Hall fell silent again. Chapter 438 In silence, the atmosphere in the hall became colder and colder. Seeing that Ning Lan didn''t mean to open her mouth, Princess Yi felt bored. Today she ran into a wall everywhere. She was very angry. At this time, seeing Ning Lan''s light and cold appearance, she was even more uncomfortable. She coughed and said: "I heard that my sister was unwell yesterday, and my sister was very worried. I met my sister today. My sister has no serious illness, and my sister is reassured. My sister has been sleepy recently, so I won''t bother my sister today and go back to the Palace first." As soon as Ning Lan heard that Princess Yi was going to leave, she felt relaxed and got up and said, "sister, go slowly." "Sister, you have just recovered from this serious illness. You should have more rest. Don''t send your sister." Yi Fei said and walked out step by step. Ning Lan quietly looked at the princess Yi who went out, and her face gradually softened. She didn''t like Yi Fei. She didn''t like her at the first sight. She didn''t like her very much when she stood in front of her with her wedding dress. These things just happened made Ning Lan more disgusted with her. Ning Lan was born in the imperial palace when she was a child. She knows too much about things in the imperial palace. Because she knows too well, she knows better than anyone that there is no true love between the emperor''s concubines. They are always fighting all the time. In order to step on another person, she will do everything by any means, be cruel and ruthless, and ignore each other. She still clearly remembered that her mother and concubine had been sent to prison. It was like yesterday. It was too clear! Concubine shang''er Yi left and couldn''t help but say, "princess, in fact, when you were ill, the king asked him..." Ning Lan frowned and interrupted shang''er''s words to continue, "don''t ask him in this palace!" A man who can flirt with other concubines when she is ill disgusts her. There is no more amorous person in the world! As soon as Ning Lan''s words fell, luo''er came in with washing utensils. After washing, Ning Lan asked, "luo''er, are you better?" Luo''er immediately replied, "tell the princess that the maid''s injury has almost healed." Ning Lan looked at luo''er and looked at shang''er and Huajing. "Your face is swollen. Go down and apply medicine!" Chapter 439 Huajing immediately knelt down and said, "the maidservant is derelict, and the maidservant asks the princess to punish me!" when Shang Er saw Huajing kneeling down, he immediately knelt down. Ning Lan faintly looked at Huajing and shang''er''s face, remained silent for a while, and said, "she came to our palace today. It''s not your fault. Get up first!" "The maidservant kowtowed to the princess." Ning Lan finished her words, sat down slowly on the chair and asked softly, "you are some years old with this palace?" Huajing was slightly stunned when she heard the speech, and then respectfully replied, "tell the princess that the maidservants have been waiting on the princess for several years." Ning Lan asked gently, "you must know the temperament of this palace. This palace wants you to wait around this palace. Do you know why?" Huajing said frankly, "tell the princess, I don''t know..." Ning Lan then said, "because you know martial arts, you are not useless. There are absolutely no useless people around the palace. Do you understand?" "I understand!" Ning Lan said coldly, "you have to remember what happened today. If such things happen again in the future, you won''t have to serve the palace." Huajing, shang''er and luo''er answered, "yes!" Ning Lan said again: "Remember to me from now on, you are the servants of our palace, the servants brought by our palace from the state of Qi, not the palace maids in the back palace. Only our palace can attack you, and only our palace can punish you! Your martial arts are enough to deal with those palace maids with eyes and no beads. Your skills are not as good as others. You can be forgiven. Remember your martial arts Not only to protect the palace, but also to protect yourself, not to see, understand? " Huajing, luo''er and shang''er immediately said in one voice, "I''ll obey your orders!" They waited on Ning Lan for several years. It was the first time they saw Ning Lan talking to them so coldly. However, although Ning Lan spoke coldly, they felt particularly warm. Ning Lan lightened her condensed eyebrows, got up and walked to the bedroom. As she walked, she said, "you all go down! The palace wants to stay alone for a while." "I''m leaving!" A moment later, only Ning Lan was left in the palace, falling into silence and falling into the past. Chapter 440 After listening to the slave''s reply, Xiao Jing burst into laughter, "ha ha! Happy, really happy! Ha ha... So happy! This palace hasn''t been so happy for so many years!" As soon as Xiao Jing''s voice fell, Xiao Mou Yi''s voice came in from outside the door, "what''s the happy event that makes my mother so happy?" Xiao Jing waved her hand to the handmaid and said, "brother... You all go down!" Several maidservants immediately walked one by one and quickly stepped back. Xiao Jing got up and walked up to Xiao mouyi and said, "brother, sit down quickly." Xiao Mou Yi looked at Xiao Jing suspiciously and asked, "why is your sister so happy today? Is it difficult to meet any happy event?" Seeing Xiao Mou Yi''s eyes on her stomach, Xiao Jing immediately explained, "brother, is there a happy event? Don''t guess. The king hasn''t been to sister''s palace for months. Sister has no chance for that kind of happy event." Hearing the speech, Xiao mouyi said with relief: "sister, you are still young. Don''t say such depressed words. If others have that kind of blessing, you are naturally indispensable. The king has been busy with State Affairs recently..." Xiao Jing was a little stunned. Then she harmonized and said with a smile, "brother, don''t comfort your sister, King... Doesn''t your sister understand?" Seeing Xiao Jing''s calm and smiling face, Xiao Mou Yi was even more surprised and his mind was at a loss. His sister, he knows, nine out of ten times he doesn''t get angry! Xiao mouyi couldn''t help asking again, "what''s the matter with your sister? It''s about listening to your brother." Xiao Jing bought a lawsuit and said, "brother, don''t worry! Although this happy event didn''t happen, something really made my sister happy. It''s very happy! Brother, guess what happy thing it will be?" This baffles Xiao mouyi. He doesn''t know anything! Xiao mouyi thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "sister, don''t buy a lawsuit. Speak quickly! My brother conceded defeat and can''t guess." "OK, OK! My sister said not yet? A slave just came back and reported..." Xiao Jing told Xiao Mou Yi about some things that happened in the cold palace. Chapter 441 "OK, OK! My sister said not yet? A slave just came back and reported..." Xiao Jing told Xiao Mou Yi about some things that happened in the cold palace. Xiao Jing said with another burst of laughter. After listening to Xiao Jing''s words, Xiao Mou Yi smiled for a while, and then a worried look on her face made Xiao Jing put away her smile without doubt. Xiao Jing didn''t understand why Xiao Mou Yi had a melancholy look on her face after listening to this. She couldn''t help asking, "brother, what''s wrong?" "This..." Seeing that Xiao Mou Yi was about to stop talking, Xiao Jing urged, "if you have anything to say, just say it. When did our brothers and sisters become so strange?" Xiao Mou Yi''s eyebrows condensed, "sister, although it''s worth enjoying, my brother is worried!" Xiao Jing asked without knowing why: "why did my brother say this? Did my brother not believe what my sister said?" "Sister, brother, in recent years, concubine Yi has been favored. Although she has been courteous to her sister, has her sister been cheaper and beat her in fighting with her?" Xiao Jing smiled and said unhappily, "if you want to come carefully, don''t you know that? Why do you ask?" Seeing that his sister was unhappy, Xiao mouyi said gently, "don''t worry, sister. My brother doesn''t mean to be ashamed of my sister." Xiao Jing said somewhat unconvinced, "hum! That bitch has been against the palace. Haven''t you relied on the favor of the king over the years? Otherwise, where is her sister''s opponent?" Xiao mouyi then said, "sister, what you said today... This is enough to show that the one in the cold palace is not simple. She is more powerful than Princess Yi." Xiao Jing''s face became serious for a moment, "brother said..." Xiao Mou Yi nodded and said, "yes, my brother is worried about this." "After my brother''s investigation and the detailed description of her return from the state of Qi, she is not ordinary. Her pride is naturally not just her arrogance. It is said that her mother''s concubine has been sent to prison and committed a capital crime. As a child, she just washed her grievances for her mother''s concubine and saved her mother''s concubine!" Chapter 442 After listening to Xiao Mou Yi''s words, Xiao Jing''s eyebrow Dai was dignified, silent for a while and asked, "what my brother said is true?" Xiao mouyi immediately said, "it''s absolutely true. This kind of thing will not be fabricated out of thin air, will it?" Xiao Jing said with some emotion, "if so, she''s really not simple. I didn''t expect her to be so powerful at her young age. My sister underestimated her." Xiao Mou Yi took Xiao Jing''s words and said, "don''t forget, sister. She is a princess. She has lived in the palace since she was a child. What is the best thing in the palace? Intrigue, ruthlessness and strategizing to kill others! If you think so, her age is nothing." Hearing this, Xiao Jing''s face became colder and colder. Xiao mouyi then said, "it is said that the king of Qi doted on her very much and said that she had the wisdom and wisdom of a man, but it was a pity that she was a woman." After listening, Xiao Jing stood up from her seat, looked at Xiao Mou Yi seriously and asked, "brother, is she so powerful?" Xiao Mou Yi answered the imperial concubine''s question and said, "did you forget what happened in the last hall on the wedding day?" Xiao Jing asked anxiously, "brother, what should I do now? I can''t let her grow up in the harem! If she is so powerful, my sister will have no good life in the future. If the king is moved to her in the future..." Xiao mouyi looked at Xiao Jing walking back and forth in front of him and said, "naturally, she can''t be big." "Brother, what do you say? My sister listens to you this time." After Xiao Jing''s words, he saw that Xiao Mou Yi made a ''kill'' gesture. He didn''t look flustered, "is this... Will it..." Xiao mouyi said decisively, "this is the only way!" Xiao Jing was in a panic. She clenched her lips, thought for a moment, and said, "but... Brother, if we lose our hand, our Xiao family will be over! Is there only such a way?" "Is it too risky to do this?" Xiao Jing was very afraid when she heard the speech. She assassinated the princess, but it was the capital crime of the nine families! Chapter 443 Xiao Mou Yi nodded and said, "danger! But take success in detail and wealth in danger! How can you know that great things can''t be accomplished without fighting?" "Sister still thinks it''s important to be careful, brother. Let sister think about it." Xiao Jing is still worried about an accident. Once an accident happens, the consequences will be unimaginable! Xiao Mou Yi pulled up the corners of her mouth, and a treacherous and vicious smile floated on her face. Her originally ugly face added a little ferocity. "My brother has thought about what my sister is worried about. My sister doesn''t have to worry. Naturally, I can''t do it by myself. I have to borrow someone else''s hand!" Xiao Jing looked at Xiao Mou Yi and asked suspiciously, "is there any trick in my brother''s heart?" Xiao Mou Yi smiled coldly and said, "the mantis catches the cicadas and the Yellow finches are behind. Today''s affair with imperial concubine Yi is enough to show that we are not the only people who want to catch cicadas in this harem." Xiao Jing nodded slightly and asked, "did your brother let your sister watch the fire from the shore?" Xiao Mou Yi shook her head. "It''s not enough to just watch the fire from the shore. Come here, sister." Xiao Jing immediately went to Xiao Mou Yi and listened. After hearing this, Xiao Jing was shocked. "Brother... It''s really easy to remember, but... Will it be too insidious?" Xiao Mou Yi stared at Xiao Jing calmly. "Is there any better plan, sister?" Xiao Jing hesitated for a moment and said firmly, "everything will be done according to what her brother said!" Xiao Jing said and met Xiao Mou Yi with a smile, which was very proud. "Brother, did the masked man who hurt his sister''s face find out an eyebrow?" Xiao Mou Yi said coldly with a smile: "not yet, but that person will still appear. Since he came to warn you for her, do you still have to worry about not finding him as long as something happens to her?" Xiao Jing went to the dresser, looked at herself in the bronze mirror and touched the trace on her face. She couldn''t help but be shocked and said angrily, "but my sister can''t wait! My sister can''t wait to open his belly and divide him into five parts!" Xiao mouyi said firmly, "don''t worry, sister. My brother will avenge you!" Xiao Jing gave a cold hum, "I swear not to be a man if I don''t take revenge!" Chapter 444 Xiao Jing and Xiao Mou Yi looked at each other and smiled. That smile was enough to freeze autumn and make it extremely cold. Ning Lan didn''t know that a bloody conspiracy gradually spread in the Khan''s harem, and she had become the target of public criticism. *** "Madam, look, I caught it back." Yelv Meizhi looked at the little snow fox brought back by Cuilan, smiled and stepped up. She said softly, "why has it been so long? The palace thought you were lost!" Cuilan immediately defended herself and said, "madam, maids and maidservants are not playful. This little guy can run too much. They all ran to the cold palace." Yelv Meizhi smiled again on her cheek, "you, this palace doesn''t blame you." Cuilan stuck out her tongue and said, "I''m not afraid that my mother misunderstood me!" Yelv Meizhi looked at Cuilan and said with a soft smile, "you, the palace doesn''t know you? Just afraid of losing!" she took the little snow fox from Cuilan. Yelv Meizhi hugged the snow fox, walked back and said to the little snow fox, "little guy, why did you run to the cold palace?" When the green chrysanthemum standing outside the Yuehua palace saw Yelv Meizhi, she quickly greeted her, "maidservant, see your mother." Yelv Meizhi nodded and said with a smile, "no! This palace has said many times. There is no outsider, you and Cuilan don''t have to salute." Cuiju followed behind Yelv Meizhi and said in a low voice, "this slave can''t dare. The slave knows that the mother treats the slave well. However, the slave is a servant. When you see the master, you have to salute. This is the rule of the palace. I hope the mother will understand the slave." Yelv Meizhi spat, "you mouthful girl, do you mean that the palace can''t understand you?" Cuiju said with a smile, "stop your anger, my mother. I don''t mean that. I dare not!" Cuiju saw from Yelv Meizhi''s face that their mother was very happy today. She had not seen her for a long time. When cuiju saw Yelv Meizhi enter the palace, she sat down in a chair, stroked the little snow fox, immediately came forward, stared at the little snow fox and asked, "my mother, where did the little snow fox come from? It''s so white. It''s so beautiful!" Chapter 445 Yelv Meizhi replied, "it was just seen by the palace walking in the back Pavilion." When cuiju heard the speech, she stretched out her finger, touched Xueling and asked, "it''s so beautiful! Madam, can you hold it?" "Yes!" Cuiju just took Xueling from Yelv Meizhi''s hand. Before she could hold it firmly, Xueling jumped away from Xueju''s arms. Cuiju panicked and immediately went to catch, "ah... The maiden and maidservant didn''t mean to..." When Yelv Meizhi saw that Xueling jumped from cuiju''s arms, she immediately said to Cuilan, "Cuilan, hurry up and close the door. Don''t let it run away!" Cuilan immediately ran to the door and closed the door, "it''s my mother!" After several people had a fight in the hall, cuiju finally caught Xueling. She immediately looked at Yelv Meizhi happily and cheered out of breath: "Niang, maidservant has caught it! Maidservant has caught it!" Yelv Meizhi saw that cuiju caught Xueling, relaxed her breath, hurriedly reminded and said, "be careful, don''t hurt it!" Being reminded by Yelv Meizhi, cuiju was more careful, "yes, madam." Yelv Meizhi took the snow spirit in cuiju''s hand and said, "little white fox, you are so naughty!" Cuilan is also a fine sweat. She stares at Xueling and says, "madam, now you know what I said earlier? It''s naughty. It took me a lot of effort to chase it today!" As soon as Cuilan''s voice fell, she was blinded by Yelv Meizhi. Cuiju and Cuilan looked at each other and smiled. Cuiju said to one side, "madam, please give it a name!" "Well..." "Dong Dong Dong..." Yelv Meizhi was about to speak. There was a knock outside the door, interrupted her words, looked at the closed door and said, "cuiju, open the door." When yeluhong saw his daughter''s Palace door closed, he was suspicious. Why is it closed in the daytime? That''s strange! Isn''t there an accident? Yeluhong thought and knocked at the door immediately. Cuiju''s smile froze at the moment she saw yeluhong, and immediately said, "maidservant... Can... See the prime minister!" Yeluhong said with a cold face, "Weichen asked to see his mother and inform her." Chapter 446 "Yes!" Cuiju immediately answered and hurried to Yelv Meizhi, "empress..." Yelv Meizhi interrupted cuiju''s words and asked, "who is it?" Cuiju said with a serious face: "report back to your mother, it''s the prime minister!" Yelv Meizhi stood up from the chair and asked in surprise, "is it dad?" Cuiju immediately nodded: "en!" The smile on Yelv Meizhi''s face immediately solidified. In a panic, she quickly stuffed Xueling into Cuilan''s hand, pointed to the curtain of the bed and said in a hurry: "come on... Wait, Cuilan, you hide inside with a small snow fox." "Yes, madam!" Cuilan answered immediately, holding Xueling and hiding behind the curtain. When Yelv Meizhi saw that Cuilan had hidden it, she immediately corrected the expression on her face and said to cuiju, "please, Prime Minister." Cuiju immediately raised her voice and shouted, "noise, prime minister, see you." Just as cuiju''s voice fell, yeluhong quickly walked in, "Wei Chen knocked on the empress of Mei Fei, the empress is thousands of years old, thousands of years old!" Yelv Meizhi said peacefully, "the prime minister, straighten up! Cuiju, make tea for the prime minister." "Yes, madam." cuiju felt a burst of joy and stepped back quickly. Seeing Yelv Hong''s cold face, Yelv Meizhi was timid and asked, "prime minister, what''s the matter with your daughter today?" "Tell your mother that I''m here today to greet her." "Oh!" Yelv Meizhi answered, and her eyes dodged. She was afraid of her father and had been afraid since she was a child. At first, she didn''t want to enter the palace, but she entered the palace because she didn''t dare to disobey her father. Later, she became a concubine and then fell out of favor Seeing that his daughter looked at him differently, yeluhong dodged left and right. He was suspicious. He couldn''t help opening his mouth again and said, "madam, I don''t know something today. I want to ask her for advice!" Yelv Meizhi held her fist, and there was a virtual sweat in her palm. "What can I do for you, Prime Minister... Please, please." When Yelv Hong saw Yelv Meizhi''s look a little nervous and trance, his eyebrows suddenly coagulated, and his eyebrows were dignified: "I didn''t understand why my mother''s Palace door was closed just now?" Chapter 447 Yelv Meizhi immediately answered and said nervously, "I... this palace, this palace just lit candles. The door was open and windy, so let Cuilan, no, cuiju close the door." Yelv Hong looked at Yelv Meizhi, who was full of panic, and his doubts became even greater. He couldn''t help looking around. He didn''t see any candles. He immediately knew that Yelv Meizhi was lying, "is it? So it is!" Yelv Meizhi avoided Yelv Hong''s eyes. She felt very embarrassed and thought to herself, why hasn''t this cuiju come yet? The more Yelv Hong saw Yelv Meizhi nervous, the more he wanted to know why he had just closed them? When he thought of a lot of reasons, he panicked. His daughter is not... She''s not having an affair with a man, is she? When Yelv thought of this, he was in a cold sweat and nearly fell off his chair. When Yelv Meizhi saw Yelv Hong, her body tilted and blurted out, "Dad, are you okay?" Yelu Hong straightened his body and said solemnly, "I''m damned. I''m worried about my mother." Yelv Meizhi felt a little uncomfortable when she saw her father. Although she had been like this since she entered the palace, she still hoped to improve, "Dad, there is no one else in the daughter''s palace, why do you..." Yeluhong immediately answered and said, "your mother''s words are bad! The rites of kings and officials must not be abolished. Don''t talk about your mother''s words in the future." As soon as yeluhong''s voice fell, Cuilan, hiding behind the curtain, coughed softly: "cough..." Yelv Meizhi heard the sound and immediately pretended to have a light cough. Yelv Hong smelled the cough and looked at Yelv Meizhi. His heart was like a mirror. Although he didn''t recognize whether it was a man or a woman, it was definitely not her daughter''s cough. A pair of bright eyes unconsciously follow the sound to the place where the sound is made. A little sweat came out of the fair face. Looking at the curtain that moved slightly, yeluhong''s face changed from white to green, and from green to black. The expression on his face was changeable. When Yelv Meizhi saw Yelv Hong standing up from his chair, she immediately stood up with him, "what else can I do for you, Prime Minister?" Chapter 448 From her daughter''s nervous expression, Yelv Hong strengthened his idea. After a moment of silence, Yelv Hong asked tentatively, "do you know what''s hidden behind the mother''s bed curtain?" When Yelv Meizhi heard that Yan''s face changed, she immediately said, "ah? What can be behind the curtain of the bed in this palace? Isn''t the prime minister dazzled?" Yelv Hong took a few steps and saw Yelv Meizhi quickly stop in front of him. He was very tangled in his heart. There must be something behind the bed curtain, but I don''t know if it''s what he thinks. If there is really a man hiding behind, if he reveals it like this, her daughter will be a capital crime! However, if Jin can''t see it with his own eyes, he... He really can''t believe that his always clever daughter will... Do that kind of thing! This is bullying, this is After some hesitation, yeluhong''s hands kept sweating. It was at his request that her daughter became a concubine in the palace. Now if something like this happens, how can he face the king and This kind of thing can''t be wrapped up in paper! What the hell should he do? He has been impartial all his life. If his daughter does something that is sorry for the king, how can she face the Minister of Manchuria? Where does he have the face to live? Yelu was silent for a long time and sighed deeply. The whole person''s spirit disappeared a lot in an instant. He said heavily, "maybe some old eyes of Weichen are dazed. Weichen actually feels that there is something hidden behind his mother." Yelv Meizhi immediately explained, "what the prime minister said is right. The bed curtain is moving because there is a tile seam on the roof." Yelv Meizhi''s explanation, for Yelv Hong, is nothing more than the darker the description, and she can''t help but say in a slow voice, "really? The empress must find some craftsmen to repair it another day. Winter is coming in the twinkling of an eye." When Yelv Meizhi saw that Yelv Hong no longer insisted on looking behind the bed curtain, she was relieved and said, "thank you for your concern. The palace will send someone to have a look tomorrow." Yelv took a deep look. Yelv Meizhi then said, "this is the duty of a minister. A minister should do his duty and seek his government in his position. Is that the truth, madam?" The implication is that the empress is the king''s concubine, so she should divide the king''s concubine and keep her own. Chapter 449 Where does Yelv Meizhi know what Yelv Hong is thinking at this time? Yelv Meizhi has loved her father Yelv Hong since childhood. At this time, after hearing Yelv Hong''s words, she has a lot of opinions, which have been hidden in her heart for many years. "The prime minister is polite, but my palace has some objections!" Yelv Meizhi said, here she took a look at Yelv Hong, and then said, "the rites of kings and officials can not be abolished. However, the matter of love may not have to be observed step by step. The matter of love comes from human nature. Why be too critical of the form when the truth is revealed?" After listening to Yelv Meizhi, Yelv Hong''s face became more dignified. She thought to herself, did she mean to be true to others? She really stole... No, she really betrayed the king? Seeing that Yelv Hong''s face was extremely ugly, Yelv Meizhi asked with concern, "prime minister, have you been well lately?" Yeluhong hesitated for a moment and replied, "report back to your mother, Minister... Weichen''s body has always been well, minister, thank your mother for her concern." Yelv Meizhi stared at Yelv Hong with doubts in her heart. Although her father was old, she always had a spiritual family. Why was she a little tired today? Are you sick? On such a thought, Yelv Meizhi began to worry and asked, "well... Why do you think the prime minister doesn''t look good? Do you want to send a doctor to diagnose you?" When Yelv Hong heard the speech, he immediately replied, "tell your mother that Wei Chen has no physical appearance. There is no need to ask a doctor for diagnosis." Yelv Meizhi nodded slightly, looked at Yelv Hongyan suspiciously and said, "well, that''s all!" "Wei Chen..." "What''s the matter with the prime minister?" "Wei Chen..." Yeluhong looked at his daughter. He wanted to ask her if her daughter had really betrayed the king, but he didn''t know where to ask and how to ask. He wanted to talk and stopped. His heart was like a million waves crashing on the shore. "The prime minister has something to say?" Yeluhong tightened his eyebrows and said, "I have nothing to say." When yeluhong finished speaking, he looked at the curtain of the bed again. His heart seemed to be ten years old and heavy. Chapter 450 Yelv Meizhi saw Yelv Hong''s face full of worries, but she didn''t know what important worries her father had. She couldn''t help worrying. Did something happen to her mother? Or what happened at home? Why does her father look so strange today? Is it... Yelv Meizhi looks at Cuilan''s hiding bed curtain with Yelv''s eyes and is sweating in her heart. Has her father found that she is lying? But it doesn''t feel right! No matter what it was, she would ask, even if his father wanted to ask what was hidden behind the bed curtain. Yelv meizhisiji asked again, "does the prime minister really have nothing to say?" Yeluhong stared at the slightly moving bed curtain. He couldn''t help asking, "Wei Chen... Wei Chen, how''s your mother recently?" She has nothing good or bad. The king hasn''t come back since he left in a hurry last time. Her life is very plain every day, but she is used to and likes it now. Don''t think about where the king is today, what color the king likes her to wear today, let alone whether the king will be unhappy today and whether she will offend the king. There is no intrigue, no intrigue, no life and death, and no fear. Such a life is very good. Yelv Meizhi was silent for a long time and said faintly, "our palace is good every day in this palace. The prime minister doesn''t have to worry." When Yelv Hong saw that Yelv Meizhi was silent for a long time, his eyes were already dark. His father didn''t know his daughter''s situation in the palace. Sometimes, he would feel regret that he shouldn''t have let her daughter into the palace. He didn''t know when he entered the palace to ponder the sea... Originally, he thought his daughter Bing Xue was smart and proficient in poetry, songs and Fu. The king was also a Mingjun. She could live a good life in the palace and didn''t want to fall into such a situation today. Alas! It''s his fault! Yeluhong sighed in his heart and said in a trance, "that''s good, that''s good... Weichen has left." When Yelv Meizhi saw Yelv Hong''s dejected appearance, she couldn''t help holding Yelv Hong and asked, "Dad, what''s the matter with you today? Aren''t you really uncomfortable?" Chapter 451 Yelv Hong seemed to be ten years old and looked at Yelv Meizhi with deep vicissitudes. This time he didn''t call himself a Wei minister or call Yelv Meizhi his mother. At this moment, in his eyes, Yelv Meizhi was just his wrong daughter: "zhi''er, tell your father honestly..." Yelv Meizhi felt nervous when she saw Yelv Hong''s face was heavy. She knows her father too well. Her father wouldn''t have... Such a dignified look if something big didn''t happen! On such a thought, Yelv Meizhi immediately hurriedly asked, "what do you say? Dad, what''s wrong?" Yeluhong didn''t ask, but he couldn''t sit back and see. It''s related to the life of their family! Looking at Yelv Meizhi, Yelv Hong finally made up his mind and asked, "to be honest... Say... Are you..." Before yeluhong had finished speaking, he heard a scream, "ah!" The scream interrupted the conversation between Yelv Meizhi and Yelv Hong. Under Yelv Hong''s suspicious eyes, Yelv Meizhi said to Cuilan hiding behind the curtain, "come out!" Cuilan came out with Xueling in her arms and said innocently on her face, "my maidservant knocked at the prime minister, my lady... It bit my maidservant..." Yelv hung saw that Cuilan was hiding behind the curtain. The anxiety that pressed him out of breath suddenly dispersed, and a relieved smile floated on his face. He never dreamed that Cuilan was hiding behind the curtain. It turned out that he thought much. It turned out that it was not what he thought Yelv Meizhi thought her father would say a lot of great principles to teach her, but Yelv Hong smiled. Her father gave her very little, and she was stunned for a while. "Cuilan, you go down first!" "It''s the empress!" Cuilan immediately walked out with Xueling in her arms. Yeluhong looked at Cuilan walking out step by step. Suddenly he thought of something and immediately shouted, "wait!" Yelv Meizhi was nervous when she saw Yelv Hong put away the smile on his face, "Dad..." After yelling at Cuilan, Yelv Hong asked, "zhi''er, where did you get the white fox?" Chapter 452 Yelv Meizhi saw that Yelv Hong didn''t complain about her playthings. She was surprised. She took the snow spirit in Cuilan''s hand and said, "why did dad ask? The little white fox was seen by her daughter when she was walking, so she sent Cuilan to take it back." Yeluhong suddenly remembered what happened a few days ago and looked at Xueling suspiciously, "isn''t it..." Yelv Meizhi touched the little white fox and said with a smile, "what? Who raised the little white fox? Dad, don''t you know the owner of the little white fox?" Yelv hung frowned and said, "zhi''er, there is indeed a person in the palace who keeps the white fox. If my father guessed correctly, the white fox is Xueling." Yelv Meizhi smelled the speech, looked down at Xueling and asked curiously, "Xueling? This name sounds good, Dad, who raised it?" Yelv Meizhi said hello. She didn''t wait for Yelv''s answer. She couldn''t help looking up at Yelv Hong, but she saw the depression on Yelv Hong''s face and asked, "Dad?" Yeluhong said, "a few days ago, when my father came into the palace, I heard people talk about it. The king and Lord Shan hunted together and gave a white fox to the princess. The empress of Princess Yi also complained about it. Zhi''er, if it is really called Xueling, its owner is the princess!" After hearing this, Yelv Meizhi lightened her smile and said calmly, "daddy said the princess? Is it the princess who came from the state of Qi?" "Exactly!" Yelv Meizhi said quietly, "the king gave it to her... Well, my daughter will return it to the princess in a moment. Why does my father look worried? Is it the princess''s personality quirk?" Yelu Hong shook his head, looked surprised and asked, "daughter, don''t you really know that the princess has gone into the cold palace?" Yelv Meizhi raised her eyebrows and said, "my daughter really doesn''t know. Dad, you just said that the princess was in the cold palace?" Yelv Hong looked at Yelv Meizhi with a complicated face and asked, "zhi''er, how can you know such big things in the palace?" Yelv Meizhi smiled and said quietly, "Dad, although my daughter is not in the cold palace, my daughter is no different from the cold palace. Right and wrong outside, and now my daughter has no mind..." Chapter 453 Yelv Hong felt a burst of sadness when he heard the speech. Looking at Yelv Meizhi, he suddenly felt a hundred thousand points of guilt, "Zhi son, it''s all bad for his father." "Dad, it''s my daughter''s blessing. It has nothing to do with Dad..." When Yelv Meizhi saw Yelv Hong scolding himself on his face, she smiled with relief and said, "Dad, my daughter is doing well now." When Yelv Hong saw Yelv Meizhi comforting him in turn, he felt a burst of sadness, guilt and pity, "zhi''er......" Yelv Hong choked, changed the topic and asked, "zhi''er, this snow spirit thing......" Yelv Meizhi asked, "Dad, my daughter wants to send the snow spirit to the imperial concubine''s palace. What does Dad think?" Yeluhong frowned deeply, thought for a moment, and nodded. "Minister, go away." Yelv Hong and Yelv Meizhi harassed their family routine again, withdrew from Yuehua palace and went out of the palace. Yelv Meizhi touched Xueling and said reluctantly, "Cuilan, go and prepare a cage, put it up, and send it to the imperial concubine''s palace later." After that, he handed the snow spirit to Cuilan. Cuilan took the snow spirit in Yelv Meizhi''s hand and asked, "madam, do you really want to send the snow spirit away?" "Yes!" Cuilan tooted her mouth and asked, "madam, can''t you take it in?" Yelv Meizhi said with Wan Xi''s tone, "I didn''t know it had a master before. Now I know who its master is. Naturally, I can''t stay." Cuilan asked, "madam, why do you want to send it to the imperial concubine''s palace? Why not give it to the princess herself?" Yelv Meizhi smiled faintly, shook her head and said, "Cuilan, you don''t know. It''s really difficult to get to this palace." Cuilan looked puzzled: "I don''t understand." "Although its owner is a princess, it is a gift from the king to the princess after all. At this time, the king and the prince are in a standoff and throw the princess into the cold palace. If the palace takes it to the cold palace and gives it back to the princess, for one thing, the rules in the palace do not allow concubines to go in and out of the cold palace without permission. For another, the princess may not be grateful. In the end, it''s nothing to leave a hard-working and thankless princess. If it is Empress Yi Fei will not be happy when she knows this! " Chapter 454 After hearing this, Cuilan still didn''t understand, "Princess Yi wants Xueling, but the king didn''t give it. At this time, she gives Xueling to Princess Yi. Will Princess Yi treat it well? Madam, why don''t you give Xueling to Princess Xiao?" In Cuilan''s heart, the most powerful person in the harem is Princess Xiao. Even Princess Yi will give in to her. Yelv Meizhi went to the chair, sat down gracefully, picked up the tea with one hand, and bent the corners of her mouth with an unfathomable face. Cuilan saw Yelv Meizhi smile and didn''t speak. She was in a hurry, "empress!" After Yelv Meizhi took a sip of tea, she asked in a slow voice, "Cuilan, do you remember what the king gave to the empress of the imperial concubine Jin Buyao a few days ago?" Cuilan immediately said, "remember, I''m afraid no one in the palace knows. The slaves in the imperial concubine''s Palace are now horizontal in the palace!" Yelv Meizhi said softly, "that''s it." Cuilan frowned and said, "as soon as the empress said this, the maidservant seemed to understand that giving it to the princess would offend people. Giving it to empress Xiao would also offend people. Giving it to empress Yi would still offend people. This little thing is really difficult for the empress." After a moment of silence, Cuilan suddenly flashed a light in her head and asked, "empress, since it''s so difficult, the maid secretly sent it outside the palace?" Princess Yi shook her head and rejected Cuilan''s suggestion. "It''s not right. When the palace took it back to the palace, naturally someone saw it. If it was lost, the king will investigate the princess''s life in the future. Naturally, the palace can''t get rid of the relationship and it''s hard to blame." After listening to Yelv Meizhi''s analysis, Cuilan frowned more tightly and said with a tone of self reproach: "ah! It''s not OK to let it go. It''s really troublesome to give it away. It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t brought it back to see my mother at that time, my mother wouldn''t be so difficult!" Yelv Meizhi sighed gently and said with some regret, "it''s a blessing, not a disaster. It can''t be avoided. Just send it to the imperial concubine''s palace. Whether it''s a blessing or a disaster depends on its nature." Cuilan smelled the speech and couldn''t bear it. "Ah? Won''t it die?" Chapter 455 Yelv Meizhi said faintly, "it can only depend on its luck!" Cuilan looked at Xueling painfully and asked, "empress, do you really want to send it?" Yelv Meizhi said faintly with a touch of helplessness, "if the palace has a choice, the palace is not willing... Although it is not a human, it is also a living life!" She can''t leave Xueling. Giving it to Princess Yi is the best choice. For Xueling, it may be a good choice. Xiao Jing is a bully. He doesn''t care about human life. How can he care about a little fox? Besides, I haven''t heard that she likes small animals. Although Princess Yi didn''t get Xueling from the king, at this time, she sent Xueling. Maybe she was just kind to Xueling, but she was a good and decent person. She sent it clearly, so she shouldn''t hurt Xueling. To say the least, even if it hurts Xueling, it''s just a fox! Even if the princess and the king are investigated in the future, it will not blame her. If she can, she doesn''t want to be involved in the struggle in the harem! She had a feeling that there would be a greater storm in the harem. After the princess came, the harem became particularly calm. This is not a good phenomenon. It''s hard to say who can escape. In the harem, if you want to get anything, you have to exchange some precious things! No pay, there will be no return! With pay, there may not be return! I don''t know what the princess looks like. She''s a little curious. Yelv Meizhi glanced at Xueling lightly and said irritably, "Cuilan, hold it down!" Cuilan hesitated for a moment and answered, "yes, madam." Cuilan, who took a few steps, turned to look at Yelv Meizhi and asked, "madam, will you send Xueling now?" "Yes." Before Cuilan went out, Yelv Meizhi stopped Cuilan, "wait, let''s go there in person!" Yelv Meizhi thought about it and felt that it was better for her to go there in person. At this time, she was offending others. If she didn''t show up, Princess Yi would hate her. Yelv Meizhi shuddered at the thought of the past. No one knows better than her how cruel Princess Yi is! Chapter 456 "Cuilan, after a while, when you go to bring this palace into the palace, bring the Songzi Guanyin who came into the palace." "Yes, mother!" Children-Sending Guanyin? That''s more important than life... Do you give it to Princess Yi at this time? Cuilan opened her mouth and stopped talking. She was busy with her own affairs. After an hour, Yelv Meizhi dressed up and rushed to Yixuan palace with cuiju and Cuilan. Since she lost the king''s favor and the day she knew that the king would never love her, she locked herself in Yuehua palace, regardless of the struggle between the concubines in the palace, because her father had a seat in the imperial court, saved her post as a concubine and saved a tile on her head. She didn''t do her duty as a daughter and didn''t pay for her family, Instead, the family is protecting her. This pass is the spring and Autumn period. Today, she went to see someone she didn''t want to see for a fox? Yelv Meizhi had a confused smile on her face. She couldn''t see whether it was bitter or self mockery. The harem said that big is big and can hold the whole world. It said that small is small. It can come to an end in only a moment and a half. Although Yelv Meizhi''s steps were slow and slow, she always stopped at the end and looked up at the three big words in Yixuan palace. She knew she was here. Yelv Meizhi said coldly to the maidservants in the imperial concubine''s palace, "go and tell your mother." Empress Yi Fei opened her eyes lazily and asked, "what''s the matter?" "Tell your mother back. Princess Mei asked to see her mother." Yi Fei couldn''t believe her ears. She asked in surprise, "what are you talking about?" "Tell your mother back. Princess Mei asked to see her mother." Princess Mei? Why is Yelv Meizhi here? Didn''t she stay in Yuehua palace all the time? At this time, I don''t know why I came to her palace. "Xiaoyu, go make tea and tell empress Mei Fei that after dressing up in the palace, we will go out to see her." Xiaoyu smelled the speech and went out, "yes, madam." Xiaoyu stares at the swollen face and walks out of the bedroom. She asks the palace maid to serve tea. She walks to Yelv Meizhi and salutes respectfully: "my maid Xiaoyu, see Princess Mei. The lady is thousand years old, thousand years old, thousand years old." Yelv Meizhi stared at Xiaoyu''s red and swollen cheek, was slightly stunned, and then said, "flat!" Chapter 457 Yelv Meizhi waited for her while drinking tea. When the glass of water was about to be finished, she came out of the bedroom in yellow brocade. With a smile on her face, Princess Yi was charming and asked softly, "what brings my sister here today? What a rare guest!" Yelv Meizhi gracefully put down the tea lamp in her hand, stroked it, and said, "Meizhi sends her sister greetings, sister Jin An." Princess Yi looked at Yelv Meizhi, who naturally exuded charm in elegance, and was jealous. Why is this woman so beautiful? Yelv Meizhi, the first beauty in the Khan''s harem, is still so beautiful even if she is dressed in plain clothes today. A woman''s tenderness is brought into full play by her unconsciously! There is no trace of years on her face, but she is slowly getting old. Why? As long as she saw Yelv Meizhi, she felt uncomfortable. She felt that she was a pheasant, while Yelv Meizhi opposite was a Phoenix. Such a heart gap made her very uncomfortable, but she still kept a perfect smile and said with a soft smile: "sister, please forgive me, sister, please sit down." After Yelv Meizhi sat down, she asked, "sister, you haven''t come to my sister''s palace for a long time. My sister is really happy today." Princess Yi said here and said to Xiaoyu standing aside, "Xiaoyu, tell the imperial dining room that Princess Mei is eating in Yixuan Palace today and ask them to add more dishes." Xiaoyu answered and stepped back, "yes, madam!" Yelv Meizhi wanted to refuse, but she didn''t want to refuse again. She immediately said, "my sister is really polite. Meizhi bothered my sister today." While drinking hot tea, Princess Yi said, "what''s bothering you, my sister? My sister has always wanted to see my sister, but... There are many things in the back palace recently, and my sister can''t afford to be idle. This has been delayed all of a sudden, sister. Don''t you mind?" Yelv Meizhi said at the interface: "my sister takes great pains for her official business and for the harem. How can Meizhi have such a mind? In fact, it''s all because of Meizhi''s bad body. She should have come to greet her sister earlier. However, she is angry because of her illness. I hope my sister doesn''t blame Meizhi." Chapter 458 The empress Yi Fei smiled and said, "look, my sister said... How can my sister blame my sister? Even if there is something wrong with a lovely beauty like my sister, my sister is not willing to blame me. Besides, there is nothing to say. We are all our own sisters. Why don''t we see it?" "What my sister said is." When Yelv Meizhi finished speaking, she winked at Cuilan. Cuilan immediately opened the box in her hand and came forward with the box dressed in jade Guanyin. Yi Fei looked at the film for a while and was very happy. She asked with a light smile: "what''s sister doing..." Yelv Meizhi slowly opened her mouth and said, "sister, this is a small gift that Meizhi carries for her sister and the little prince. I hope her sister doesn''t dislike being frivolous. Just take it." "How nice... Such a valuable gift, sister..." Yelv Meizhi could see from the look in the eyes of Princess Yi sweeping Yu Guanyin that Princess Yi liked the gift. She couldn''t help saying again: "sister, this is just Mei Zhi''s intention. I hope my sister can make it happen." Yi Fei smiled deeply and said, "then... It''s better to obey your orders than to be respectful, sister!" When Xiaoyu heard the speech, she immediately came forward and took yuguanyin from Cuilan''s hand, turned and put it away. "As long as my sister likes it, Mei Zhi hopes that this jade Guanyin can bless my sister''s mother and son." Yi Fei said with a smile, "my sister is so polite!" Jade Goddess of Mercy? The Yi imperial concubine''s face was smiling, and her heart could not help but be suspicious. Why did Yelv Meizhi come to her palace today? I''m afraid it''s not as simple as giving gifts! When Yelv Meizhi saw that Princess Yi had accepted the gift, she chatted a few words and said, "sister, Meizhi encountered a difficult problem today. She didn''t know how to deal with it. She came to ask her sister." The concubine Yi, who was drinking tea, slightly darkened her eyes and said softly, "Oh? Really? Does that sister say to listen to her sister?" Yelv Meizhi smelled the speech and said to the cuiju around her, "cuiju, bring it up." Yi Fei immediately knew when she saw the snow spirit in the cage in cuiju''s hand. The little fox in Cuilan''s hand was given to the princess by the king. At that time, she asked the king for help and failed to get it. For this reason, she was depressed for several days. At the moment, seeing the little fox, Princess Yi was still a little uncomfortable! Chapter 459 Although Yi Fei was very uncomfortable, she didn''t want Yelv Meizhi to think she was stingy. She couldn''t help pulling up the corners of her mouth, drinking tea slowly and pretending to be puzzled and asked, "sister, this is..." Yelv Meizhi saw the mind of concubine Yi from her slightly trembling fingers, lightly provoked her dark eyes and said in a low voice: "Sister, that''s what happened. Mei Zhi found this little thing in the yard today. It''s said that it belongs to the princess. She shouldn''t have brought it to her sister. Let her worry go and give it back to the princess directly. However, the princess is in the cold palace now. Mei Zhi thought. On one hand, Mei Zhi is not good or bad for the rules in the palace; on the other hand, Mei Zhi heard that the princess is cold ... Meizhi has no friendship with the princess, so... After thinking about it again and again, Meizhi had to ask her sister to come here. " Yi Fei thought to herself, is she cold? She has no temperature! Princess Yi was very angry at the thought of what happened between the cold palace and Ning Lan. At this time, after hearing Yelv Meizhi''s words, Wen''s anger was a little better. She glanced at the little white fox, then remained silent for a while and said, "this... Sister, you''re embarrassing my sister! You don''t know something about my sister, and there is no friendship between my sister and the princess. My sister can''t help my sister. Look at Xiaoyu''s face..." Yelv Meizhi was talented and smart. Imperial concubine Yi just said it faintly, and she knew it in her heart. Xiaoyu''s face? Yelv Meizhi glanced at Xiaoyu''s face and thought, it seems that Xiaoyu''s face has something to do with the princess! Yelv Meizhi quickly took back her face and looked at Xiaoyu. She said with a light smile: "sister, Meizhi knows that it''s a little difficult for her sister, but Meizhi can''t find anyone else. Now in the harem, her sister is the one in charge. Meizhi thought, even if it''s the princess, she knows it. In fact, Meizhi said something disrespectful. Don''t blame her sister..." Yi Fei gently put down the tea lamp in her hand and said, "Oh, my sister has something to say, but it doesn''t hurt." Yelv Meizhi thought about the film for a while, lightened her lips and said, "sister, the king gave gold to her. Who doesn''t know the Khan harem?" Chapter 460 The imperial concubine was puzzled when she heard the speech. She didn''t know what Yelv Meizhi wanted to say, so she couldn''t help listening more attentively. Yelv Meizhi said that she had lost a mouthful of tea here, and then said, "sister, Meizhi thought, the king gave her sister Jin Buyao for a reason!" Yi Fei lightly raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile, "Oh, what does sister mean?" Yelv Meizhi then said, "sister, Meizhi feels that the king and all the people of the Great Khan Kingdom hope that the people in power in the harem are people of our great Khan kingdom. Naturally, only your sister can shoulder this important task in the harem of the Great Khan kingdom!" The concubine knew that Yelv Meizhi was flattering her, but she couldn''t help but feel happy, and the smile on her face was unconsciously deep. After Yelv Meizhi finished her words, she pretended to be serious and said, "sister, just talk about it in front of her sister. In front of others, you can''t say it again. How can she shoulder such an important task?" Seeing the potential, Yelv Meizhi said, "sister, if you can''t bear such an important task, who else in the harem can bear it?" Hearing the speech, Princess Yi slightly provoked the corners of her mouth and said, "nonsense, nonsense! Didn''t my sister steal the wine today? She''s full of drunk words!" When Yelv Meizhi saw that Princess Yi had heard her words, she was in a much better mood. She stared at Xueling and said, "sister, sister is carrying a heavy burden now. Meizhi shouldn''t have bothered her sister for this little thing, but Meizhi really couldn''t find someone to talk to in this palace to give Mei Zhi an idea..." When the concubine heard this, she didn''t intend to accept the snow spirit, and her mind faded a lot. While she hesitated, a burst of charming laughter came from outside the hall. "Ha ha... Sister ah, hey, isn''t this Mei Zhi''s sister? It''s really a coincidence today. Our three sisters got together." The speaker is not someone else, but Xiao Jing. Xiao Jing strode in. Her eyes stopped for a while when she saw Xueling. She couldn''t help feeling puzzled, and then wrote it down. Take back the eyes looking at Xueling and sit down slowly. Chapter 461 Xiao Jing sat down, glanced at Xiaoyu''s red and swollen face, smiled at Yelv Meizhi and said, "sister Meizhi, how are you today?" Yelv Meizhi didn''t expect to meet Xiao Jing in the palace of Princess Yi. Although she was surprised and unprepared, she recovered her composure and said softly: "Meizhi thanks her sister for her concern. Meizhi''s body has been much better in recent days." Hearing the speech, Xiao Jing asked with a worried face, "really? Can you ask the imperial doctor to have a look? The imperial doctor in the palace is really getting old and useless!" Yelv Meizhi couldn''t say anything when she heard the speech. They all knew it, and what they said was just what was on the table. Imperial concubine Yi felt uncomfortable when she heard the speech. She didn''t know if Yelv Meizhi''s words had played a role. She couldn''t bear to see Xiao Jing as the head of the harem. She lost a mouthful of tea and spat with a light smile: "elder sister, I''m going to say something for the imperial doctors. The imperial doctors in the palace are the best in the great Khanate. How can they become useless when they get to the elder sister''s mouth? Younger sister Meizhi, she''s in bad health. It''s an old problem for many years. How can she blame the imperial doctor completely? Elder sister, do you think so?" Hearing the speech, Xiao Jing frowned coldly, smiled and said, "sister Meizhi, look, my sister just said something casually, and my sister recognized the truth... Well, I blame my sister for her open bad habit. She said the wrong words and let my sister seize the opportunity." After Xiao Jing''s words, the three smiled with concern. After a moment of silence, Princess Yi said, "sister Xiao, sister Meizhi, our sisters haven''t been together for a long time. It happens that today, you don''t want to go. How about eating in my palace?" Xiao Jing heard the speech and said, "it''s hard to be generous. Since my sister has said it, my sister and Mei Zhi are harassing me in my sister''s Palace today." Seeing that Xiao Jing should come down, the imperial concubine couldn''t help telling her to get up, "Xiaoyu, go and tell the imperial dining room to add more dishes for dinner." "Yes, madam." After Xiaoyu answered, she saluted and went out. Xiao Jing takes a cup of tea and loses a mouthful of tea. When her eyes sweep to the snow spirit in cuiju''s hands, her eyes sink slightly. Chapter 462 Xiao Jing asked clearly, "Hey, where did you get the little white fox? It''s so beautiful!" Yelv Meizhi glanced at Yi Fei and looked embarrassed, "this..." Xiao Jing saw that concubine Yi''s face changed slightly and felt a pain in her heart. She asked again, "sister Meizhi, is it yours?" Yelv Meizhi shook her head and explained, "no, it was picked up by Meizhi when she was walking. Meizhi is not in good health and can''t support it. Therefore, today, I came to trouble sister Yi and find a master for her." Xiao Jing nodded slightly and said, "Oh, that''s right! Sister Yi is the most suitable to keep such a beautiful little guy. Fortunately, sister Mei Zhi didn''t send it to her palace. She is impatient and can''t keep it. Sister Yi, just take it!" The warm fire in Yi Fei''s heart was brought up by Xiao Jing''s words. In this harem, you can hide everything. It''s the only secret you can''t hide! Whose is the little white fox? Doesn''t she know Xiao Jing? Isn''t she laughing at her when she asks so clearly and has something to say? The Yi imperial concubine held back her anger, lowered her eyes and lost a mouthful of tea. Then she said with a light smile: "sister Xiao, you don''t know. Although this little thing is lovely, my sister can''t support it!" Xiao Jing looked at Yi Fei and said innocently and inexplicably, "Oh? Why? Doesn''t sister Yi always like small animals?" Princess Yi smiled again and said, "sister Xiao, although this little thing is beautiful, it has a master! If the palace keeps it privately, won''t it offend the king! This little thing is a gift from the king to the princess, but my sister doesn''t dare to think of taking over the throne." Xiao Jing put away her smiling face and said in surprise, "really? It turns out that this little thing belongs to the princess! The king really loves the princess. If in the past, the king would send this little guy to his sister''s palace. When the princess comes, the king''s heart will be on the princess..." Xiao Jing sighed as she spoke. After hearing Xiao Jing''s words, Yi Fei coughed angrily and said: "Sister Xiao can''t agree with this. The princess must be homesick when she comes from a long way. The king feels pity for her, so she naturally has more heart. This is also human nature. Last time the king shot and gave her a rabbit, she was very happy. If she was giving this little guy to her sister, she wouldn''t care to come. Sister Xiao, do you agree?" Chapter 463 The meaning of Yi Fei''s words is very clear, that is, the king has sent her a little rabbit, which is better than nothing? After hearing this, Xiao Jing was naturally uncomfortable and her face cooled. Although she was very angry, she thought that the purpose of coming today was to conspire with Princess Yi, so she forbeared. Xiao Jing coughed, smiled and lost a mouthful of tea. Yelv Meizhi was embarrassed. Her eyes like the sea smiled faintly, turned off the topic and said, "sister Yi, sister Xiao, let''s not talk about this little thing first, and then mention it. It will be in the limelight." Yelv Meizhi smiled and gave cuiju a color, which means to let cuiju step back. The fight between concubine Xiao and concubine Yi just now made Yelv Meizhi understand one thing, that is, concubine Yi is no longer the former concubine Yi. If it had been before, she would not have answered back like this. Even if Xiao Jing was arrogant, she just looked down silently. Now, she is ugly to Xiao Jing in front of her. It seems that she has really changed a lot. I don''t know if concubine Yi has changed, and Xiao Jing has also changed. If it had been before, Xiao Jing would not have been like this. Now she has endured it. It''s not easy for Xiao Jing! It seems that the sky has changed in the harem. No, the Khan''s harem is going to change! Yelv Meizhi thought about this and couldn''t help thinking about leaving early. The dinner has been settled. Naturally, it''s not easy to refuse. The matter of Xueling hasn''t been solved yet. Naturally, she can''t go. However, she really doesn''t want to step into the muddy water! Xiao Jing was said by Yelv Meizhi, and then said: "no, sister Yi, sister Yelv Meizhi is not in good health, just take this little guy!" Under Xiao Jing''s thoughtful eyes, Princess Yi hesitated for a moment and said, "sister Mei Zhi, sister Yi shouldn''t have taken it today. However, sister Xiao was worried about your body and said something, sister Yi took it temporarily. One day, sister Yi got a free time and returned the little thing to its owner. Sister Mei Zhi, what do you think?" Yelv Meizhi pulled up the corners of her mouth, nodded and said, "this is the best. Sister Yi, sister Xiao and Meizhi thank you for your pity for Meizhi." Chapter 464 Xiao Jing robbed Princess Yi''s reply and said, "they are all our sisters. They should be. My sister doesn''t have to be so polite." Seeing Xiao Jing''s answer, Princess Yi pursed her lips. She felt a little uncomfortable. She lightened the smile on her face and said to Xiaoyu, "Xiaoyu, take this little thing down!" "Yes, madam." Xiaoyu immediately answered, took Xueling from cuiju''s hand and hurried back. When Yelv Meizhi saw that Princess Yi had received the snow spirit, the stone in her heart finally fell. Even if she is successful, she will only return to Yuehua palace after being used and improved. After some chatting, Yelv Meizhi finished her meal early, took concubine Yi and Xiao Jing on her back, and winked at the cuiju around her. After receiving Yelv Meizhi''s wink, cuiju immediately said, "madam, your medicine hasn''t been taken yet!" Yelv Meizhi''s face was slightly cold and said, "you maidservant, why do you don''t understand the rules like this? What''s your mouth when I''m having dinner with sister Yi and sister Xiao? I''ll take medicine later. Why do you need to talk more? Spare the interest of my palace and two sisters!" Cuiju immediately knelt down and said, "I know I''m wrong. I''m damned! Stop my anger." "You are really spoiled by this palace on weekdays..." Xiao Jingzheng wanted to have a private chat with Princess Yi. Seeing the potential, she immediately said, "sister Meizhi, calm down. Although this maid doesn''t understand the rules, she also cares for her sister''s body and is sincere. Can sister Meizhi spare her this time for her sister''s sake?" Yelv Meizhi immediately said, "thank you for asking for mercy!" Cuiju immediately said, "my maidservant kowtowed to Princess Xiao." Yelv Meizhi said with a pale smile: "my sister has no way of discipline. Let the two sisters laugh! Cough... Cough..." Princess Xiao then said, "sister Meizhi, why are you coughing again? Let doctor Ge go and have a look another day. How can you be so watery and healthy..." After hearing Xiao Jing''s words, Princess Yi understood Xiao Jing''s intention and said, "sister Meizhi, sister Meizhi wanted to keep her sister more. However, sister Meizhi is not in good health and can''t delay taking medicine. Since sister Meizhi has run out of dinner, her sister won''t keep her any more. When will her sister get free and go to your palace?" Chapter 465 Yelv Meizhi said with a smile, "thank you for your pity for Meizhi. Then... Meizhi might as well obey her orders and retire to the Palace first." After Yelv Meizhi''s words, concubine Yi and concubine Xiao had a few polite words and went back to Yuehua palace. The night was cold, the moon was cold, and the cool wind was blowing on her face. Yelv Meizhi couldn''t help but hold her clothes. The palace is silent, which makes people feel cold, and the heart is colder. Now, if concubine Yi and concubine Xiao can sit together, it will not be a simple meal. I''m afraid it''s another big conspiracy! Are they dealing with the princess? What kind of person is the princess? It seems that it is really not an ordinary woman to let two incompatible women come together. Cuiju held Yelv Meizhi, who was almost tripped to the ground, and said, "Mom, be careful..." Yelv Meizhi looked at cuiju''s nervous face and said gently, "cuiju, you''re wronged today." Cuiju smiled and said, "madam, this is the duty of the slave and maid. The slave and maid are not wronged." Yelv Meizhi said faintly, "you are very wronged to follow this palace." Knowing what Yelv Meizhi meant, cuiju said, "madam, it''s a blessing for slaves to follow her. In the harem, which Palace''s slaves don''t have nightmares at night? It''s too late for slaves to thank her!" "Really?" Cui Ju nodded several times, "en." Yelv Meizhi smiled faintly and then said, "cuiju, the old disease of the palace will relapse again." Cui Ju is so smart. She has been following Yelv Meizhi for many years. She has also waded in the muddy water in the back palace. Naturally, she understands that Yelv Meizhi is ill. She immediately came forward and said, "madam, let me help you back to the palace! I will be careful to serve her." "Good!" Yelv Meizhi nodded, finished her words, looked up at the sky and thought: the storm is coming! Cuiju reminded again and said, "madam, be careful at your feet." The palace is as deep as the sea, and flowers surround the emperor. In the end, it''s just a game of catching wind and shadow! Step by step, plan a deep Palace exhibition. When all the prosperity is exhausted, maybe it''s just a clear dream. What''s wet is your own clothes. Chapter 466 Huajing hasn''t seen shang''er enter ninglan''s bedroom for a long time. She can''t help but go out. Seeing luo''er, she immediately asked, "luo''er, the princess has finished dressing up and washed the hot water. Why haven''t shang''er been sent to the bedroom?" When luo''er heard the speech, Mei Dai congealed and asked nervously, "sister Huajing, Duke... The princess doesn''t blame?" Huajing shook her head. "The princess is reading. Where is the Shanger person?" Seeing Huajing shaking his head, luo''er pressed a lot of worries. She asked suspiciously, "tell sister Huajing that shang''er went to the kitchen to fetch water early in the morning. Luo''er thought he had sent it to the princess. Why... Why hasn''t he come back yet?" Hua Jing heard the speech and asked, "really? When did it pass?" Luo''er put down the rag in his hand and said, "it''s an hour, sister Huajing... Why don''t luo''er go and have a look!" Hua nodded, "well, go and come back quickly. If the princess asks, I''ll explain to the princess first. Remember, don''t delay on the road." Luo''er immediately answered, "OK!" I went straight to the kitchen without any delay. When luo''er entered the kitchen, Grandpa Li, who was responsible for heating hot water in the kitchen, was busy distributing hot water to other spoiled masters in the cold palace. Luo''er came forward and asked, "Grandpa Li, shang''er came to the kitchen to fetch water this morning. Did grandpa ever see it?" Duke Li was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he looked at luo''er coldly, coughed and said, "miss shang''er, I''ve been here early, but I''ll go back early." When luo''er heard the speech, his face stiffened instantly. He looked at Grandpa Li in surprise and asked, "really? Grandpa Li, how long has shang''er left?" Grandpa Li pursed his lips and said, "miss shang''er is in a hurry. It''s at least half a column of incense." Where has shang''er people gone? Luo Er said stupidly, "really? Thank you, father-in-law." Luo''er walked out of the kitchen after he finished talking. He was very worried. Just out of the kitchen, he turned around and came back. He picked up a bucket from the kitchen and said, "Grandpa Li, can you give me some more hot water? The princess is waiting to use..." Before luo''er''s voice fell, father-in-law Li readily replied: "well, how much do you want, install it yourself!" Chapter 467 Although grandpa Li was unhappy about the last dispute, he didn''t want to offend the slaves in the princess''s palace. After that, he asked other slaves to know that the princess was not an ordinary master, at least he could not afford to offend and neglect. The slaves and maidservants around the princess dare not offend. He heard that all the slaves and maidservants around the princess were brought from the state of Qi, and they all know a few tricks. If he collides, he will not get a bargain. Therefore, at this time, his attitude towards luo''er was unconsciously awed. When luo''er heard the speech, he thanked him while fetching water: "thank you, Grandpa Li!" Duke Li raised his mouth and said with a sneer, "miss luo''er is serious. The princess needs it. Even if the servant has a hundred courage, he doesn''t dare to neglect it!" Luo''er''s black eyes turned a few times and said with a smile, "Grandpa Li, luo''er will speak well for you in front of the princess!" Hearing the speech, Duke Li softened his face a little and said, "Hey, thank you, miss luo''er. I''m here to thank miss luo''er." Luo''er smiled and said, "Grandpa Li is really polite. This bucket will be sent to grandpa in a moment." Grandpa Li replied, "go slowly, miss luo''er." Grandpa Li looked at luo''er and froze his smile after he disappeared at the door of the kitchen. Luo''er hurried back with hot water. His heart was in a state of anxiety and could not calm down. Walking out of the kitchen to a corner, Luo Er''s footsteps slowed down when he heard two patrolling bodyguards whispering. A short bodyguard looked around and whispered, "Hey, did you hear? Yixuan palace caught a stolen slave this morning." The tall bodyguard was a little surprised, "really? Dead?" The short bodyguard said again, "no, but I think I can''t live. The maid is really unlucky. She surprised empress Yi when she was caught stealing." The tall man said with regret, "Hey, you can''t live." The short bodyguard sighed and said, "no, just now, in order to keep the little prince safe, Princess Yi has rushed to the temple to burn incense." Chapter 468 When luo''er heard this, she didn''t want to continue to listen. Her heart couldn''t help clicking. A bad premonition made her upset. She hurried back immediately. She prayed that the thief discussed by the guard was not shang''er. Huajing stood at the door with a wooden basin in her face. As soon as she saw luo''er, she came forward to meet her. She put the wooden basin in her hand on the ground, reached out to take the bucket in luo''er''s hand, poured hot water into the wooden basin, and said reproachfully, "how did you come back? The princess has asked, where is shang''er?" Luo''er was so upset at the speech that he asked, "haven''t shang''er come back yet?" Huajing was suspicious. Seeing luo''er''s melancholy face, he picked up the wooden basin and said, "no, well, I''ll tell you later that I''ll go first." When luo''er reached his mouth, he swallowed it and nodded, "OK." Watching Huajing enter the inner hall, luo''er immediately looked for several other rooms in the palace. Shang''er is not the kind of person who doesn''t understand and doesn''t know the importance. How can she disappear all morning? It''s so strange. Shouldn''t something happen? Isn''t the thief Chang''er? No, it must not be shang''er. Shang''er doesn''t have to steal. What can she steal when she goes to Yixuan palace? What the hell is going on? Where is shang''er man? Where have you been? The more Luoer looked for it, the more she panicked. She searched room by room, but she didn''t find any trace of shang''er. Huajing came out with Ning Lan''s washing water, just in time to meet luo''er, who was sweating, and asked in surprise, "luo''er, what''s the matter with you? Is something wrong? Has shang''er come back?" Luo Er shed tears and replied, "sister Huajing, Shang Er didn''t come back. Maybe something happened!" Huajing smelled the speech, his face became serious for a moment and asked, "what? Luo''er, speak slowly." "Sister Huajing, shang''er is not a sensible person. Just now luo''er has searched all the houses and hasn''t seen shang''er, nor has he seen shang''er in the kitchen. Father-in-law boiling water said that shang''er had already come back, but he couldn''t find shang''er." Huajing''s face darkened, "how could this happen?" Luo''er grabbed Hua Jing''s hand and asked anxiously, "sister Hua Jing, luo''er must have had an accident. Just now luo''er heard that a thief was caught in Yixuan palace. Sister Hua Jing, do you think that thief could be shang''er?" Chapter 469 Huajing said comfortingly, "luo''er, don''t worry first. Shang''er''s martial arts are not bad. There should be no big things." Luo''er said hurriedly, "sister Huajing, shang''er is not a person who doesn''t understand the rules. If something hadn''t happened, she wouldn''t have disappeared... Luo''er must have had an accident... What should I do?" Huajing also feels strange. She still knows some about shang''er''s character. Although there is no close relationship between her and shang''er, she gets along well on weekdays. It''s suspicious that I haven''t seen it this morning! Huajing thought for a moment and said, "luo''er, you go in with me and tell the princess about shang''er." Luo''er nodded immediately, "OK!" Luo''er walked into the bedroom, but he saw Ning lantuan sitting under the windowsill, holding a yellow book in one hand, watching intently, and his steps couldn''t help lightening. Luo''er walked not far from Ning Lan''s body, knelt down slowly and said, "luo''er, knock on the Duke... Princess." Ning Lan slightly raised her eyebrows and glanced at luo''er kneeling in front of her. Seeing luo''er''s worried face and flustered eyes, she couldn''t help putting the book in her hand on the book case and asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter?" "Tell the Duke... Princess..." Ning Lan felt uncomfortable listening to the word princess. She interrupted luo''er and said, "no one else will be present in the future. You''d better call the princess of the palace! Luo''er, tell me!" Luo''er continued his previous words and said, "it''s the princess. Tell the princess that shang''er is missing. Shang''er may have an accident..." After hearing luo''er''s report, Ning Lan''s face sank, slowly stood up, went to the window, looked out of the window, thought for a moment, and said, "Huajing, find a way to contact yun''er and tell them to track down shang''er''s whereabouts and let them be careful." Huajing immediately answered, "I''ll follow your orders." Ning Lan looked at luo''er and said, "luo''er, go around and look for it again. Don''t go out of the cold palace. If anything happens, report it to the palace immediately." "I will obey your orders." Ning Lan glanced at the flower scene and luo''er, and a sense of foreboding rose in her heart. If something really happened to shang''er, then... It must have come to he Chapter 470 Since the fire broke out in Yunyan palace, the waiters she married came out with their clothes and flower scenery. All the others were sent to the east courtyard by Yelv Hanming. Now let Huajing contact them, is also a last resort. If Yelv Hamming is not here, she can find him if he is. There is no one in the Khan''s back palace to help her. Now she is helpless! Thinking of it, she bent her red lips, and a touch of deep bitterness and loneliness floated on her lips. Ning Lan, who had just recovered from her serious illness, was pale. At this time, she stood in the light and stood under the window, looking even more haggard and clear. Shang er''s martial arts are not bad. Although she is a little simple and smart on weekdays, she has disappeared all morning. She must have stepped into someone else''s trap. I''m afraid she has been taken down. If yun''er finds out shang''er''s whereabouts, it''s OK. If shang''er is not in Yixuan palace, shang''er may... Maybe it''s more or less bad. Although the Khan''s harem is not big, it''s easy to hide someone. Now she is in a cold palace, unable to move, and Yelv Hanming is not in the palace. What should she do? She wants to protect her clothes! At this time, Ning Lan thought of the death of her nursing mother, Mrs. Jiao he. For so many years, she worked silently, but she didn''t want to happen again. Shang''er can''t do anything. No one can move her. If she moves, she will definitely recover ten times, twenty times, or even a hundred times. Half an hour later, luo''er''s face was dignified, and his whole face was haggard. Luo''er went to Ning Lan''s body and knelt down slowly as if it were a fallen leaf. "The maid knocked at the princess." The coldness between Ning Lanmei and Dai was deep again. She couldn''t help asking, "didn''t you find it?" Luo''er shook his head and said, "tell the princess, I''ve been looking everywhere, but I just can''t find shang''er. Princess, shang''er must have been caught by Princess Yi. It must be so. Princess, please help shang''er." As Luo Er spoke, her eyes were full of tears. Ning Lan Leng glanced at luo''er, turned his back to luo''er, walked towards the garden and said, "get up! This palace will naturally save shang''er, luo''er. Remember, you are the servants of this palace. This palace will not stand idly by. Even if you commit a capital crime, you can only be dealt with by this palace!" Chapter 471 Luo''er immediately said, "luo''er kowtowed to the princess." Ning lanning raised her eyebrows and said with a deep face: "get up. When Huajing comes back, see if there is shang''er''s whereabouts." "Yes." Ning Lan thought for a moment and said, "luo''er, go and call the father-in-law who is boiling water to our palace." "Yes, princess." luo''er immediately answered and rushed to the kitchen. At this time, her heart was confused. Ning Lan''s face was cold, and shang''er''s whereabouts were unknown. Now she was in the cold palace again. There is no one around except the waiter who has been married with him. What should I do? Princess Yi didn''t get a bargain from her, but she offended her. If shang''er falls into her hands... No, she can''t be beaten passively! Suddenly he looked up and looked at the head of the hospital. His brain flashed. By the way, she can find convenient people to do inconvenient things. She can go and ask for help like the late imperial concubine! Ning Lan looked around and saw no one. Her toes were light. The man flew over the courtyard wall and fell slowly towards the other side of the courtyard wall. After Ning Lan fell, she walked towards the palace of the late imperial concubine. As soon as she came to the door of the late imperial concubine''s bedroom, she heard the voice of a magpie in it: "madam, how much do you eat? Your body is important." The late imperial concubine''s weak voice was tired. "Magpie, take it down first! This palace has no appetite." The magpie said again, "madam, just eat some..." The late imperial concubine shook her head. "Then go down! When the palace is hungry, you can go down. The palace wants to be quiet." the late imperial concubine finished her words, turned sideways to the wall and stopped talking. "Yes, mother!" The magpie tooted her mouth three times in one step and walked out of the bedroom. She saw Ning Lan at the door of the bedroom and saluted immediately, "slave..." Ning Lan quietly interrupted magpie''s words, took the bird''s nest porridge in magpie''s hand and said, "no, you go down first!" "Yes, princess." Hearing the footsteps, the late imperial concubine sighed and said, "magpie, didn''t my palace tell you? I don''t want to eat. I just want to be alone. Please step back!" Ning Lan heard the speech, Dai Mei was slightly frozen, and then said, "my son''s minister, please greet my mother." Chapter 472 The late imperial concubine heard the speech, turned around and sat up. She looked at Ning Lan happily. She didn''t expect that Ning Lan would come. Her face was gentle, "Lan''er? It''s you!" Ning Lan sat down and lifted the bird''s nest porridge in her hand. She said softly, "why doesn''t the empress mother have lunch? It will hurt her body." the red and swollen eyes of the late imperial concubine and the side of her just now made Ning Lan ring her mother imperial concubine. I don''t know how her mother and concubine are doing now... Is she crying and sad? Do you eat on time? She couldn''t see these. Thinking of here, Ning Lan''s black eyes were deep and moist gradually. The late imperial concubine looked at the atherosclerotic bowl, shook her head and said, "Lan''er, the mother doesn''t want to eat. Now she has no appetite." Ning Lan remembers that she went to the imperial study to save the marriage and returned to the palace. Her mother and imperial concubine said the same... How long has it been? She can''t remember clearly. Holding the sour and astringent in his heart, he pulled up the corners of his mouth and gently advised: "empress mother, you can eat some for Lan''er''s sake!" The late imperial concubine Wensheng said, "well, you child, the empress really can''t take you!" while talking, she took the atherosclerotic bowl in Ning Lan''s hand. Ning Lan saw the late imperial concubine take a bite and asked softly, "is it delicious?" The late imperial concubine nodded, her eyes a little red. After many years, the person who cares about her most is not her tomorrow son, but the child in front of her, her daughter-in-law. Her heart was half sweet and half bitter at the moment. The late imperial concubine looked at Ning Lan and asked, "Lan''er, you are thin again. Are you not used to living here?" "Empress mother, LAN Er lives very well and everything is fine." The late imperial concubine blurted out, "then why didn''t you see it for a few days and you lost a circle?" Ning Lan smelled the speech, lips and teeth clasped, slightly hung her head, held back a burst of bitterness in her heart, looked up, smiled and said, "I''m afraid her mother didn''t remember clearly. LAN ER was not thin at all, and she gained a lot of weight." When the late imperial concubine saw that Ning Lan didn''t admit it, she stopped worrying about it. "Really? It seems that the mother is getting old and confused." Ning Lan took the atherosclerotic bowl in the late imperial concubine''s hand, put it down and said, "mother, you''re not old at all. Lan''er thinks you''re younger today than a few days ago!" Chapter 473 When the late imperial concubine heard the speech, tears fell out of her eyes. A pair of hurt eyes stared at Ning Lan and said, "really? You child..." the late imperial concubine knew that Ning Lan was comforting her, and she didn''t know why. She liked Ning Lan very much in her heart. For the first time in so many years, she met such a congenial person. Looking at Ning Lanqing''s thin cheeks, she felt sad. She is not a fool. She has lost so much weight. How can she remember wrong? She is a mother! Why doesn''t she know whether the child is thin or not? Ning Lan gently wiped her tears with a brocade handkerchief while whispering softly, "empress mother, have you encountered something sad?" The late imperial concubine thought of what her brother-in-law Gu Hengyuan said. She couldn''t help but feel a pang of pain in her heart. She was worried about love and hatred. What should she do? She doesn''t know, she really doesn''t know how to resolve it! She doesn''t want her children and her younger brother to kill each other, but she can put down her parents'' hatred, but her younger brother won''t put it down! Such a deep blood feud, how to teach him to laugh away his gratitude and hatred? The late imperial concubine was distracted, shook her head, pulled out a smile and said, "no, cough... Cough..." Ning Lan saw the late imperial concubine coughing, and immediately explored the late imperial concubine''s pulse with her hand. Her soft face sank in an instant. She asked in surprise, "empress mother, what''s the matter with you... Who is it?" After a burst of coughing, the late imperial concubine eased her breath and said, "Lan''er, the empress mother is all right. Just cultivate for a few days... Cough..." Seeing that the late imperial concubine hid and avoided, Ning Lan didn''t ask each other again. She just took out a pill from her arms, handed it to the late imperial concubine and said, "empress mother, take this." The late imperial concubine looked at Ning Lan in surprise, "Lan Er, is this?" Ning Lan''s eyes were dark and looked at the pill in her palm. Her eyes were soft. She gently explained: "empress mother, this is a medicine for internal injury. Take it first! It''s very effective." The late imperial concubine closed the expression on Ning Lan''s face in her eyes. She was puzzled. She took the pill in Ning Lan''s palm and said, "OK." Seeing that the late imperial concubine took the pill, Ning Lan got up and poured a glass of water for the late imperial concubine to take medicine. The late imperial concubine stared at Ning Lan and asked casually, "Lan''er, do you have anything else to do when you come here today? Cough... Cough..." Chapter 474 Ning Lan looked at the late imperial concubine who was panting after a cough. When the words came to her mouth, she swallowed them back. Just, let''s solve it by herself! After a moment of silence, Ning Lan lowered her eyes and raised them brightly. She smiled at the late imperial concubine and said softly, "empress mother, Lan''er has nothing to do, but she misses her mother. There is nothing else." The late imperial concubine stared suspiciously at Ning Lan''s water cutting double pupils for a moment, and asked in a quiet voice, "is it?" Ning Lan was afraid of the late imperial concubine''s worry, so she nodded quickly, "well, empress mother, don''t worry. If LAN Er really has something, she will tell you." Seeing Ning Lan''s sincere answer, the late imperial concubine put down her heart and said softly, "that''s good, Lan''er. If you have anything, you can''t hide it from your mother, you know?" Ning Lan nodded her head and said softly in a slow voice, "good! Empress mother, you are not feeling well. Lan''er won''t bother you anymore. Lan''er will come to see you tomorrow." The late imperial concubine hesitated for a moment and gently nodded her head, "well, go!" "I''m leaving!" Ning Lan respectfully saluted and walked out of the late imperial concubine''s bedroom. As soon as Ning Lan walked out of the palace of the late imperial concubine, the smile on her face cooled instantly, her eyebrows frowned, and she was upset. What should I do now? Although she is a princess, she has no right! Now in the cold palace, I wanted to live a peaceful life and avoid the intrigues in the court. I don''t want to be regarded as a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh! Since it can''t be avoided, she can''t let others bully her. Ning Lan returned to the palace, went straight to the bedroom, took out the jade seal given to her by her father on the wedding day from the wooden cabinet, which symbolizes the princess of a country. Is she finally going to use it today? When luo''er saw Ning Lan put the jade seal in her arms, she was surprised, "princess, this is..." "Luo''er, go and see the flower scenery, and you''ll come back." "Yes!" when luo''er walked out of the bedroom, he didn''t forget to look at Ning Lan. The jade seal represents the identity of the princess. If the jade seal is lost, the princess will become an ordinary woman! After luo''er left, Ning Lan took out a seven inch long iron cutting dagger from the wooden cabinet, and a wisp of sadness climbed up her charming face. Chapter 475 This knife was given to her by her second imperial brother. In order to protect her from being bullied. At this time, she has no other way to save shang''er. If she really has to, she can only use a knife. After hiding the dagger, Ning Lan came out slowly. Although she was anxious, she couldn''t mess with herself. She had to wait for the news of Huajing. Anyway, she''s going to Yixuan Palace today. Luo''er didn''t know that he had looked around several times, but he still didn''t find that Huajing came back. He was worried. "Princess, sister Huajing hasn''t come back yet. Isn''t something wrong?" Ning Lan smelled the words and lightly locked her eyebrows. She was unhappy. She glanced at luo''er fiercely and scolded, "where''s your usual temper?" Seeing Ning Lan''s anger, luo''er immediately knelt down and said, "the slave knows the sin, the slave should die, please punish the princess." Ning Lan Wen''s angry face gradually eased, stared at luo''er, sighed, and said, "well, I''ll spare you this time for your concern and anxiety about shang''er. Luo''er, listen to me. If you want to live in the back palace for a long time, you must be calm and don''t mess around, you know?" Luo''er immediately nodded and replied, "I understand. I would like to follow the instructions of the princess." "Well, wait a moment. If Huajing doesn''t come back, you''ll break out of the cold palace with this palace." Luo''er nodded immediately, "yes!" "Get up!" Ning Lan, standing at the edge of the flower table, is tender and gloomy with a touch of worry. It is said in the book that the tiger falls and the sun is bullied by the dog. Is that probably the case? At this time, being in the cold palace is like the hairless Phoenix. They naturally want to take the opportunity to get rid of her! The delay of Huajing made her heart uneasy. Recalling what luo''er said earlier, Ning Lan fell into a dark thought. Did Princess Yi go to the temple to offer incense? If imperial concubine Yi is really not in Yixuan Palace at this time, she just needs to rely on her special identity to win a team of guards and go to Yixuan palace to rescue Shang er... Even if imperial concubine Yi comes back and knows she wants to vent her anger, it''s hard to say anything! Ning Lan spoke again uncertainly and asked, "luo''er, you said that Princess Yi went to incense today. Is this really the case?" Chapter 476 After luo''er was scolded by Ning Lan, fate''s anxious face calmed down, and immediately came forward to report back: "tell the princess, the slave and maid really learned from the guard''s conversation." The bodyguard learned from his mouth that he could not believe whether it was true or false. Ning Lan coldly ordered, "go and explore again, go and return quickly." "Yes!" After luo''er went for a moment, he returned to ninglan and told him, "tell the princess, the maidservant just inquired about several people. They all said that Princess Yi really went to incense." Where''s the incense? Such a coincidence? Ning Lan feels bad, but she can''t say what''s wrong. It''s reasonable to say that the person arrested by Princess Yi is shang''er, so she shouldn''t go to incense immediately! Since you are frightened, shouldn''t you cultivate yourself in the palace? No, she can''t wait any longer! Knowing that there are tigers in the mountain, she can only lean towards the tiger mountain. Even if the Yixuan palace is a tiger''s den, she must go today. If shang''er really falls into the hands of imperial concubine Yi, you can save shang''er''s life as soon as possible. Ning Lan thought so and walked to the door of the cold palace. The bodyguard at the gate of the cold palace stopped Ning Lan''s way and said respectfully, "princess, please stay!" Ning Lan''s bright eyes tightened slightly and said, "get out of the way!" The bodyguard who stopped Ning Lan was stunned by Ning Lan''s fierce drink. He responded with a plop and knelt on the ground. "Please stay, princess. My subordinates are also ordered to act. I hope the princess will be considerate." Ning Lan''s eyes were like arrows. She stared at the bodyguard who stopped her deeply and sharply, and said word by word: "you still have the princess of this palace in your eyes. Get out of the way of this palace immediately. The king will investigate it, and this palace will bear it alone!" When the bodyguard heard Ning Lan say this, the bodyguard hesitated: "subordinates don''t dare! It''s just..." No one knows the difference of the princess, especially in the king''s heart. Ning Lan saw that the bodyguard began to hesitate and said coldly again: "do you take the words of this palace as a breeze in your ears? Get out of the way of this palace!" "Princess, my subordinates really can''t be the winner..." before the bodyguard who stopped Ning Lan finished, he was secretly pulled by a bodyguard around him, immediately closed his mouth and launched a way like others. Ning Lan didn''t expect to be so smooth. Seeing the bodyguard withdraw from the way, she walked out of the cold palace without hesitation and walked all the way to Yixuan palace. Chapter 477 Ning Lan took luo''er all the way to the direction of Yixuan palace. Not far from Yixuan palace, she was stopped by a royal army. "Princess, please stay." After Li zongshuai''s voice fell, people quickly walked to Ning Lan and walked forward with a salute, "at the end, knock Li zongshuai to the princess, millennium, millennium, millennium." Seeing Li zongshuai blocking her way, Ning Lan frowned coldly and asked, "what can I do for you?" Seeing Ning Lan''s cold face, Li zongshuai hesitated for a while and said, "the last general... The last general will guard the palace according to the king''s order, and dare the princess to return to the palace." Seeing that Li zongshuai said, "you are so brave that you have to stop the way of the palace? Do you have to take care of where the palace is going? Don''t you get out of the way!" Li zongshuai was stunned by Ning Lan''s momentum for a while. "The princess calmed down her anger. The last general is also her duty. As a last resort... Please the princess back to the palace." Seeing that Li zongshuai refused, Ning Lan had to take out the jade seal. "Presumptuous! This palace is the princess of the state of Qi. Do you dare to be rude to this palace? Don''t kneel down to this palace when you see the jade seal!" Seeing Ning lanliang''s jade seal, Li zongshuai hesitated and knelt down slowly: "the end will not dare!" Ning Lan was relieved to see Li zongshuai and others kneeling down slowly. If Li zongshuai didn''t buy a market after seeing Yuyin, she wouldn''t be able to save shang''er today! After looking at Li zongshuai with a depressed face, Ning Lan said coldly again: "all retreat to the palace. Can you afford to drive in the palace?" Li zongshuai was awed by Ning Lan''s cold and fierce momentum, and said respectfully, "I won''t dare at the end!" "Then don''t get out of the way!" "Yes! The end will obey the order." after Li zongshuai''s voice, he was reluctant, but had to quit. Jade seal is the symbol of a princess. He is just the leader of the imperial army. How dare he disrespect jade seal? What''s more, even if the princess is in the cold palace now, she is the princess after all. The king is different from other concubines to the princess. The fire in Yunyan palace is the best proof. Looking at Ning Lan''s back slowly leaving, Li zongshuai''s face fell into a complex. Seeing Ning Lan leaving, a bodyguard beside Li zongshuai asked, "general, just let the princess go. What should the king do?" Li zongshuai didn''t answer, but sighed deeply. In this imperial palace, it''s natural to be exquisite around the king and noble people! The king comes back. If you blame him, you can think of a way again! Naturally, these masters can offend less without offending. Chapter 478 She walked into Yixuan palace step by step. The unexpected calm of Yixuan palace made Ning Lan feel defensive unconsciously. It feels strange, but I can''t say what''s strange. After entering the gate of Yixuan palace, there was no sign of a maid or father-in-law on the way through the palace corridor. Luo''er was very different and asked, "princess, why is there no one in Yifei''s palace? Shouldn''t everyone go to burn incense and worship Buddha?" Ning Lan didn''t speak. At this time, she also felt the difference. She felt that there was an invisible big net, which was coming towards her. This feeling is like an hour, her mother is like before prison A voice in her heart told her, no! She may have fallen into the trap of others. I''m afraid it''s too late to retreat at this time! Luo''er said again, "princess, something''s wrong!" Ning Lan shook her head with a cold face and said in a cold voice, "it''s too late. You go to find clothes, and remember to be careful!" "Yes, princess." Luo''er answered, walked out a few steps and returned to Ning Lan''s back, saying: "princess, maidservants should stay around the princess and protect the princess." Ning Lan looked at the inner hall door and was trying to say something, but was interrupted by shang''er''s hoarse voice: "sister luo''er, protect the princess! Go! They want to kill the princess... Ah..." Before Luoer''s voice fell, he was punched in the abdomen. He couldn''t speak with pain, and burst out with a mouthful of blood. "Shang''er......" luo''er looked at the shang''er fallen on the ground in the inner hall. There were blood spots on his clothes. He rushed in without thinking. Ning Lan stared coldly at the bodyguard who had just hurt shang''er, stepped into the inner hall step by step, took down an eardrop as fast as lightning, used it as a dart to use internal power, and shot it accurately and ruthlessly at the hand that challenged shang''er. "Ah! My hand... Ah..." Ning Lan looked at the bodyguard who cried with pain and said to luo''er, "take your clothes and go." "Yes, Princess!" luo''er picked up his clothes and wanted to go to the gate of the temple. Before they reached the gate of the temple, the gate of the inner temple was brought up from the outside. Immediately, a group of masked men in black surrounded Ning Lan and luo''er. Ning Lan looked at the man in black who surrounded her in an instant. She was very clear in her heart. She was cheated! There will be a fierce battle today. She may have more or less bad luck! Chapter 479 A cold light flashed, Ning Lan quickly pulled out the dagger, and then fought with the masked man in black. After several rounds, Ning Lan and luo''er killed several black people in a row. Although they didn''t get the upper hand, they didn''t get the lower hand. Xiao Jing and imperial concubine Yi came out of the bedroom in the inner hall slowly. Looking at Ning Lan in the fight, they thought to themselves that it would be a good thing if they could kill her in Yixuan palace! Even if the king came back, the investigation would not be on her head. On such a thought, he immediately ordered the bodyguard around him: "what are you doing? Hurry up!" Yifei immediately stopped drinking when she heard the sound: "wait! Sister, wait!" Xiao Jing said, "sister, get rid of her now so as not to have too many night dreams!" Concubine Yi is he and others. She is also an extremely smart person. She knows Xiao Jing''s intention very well and stops immediately: "you are not allowed to kill her! Sister, how can she say that she is a princess of a country? Even if she dies, we can''t move!" Want her to be black? She''s not that stupid! "Sister, do you want to let go?" Yi Fei said calmly, "sister, sister doesn''t want to let her go! But sister doesn''t want her to have an accident in her sister''s inner hall. If so, doesn''t it disturb her baby?" "This... But such an opportunity is a once-in-a-lifetime. If my sister lets her go or lets her run, our sisters will not live!" Yi Fei then pointed to Ning Lan in the fight and said, "don''t worry, elder sister. Don''t you think she has fallen behind?" With a bang, Yi Fei''s voice fell. Within a few minutes, Ning Lan''s dagger fell to the ground. Not a few back and forth, he and luo''er were both taken down! Xiao Jing wants to continue to insist, but Ning Lan has been taken by the man in black. She is very angry, but it''s hard to say anything. Ning Lan looked at concubine Yi and Xiao Jing who came to her step by step and asked coldly, "are you afraid to kill me and you won''t live long?" Xiao Jing said coldly, "then you don''t have to worry about us! Since we dare to do this, we naturally have the reason and conditions to dare to do it!" Chapter 480 Concubine Yi and Xiao Jing smiled at each other, put them away and said coldly: "come on, take these three women who assassinated the palace and concubine Xiao and put them in the dark room!" "Yes, mother!" With a bang, Ning Lan''s dagger fell to the ground. Ninglan Lengji''s face didn''t have the slightest emotion, and said coldly, "you two bitches, it''s best to kill this palace. If not, this palace will definitely give it back twice!" "Wait a minute!" concubine Yi''s face was blue and white. She couldn''t help drinking and pressing ninglan''s bodyguard. She walked to ninglan''s cold and deep eyes step by step. "Pop, pop!" One face slapped three times and hit Ning Lan hard in the face. The sound of slapping was clear and stunned everyone on the spot. Even Xiao Jingye was stunned and stared at Yi Fei with strange eyes. "Princess..." luo''er saw Ning Lan humiliated and his eyes turned red. Yi Fei hit Ning Lan''s right hand. She was numb because of too much force, and said angrily: "You are dying, and dare to scold us? We want to see if you can really live to that day! We tell you that one slap is for us, the other slap is for sister Xiao, and the other slap is for Xiaoyu, our servant. If you have a good memory, you should remember it well, or go down to hell Tell the palace! " Three slaps fell, and the corners of Ning Lan''s mouth overflowed with blood. The two red palm marks were as red as blood, and the light cold face floated up with a strong chill. Slowly raised her eyes and stared at her, and her fierce eyes stared at her like the tip of a needle, which pierced her heart and made her fight a cold war involuntarily. Born in the harem for many years, she has seen the eyes of many kinds of people. It''s the first time she has seen such cold eyes. It seems that it''s cold to the bone marrow and deep in the soul. Ning Lan stared at Yi Fei, smiled faintly, and said in a very coquettish way: "remember to this palace that as long as this palace is alive, this palace will definitely make you regret your insult to this palace today!" Ning Lan''s words without temperature fell, and Yi Fei and Xiao Jing trembled unconsciously. Chapter 481 Hearing the word darkroom, Xiao Jing''s face turned white. The dark room in the Khan''s back palace is not an ordinary place. The horror of the darkroom does not lie in the darkness of the darkroom, but that people can''t stand when they enter, because the height up and down is only one meter. People must have a tortuous body and can''t sit down, because there are human bones on the ground. Those who entered previously have never come out, and people die in it! Not to mention starving to death, even smelling the rotten smell of the dead can kill and hurt people several times. Staring at the imperial concubine in front of her, Xiao Jing suddenly felt a little frightened. For the first time, she felt the horror and coldness of imperial concubine Yi. This was not the person she had seen! This dark room is usually not closed to people. Today she even locked the princess in... Lost her mind for a while and asked, "don''t you plan to kill her immediately?" Yi Fei thought of Ning Lan''s arrogant appearance just now, and couldn''t help hating her. She couldn''t tell whether it was jealousy or fear, "hum, it''s too cheap for her to let her die so!" Xiao Jing heard Yi Fei say so. After a cold war, she sipped her dry lips and asked again, "do you want her to die in the dark room?" The Yi imperial concubine coldly drew corners of her mouth, "isn''t she very proud? It''s cheap for her to let her die in it!" Xiao Jing couldn''t help asking, "but... What should you do when the King returns to the palace? After all, she is the princess of the state of Qi. We agreed earlier to put her in prison. Now you put her in the dark room..." The concubine interrupted Xiao Jing with a sneer. She bent over and picked up the dagger that ninglan fell from the ground. Looking at the blood on the dagger, she interrupted Xiao Jing with a cold voice: "are you afraid, sister?" Xiao Jing could not help holding her hands when she saw the cold expression when she was holding the dagger. She said coldly, "who says I''m afraid? But she doesn''t deserve to die in the dark room!" Princess Yi''s resentment gradually calmed down, stared at the blood on the dagger and said coldly: "sister, don''t worry, sister just shut her up for a few days! Sister didn''t want to kill her, but... If she couldn''t endure and committed suicide in the dark room, it can only be said that she committed suicide in fear of crime." The Yi imperial concubine finished saying and looked at the inner hall where there was no one but Xiao Jing. She suddenly pointed the dagger at herself and plunged a knife into her left arm. Chapter 482 The blood instantly dyed the Royal robe on Princess Yi. Princess Yi threw down the dagger heavily. With the clang of the dagger, Princess Yi shouted, "come on... There are assassins... There are assassins..." Xiao Jing turned pale. "Do you want to frame the palace?" Concubine Yi smiled thoughtfully, as if she were the fallen leaves of autumn, slowly fell to the ground and frowned with pain, "sister Xiao, now we are on the same road, how can I harm you? Just if the imperial forest army sees that we have captured the assassin... We are safe... It doesn''t make sense..." As soon as Yi Fei''s voice fell, Li zongshuai rushed in with the imperial army. Li zongshuai looked at the fallen imperial concubine Yi, covered with blood, panicked and asked, "what''s the matter with your mother?" Princess Yi looked at Li zongshuai, pointed to the bedroom and said, "Assassin..." Hearing the speech, Li zongshuai immediately rushed into the imperial concubine''s bedroom. When Li zongshuai entered the bedroom, Princess Yi whispered to Xiao Jing, whose face changed greatly, "sister, if you don''t want to be an assassin, do you know what to do?" Xiao Jing seemed to wake up from a dream and immediately went to help Princess Yi. She whispered in her ear, "sister, in the past, my sister really didn''t see it. You are so terrible!" Yi Fei quickly pulled the corners of her mouth, and the man fainted. Xiao Jing looked at the quick smile on the face of Princess Yi, and her hair stood up. Her heart was more than a shock? Yi Fei was injured before Li zongshuai arrived. She was the only one. If she didn''t say Ning Lan was the murderer, she would be the murderer! Anyway, she can''t escape, and... She was pushed to the front by the bitch Yifei! At the moment, she was forced to have no way back! Staring at the bleeding wound of imperial concubine Yi, Xiao Jing immediately shouted: "come on! Come on, imperial concubine Yi fainted. Li zongshuai, you can''t save imperial concubine Yi. Imperial concubine Yi fainted... Call the imperial doctor..." Li zongshuai rushed into the bedroom and didn''t find the assassin. Hearing Xiao Jing''s loud voice, he rushed out immediately and hurriedly rescued the imperial concubine. The imperial concubine''s palace was in a mess in an instant. PS: friends who like LANYA''s book, LANYA tells you good news again. Another book of LANYA, Zhuge Jinming, the eldest lady of the prime minister''s family, has written 1.1 million words. It will be finished in the last two days! Hope awesome support! Chapter 483 Yixuan palace was in a mess immediately. The imperial doctors hurried over to deal with the wound, deal with the wound, write the prescription and fill the medicine. Xiao Jing looks at the concubine Yi lying in front of the bed. Her shocked heart hasn''t calmed down for a long time. She always thought that Princess Yi was a cowardly woman, but she never dreamed that she was such a vicious woman. Under her hypocritical face, she has such a vicious heart. She even put the princess in the dark room, which... Even though Xiao Jing killed people, she didn''t want to put people in the dark room. Now she has no way back, and Yi Fei''s words can''t be clearer. If she doesn''t say the assassin is the princess, she will be identified as the assassin by Princess Yi. If she says the princess is an assassin, the king will investigate it in the future. At least she will be replaced by Xiao Jing. Xiao Jing walked out of the bedroom. Her hands shrunk in her sleeves kept trembling. A delicate, cold and pale one. She couldn''t bear it, but she could only bear it. At the moment, she was angry and surprised. Originally, I thought that the mantis caught the cicada and the Yellow finch. She was the Yellow finch. I didn''t want her to become a mantis. How could she not be angry? Seeing Xiao Jing walking out of the bedroom, Li zongshuai quickly walked up to Xiao Jing to salute and asked, "I''ve seen your mother at the end. Has your mother ever seen an assassin?" Li zongshuai sent the imperial guards to swish in Yixuan palace several times, but they didn''t see any assassins. They were in a panic. As the leader of the Imperial Army, there are assassins in the palace. What a big deal? If the king is to blame, he will be the first one to suffer. If you catch the assassin, it''s good to say... But you don''t see the assassin under the search, which is the crime of inescapable responsibility, the crime of dereliction of duty, and the crime of light seed. Xiao Jing was silent for a while, and said coldly, "the assassin has been caught and locked up." Li zongshuai asked in surprise, "did the assassin catch it?" Xiao Jing said, "well, the assassin is the princess." Li zongshuai''s face changed instantly when he heard the speech. "How could the princess be an assassin? The princess..." Xiao Jing scolded and asked, "what do you mean? Do you think the palace is lying and the assassin has other people?" Hearing the speech, Li zongshuai immediately said, "I won''t dare at the end." Chapter 484 With a cold face, Xiao Jing said again: "Princess Yi has a dragon seed and can''t be slighted. This is the king''s first prince. If you have something good or bad, can you protect the head of the imperial army? The princess is imprisoned by Princess Yi. It''s a capital crime for her to go out of the cold palace without permission. At this time, she assassinates Princess Yi and makes her sister unconscious. Don''t you think it''s a more serious crime? Li zongshuai Ruo I think the assassin has someone else. Please find out the assassin earlier! " Li zongshuai has been in the womb for many years and has seen many big and small things. How can he not hear the implication of Xiao Jing''s words? This is the princess''s unusual concubine. She is the princess of the state of Qi. If there is an accident, not only the king will be investigated, but also the state of Qi... From the perspective of the masked bodyguard who has just died... It is really suspicious! However, the king is not in the palace at this time. He still won''t make trouble for himself. Wait until the king comes back! "The end will not dare, but I don''t know where the princess is locked up..." "You''ve been put in prison. You don''t have to worry about it. Get back!" Li zongshuai said in a deep voice, "the end will understand, and the end will leave." Seeing that Li zongshuai had left, Xiao Jing was secretly relieved. After giving orders to the maids in Yixuan palace, she went back to her own palace. "Princess... It''s all the fault of slaves..." Ning Lan, who was pressed to the dark room by the bodyguard, looked at her weak clothes. Her clothes were torn and bloodstained. She was very distressed. Luo''er carried shang''er with tearful eyes and said anxiously, "shang''er, you should hold on..." The bodyguard who escorted Ning Lan and others angrily scolded: "what are you talking about? Hurry up!" Ning Lan stopped her steps when she heard the speech. Her face was cold and fierce. She grabbed the sharp knife placed on her neck. The blood flowed along the blade to the hand of the person holding the knife. She was stunned by the person holding the knife, and the hand holding the knife couldn''t help loosening. The bodyguard who spoke and scolded was stunned by the coldness on Ning Lan''s face. He was slapped in the face by Ning Lan''s bloody hand. "Dog slave, can you insult this palace?" The scolding bodyguard was beaten and shouted angrily at the bodyguard with a knife: "what are you doing? Escort her! They are all dying people! What are you afraid of her doing?" PS: Hey hey, Lan Ya''s book "ZHUGE Jinming", the eldest lady of the prime minister''s family, is finally over. It has written 1.16 million words. Relatives like to read it. You can go and have a look! Lan Ya will finish this book next, and it will start to be updated normally in the future! Don''t say much, Lan Ya''s performance in action Chapter 485 Ning Lan''s eyes swept coldly to the bodyguard who had just held her, and said coldly: "take it away, the palace will go by itself!" Ning Lan said with a cold hum from the beaten bodyguard and said, "the princess is so bold, but if you can still be so bold in the dark room, you really have courage!" Ning Lan''s cold face has no half expression. There are more than a dozen bodyguards pressing her behind. It''s impossible to go out! Step by step, she walked along the underground steps. The darkness became thicker and thicker, and her clenched fists trembled unconsciously. In front of an iron gate, Ning Lan stopped, looked at the bodyguard who opened the door, took a deep breath, and said, "just shut me in alone. Let them go. Princess Yi wants to kill this palace, so close this palace alone!" The bodyguard with blood stains on his face sneered and said ruthlessly, "we can''t be the master. It''s your fate that your master and servant can enter the dark room together. Please, Princess!" the bodyguard said and pushed Luo Er with clothes on his back. With a thump, shang''er''s head hit the door, and luo''er, who was carrying on his back, rushed into the dark room. Ning Lan immediately stooped down and hurried into the dark room to hold the falling son who was about to fall to the ground. The iron door was closed with a bang. The dark moment surrounded Ning Lan. It was so dark that he couldn''t even stand! The moisture in the foot tells Ning Lan that the darkroom is not only dark, but also a water prison! A pungent smell mixed with decay and death came to them in an instant, and eroded into the bone marrow with exhalation. Ning Lan''s face was as pale as paper. She was always afraid of the dark and kept shaking. Shang''er''s weak voice sounded: "luo''er, put me down... Cough..." Hearing shang''er''s weak voice, luo''er thought that there was water on the ground and half lay on the ground, unwilling to put down shang''er. She cried desperately, "shang''er, you must hold on, I won''t put you down!" The cry of luo''er awakened Ning Lan from the fear of darkness. Ning Lan suddenly thought that there were pills on her. She immediately shook her hands, poured out the pills and touched shang''er. "Shang''er, hold on, this palace doesn''t want you to die! This palace doesn''t promise you to die, you must live!" While Ning Lan was talking, she stuffed the pill into shang''er''s mouth. She didn''t want to touch the corners of shang''er''s mouth. It was all sticky. Ning Lan knew what it was. She touched shang''er''s wrist. Once she felt her pulse, her black eyes turned red Chapter 486 Ning Lan immediately put the pill into shang''er''s mouth, "shang''er, take this pill, you''ll be fine!" Shang''er shook her head weakly, vomited another mouthful of blood, and a weak voice sounded, "Princess, don''t waste pills on the maidservant... I''m sorry... Lord... If the maidservant shouldn''t listen... Listen to others... Say that Princess Yi wants to kill... Kill... Dead snow spirit... Save... Blood spirit, the princess won''t... Be trapped by them... And won''t be here... Maidservant should... Die..." Ning Lan listened to shang''er''s words. Her trembling hands were gradually restored to calm, "shang''er, don''t talk first. Take this medicine and have a rest for a while. You''ll be fine. I want you to wait on me. I don''t blame you..." Chang''er cried and said intermittently: "Gong... Lord... I don''t blame you. I blame myself... Myself... If something happens to the princess... Even if shang''er goes to the underground... I don''t... Forgive... I... myself..." Luo''er cried and said, "no, shang''er, you''ll be fine! You can''t leave your sister..." Shang''er continued: "luo''er... Sister, shang''er is really good... Xi... Princess Huan... After shang''er dies... You should protect the princess for Shang... Er... Ok..." "Shang''er, you won''t die... You won''t die..." "Sister luo''er... Sister... You promise shang''er, ok...?" Luo''er nodded sadly and said, "sister luo''er promised you!" "Princess... Shang''er knows that you... Are very strict with us... In fact... You always love us... If there is no princess... We don''t know... Whether we can live... For so long... Princess... Thank you..." Ning Lan took a deep breath in tears and said, "shang''er, I''m sorry for you. I didn''t protect you. What else do you want?" Luo Er exhausted his last breath and said like a mosquito: "Princess... Don''t blame yourself... It''s all the bad maids... Princess... Sister luo''er has always taken care of the maids, and the maids begged the princess... If sister luo''er doesn''t serve the princess properly in the future... She did... What''s wrong... I hope the princess... Can give sister luo''er a way to live... Good... No... good?" Chapter 487 Ning Lan''s heart ached so much that her tears became cold. She vowed: "OK, I promise you! Go, shang''er. As long as I live, I will avenge you!" "Thank you... Lord..." after hearing Ning Lan''s words, shang''er pulled a faint smile from the corners of his mouth, closed his eyes slowly, and dropped his hand on luo''er. Luo''er''s heart rending cry sounded in the dark room: "shang''er... Shang''er..." The dead dark room was cold, as if it were Ning Lan''s heart. The scene of her nanny''s death was still in Ning Lan''s mind. After many years, she was still unable to protect the people around her and made no progress. How could she not blame herself and resent? Ning Lan, who was half bent, pedaled down and said to the howling luo''er, "luo''er, let shang''er fall to the ground for peace!" Luo''er shook his head and cried, "the ground is too cold. Shang''er will be frozen!" Ning Lan said with cold words and sonorous words: "luo''er, shang''er is dead. Let her fall to the ground for peace, so that she can leave without fetters and let shang''er''s soul rest! This is the order of the palace." Luo''er gently put down her clothes, "Princess... I''ll obey!" "Luo''er, our palace will avenge shang''er!" Luo''er asked in some despair, "princess, is there any hope of revenge?" Ning Lan calmed down and said coldly, "everything depends on the will of heaven. If Huajing is not caught, there is still hope. If Huajing is also caught by them... Wait!" Ning Lan left a note for Huajing before she left. If Huajing could see it, she would save them. She just wanted Huajing not to be caught! Her feet were eroded by the water on the ground of the dark room, and the cold air was spreading all over her body along the center of her feet. Although it was dark and she couldn''t see anything, Ning Lan knew that the water under her feet was not clean water. Although she couldn''t see anything, she could feel the smell of death in the dark room. With a sneer on her face, did Yi Fei want to use such a dark room to lock her up alive? Thank you for your trouble! The pain on the cheek, the cry of luo''er and the death of shang''er were deeply engraved in Ning Lan''s heart as if they were brand marks. The filled resentment made her forget her fear of darkness. Life and death depend on life. Success or failure depends on heaven. As long as she can go out alive, she will snow today''s shame! I just hope God will give her a chance to escape from death! Chapter 488 Xiao Jing took people to Lenggong ninglan''s residence and said coldly, "search for me and don''t let the assassin escape!" The bodyguard made a earth shaking search in the cold palace. He didn''t find the trace of Huajing. He immediately returned to Xiao Jing, "tell your mother, No." Hearing the speech, Xiao Jing tightened her hand holding the handkerchief and turned cold. "How could it not? Search again!" "Yes, madam." the guards searched again. Xiao Jing was very worried. If the fish that escaped from the net were not caught back, the consequences would not be imagined. There is no way out for such extermination. Retreat is a deep cliff. Moving forward may be able to fight for a way to live. In any case, we must find out the fish that escaped from the net! Huajing holds the note left by Ning Lan in her hand, holds her breath and hides it on the beam. Looking at the search under the room, Huajing knows that something must have happened to Ning Lan. Although she is anxious, she can only hide it and dare not move because the bodyguard is here. Xiao Jing asked coldly, "did the assassin find it?" The leading bodyguard shook his head, "report back to your mother, no!" "Why not? Didn''t she escape here? You search the palace carefully, so that the assassin won''t hurt any master again!" The imperial palace is not small. If we search it like this, we will find the king back? They want to dispose of the princess before the king comes back. They can''t fall short in the end. It doesn''t matter if they get into trouble. If it hurts the family "Come on, it''s said that Li zongshuai, the leader of the imperial forest army, is coming!" "Yes, madam." It was getting dark slowly. Li zongshuai led the bodyguard to rush over, "I will see my mother at the end. My mother is a thousand years old." Xiao Jing stared at Li zongshuai with a calm face and said in a cold voice: "no, there are assassins in Li zongshuai''s palace. Although the assassin leader was caught, the fish that escaped the net still failed to arrest in the palace and still threatened the lives of the people in the palace. As the leader of the Imperial Army, you should catch the assassin as soon as possible!" Xiao Jing''s words were very clear to Li zongshuai. He immediately answered and said, "yes, madam, I will obey the order." Xiao Jing glanced at Li zongshuai. "Before dark tomorrow, we will see the rest of the assassin''s party in the palace." Xiao Jing said and took several palace maids out of the cold palace. Chapter 489 Li zongshuai''s deputy guard asked, "general, who is the assassin that Princess Xiao refers to? Shouldn''t it be the palace maids brought by the princess?" Li zongshuai didn''t answer, but the expression on his face was an answer. "The general... Search or not?" Li zongshuai was silent for a while and said, "search, take someone to search carefully. If you encounter an assassin, report it to me at the first time!" "Yes, general!" the Deputy guard answered immediately and quickly searched with a pair of royal guards. The cold palace suddenly calmed down, and the sky was getting deeper and deeper. After looking around at the flower scene, she didn''t find any sound. She couldn''t wait. She turned over and jumped off the beam. As soon as the soles of Huajing''s feet fell, he saw Li zongshuai who flashed in from the door and didn''t leave. The expression on his face was instantly stiff. Li zongshuai, holding the sword handle in his hand, steadily approached Huajing step by step from the door, "you are here!" Without saying a word, Hua Jing took out his dagger and stabbed Li zongshuai fiercely. He fought with each other and made a clear and cold sound. With a whoosh, the weapon cut the skin, and the blood dripped down the blade on the ground. There was a dead silence in the hall. Li zongshuai and Huajing looked at each other warily in the moonlight. A moment later, Li zongshuai''s voice sounded: "well, don''t fight. You''re already injured. You''re not my opponent." Huajing said coldly, "I''m not dead!" Li zongshuai put away his sword and said, "if you die, who will help you save the master?" "What do you mean?" Li zongshuai said calmly, "wrap up the wound quickly and don''t let your blood reveal your whereabouts." Regardless of the wound on her arm, Huajing asked suspiciously, "aren''t you going to catch me?" While Li zongshuai was talking, he took out a piece of cloth from his body and slowly pedaled down in the moonlight. "If I really want to catch you, can you still stand here?" Withdraw from the flower scene for a few steps and stare at Li zongshuai, who is rubbing blood on the ground, "are you really letting me go?" Li zongshuai nodded and whispered, "I''ve found a place to hold the princess. The princess is locked in a dark room! If you really want to save the princess, go to the king. Only the king can save the princess in the world!" Chapter 490 A letter to friends: Seeing that her book has been pirated, LANYA is really sad. LANYA calls on her friends to support the author''s originality! thank you! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ To stolen websites: God horse''s websites, can you stop stealing? Please don''t steal crazily because of the loose network security, okay? Why steal the author''s VIP article? What''s more, are you willing to steal money? Even if you start a family by stealing, can you live righteously? Ask: what would you feel if you spent a lot of effort to marry your beloved wife and were stolen by others on the wedding night and auctioned in a brothel? You steal other people''s books just to make your website flourish, so that more people pay attention to your website. In that case, why don''t you cultivate good authors yourself? Why do you rely on opportunism to steal people? When you say hello and steal, do you deserve your conscience? Is it glorious for an enterprise or a website to develop itself by stealing other people''s labor achievements? Do you know? The author wrote the article word by word. I don''t know how many nights he stayed up all night. While most of our friends are sleeping, we are staying up late trying to write good stories to Everbright''s reading friends. Do you know? It is a very happy thing for us to have a good sleep in bed! For the author, the works written are as valuable as his own children, because it takes not only time, but also hard work and careful cultivation! Ask: your child, are you willing to be stolen by others? Some websites were stolen, and they even said loudly that if there is a copyright dispute, please contact them. How much valuable time does the author have to register one website by one, and then send emails, posts and calls one by one? For the author, time is more precious than life! Would you please not use such words to prevaricate the author? Leave some for our author! Save some for us weak authors! Don''t make our hearts ache and cold, okay? The author also needs life, and the author also needs dignity and power! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ To the reading friends: Dear friends, when you like a book, can you support the genuine? Reading in Tencent is generally priced at a few yuan per book. For a few yuan, you can see hundreds of thousands of words or even more than one million words on the website. Isn''t it worth it? A few dollars, what can you buy in life? An egg fried rice? Maybe not enough? You use the money for one egg fried rice, which is a few steamed buns in the author''s hands! For the books you like and the authors you like, please give the authors strength! thank you! (I know that this letter I wrote may not be able to stop the theft. Maybe my heartfelt words can''t help at all, but I really hope God horses don''t steal again?) Lan Ya 2011.1.21 Chapter 491 Huajing watched Li zongshuai coldly and asked, "why did you tell me this?" Li zongshuai said calmly and briefly, "for the princess and myself." As the leader of the imperial forest army, Li zongshuai has seen a lot of big and small things in the palace for so many years. What should be done and what should not be done? He is an expert in what he says and when he says it. Princess Yi was assassinated. Princess Xiao said that the princess was an assassin and full of loopholes. He knew clearly in his mind that it was a great conspiracy. Even if he knows, he can''t say it. Justice is the most important thing in the palace. If you want to live, you have to be careful in everything and leave yourself a way out. What''s more, the princess is not comparable to any concubine in the usual palace. She is the harmonic Princess of the state of Qi. If she dies, it''s a big thing? The king is bound to trace it to the end. He will never turn a blind eye like before! And... He has a feeling that the king is very unusual to the princess! The moonlight fell as cold as water on the ice face of Huajing. The face that had been pale because of blood loss now looked thinner, "how can I believe your words?" With calm eyes, Li zongshuai stared at the flower scene without waves and waves, and said word by word: "you can choose not to believe it. If I really wanted you to die, you would have been found out!" Hua Jingchen stared at Li zongshuai for a while: "where is the darkroom?" Li zongshuai stirred up the corners of his lips and reminded him, "you can''t go to the dark room. If you really want to save your master, you can only ask the king for help. However, if you are faster and slower, your master may not be able to survive!" Huajing frowned and said anxiously, "the king is in qiongsuo. I don''t know where Qiong is. Even if I know how to get to qiongsuo, how can I get out of the palace? Even if I get out of the palace, I can''t quench my thirst. Even if the king comes back, the Princess doesn''t have to endure..." "That''s your business!" Huajing flopped down on his knees and looked serious and determined. The Jedi begged: "General Li, please point out a bright way for me! As long as you save the princess, you can take my life!" Chapter 492 Li zongshuai stared at the flower scene, thinking of Ning Lan. He thought that only the cold and arrogant master would train such a calm and loyal slave? Li zongshuai appreciated Huajing a little more, "you are really a loyal slave!" Huajing kowtowed to Li zongshuai, "it''s my responsibility to be loyal to the princess, General Li, please save the princess." Li zongshuai turned to look at the night sky outside the door, sighed and said faintly, "there is only a king in the world to save the princess, but maybe someone else can save the princess." "Who?" "People on the other side of the courtyard wall, clean up your blood and don''t leave clues." Li zongshuai said briefly and left without looking back. Looking at Li zongshuai who left, Huajing quickly wrapped up the wound and wiped the blood on the ground. Then he used his lightness skill to cross the courtyard wall and run quickly to the regret palace. The late imperial concubine got out of bed, "magpie... Magpie..." The magpie immediately walked into the late imperial concubine''s bedroom, "empress, the maidservant is here." The late imperial concubine frowned and her heart was depressed. Thinking of Ning Lan''s face when she came today, she asked, "magpie, what happened in the palace?" The magpie whispered back: "tell your mother, I heard earlier that there was an assassin in the palace. The guards in the palace are being searched!" The late imperial concubine hurriedly asked, "really? Assassins? How can there be assassins in the palace? Tell me... What''s going on." "Tell your mother back. I don''t know very well. I just heard that Princess Yi was assassinated. At this time, she was still unconscious. Princess Xiao ordered the bodyguard to search the assassin..." "Imperial concubine Yi was assassinated? Imperial concubine Xiao''s order?" "Yes, madam." The late imperial concubine stood up with a white complexion. She grabbed the magpie''s hand and hurriedly said, "magpie, go and find out if something happened to the princess? Go and ask if someone searched the cold palace first. Go!" When the magpie saw the late imperial concubine for the first time, she was frightened and quickly answered, "Madam... Yes, I''ll go now!" "Go and go back!" "Yes." the magpie immediately ran outside the bedroom. Chapter 493 The magpie knew that the late imperial concubine was anxious and rushed out. Huajing didn''t guard against it. The injured arm was hit by the magpie and couldn''t help crying out in pain, "ah..." The magpie was shocked by the injured Huajing and was speechless, "ah... This..." Huajing twisted his eyebrows in pain and covered the magpie''s mouth with a bloody hand. The late imperial concubine in the bedroom heard the scream of the magpie and immediately asked, "magpie, what''s the matter?" Huajing heard the voice of the late imperial concubine, immediately released the magpie and ran into the late imperial concubine''s bedroom. The late imperial concubine saw the pale flower scene and asked in surprise, "you..." Huajing entered the late imperial concubine''s bedroom. Without a word, she flopped and knelt in front of the late imperial concubine, "late imperial concubine, maidservant, please save the public... Princess!" The late imperial concubine immediately winked at the magpie when she heard the speech. The magpie immediately went out of the cold palace and opened the door. "Princess? You mean princess?" Hua nodded, "yes! I''m going to say hello to empress WanFei. Empress WanFei, please save the princess. The princess is about to be killed..." The late imperial concubine was flustered and calmed down. "What''s the matter? Tell me and listen to the palace." Huajing said briefly, "empress WanFei, the princess has been trapped by Empress Yi and empress Xiao. Now she is locked in the dark room. Only the maidservant escaped. The assassins looking for in the palace are actually maidservants." After hearing this, the imperial concubine''s face suddenly cooled down, her face was deep, and her heart was turbulent. "What do you say? The dark room? They jointly locked the imperial concubine into the dark room? They are lawless!" Huajing couldn''t see the idea of the late imperial concubine from her face, and immediately said: "Empress WanFei, Princess WanFei, she came to make peace with the sincerity of the state of Qi. Even if the princess did something wrong and committed any crime, it should be punished by the national law. She shouldn''t be unjustly killed without dignity! Empress WanFei, Princess WanFei, she has been married here for a long time. She is your daughter-in-law. You are her mother. I dare to beg empress WanFei to help... Save the princess ! "Hua Jing said quietly, and immediately knocked her head off to the empress of the late imperial concubine. The late imperial concubine looked at Huajing''s forehead and knocked out blood. She stopped and said, "don''t knock. What''s your name?" Chapter 494 "Tell the empress of the late imperial concubine that the maidservants are cheap and famous." The late imperial concubine looked at the blood clothes on Huajing. She secretly lamented Huajing''s loyalty and her nobility. She was silent for a while and said, "well, get up, this palace will save the princess! However, this palace can only have a try." Seeing that the late imperial concubine agreed to come down, Huajing immediately kowtowed, "maidservant kowtowed to the late imperial concubine." Yigei and concubine Xiao together locked Lan''er into the dark room. They are determined to kill Lan''er and suffer future trouble! Save, but how to save? Although she was the queen mother of the king in the palace, she was locked up here for many years... She didn''t know how much of her majesty remained. However, she can''t help saving Lan''er. Even if she gives up her old face, she will save Lan''er for the sake of the great Khanate and tomorrow! Princess Heqin died less than a month after she married to the great Khanate. No matter how she died, it is likely to cause national disaster! The late imperial concubine looked at Huajing and asked, "does your injury matter?" Huajing immediately respectfully replied, "tell the princess that the injury of the maid is not in the way." The late imperial concubine Shen se went to a wooden cabinet, took out a seven inch square box, opened the square box, took out a token from it, and said very seriously: "you take it out of the palace and go to the king asked by Joan. Only when the king comes back can you ensure that the imperial concubine is safe." Huajing hesitated in her heart, "madam, if the slave and maidservant leave, the princess... What should I do?" The late imperial concubine then said, "don''t worry. The palace will naturally appear in the palace. The palace is the king''s mother imperial concubine anyway. Even if they are so rude, they don''t dare to make too many mistakes." Huajing said in embarrassment, "I thank the late imperial concubine, but... I don''t know how to get to qiongsuo." "Here''s a drawing. Look at it. There''s something you don''t understand." Huajing looked at the picture and looked at the empress of the late imperial concubine in surprise, "this..." The late imperial concubine said in a deep voice, "this is the shortest way to qiongsuo. Follow this road and you can arrive before noon tomorrow without accident. Remember not to delay." After staring at the late imperial concubine for several seconds, Huajing decided to believe the late imperial concubine, listened to the arrangement of the late imperial concubine, opened his mouth and took the token and said, "I''ll obey." Chapter 495 The late imperial concubine added, "remember, when you leave the city from the east gate, Ji Kan, the city keeper of the east gate, will let you out of the city when he sees the token. It''s up to you whether you can reach qiongsuo after you leave the city." "Yes, mother!" The late imperial concubine urged, "go! There''s not much time to delay." Huajing walked a few steps and turned back. She knelt in front of the late imperial concubine and kowtowed deeply, "late imperial concubine, the princess please!" The late imperial concubine nodded at the flower spot, "the palace will do everything to save her. Go quickly!" Seeing that the flower scene was like a swallow, the magpie disappeared into the night. She couldn''t help walking quickly into the late imperial concubine''s bedroom, "madam, is something wrong with the princess?" "Magpie, no one has been here tonight, do you understand?" How could the magpie not understand what the late imperial concubine meant? Immediately opened his mouth and said, "I understand." The late imperial concubine nodded and suddenly saw the blood on the magpie''s clothes. Suddenly, an idea flashed and said in a hurry, "well, go down and change your dirty clothes. Don''t let people see it." "Yes, madam, I''ll go now." the magpie answered and just stepped down, the door of the regret palace was knocked open. The leader is either others or Xiao Jing. Xiao Jing took a group of bodyguards into the regret palace and winked. The bodyguards searched the regret palace wantonly. She herself took four servant girls and walked towards the late imperial concubine''s bedroom. Xiao Jing went straight into the late imperial concubine''s bedroom, passed through the bead curtain, saluted the late imperial concubine lying in bed and said, "my son''s minister knocks on my mother, and my mother is Jin''an." The late imperial concubine''s face was cold. She sat up slowly and asked coldly, "Xiao Jing, what are you doing in the regret palace late at night? Do you still have my mother in your eyes?" Xiao Jinggang remembered and heard that Princess Wan said so, so she had to continue kneeling: "the children''s ministers dare not, the empress mother calms down, and the children''s ministers have to... Break into the empress mother''s palace at night to meet the empress mother." The late imperial concubine asked coldly, "Oh, then tell me what you have to do." Xiao Jing replied: "tell the empress mother, in fact... There was an assassin in the palace. Princess Yi''s sister was stabbed by the assassin today, and the assassin was still hidden in the palace. Therefore, the children''s minister followed up with the bodyguard. The children''s minister was afraid that the assassin hid in the empress mother''s palace and hurt her mother again. The children''s ministers were all filial. I hope the empress mother will forgive me." Chapter 496 The late imperial concubine coldly twitched the corners of her mouth and asked in a cold voice, "assassin? So, did you come to catch the assassin tonight?" Xiao Jing replied without changing her face: "tell the empress mother that the children''s ministers are also thinking of the comfort of the empress mother. Please also understand the filial piety of the children''s ministers." The late imperial concubine asked coldly and forcefully: "Filial piety, it''s really filial piety for you to search in the palace without saying hello. The palace just doesn''t know whether you are really careful, or whether you regard your mother as an assassin, or an accomplice in harbouring assassins. Xiao Jing, do you think that if you have always lived in this regret Palace, you are not the queen mother of today''s king?" Xiao Jing was flustered when she heard the speech, and immediately said, "my son dare not. My mother knows that my son is really thinking about my mother''s safety. My son is in a hurry... This is a loss of courtesy and square inch. My son dares to ask my mother for forgiveness... My son is really loyal. My mother knows..." The late imperial concubine saw Xiao Jing''s face panicked, not like the domineering application when she came in just now. Her coldness on her face slowed down a little and said, "well, this palace is about your filial piety to this palace. I believe you for the time being. Get up!" "My son kowtowed to my mother." The late imperial concubine pointed to one side of the chair and said, "I want to see this palace. There will be an assassin hiding in the regret palace of this palace in a moment. Please sit down first!" Xiao Jing sat down with some uneasiness in her heart. "My son thanked my mother for sitting." After a while, a leading bodyguard stood outside the Pearl curtain of the bedroom with a bloody dress in his hand. He reported: "the villain knocked on empress WanFei and empress Xiao." Seeing that the late imperial concubine did not speak, Xiao Jing immediately looked at the leading bodyguard and asked, "have you ever found an assassin?" The leading bodyguard hesitated for a moment and immediately raised his hand and said, "report back to Princess Xiao... The villain found a blood dress in a maid''s room. It''s very suspicious. I think the maid has seen an assassin. Please ask Princess Wan and Princess Xiao to watch." the leading bodyguard said, and the magpie was pressed up. The magpie immediately flopped and knelt on the ground and cried, "maidservant, magpie knocks on the empress of the late imperial concubine, knocks on the empress of the Xiao imperial concubine, and starts playing the empress of the late imperial concubine, maidservant... The maidservant is wronged! The maidservant has never seen any assassin, and it has nothing to do with the assassin..." Chapter 497 The empress of the late imperial concubine sitting on the bed didn''t speak, but looked at Xiao Jing calmly. She was somewhat blind and deaf. Xiao Jing saw that the empress of the imperial concubine didn''t speak. That night, the empress of the imperial concubine was also empty in her heart. She changed her previous respect and asked the magpie loudly, "how do you explain this blood coat? Did you hide the assassin? Say!" Seeing that the late imperial concubine''s face was calm and did not speak for her, the magpie immediately cried, "tell imperial concubine Xiao whether you have any slaves. Even if you have a hundred courage, you don''t dare to have anything to do with the assassin!" Xiao Jing''s voice increased a little: "then you say, how did this blood coat come from?" The blood dress was left by her wound when she bumped into Huajing... Magpie didn''t know what to say for a moment. She looked at concubine Xiao and stammered: "report back to your mother, the blood... The blood was accidentally soiled by your servant... It''s Yuexin..." Hearing the speech, Xiao Jing couldn''t help staring at the magpie''s flustered and pale face again. She ordered the two palace maids around her: "take her to check... If she lies, the assassin must have something to do with her!" When the magpie heard the speech, his whole body was paralyzed and dragged out by the two palace maids around Xiao Jing. "Empress... I really don''t know what assassin. I''m really wronged... Empress Xiao, I''m wronged..." After being pulled down for a while, the magpie came back under pressure. After hearing the report from the palace maid, Xiao Jing shouted loudly, "dare you deceive the palace? You must have colluded with the assassin and didn''t recruit from the truth!" "Concubine Xiao, I really don''t know. I haven''t seen an assassin. I''m wronged..." Seeing that magpie was dead and refused to admit it, Xiao Jing was anxious to catch Huajing. For a moment, she forgot that there was still a late imperial concubine sitting next to her. She shouted to magpie, "then tell me, how did the blood on your clothes come from? It seems that you are with an assassin... It doesn''t seem right. You won''t confess if you torture you. Come on, wait with a stick!" As soon as the magpie heard of the three souls of the splint, he frightened two and a half souls and immediately kowtowed and begged: "Princess Xiao, spare your life... I''m wronged... I''m really wronged..." Chapter 498 The empress of the late imperial concubine calculated that it was almost half a column of incense before Xiao Jing searched and interrogated the magpie. It must be time for Hua Jing to arrive at the gate of the palace. If everything goes well, even Xiao Jing can''t catch up with the gate at the moment. Looking at the guard, he asked the dead magpie opposite him to use a splint and said coldly, "stop!" Xiao Jing saw the empress''s mouth stop, and her face sank slightly. She asked, "empress mother, this bitch must have something to do with the assassin. If we don''t interrogate the murderer today..." After the scene just now, the late imperial concubine had more trust in the magpie. Just now, she kept silent. First, she delayed time, and second, she tried to test the magpie''s loyalty to her. Now that the goal has been achieved, how can she tolerate Xiao Jing yelling and pointing at her in front of her? "Xiao Jing, when you interrogated the slaves and maidservants in this palace, did you ever get the consent of this palace? Is there a word of filial piety in your heart?" Xiao Jing saw the late imperial concubine say so, and her face was slightly frozen. "My son dare not, my son... My son is also for the sake of my mother''s safety. Please take care of my son''s filial piety!" The empress of the late imperial concubine glanced at Xiao Jing coldly and ordered the stunned magpie: "since you can''t rest because you''re going to be disturbed by this assassin tonight, magpie, you haven''t come to wait on our palace to change clothes." "Yes, the late imperial concubine." "Empress mother, magpie, she..." The late imperial concubine interrupted Xiao Jing''s words and asked coldly, "what''s the matter with magpie? Do you want to say that magpie has collusion with the assassin? Do you want to say that the blood on magpie is the blood on the assassin?" Xiao Jing said stiffly, "yes, doesn''t the empress mother think it''s very secret?" "Presumptuous!" The late imperial concubine suddenly shouted, and Xiao Jing trembled slightly. Xiao Jinghai had never seen empress dowager so cold and fierce, so he couldn''t help being a little timid and staring at the blood clothes on the ground, "Empress Dowager... Now the people in the palace are terrified because of the assassin. Even if the children''s ministers are afraid of bumping into empress dowager dowager, they also want to advise, and ask empress dowager Dowager to investigate the matter... Interrogate magpie..." The late imperial concubine was helped out of bed by the magpie. "Xiao Jing, if this palace told you that the blood on the magpie''s clothes belongs to this palace, do you think this palace is an assassin?" Chapter 499 The late imperial concubine raised her injured hand and looked at the surprised Xiao Jing coldly. Xiao Jing couldn''t believe staring at the wrist wrapped by the late imperial concubine and stood up from the chair, "mother... Empress mother, how did you get hurt?" The late imperial concubine said calmly, "magpie didn''t say it just now. It''s because the palace didn''t let her say it. It''s not a big injury. It''s just that the palace was accidentally hurt by scissors. It''s getting dark. I don''t want to ask the imperial doctor." Xiao Jing looked at the cloth bandaging the wound on Princess Wan''s wrist, "empress mother... Why didn''t you say it just now? My son thought..." The late imperial concubine smiled coldly, snorted and said, "hum, what do you think? You only know to shout and shout here. If you let this palace think, this palace will think you don''t have this mother in your eyes!" The coldness on the late imperial concubine''s face frightened Xiao Jing. Xiao Jing immediately knelt on the ground and said in a hurry: "son... My son dare not! My mother calmed down her anger, my son knew that I was wrong, and my son was also worried about the safety of my mother. I lost my sense of propriety for the sake of the assassin. I hope my mother would forgive me, my mother... My son has always kept you in my heart." Seeing that Xiao Jing was stunned by her, the late imperial concubine softened her face. "Do you put it in your heart? I can''t see it clearly. You know it clearly. Today, I think you''re in a hurry to track down the assassin. It''s also the first time. I don''t care about it! It''s getting late. You all retreat!" Xiao Jing gave a reluctant look at the magpie and made a salute. "After the son minister kowtowed to his mother, the son minister left." When Xiao Jing walked out of the bead curtain, the late imperial concubine stared at Xiao Jing and said coldly, "wait!" "Do you have anything else to say?" The late imperial concubine said without emotion: "Xiao Jing, now you are the imperial concubine in the harem. You should be cautious everywhere. Don''t make trouble and make the palace of the Great Khan country a mess. You''d better remember that although the Great Khan harem is a woman''s world, the master is still a king, okay?" Xiao Jing was stunned by the late imperial concubine, and respectfully replied, "my son and Minister respect the teachings of my mother." The late imperial concubine glanced at Xiao Jing coldly and said, "well, take your splint and get back!" Xiao Jing pursed her lips and obediently replied, "yes, empress mother, my son and Minister leave." Chapter 500 After Xiao Jing walked out of the regret palace, the obedience on her face disappeared in an instant. He took a complicated look and hurried to Yixuan palace. Just now, from the magpie''s surprised eyes, her intuition told her that the blood on the clothes was not the blood on the late imperial concubine''s wrist. If it was really as she guessed, the arrested palace maid must have seen the late imperial concubine. Facing the bodyguard behind her, Xiao Jing asked coldly, "have you searched carefully?" "Report back to your mother. The villain searched carefully. It''s really not." Xiao Jing took a few steps, stopped again, tightened her eyebrows and said, "you send several people to guard the Si regret palace, and send someone to guard the city gate. All the people who go in and out of the palace have been found out by the palace. If you let the assassin slip out of the palace, your head won''t have to grow on your neck! You know?" "Villain, follow your orders!" Xiao Jing rubbed the sore temple and sighed deeply. How could the leading palace maid escape? If she sees the king, something big will happen! In any case, even if she dug the palace three feet, she would find it. On the way to Yixuan palace, Xiao Jing meets Xiaoyu, who is walking towards her in a hurry, and retreats from the palace maid beside her. Xiaoyu respectfully saluted Xiao Jing, "I''ve seen concubine Xiao." Xiao Jing looked at the swollen light rain on her face and couldn''t help thinking of Ning Lan''s look when she was pressed down. She tightened her body slightly and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?" Xiaoyu immediately answered and said, "report back to Princess Xiao. My maidservant came to invite her to Yixuan palace according to the will of Princess Yi." Xiao Jing slightly moved the corner of her mouth, "really? Is your master awake?" Xiaoyu nodded, "report back to the empress. Empress Yifei woke up half an hour ago." Xiao Jing replied coldly, "I see. The palace is going to Yixuan palace." others don''t know about the injury of Princess Yi. Xiao Jing knows very well, but she has shed some blood and won''t be in danger at all. Today''s coma, I really don''t know whether it''s true or false! This damn bitch is respectful to her every day. I don''t want to stab her! Now there is no way back, and she can only go on. Xiao Jing, with her full anger at the imperial concubine, walked towards Yixuan palace. She will get her revenge one day. Chapter 501 Xiaojing arrives at Yixuan palace. Yifei holds back the maids in her bedroom, smiles at Xiaojing, owes a little body, and says softly, "my sister sends her greetings. My sister is not feeling well. I hope my sister doesn''t care about my sister''s manners." Xiao Jing''s tone was cold, and she said word by word, "my sister is hurt. Don''t be polite. We are all sisters. Why do we go out so far? Sister, do you think so?" Yi Fei flashed a faint smile in her eyes, but it flashed in an instant, "sister thanks her sister''s T-shirt, light rain, go and serve tea." Xiao Jing stared at Yi Fei''s face and was very angry. She was really out of sight before. This woman pretended to be a clever and docile face, but she was so cruel and hypocritical in her bones. She knew she was such a bitch with wolf ambition. She should get rid of her and shouldn''t let her climb to the post of empress concubine step by step! I really hate my carelessness in the past. Now she has plump wings, but she can''t move at will. Although Xiao Jing was so angry, she was also a woman who knew how serious it was. She was unhappy and said bluntly: "no, my sister, let''s get down to business. Now where can I have leisure to eat tea!" Yi put away the light smile on her face, sank suddenly, raised her hand and stepped back. Xiaoyu asked, "did your sister catch the maid in waiting?" Xiao Jing then said, "no! Not in the cold palace. After looking for it in the whole palace, I didn''t find the bitch. It''s strange!" The Yi imperial concubine couldn''t help sitting, with a worried look on her face: "really? Did you ever find it in the regret palace?" She has seen the flower scene. She is not a simple slave. If she escapes and finds the king, it will be really bad! Xiao Jing replied, "all the places that can be searched have been searched. However, Li zongshuai reported that he stabbed her when he was moved by her. A wounded person can''t escape far even if she wants to escape!" Yi Fei asked suspiciously, "is Li zongshuai reliable?" Even if Li zongshuai is a man with two sides and three knives, he is also a man with a small family. His family is in her hands. She is not afraid that he will not obey. Xiao jingsiji confidently dispelled the doubts in Princess Yi''s heart: "he didn''t dare to lie to the palace, but... My sister felt something strange..." Chapter 502 After hearing Xiao Jing''s words, Yi Fei''s hand clenched the quilt. "How can you say that the empress hid the assassin?" Xiao Jingmei Dai locked her face, looked heavy and agitated. After a little thought, she shook her head and said, "it should not be. The palace has been searched, but the bitch hasn''t been found. It must be that the bitch left before I went, even if she found her mother!" After thinking for a while, Yi Fei immediately said in panic, "no, she must have gone out of the palace. Now she wants to catch up immediately!" Xiao Jing said, "have you left the palace? I''ve sent someone to the palace gate. If she really ran to the palace gate, I don''t know if she found anything. However, the palace gate guard can''t get out of the palace gate without fingerprints. Should she not?" Yi gei shook her head and said thoughtfully, "it''s hard to say. Although the Empress Dowager has lived in the regret palace for many years, closed the door and had a bad relationship with the king, she is, after all, the first king''s favorite. She was also a princess of a country. It''s not difficult for her to let a maid out of the palace after so many years in the Khan palace. She... But now the Empress Dowager!" Xiao Jing was anxious, "so what?" Yi Fei''s eyes were dark, sighed deeply and said, "I just hope she hasn''t left the palace, and the people you sent to the palace gate can stop it!" Xiao Jingyue thought more and more that the people she sent were too late. She couldn''t help asking, "what if she left the palace? No, send someone to rob and kill her. You can''t let her go to qiongsuo. If the king comes back now, things in the palace will end badly." Yi Fei interrupted Xiao Jing''s words: "I''m afraid it''s too late to pursue and kill at this time." Xiao Jing was a little impatient. She couldn''t help saying, "you can''t wait to die. You still have to chase. It will take at least three days to get to Qiong''s office. I don''t think she can run far!" With a dark face, Princess Yi said in a deep voice, "you still have to chase, but it''s not the best remedy. If she leaves the palace, it''s like releasing birds to the forest. It''s not easy to chase and kill! After all, she''s not a repeat offender of the Imperial court, and she can''t be on the imperial list!" Xiao Jing was shocked after hearing the words of Princess Yi, and her heart was a burst of dark surprise. PS: Lan Ya has been very awesome lately. It''s been written all night. Love this article and give it to blue ya. Leave a message and gossip... Welcome. The new year is coming. LANYA is here to wish all the relatives who read LANYA books happiness. Chapter 503 This calm and calm Princess Yi has never seen before. It turns out that she has been acting in front of her for so many years! She is not only a timid and timid person, but a hidden and step-by-step woman! Under her weak appearance, there was a cold and determined heart hidden. Look at her. Her eyes have grown white over the years. Xiao Jinglian''s anxiety on her face calmed down with her face, "what should I do according to what my sister sees? How to remedy it?" The Yi imperial concubine clutched the hand of the brocade quilt and fell deeply for a few minutes. Her pupils were full of anger and Yin, "it seems that she can only let the bitch out of the dark room!" Xiao Jing asked suspiciously, "are you going to let her go?" the eyes of Yi Fei made Xiao Jing creepy unconsciously. But if she wants to release the princess? She doesn''t believe it. The Yi imperial concubine killed her suddenly. "Let her go? Didn''t we fall short of what we did earlier?" Xiao Jing didn''t speak, waiting for Yi Fei to say the following words. In fact, her heart had thought about what she would do. Although that was something she dared not think of or do. Yi Fei paused for a moment and said viciously, "put her in prison first, and she can only die in prison! If the damned bitch hadn''t escaped, she would die in the dark room." Xiao Jing stared at Yi Fei''s insidious eyes. Her palm was cold and sweated. "Do you hate her so much? Just because she beat your maid?" Yi Fei smiled coldly and sadly and said coldly, "I hate her and want to kill her a hundred times. It''s not because she beat my maid in waiting, but because she got something she shouldn''t get. Some things, some people may not get it even if they work hard all their life, but she got it easily!" Xiao Jing suddenly understood that she knew that Princess Yi loved the king deeply. She once laughed at her stupidity in addition to swishing. Who is the king? How could he fall in love with a woman? The king is cold and aloof by nature. He has no blood in his bones. He is an Iceman out and out, colder than the water in the Millennium cold pool. How could he be attracted to a woman? All he can give a woman is pet. It''s more difficult to get his heart than to go to heaven! Chapter 504 She had been in love for the first time, and had yearned for the love between men and women, but she soon woke up. When she thinks that man is not the one she can get love, she is no longer stupid. When the love between men and women happens, even if it is intense and fanatical, it will fade with time one day. How can a woman''s glory withstand the increasing growth of her rings? Besides, her appearance can only be beautiful. There is no lack of women in this harem. Yang or because she was a daughter, she suddenly sympathized with Princess Yi and took a deep look at Princess Yi, "you should know that person is not what you should love. Can''t you see through it for a few years?" Yi Fei smiled bitterly, "what if you see through? Can you follow your heart in some things?" Xiao Jing thought deeply on her face, "my sister thinks the king is moved to the princess?" Yi Fei smiled coldly. "Isn''t it because of this dish that my sister joined hands with my sister? What can''t be accommodated in the palace is more than my sister. Doesn''t my sister also want to make her fast?" Xiao Jing looked at the night sky outside the porch window, moved her lips and smiled coldly, "ha ha, my sister has been getting along with my sister in recent years. I can''t see that my sister is so LAN Zhihui!" Princess Yi knew that Xiao Jing hated her in her heart, just as she couldn''t tolerate Xiao Jing. However, thinking that the princess locked in the dark room still needed to work with Xiao Jing to remove it, she changed her coldness and said in a pestilent voice: "sister, if there is something wrong with my sister, I hope my sister can bear more. Now we need to work together to deal with foreign talents." Seeing that Princess Yi''s attitude towards her was softened, Xiao Jing thought that she could only get rid of the princess together with her before she could get rid of her! "My sister is right! Now that we are sitting on the same ship, we should work with one heart and one mind. We can''t let the ship sink. If the ship sinks, it''s not good for you and me!" Yi Fei pulled the corners of her mouth. "In my sister''s opinion, how should we act?" "My sister is not as good as my sister Hui. In my sister''s opinion, how can I get rid of her after releasing her from the dark room? Is it poison wine? Or..." Yi Fei smiled mysteriously and said, "don''t you know that my sister and sister went to the prison together?" Chapter 505 It was dark in the dark room, and the cold moisture hit landing ER and Ning Lan. Their strong will was being eroded inch by inch by hunger and cold, dry mouth, pain and trembling all over their body, and the waiting and silence that could not be seen. It was dark and dark. I couldn''t see the slightest light and hope. In addition to the darkness, cold and thick smell of death, what remained in the dark room was grief and resentment! They have no choice. The only hope is Huajing, but can they really stick to Huajing? This is still an unknown number, no one can be sure. Wait, in addition to waiting, you can only wait. Luo''er, holding her arms tightly, trembled her delicate body, and her mood gradually calmed down. She felt that her feet had been passively turned into ice, and her lips had long been blue and purple. Thinking of what shang''er said before she died, she couldn''t help trembling and asked, "princess, are you okay?" Ning Lan slowly opened her closed eyes and said with relief, "don''t worry about this palace. It''s all right." from Luo Er''s trembling voice, Ning Lan knew that Luo Er''s body was much weaker. Without hesitation, she poured out the last pill from the bottle in her hand, touched Luo Er''s hand and placed it in Luo Er''s hand, and coldly ordered: "Take it, it can keep out the cold." Luo''er immediately refused and said, "princess, the maid is very good now. She is neither cold nor hungry. The princess should take this!" Ning Lan said very firmly, "this is the will of the palace. Take it. There is still something in the bottle of the palace!" "But... Princess..." Ning Lan hesitated to listen to luo''er''s tone, and suddenly asked, "don''t you even listen to the will of the palace?" "Tell the princess, slave... Maidservant... That doesn''t mean..." Ning Lan interrupted luo''er and said, "what do you mean? Do you think this palace is closed in this dark room, so you don''t pay attention to this palace?" Luo''er heard Ning Lan''s voice with strong anger and immediately replied, "I dare not, Princess! I... I will obey the will of the princess... I will take it now!" Luo''er immediately took the pill in her hand. She didn''t know that Ning Lan was worse than her at this time. She only took three pills in one medicine bottle, and took all the rest. Her lips had been bitten by her long ago. In order to speak quietly without trembling, her lips were bitten by her again PS: happy new year, dear ones. Today''s new year, Lan Ya is still ill... It''s the new year. I hope you can be safe, healthy, happy and happy. Lan Ya revised the title of the book "love in ancient times: the princess is getting married" and now it is called "love disaster Nirvana: love for thousands of generations". I don''t know if my relatives like it. I hope they like it! Chapter 506 The pain could wake up the nerves that were going to faint. Her body seemed to be pressed on by a thousand gold stones. She wanted to sit on the ground, but she held back. As a princess of the state of Qi, how can she be disheveled? Even if you die, you should have dignity and Zhuang Rong! Time passes by from her tight fingertips, and the air that can be breathed is becoming less and less. Even if you don''t starve or freeze to death in this dark room, you will suffocate and die because of the lack of air, right? A touch of cold stabbing pain seemed to pierce her heart. This was the so-called dark room. Did her dignified Princess suffer such humiliation? Resentment, how can she not be resentful? She can''t die, absolutely not! Whether it''s for the state of Qi, for her mother, or for shang''er and herself, she can''t die! Once she thought the darkness was terrible, now she realized that the real darkness is not that she can''t see anything, but that her destiny is not in her own hands! If she can live, she must change these, she must! Ning Lan''s delicate face as pale as paper is like the bright moon in the cold pool, pale, thin and cold; The dark eyes sent out bursts of cold, which blurred the darkness, and the air was filled with a strong smell of blood; The lips are broken again and again, the old wounds are filled with new wounds, and the bright red blood will dye the red house deeper; The trembling body was surrounded by the biting cold, depriving her of the little temperature in her body. Ning Lan suddenly understood that death is not terrible. What people fear is to wait for death and feel the passage of life in their body. This unforgettable memory will never be forgotten in her life! I don''t know how long later, the dead dark room made a burst of unlocking sound. Ning Lan, who was about to faint, flashed a pair of beautiful eyelashes like butterfly feathers and looked at the place where the sound was made. ''squeak '', the door was opened! Ning Lan was dizzy in the light. The dazzling light made her lose her eyesight in an instant. Her eyes were dark, and she couldn''t help blinking conditionally. After the door opened, a guard carrying a lantern immediately covered his nose with one hand and held his breath to avoid the pungent smell from the dark room. "I don''t know if people are dead?" Chapter 507 Ning Lan''s cold voice sounded in the dark room: "do you really want this palace to die?" The guard with the lantern in his hand jumped in surprise and spitted angrily: "I''ve been ordered to take the princess to the prison, princess, please!" Ning Lan heard the word "prison", and his cold eyes flashed a blazing light. To the dungeon? What are you taking her to prison for at this time? Anyway, it''s better than waiting for death in this dark room without seeing the light! Thinking about it, Ning Lan, who was pedaling on the ground, looked down at her unconscious feet and stood up slowly, but she didn''t stand up yet. Her eyes were dark, dizzy and fell to the ground. "Princess... Be careful!" luo''er shouted, trying to hold Ning Lan in dizziness, and looked at Ning Lan with a pale face like paper. Ning Lan, who was bent over, gently pushed away luo''er who was holding her, and his eyes fell on shang''er who was lying on the ground. The words were cold, sonorous and powerful: "this palace can go by itself. Take shang''er with you." "I will obey your orders." The bodyguard with the lamp in his hand said, "Hey, it''s not good. I''m ordered to take the princess out of the dark room alone!" Luo Er said in a hurry, "no, the maidservant should protect the princess." A man behind the light guard said, "you can''t help it!" Ning Lan glanced at several bodyguards outside the iron gate, and her heart sank again. These people were the people who escorted her into the dark room. So it seems that they all listened to Princess Xiao and Princess Yi. I''m afraid her going will be more or less dangerous! Ning Lan, who came to the door, took a look at luo''er beside her and said in a strict voice, "luo''er, you wait for this palace here, and this palace will save you!" Luo''er hesitated and replied, "princess, be careful! Ning Lan''s eyes were cold and her voice was light. She rushed to the prison with the bodyguard. She had a lot of doubts in her heart. What tricks are they going to play again? Aren''t they going to kill her? Why are they going to put her in prison now? Is it... Is it Yelv Hamming coming back? Or... Do they want her to die in prison? The six bodyguards behind Ning Lan saw that Ning Lan came to the prison door and stopped. The leader stared at the open prison door and said coldly, "princess, please!" Chapter 508 Ning Lan''s eyes were as hard as a knife. She slashed at the leader''s guard. Then with a slap, a slap fell on the leader''s cheek, coldly tilted the corner of her mouth, glanced indifferently at the leader''s guard who was beaten red by her, and walked into the cell with lotus steps. The leader''s bodyguard was beaten by Ning Lan, his face was heavy, his hands became fists, and his face was green and cold. After the iron prison door was locked, he gave a cold whoosh, "hum, the people who are dying are still horizontal?" the leader''s bodyguard said angrily and retreated with the other five internal bodyguards. Ning Lan tightened her eyebrows and Dai looked around the iron prison. Her face was cold and she sat down slowly under the dim pine lamp. The dying man? So they want her to die in prison? Luoer can''t stay in the dark room for too long. At the moment, she can''t do anything. The only thing she can do is wait. Waiting for a miracle, if her life should not be lost, there will be a turning point to meet life! Yi Fei walked all the way to the prison with light rain, and her cold face was full of resentment. To track down the assassin? That''s just Xiao Jing''s excuse. She doesn''t want to get involved! Hum, how could she wash the muddy water clean? Looking at Ning Lan sitting in the iron prison with her knees in her arms, Yi Fei was a little stunned. Did she really stay in the dark room? Why doesn''t she look like anything? In addition to the dirt on her shoes, others... Her clothes, her hair and temples, and her face are not messy. On the contrary, it makes people feel more beautiful! Shouldn''t she have messy hair, dirty body and tears? No, it shouldn''t be like a person who has been in a dark room What kind of woman is she? Why are you so strong at a young age? This is not what she wants to see. She shouldn''t be like this... The more strong and calm she is... The more she wants to get rid of her, she has to get rid of her. Even if she pays an unprecedented price, she will get rid of her and can''t let her stand by the king! Yi Fei removed her eyes staring at Ning Lan and ordered the bodyguard around her: "open the door!" The leading bodyguard immediately answered, "yes, madam." Although Ning Lan closed her eyes and didn''t open them, she had already heard the footsteps of Yi Fei. Hearing the sound of opening the prison door, he slowly opened his bright eyes without half temperature and looked at the Yi Fei standing at the door of the cell. Chapter 509 Yi Fei''s eyes were like a knife, cold and sharp, cutting to Ning Lan, "you didn''t die." Ning Lan moved the corner of her mouth contemptuously, looked calmly at the evil concubine Yi, and asked coldly, "are you disappointed that the palace is not dead?" When the concubine heard that Ning Lan was provoking her, an inexplicable anger rushed to her heart, "not dead in the dark room doesn''t mean you can see the sunrise tomorrow!" Ning Lan still sat upright, with a slight disdain and cold smile: "that''s naturally the best. If this palace can see the sunrise tomorrow, you will regret it!" Concubine Yi was completely angered by Ning Lan''s words, and suppressed the fear in the bottom of her heart. She was a bit of a wreck, and said loudly and forcefully: "this palace will complete you today!" Ning Lan stood up slowly, adjusted her appearance, and asked in a calm tone, "what are you waiting for? Poison wine, sword? Or white Ling?" The Yi imperial concubine looked at Ning Lan, who was calm and disordered, and said coldly, "do you think this palace will be stupid enough to let you die?" After finishing her words, Yi Fei winked at the bodyguards around her. The two bodyguards immediately walked into the cell and took Ning Lan. Ning Lan, whose hands were controlled by the bodyguard, glanced at the light rain standing behind Princess Yi. She didn''t see anything like poison liquor white silk. She was a little puzzled. She wanted to know what the princess wanted to do with her. When Ning Lan took back her eyes and her eyes fell on Princess Yi''s hand, Mei Dai was tight for a moment, and her beautiful and dark deep pupils narrowed gradually. She had some guesses in her heart. "It''s said that Princess Bingxue is smart. Princess, what do you say the silver in our palace is used for?" People live with dignity. At the moment, Ning lansui doesn''t know how yigei wants to kill her, but let her know that she is doomed today! At this moment, she still has a choice. She still has the opportunity to commit suicide before she begins to greet her. As long as she bites her tongue and commits suicide, she may retain her dignity of death. When she sees her dead, she should not insult her too much! But she can''t just kill herself! Once she kills herself, she can only die in such a vague way... How can she be willing to die like this? Chapter 510 Gou Jian can destroy Wu by sleeping on firewood and tasting courage. As a princess of a country, how can she kill herself in front of the thief? Even at the last minute, she can''t kill herself! The Yi imperial concubine saw Ning Lan''s face slightly changed and couldn''t help laughing. She went into the iron prison and came to Ning Lan''s body. She lowered her voice and said in Ning Lan''s ear, "what? Do you know you''re afraid now?" Ning Lan said coldly, "the palace never knows how to write afraid words!" "Really? Then let the palace tell you what this silver needle can do!" Princess Yi said and tried to wink at the bodyguard. After the bodyguard ordered Ning Lan''s acupoints, she withdrew from the bodyguard. After a while, only Ning Lan and Yi Fei were left in the prison. "People all know that silver needles can be used to mend clothes and test poison. However, the silver needles in our palace have another use in our hands, that is, killing people!" The Yi imperial concubine said that she paused here. Her face was cold and deep. Seeing that there was no fear she wanted on Ning Lan''s face, she raised her hand and stabbed Ning Lan''s arm with a needle. Is that all the pain? Ning Lan shuddered with pain, clenched her lower lip and hummed stiffly. She should have made no noise. If it weren''t for the sweat on her forehead, Yi Fei thought she hadn''t stabbed Ning Lan. Ning Lan''s stubbornness made Yi Fei feel a little frustrated. She stabbed Ning Lan hard one after another. Originally, she wanted to hear Ning Lan''s scream. She didn''t want to be tired and sweating. She couldn''t tell whether it was cold sweat or hot sweat. Staring at the blood around Ning Lan''s mouth, Yi Fei gasped. Under Ning Lan''s black eyes like a knife, Yi Fei gave up the idea of torturing Ning Lan. She just wanted to kill Ning Lan early and solve the trouble in her heart. "It''s said that when a silver needle is inserted into a person''s skull, a person will not shed any blood when he dies. I don''t know whether this rumor is true or false, princess. What do you think?" "Don''t you know if you try?" "You... Hum, the palace will help you!" After Yi Fei''s words, she raised her hand holding the silver needle and patted Ning Lan''s head. She didn''t want to interrupt Yi Fei''s killing at another critical moment. "Stop!" Yi Fei looked for the sound, but she saw that the late imperial concubine came quickly with the royal guards. Princess Yi knew that if she didn''t kill Ning Lan at the moment, she would have no chance again. Princess Yi tried her best again. She didn''t want a concealed weapon to hit her arm, but when she heard the "Ding", the silver needle in Princess Yi''s hand fell to the ground. Chapter 511 Concubine Yi held her arm hurt by concealed weapons, and the pain was sweet and sweaty. Unwilling to see the silver needle on the ground, she knew that she couldn''t kill Ning Lan today. Even though she had all kinds of resentment in her heart, she still endured it. At the moment, when the late imperial concubine came, she couldn''t kill in front of the late imperial concubine, but how could the Empress Dowager come so fast? How did the Empress Dowager come to this prison? Who left to tell the news in secret? The late imperial concubine''s face was cold and fierce. A pair of bright eyes fell on imperial concubine Yi, like a golden stone pier on imperial concubine Yi. Her tone was indifferent, "imperial concubine Yi, you are too presumptuous!" Princess Yi recovered from her amazement, pulled out the plum blossom dart at the bend of her arm, and saluted painfully: "son... See the empress mother!" The late imperial concubine ordered Li zongshuai, the leader of the imperial army behind her: "don''t untie the princess''s acupoints quickly!" Li zongshuai was a little embarrassed. He hesitated and looked at Yi Fei, "this..." The late imperial concubine Ji Leng asked, "why? Didn''t you hear the order of mourning?" Li zongshuai immediately replied, "the last general dare not! The last general will obey the order." Li zongshuai walked to Ning Lan under Yi''s unwilling eyes and said respectfully, "princess, forgive me." Ning Lan didn''t expect that the late imperial concubine would save her. She was very moved. After being untied, she immediately saluted the late imperial concubine, "my son''s courtiers knock on my mother, thousands of years old, thousands of years old." The late imperial concubine looked at Ning Lan''s pale and haggard face and felt a headache in her heart. She softened her voice and said gently, "Lan''er, get up quickly. You''ve suffered. Go back with your mother." When Yi Fei heard that the imperial concubine was going to leave the prison with Ning Lan, she immediately stopped and said, "empress mother, you can''t!" The late imperial concubine hazed her face and scolded and shouted, "imperial concubine Yi, presumptuous, do you still have sorrow in your eyes?" Princess Yi gathered up her disordered mood and said calmly and firmly: "empress mother, the princess is a body of guilt at this time. Empress mother can''t take her away! My son''s ministers can''t help themselves to deal with the affairs of the harem in accordance with the king''s will. I hope empress mother will forgive me." The late imperial concubine took a deep breath, suppressed her anger and asked, "the body of guilt? I''m sorry to hear. What''s the crime of the princess?" "After reporting to your mother, the princess''s palace maid committed murder and theft and was lax in discipline, which is the first crime; the king ordered the princess not to leave the cold palace without permission, and the princess resisted the order without respect, which is the second crime; the son-in-law was pregnant and pregnant with the king''s blood, which is the third crime. The princess wanted to murder Huang Si because she harbored the palace girl to commit murder; the princess married the king, but secretly communicated with men by letter Love, this is the fourth crime. There are state-owned national laws, family rules and the above four counts. The princess can''t leave the prison anyway. The children''s ministers also hope that the empress mother can learn from her, and the children''s ministers are also forced. I hope the empress mother won''t embarrass the children''s ministers! " Chapter 512 After listening to the accusations of concubine Yi, the late imperial concubine glanced at the guards in the prison. She knew very well that she couldn''t bring Ning Lan out anyway today. Concubine Yi has always been calm and self-control. It is rare that she is so desperate. When she learned that Ning Lan was taken out of the dark room in the prison, she was afraid that her dog jumped over the wall to murder Ning Lan. She hurried to protect Ning Lan. Fortunately, she hurried in time. If she hadn''t hurt her just now, the consequences would be unimaginable. At this time, she took the imperial guards to the prison. Although Yi Fei would not let ninglan go, she could not execute ninglan secretly because everyone knew ninglan was in the prison. Ning Lan is not in the dark room at the moment, which is the best! However, before the king comes back, there are many dangers in the prison... How to deal with it? "So it''s a slip of the guard. Princess Yi, I heard that you are at odds with the princess. Just now you also said that the princess wants to murder the emperor''s heir. If the princess is guilty, you are also a related person. In order to avoid others saying that you use public affairs for private ends and revenge for private ends, you''d better not interfere in the princess''s affairs. When the king comes back, it''s up to the king to make a decision!" After hearing the words of the late imperial concubine, Princess Yi''s face gradually returned to calm, her eyes looked coldly at Ning Lan and said, "empress mother, the king handed over the harem to his children''s officials to fight the code, and the children''s officials naturally can''t be neglected. No matter how rumors are spread outside, the children''s officials can''t retreat because of difficulties and live up to the king''s explanation. Even if they are suspected of abusing public interests for personal gain, the children''s officials should share the worries and solve the difficulties for the king, and they must not stand idly by." The late imperial concubine moved her mouth coldly, "It''s commendable that Princess Yi has such a heart. However, the princess''s affairs are not only the affairs of the harem. She is the princess of the great Qi State, which is related to the two countries. No matter what crime the princess committed, even if she was guilty, it can only be handled by the king. It''s not up to you to intervene in the state affairs of the king. Since the past dynasties, the harem has not been allowed to do politics. Princess Yi, you don''t know?" "My son... My son is terrified. My son is definitely not interested in politics. I hope my mother can see clearly!" The late imperial concubine nodded with satisfaction and said, "that''s good! Before the King returns to the palace, the princess''s business still needs you! Li zongshuai, the princess is locked in this prison. If anything goes wrong, I''ll ask all of you here! Do you hear me?" Li zongshuai''s eyes changed slightly and immediately knelt down and said, "Weichen, obey the order!" "Well, I''m tired! Magpie, drive back to the palace!" "I''d like to send the Empress Dowager to you!" The imperial concubine looked at the bodyguard who was kneeling on the ground. Her face was green and cold. Her clenched fist trembled slightly. Cold sweat poured out of her palm. She knelt down slowly and saluted, "my son''s minister, send her mother away!" Chapter 513 The late imperial concubine walked a few steps and turned around. She looked at the unwilling imperial concubine Yi. Her eyes were burning like a torch. It seemed that she could burn the mask on her face and burn it to her bones, which could make people smell the burning smell. A moment later, she looked at Ning LAN, which meant that Ning Lan didn''t have to worry. "Empress mother, my son has something to ask." Ning Lan said. Here she gave a slight meal. Under the suspicious eyes of the late imperial concubine, she said calmly: "after starting the empress mother, my son''s maid is still detained in the dark room. My son asked my mother for mercy!" "What? How could the imperial concubine''s maidservants be imprisoned in the dark room? Since the former king was alive, such cruel lynchings in the dark room have been abolished. If people in the back palace use lynchings and don''t report to the king, it is a capital crime. Does imperial concubine Yi really have such things?" Princess Yi tightened her eyes a little and said without changing her face: "tell her mother, the princess''s maid is now imprisoned at the end of the prison and has never entered the dark room. My son is in charge of the Phoenix seal according to the king''s order. How can I know the law and break the law? Why don''t you want to add a crime? My son wants my mother to see clearly. If my mother doesn''t believe it, you can send a bodyguard to find out the truth!" The late imperial concubine was silent for a while and said in a deep voice, "you said that in the prison, it must be in the prison. AI family believes you! However, the princess may not believe it. You ordered someone to bring the princess''s maid and lock her together!" "...." Princess Yi was breathing a little fast and stared at Ning Lan without answering. "What? Didn''t you hear the will of the mourning family?" Under the persecution of the late imperial concubine, the imperial concubine pressed her anger and replied with a sonorous and powerful voice: "my ministers dare not, my ministers obey my orders." After the late imperial concubine left, Yi imperial concubine was jealous of evil, clasped Ning Lan with her cold face, and said with a sneer, "don''t be proud!" Ning Lan, with a pair of dark and slender eyelashes, casually asked, "is it because your eyes can''t hold sand, or has this palace done something that makes you hate your bones? Why do you hate this palace so much?" Concubine Yi was more annoyed when she heard the speech. She thought Ning Lan was mocking her, and her whole body trembled angrily, "you... You... Don''t be proud! Rain, drive back to the palace!" Xiaoyu was stunned for a while, raised his voice and shouted, "your mother is driving back to the palace!" Xiaoyu hurriedly follows her at the corner of the prison door. She stumbles over the threshold. Xiaoyu tries her best to hold her and cries out: "be careful, madam! Calm down, madam. Don''t hurt yourself for people who don''t need it." "Xiaoyu, you tell them to go down and let them take good care of them!" Xiaoyu hesitated, "madam, I''m afraid it''s wrong?" Chapter 514 With a slap, Princess Yi slapped Xiaoyu on the face. "Why? Even you want to rebel with that bitch and help him contradict the palace and laugh at the palace?" With a splash of light rain, she knelt down on the ground and hurriedly explained: "madam, stop your anger. It''s not like this. I don''t mean that, madam... I have no second heart for her. I hope she can learn from me. I really want to be good for her, madam..." Xiaoyu holds a pear blossom with a rainy face and looks at Yifei, which has always been calm and self-control. At this time, Yifei, whose reason is almost collapsed, gradually calms down. She was so angry just now. What''s the matter with her recently? The angry fire on the face of Princess Yi holding the door frame gradually faded down. Thinking of recent things, she seemed to have a nightmare and was in a cold sweat. Now she really lifted a stone and hit herself in the foot! Why is she in a hurry? Now she can only mend after she''s lost. She''s black on a road! Since she touched and dug a hole, she had to bury people in the reclamation anyway. Even if she might be buried in the end, she could only fight hard. Yi Fei took a deep breath, "get up! This palace knows your sincerity to this palace. Just now, this palace is really confused." "The maidservant kowtowed to her mother." The concubine calmed her mood. She was cool and sighed: "Xiaoyu went to find xiaoxiangzi for the palace. There are some things the Palace should think about." "Yes, madam." "Drive back to the palace!" Xiaoyu immediately answered, "yes, madam. Madam, be careful of your feet." Yifei''s heart was very heavy. When she calmed down, she knew that she had stood in the muddy water. Maybe she would be doomed if she was not careful. Now, the imperial concubine also stepped in this night, and things are even more difficult! She should calm down, plan well and deal with the matter before the king. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable. Only now, she only hopes that the king will return to the palace later. The bitch''s maid was killed without seeing the king. I don''t know how Xiao Jing arranged... I hope this woman can do something effective! With the token, Huajing rode on a thousand mile horse and hurried to Joan''s house. She knows the seriousness of the matter. She knows that the princess''s life is hanging on the line and is in danger! God has the virtue of living well. I hope she can see the king smoothly. I hope the king can hurry back and save the princess. I hope the princess can be safe. Chapter 515 On Muyu Pavilion, Hanming was dressed in riding clothes, holding a bow and arrow in his hand, slowly pulled up the bow string, and his eyes were burning and staring at the bull''s-eye 100 meters away, his face was gray. Ning Lan on the wedding day came to mind involuntarily "Chu has people who are nurturing and good at shooting. It''s a blessing to shoot at the willow leaves with a hundred steps, and a hundred shots with a hundred hits. I don''t dare to raise a target for such a talented person?" light picked the corner of his mouth, put a perfect and bright smile on his lips, and with a ''whoosh'' sound, the bow and arrow left his hand and shot cleanly and accurately in the heart of the target 100 meters away. "You are not afraid that you can''t do it alone, in case you miss..." "This palace is not afraid, because this palace believes in you." "Why?" "Because you are about to be the husband of our palace. If it''s really in case, it''s only because our palace has shallow blessings and can''t accompany around." the bow string tightened and shot at the bull''s eye again with accuracy¡® The sound of "Dong" should prove his firm face. The eyes are as dark as the blue sea, deep and bottomless. How can there be such a special woman in the world? Why does she believe him? Is she really not afraid of death? Or she doesn''t know how to cherish herself? "Brother Tianyu... Is that you... I''m sorry... Brother Tianyu..." with a click, the bow arm of the yew inlaid with flowers was broken, and his eyes were full of gloomy light. Who is the Tianyu brother in her mouth? Is there another man in her heart? Damn it, how can she like other men? He could not answer. Her sight and her heart could only engrave him - Yelv Hanming! "Yelv Hanming, I hate you!" his strong arms and blue veins bulged, and there was a sound. All the bows and arrows placed on the shining marble table were scattered on the ground by Yelv Hanming, lying on the ground in disorder. Even if she only hates him, even if she only hates him, she can''t have anyone else in her heart! His thoughts were disordered, and a dry and hot gas rushed out of his eyebrows from the bottom of his heart. The locked eyebrow river was engraved with looming cold prey. JUNBA''s body was filled with a haze with the smell of gunpowder. When he saw Geller, he was frightened and terrified. The king''s mood these days is unpredictable and moody. He can''t help being careful and waiting carefully. One second he was laughing, and the next he smashed the table without eating a few mouthfuls. Just now, he clearly saw a smile on the king''s lips. The next second... The bow arm broke and the arrows fell all over the ground With a few "Gudong" sounds, Geller''s thoughts had not recovered. The bow and arrow that had fallen to the ground, with Hanming''s full anger, fell into the water, splashed everywhere, and the leisurely fish in the water ran away one after another. Who is she? Why disturb his mind? How could he be upset about a half grown woman? Chapter 516 What happened to him these days? Why is she always in my mind? Originally, I wanted to be clean in Qiong''s office. I didn''t want to be more and more upset. It seemed that my heart was fished by an invisible hand. It was itchy, cool and slightly painful. How can it hurt to think of a person? He had never met a woman who would give him such a feeling. It was so strange that he was a little unprepared. Does he like her? Is that what you like? When gler saw that Hanming was deep in thought and was about to bend over to restrain the arrows lying disorderly on the ground, Hanming''s voice stopped: "gler." Geller immediately said, "my subordinates are here." Han Ming just wanted to ask Geller what it was like to like someone, but he just held it back under Geller''s bright eyes. Seeing that Hanming had not spoken for a long time, Geller asked, "is there anything you need to tell your subordinates to do?" Hanming hesitated for a moment and asked, "well... What do you think of the princess?" "What does the king mean?" Geller was confused by the king''s question. How about the princess? Does the king ask the princess how she looks or her character or character? "..." grad''s voice fell, and Hanming looked at him. Geller felt that Zhang Er couldn''t touch his head and choked. "The king asked the princess about her character or appearance?" "Well!" Han Ming snorted and stepped out of Muyu Pavilion. Geller observed Hanming''s face, turned his eyes a few times, and immediately said, "report back to the king, Princess... The princess is very noble. Her subordinates think it should be very good. As for the princess''s appearance... The princess is as beautiful as an immortal, and it''s also excellent." Han Ming frowned, his eyes flashed down, hit Greg''s face, and made Greg straighten his back. Han Ming was silent for a moment and continued to walk forward. He asked again, "do you have any other opinions? The meaning of Gu Wang is... Yes, as a man... Would you like the princess?" With a ''plop'', Geller was asked by Han Ming and knelt on the ground, "tell the king that the princess is extremely noble, and his subordinates will never dare to have such a rebellious idea. I hope the king can see it clearly!" Han Ming''s frown gradually eased down with the smile on his lips. He glanced at Geller''s nervous face and said, "King Gu didn''t say you like the princess. What does King Gu mean, as a woman''s princess, how is she?" Chapter 517 Being reminded by Hanming, Geller finally understood. What is the princess like as a woman? He never thought about this question. What does the king mean? "Tell the king... The princess is fine." The princess is fine? Isn''t that equal to no answer? Han Ming frowned after hearing this, "no... the meaning of Gu Wang... Geller, what''s it like to like a person? It''s the kind of love between men and women." Geller blurted out, "Oh, the king is asking what it feels like to like between men and women!" A few black lines rose from Hanming''s forehead and gave a low hum, "well." When gler saw that Hanming answered, he hesitated and replied, "tell the king... The feelings between men and women are... Yes..." Seeing that Geller couldn''t say a word for a long time, Hanming was anxious and asked, "what is it?" Geller replied very seriously, "yes... Tell the king that his subordinates haven''t got a wife yet. His subordinates don''t know." under Hanming''s burning eyes, Geller slowly lowered his eyes and didn''t dare to look at Hanming''s cold and gloomy face again. He was secretly angry and wanted to bite his tongue. However, he really doesn''t know what it feels like to like between men and women. In recent years, with the king''s war, the barracks are full of men. How can there be any women? Not to mention the love between men and women! Han Ming stared at gler with his head down. He felt angry and annoyed. Why did he ask gler in elm''s head? Hanming said in a muffled voice, "get back first!" As soon as the king asked him to step down, Geller quickly saluted and hurried down, "yes, my subordinates leave." After gler left, Hanming lightened his feet, and the man flew to the false top of the mountain and lay down. Looking at the blue sky and white clouds, the impetuous mood gradually calmed down. How many days have you been here? I don''t know how she''s getting better. How does it feel like it''s been so long? Ning Lan''s face floated in his mind unconsciously. He couldn''t swing it. It seemed to be carved with a knife. It was printed on his heart. A pair of sexy lips were sometimes full of hostility and sometimes embedded with a faint smile, as if the floating clouds in the sky were changeable. Before long, a burst of rapid footsteps interrupted Yelv Hanming, who was lying on the top of the fake mountain, closed his eyes and looked down. Geller looked back at the flower scene a few feet away and hurriedly reported: "my subordinates see the king and play the king. The princess''s maid flower scene asked to see the king with a wind edict." Chapter 518 Hanming couldn''t believe it. The geology asked, "what are you talking about?" Geller immediately replied, "tell the king, the princess''s maid Huajing asked to see the king with the wind amnesty." During the reign of the former Emperor of the Great Khan Kingdom, he forged four amnesties of wind, fire and thunderstorm. Those in charge of fire amnesty can mobilize tens of thousands of troops anywhere in the Great Han kingdom; Those who have thunder amnesty orders in their hands can collect food throughout the country of the Great Khan without being obstructed by anyone. If they dare to resist, they do not need to be reported and executed; Those with rain amnesty orders can withdraw silver at will in all prefectures and counties of the country; And this wind forgiveness, whoever has the wind forgiveness, no matter who has a request, the requested must respond to it! Before the death of the former Emperor, he had specially instructed Han Ming that if one day he saw the wind amnesty, he must respond to whatever request he asked! There is only one possibility for the princess to get the wind amnesty, which is given by her mother. Have you found the wind amnesty for many years? This is what Han Mingbu thought. Did his father give the wind amnesty to his mother? How did this happen? The mother''s concubine killed the father, and the father didn''t hate the mother''s concubine? Why is that? Han Ming''s face was tense and said in a cold voice, "pass it on!" unless it was urgent, the wind amnesty would not appear. If it was urgent, the princess''s maid would not appear! As soon as Hanming''s voice fell, people flashed down the false mountain top with lightning speed. Huajingkuaibi went to Hanming''s face, immediately knelt down and worshipped: "I''ve seen the king, long live..." Hanming coldly interrupted Huajing and said, "say! What''s the matter?" "Your Majesty, I beg you to go back to the palace and save the princess. She..." Hanming grabbed Huajing and asked anxiously, "princess, what''s the matter with her? Speak quickly!" Huajing hurriedly replied: "the princess, the empress, she is locked up in the dark room and is about to die. The slave and maid Ken begged the king to go back to the palace to save the princess. It''s late, the princess..." Before Huajing''s words were finished, Hanming''s people disappeared like an electric shock, leaving Huajing, who had suddenly changed into joy, and Geller with a tight face. darkroom? Who borrowed the courage from heaven? Hanming''s heart seemed to be pierced. It hurt, it hurt badly! Especially when he thought that Ning Lan would die, he was breathing hard. He wanted to grow a pair of wings and fly to the palace immediately. Chapter 519 She can''t die, Ning Lan can''t die! She is his princess. In this world, no one can hurt her or take her life without his permission! darkroom? Isn''t she in the cold palace? How did you get locked up in the darkroom? Who the hell is it? Have you borrowed courage from heaven? No matter who it is, it can''t be forgiven! A pair of dark eyes gradually turned red. At this time, his blood was boiling all over his body, with a strong murderous spirit. Riding on a bloody BMW, he only hoped that it would be too late and that the horse could run faster! She is such a proud woman. He can''t imagine what will happen to her in the dark room. He can''t imagine whether she is still alive at the moment The more you think about it, the more you think about it, the more anxious you are. The severe pain in your heart makes Hanming gradually understand that he likes Ning Lan. It seems that he likes her for a long time. It seems that he has been cutting away from that deep love in previous lives and this life. The blurred picture in my mind gradually becomes clear: A woman in a red wedding dress, her face under the Phoenix crown became clear. The dagger in her hand was with blood. Facing a handsome man in the same red wedding dress, tears fell from her face, like frost, and accumulated full of sadness and determination "I don''t like you. I love brother Tianyu! I married you because I had to. Don''t come here, don''t force me, or I''ll die in front of you!" "What did you say? Xiahou Mohe, say it again!" "Yan Shang, how many times does this palace say it is still the same, the person whom this palace loves is Xiang Tianyu..." Who is she? Who is the woman named Xia Hou Mohe? Who is Xiang Tianyu? Why does that woman love Xiang Tianyu? Why does his heart hurt so much? Why? Why does she look like Ning Lan? Why? My head hurts, as if it was about to crack. It hurts, it hurts! Is brother Tianyu mentioned by Ning Lan the Xiang Tianyu? Damn it, what the hell is going on? Why are there so many strange pictures in his mind? What did he miss? Since he was very young, he often had nightmares, but when he woke up, he didn''t remember anything and couldn''t remember it anyway. Now he finally understood that the nightmare he had been having and the nightmare he had been growing up with was actually this picture, the woman who had just appeared in his mind! Chapter 520 The sound of whip and the sound of horse hoofs chasing the sunset that is about to fall. Day and night, you should be able to reach the palace in the third watch. Ning Lan, wait for you to be alone. You can''t die without your permission! Many things still need you to answer. In any case, you can''t give up your life. You must stick to it and wait for solitude! Geller looked at Han Ming, who was galloping away on a thousand mile horse. For a moment, he couldn''t reflect it. It was the first time in so many years that he saw Yelv Hanming so anxious. Geller turned and looked at Huajing, whose face was as white as paper, his eyes fell on Huajing''s arm and asked: "Can you still go?" "Yes." Hua Jing hurried towards her horse and was stopped by Geller. Geller said very seriously, "that''s a good horse. If you want to ride it back now, you''ll kill it. If you don''t say it, you''ll be slower." Hua Jing heard the speech and said coldly, "hum, in the eyes of slaves, nothing in the world can compare with the life of a princess. Let Ka!" Geller insisted on stopping Huajing and then said, "I know you''re worried about the princess. It doesn''t matter if you care about yourself. However, if the horse dies halfway, how can you even rush back? Come with me, there are several BMWs in the horse circle!" "OK! Let''s go, there really isn''t much time!" just a moment later, Huajing and gler crossed the BMW, copied the path when they came and ran towards Hanming. Yixuan palace of the Great Khan Kingdom The candlelight flickered. Princess Yi stared at the food on the table and suddenly got up and walked back and forth. What should I do? What about her? Xiao Jing, a stupid woman, let that Cheap slave escape from the great Khanate! She didn''t catch up all the way. One possibility is that she is still in the capital. Another possibility is that she took another way to qiongsuo. Is there any other shortcut to the road to qiongsuo? If there were, the bitch would have arrived at qiongsuo nine times out of ten. If the king knew that she and Xiao Jing had joined hands to harm the bitch... Then... That woman must not stay! She can''t show up! "Empress, for the sake of the prince in your belly, use it anyway?" Yifei''s anxious eyes fell on Xiaoyu. For a moment, she was absent-minded. Then she sighed deeply, waved her hand wearily and walked towards the bedroom, "Xiaoyu, withdraw, the palace can''t eat." Chapter 521 Xiaoyu said to the back of Princess Yi, "madam, maidservant, please take care of the Phoenix body!" Yi Fei didn''t turn around, but shook her head again, waved her hand, walked to the dressing table in the bedroom and sat down slowly, with a dark face. When Xiaoyu saw that she couldn''t move her concubine, she looked anxiously at the meals of the maidservants on the hall table, sighed and said to the maid on the side, "take these down and warm them first." "Yes." "You all step back!" The maids immediately replied in unison, "yes!" Xiaoyu walked into the bedroom after holding back the maids, came to Princess Yi, took the comb in Princess Yi''s hand, dressed her up and asked softly, "madam, your hair is really beautiful." Yi Fei''s tears fell down her cheeks, "once you have a favor, accompany you around. Unexpectedly, the palace is as deep as the sea. You have to camp step by step. If you are not careful, you will end up with a red face and life. No matter how beautiful your sideburns are, you can''t hold you. No matter how deep your favor is, you can''t fight empathy and love..." Xiaoyu was sad and his eyes turned red. "Empress... Everything has to be wide. The king has a empress in his heart." Princess Yi bent her lips bitterly and burst into tears, "Hehe, Xiaoyu, you don''t have to comfort our palace. We all know that. With the emperor''s side, even if we once loved each other, we will face it one day, but when we see the new people laughing, we will hear the old people crying. What''s more, our palace has done too many things we shouldn''t do now... When the king comes back, the bitch will complain to the king. If he knows, he won''t let go My palace... I''m not afraid of death. I just want to kill that bitch... My palace is unwilling... How can the king be robbed by her? " "Madam, your majesty, he won''t hurt her. Madam, you have an emperor..." Princess Yi said sadly, "Xiaoyu, I''m sorry for you. I''ll go to the palace in the future. What can you do in the palace? I can''t help feeling sad when I think you''ll be bullied..." Xiaoyu sobbed, "madam, you''ll be fine. I don''t want you to be busy... Madam, what can I do? Just tell me. I''ll go through fire and water. Madam, I really want to help you." "Xiaoyu, your loyalty has been recorded in my heart. Everything is according to my destiny! It is because I failed to control the jealousy fire, and I lost in the word love!" "Empress... If the princess dies, can she save the day?" "Unfortunately, it''s too late! Now there''s no chance to start... Xiaoyu, the king gave this golden step shake to our palace, but it''s a pity that we can''t wear it in the future! You put it away, we''re a little tired." Chapter 522 Xiaoyu looked at the sad princess Yi and slowly stood up and walked towards the bed. She was even more sad, "empress..." "Xiaoyu, you have to go back. I want to have a rest." "Yes, empress." if the princess dies, empress Yi will be safe, right? Since she followed empress Yi, she decided to give her life to empress Yi. Now empress Yi is in great trouble. It is the moment for her to stand up and help, even if she loses her life! Xiaoyu picked up Jin Buyao, and the tears on her face gradually cooled. She secretly made a decision in her heart. Looking at the princess Yi on the Phoenix couch behind the bead curtain, she knelt down slowly, knocked three heads deeply and walked out. Light rain attracted two maidservants who were loyal to Princess Yi, "jade key, jade lock." "The maidservant is here." Xiaoyu held back her heart and said very seriously, "if I''m not around my mother in the future, you must be a good waiter to serve her, you know?" "Yes." Xiaoyu then said: "When the empress is unhappy, you should tell her more jokes. If she makes a mistake, she must stop her. The reason why she is angry is that she is too bitter... She is pregnant with the prince and has to be waited on by others. Especially at night, she may feel hungry. You should prepare porridge. Remember, remember, she can''t drink cold food In addition, be smart on weekdays. Don''t provoke right and wrong. Everything should be in front. In this way, you can serve your mother well, okay? " "I see. Sister Xiaoyu, what''s the matter with you? Are you going somewhere?" "Well, I''m going to do something. I can rest assured as long as you wait on my mother. Remember, when it''s cold some days, don''t let my mother freeze. There''s a stove in the room. You must take ventilation measures... Do you remember?" "I remember." "Well, you stay here. If your mother has something to do..." Jade key asked puzzledly, "sister Xiaoyu, where are you going? If the empress asks..." Xiaoyu reluctantly glanced at the bedroom and said, "if your mother asks, tell her... Tell her that I''m not feeling well and have a rest in the house..." The jade key interface should say, "yes!" "Well, I''ll go out first." Xiaoyu dragged a heavy step towards the outside of the hall. Tears gushed out of her eyes again at the moment she stepped out. Even if she didn''t give up, she was duty bound to look back! PS: Recently, Tencent is very windy. Sometimes it can''t upload chapters. If the updates are not timely, please forgive me. Chapter 523 Under the bead curtain, Princess Yi looked at the back of Xiaoyu''s departure, lowered her shell teeth with one hand, wept like rain, covered her mouth with heartache and went up to the Phoenix couch. She knows that Xiaoyu is gone. Regardless of success or failure, Xiaoyu can''t come back. She wants Xiaoyu to take Jin Buyao away. At this time, she just hopes that Xiaoyu can successfully complete the task. Xiaoyu is her confidant and loyal to her. She really doesn''t want to give up Xiaoyu. However, for today''s sake, she has no choice but to give up Xiaoyu, because she still wants to live, she doesn''t want to give up the king Lying on the Phoenix couch, Princess Yi shouted, "come on!" The jade key and jade lock heard the sound and quickly walked into the bedroom, "what''s the matter with you, madam?" Concubine Yi was sweating, her eyes were red and swollen, and she was crying. "My palace... Stomachache, go, go and ask the imperial doctor! Go!" Yusuo immediately answered and quickly ran out: "yes, madam, maidservant, go now!" Yu Yue was so frightened that she turned pale that she helped her pale concubine Yi to lie down, "madam, if you bear it again, the imperial doctor will come..." Concubine Yi covered her stomach. Her whole body shrank into a ball because of pain, and her clenched fist had been bitten out by her, "Xiaoyu... Ah... This palace hurts... Why doesn''t the imperial doctor come... My palace stomach hurts... Xiaoyu... Where is it? Xiaoyu... Pass it on to the Imperial doctor... Come on..." Seeing that Princess Yi fainted in pain, Yu key shouted in panic: "empress! Empress, come... Hurry to announce the royal doctor... Something happened to the empress... Hurry to announce the royal doctor..." Yixuan palace was in a mess because Yifei fainted. The imperial doctor rushed in and out with bright lights, breaking the tranquility in the palace. Hearing the wind, Xiao Jing hurried to Yixuan palace and asked the maid beside her, "how''s it? Is Yifei really dizzy?" "It''s true to tell your mother! All the imperial doctors are in Yixuan palace." Xiao Jing''s face was cold and dignified. "What do the doctors say?" "The imperial doctors said that the empress Yifei was poisoned. I''m afraid the emperor''s offspring in her belly will be affected by it. Maybe... Maybe she can''t keep it..." When Xiao Jing heard that the child in concubine Yi''s belly might be lost, she was secretly happy and asked, "poisoning? How could concubine Yi be poisoned?" Chapter 524 "This... This slave doesn''t know." "Well, I know." Xiao Jing said, strode across the threshold into Yixuan palace and entered the inner hall. He watched the imperial doctors gather together to discuss. As soon as she arrived, he saluted immediately: "I''ll see Princess Xiao. My mother is a thousand years old, a thousand years old, a thousand years old." Xiao Jingping gasped again and said in a deep voice, "excuse me! At this moment, these etiquette will be exempted first. It''s important to save Princess Yi. What''s the situation now?" Ge Taiyi immediately replied: "tell Princess Xiao that Princess Yi has turned the crisis into safety at the moment, but... The emperor''s heir in Princess Yi''s arms has not passed the dangerous period. Princess Yi needs to rest and recuperate these days. Only after the residual poison is cleaned up can the emperor''s heir in her belly turn into safety." "So the emperor''s heir is still in danger, isn''t he?" Ge Taiyi immediately replied, "report back to your mother. I will try my best to save the emperor." Xiao Jing''s eyes looked at the imperial concubine''s bedroom and asked fiercely, "how can the imperial concubine be poisoned?" "Tell empress Xiao that the wound of empress Yi was injured by an assassin was contaminated with highly toxic poison." Xiao Jing looked at doctor Ge in surprise and asked, "what? Didn''t you clean up the wound before? What poison is in Princess Yi?" Doctor Ge then said, "it''s true to tell the empress. The poison in empress Xiao is a rare and strange poison called beauty Gu. There was no sign of this poison before... It won''t be detected until the poison hair." When Xiao Jing heard the speech, her eyes sank slightly, and she asked coldly, "when can you clean up the remaining poison in the body of imperial concubine Yi? When can the emperor''s heir turn the crisis into safety? What are the chances of turning the crisis into safety?" Dr. Ge glanced at Xiao Jing with a cold face, thought a little, and said: "tell Princess Xiao that if Princess Yi could wake up earlier, the emperor''s heir would turn the crisis around a moment earlier. The minister and others will do their best to detoxify Princess Yi. Princess Yi is pregnant with an emperor''s heir. The minister and others believe that God will protect the emperor''s heir from danger." After listening to doctor GE''s words, Xiao Jing urged: "then you don''t hurry to save Princess Yi and the emperor''s heir. If the emperor''s heir has an accident, you can go to the king with your head!" All the doctors replied in unison, "I will obey your orders." Chapter 525 Xiao Jing walks into Princess Yi''s bedroom with a cold face and walks close to the Phoenix couch. After Princess Yi''s pale face and lavender red lips break into Xiao Jing''s eyes, Xiao Jing believes that Princess Yi is really poisoned. She just didn''t understand why the empress Yifei was poisoned? Is the princess''s dagger really poisonous? Or... Or her... Xiao Jing had an idea in her mind, and her face went deep. If it was like what she guessed, it would be really terrible. Xiao Jing looked at Yi Fei for a moment and sat down on the chair beside the bed. "This palace is here to accompany your mother for a while. You all step back. Wait, you go and get a basin of hot water. Don''t forget to warm some rice porridge so that your mother won''t wake up and be hungry." The jade key and jade lock interface said, "this... I''ll follow your orders." When the jade key and jade lock were removed, only Xiao Jing was left in Princess Yi''s bedroom. Xiao Jing looked at Princess Yi''s face and asked tentatively, "sister, the princess is still in prison. If the king comes back, what should my sister say? When can you wake up? Now my sister and my sister are grasshoppers on a rope. Does my sister want my sister to fight alone?" after Xiao Jing said, Seeing that Princess Yi was still unconscious and had no intuition, Shuangdai couldn''t help locking up. Just as Xiao Jing was about to get up, there was an urgent cry at the door of the bedroom: "empress, empress..." Xiao Jing looked up and saw that it was her trusted servant girl. She couldn''t help but say with a gloomy face, "what''s the shouting? What''s the matter?" Xiao Jing''s trusted servant girl immediately bought a small step and quickly walked up to Xiao Jing. She whispered a few words in her ear and retired. After a few seconds, Xiao Jing stood up from his chair and trembled slightly. Just walked out a few steps, turned back to the Phoenix couch and said to the unconscious Princess Yi: "sister, if you can hear your sister, you should wake up earlier. It is said that the king has just returned to the palace, and my sister went to meet her first." Xiao Jing said that, seeing that Princess Yi still had no reaction, she turned and walked out of the bedroom quickly. "Did the king really return to the palace? Where are you now?" "Tell your mother that I was at the gate of the palace before. I''m afraid I''ve arrived at the sky palace now." Xiao Jing''s face was dignified and her heart was extremely anxious. The king suddenly returned to the Khan palace. It was really unexpected, "isn''t the king in qiongsuo? Why did he come back so suddenly? Who else is next to the king?" Chapter 526 "Tell your mother that there is no one around the king. It seems that the king came back alone." Xiao Jing looked at the trusted servant girl beside her in surprise. As she walked towards the sky palace, she asked, "really? Didn''t Geller follow the king?" "Report back to your mother, No." Xiao Jingyue thought more and more that something was wrong. The king suddenly came back. Unexpectedly, Geller didn''t follow around? So why did the king come back in such a hurry? Did the king see the bitch who escaped from the palace? Xiao Jing stopped in a hurry and ordered to the trusted servant girl around her: "I know, emerald, go and find out who the king met and what he said after returning to the palace. Go quickly!" Emerald immediately answered, "yes, madam." Just as the emerald''s voice fell, a little father-in-law ran all the way to empress Xiao, "empress, empress... See empress..." Xiao Jing interrupted her father-in-law''s salute and asked, "don''t worry, tell me something quickly!" The little father-in-law breathlessly reported: "return... Report... Madam, the king... The king did not return to the sky palace." Xiao Jing, who drove away from the sky palace, hurriedly asked, "what? The king hasn''t returned to the sky palace? Where has the king gone?" The little father-in-law wiped the sweat beads on his forehead, quickly adjusted his breath and reported: "report back to your mother... After the king returned to the palace, he summoned General Li, and then rushed to the prison. At this time, the king was rushing to the prison..." Xiao Jing''s face suddenly changed, and her whole body suddenly tightened. "What are you talking about? The king summoned Li zongshuai? Now he''s in prison?" "Report back to your mother. The king really rushed to the prison." Xiao Jing clenched her sleeve tightly, and a fine sweat was already in her hand: "the king has gone to the prison, so... In this case, nine times out of ten the king has gone to see the princess." Xiao Jing looked at the emerald and the sweating little father-in-law, and forced her to calm down. If the king ran to the princess, the king may have seen the bitch! In this way, she can''t mess with herself at the moment. Yi Fei is still in a coma... What should she do? PS: those who like this book can roar! Our man is back! Chapter 527 Anyway, she was going to the prison. Thinking about it, Xiao Jing said in a voice: "go to the prison." "Yes, madam." the little father-in-law raised his voice and shouted, "madam, drive to the prison!" Xiao Jing winked at jadeite, "jadeite, you go to Yixuan palace. Princess Yifei is poisoned and unconscious. I don''t know what''s going on now." "Yes, madam." There was a deep darkness in Xiao Jingmei''s heart. The king knew that the princess was locked up in the prison. The princess went out of the cold palace secretly and was guilty of murdering Princess Yi. It''s just that being locked up in the dark room... It doesn''t matter! The princess was locked into the dark room. Those who know it have already dealt with it. Xiaoyu is a confidant of Princess Yi. Naturally, there will be no problem; Li zongshuai is in her control, but it doesn''t matter; It''s just the princess... Even if the princess says it and no one testifies, it''s just one side of the story and can''t play a role; The Empress Dowager''s side is unimpeded. The Empress Dowager saw the princess in the dungeon! On such a thought, Xiao Jing''s nervous and anxious heart eased down, secretly breathed out, and walked towards the prison with a steady lotus step. Xiao Jing suddenly feels that concubine Yi''s poisoning is good and timely. Now she goes to the prison, which can just divert the king''s attention. At this time, she was really glad that Yifei had broken the Dragon seed, although she never wanted Yifei to give birth to the child safely. The king rushed back in such a hurry. The person summoned was Li zongshuai. Li zongshuai knew about the poisoning of Princess Yi and must have reported it to the king. The king knew that Princess Yi was poisoned, but he didn''t rush to Yixuan palace, but directly rushed to the prison, which is enough to prove the position of the princess in his heart Xiao Jing raised her red lips, and the gloom in the center of her eyebrows gradually dispersed. My brother is right. Only ruthless and loveless people can win the battle in the harem. It seems that my brother is thoughtful and thorough! Princess Yi, that bitch seems to be really driven crazy by love! Now lying in bed, if she knew that the king had rushed to prison at the moment, she didn''t know what kind of expression it would be! Although Xiao Jing was still in danger at the moment, she was very happy in her heart. A sneer flashed through her eyes, and the evil spirit accumulated due to imperial concubine Yi''s coercion disappeared in an instant! Hum! Relying on the king''s favor, do you think you can take charge of the rear palace and show off your strength when you are pregnant with dragon seed and get Jinbu Yao? Didn''t you still lose? PS: the next chapter is about prison, hey hey! Roar, continue diving codeword! Chapter 528 Ning Lan looked at the weak luo''er, and her eyes were red with pain. "Luo''er, how are you?" Luo''er said weakly, "Princess... Report back to the princess. I''m ok. I''m just tired... Tired... Princess... Shang''er, she hasn''t been... Buried..." "Luo''er, luo''er..." luo''er fainted because of hunger and cold before he finished his words. Ning Lan clutched Luo Er''s cold hand, and her clear black eyes became cold. The struggle in the harem has always been that one day you live, you have to plan to fight one day until you lose your last breath. Why did she forget? Didn''t she know that she saved her mother and concubine from the prison? Why is she delusional? Why do you think she can die alone in a corner of the palace? If it weren''t for her delusion, shang''er wouldn''t die! Ning Lan hated herself in her heart. If she could be strong, these things would not happen! Ning Lan''s words sounded in the prison, cold and without waves, and the words were sonorous and powerful. "Luo''er, I promise you that from now on, I will never let others do it to you! Who dares to move you, I will definitely get back twice." Ning Lan''s voice just fell, and a cold sneer sounded with approaching footsteps: "princess, do you think you still have a chance to turn over?" Ning Lan slowly looked up and swept to the place where the voice came from. However, Xiaoyu, Princess Yi''s servant girl, stood outside the iron prison with two bodyguards. One of the bodyguards was twisting a sandalwood barrel in his hand. Ning Lan''s eyes were like a knife. At least in Xiaoyu''s view, it was better than a knife. Straight and ruthlessly stabbed her eyes, forcing her to avoid, "open the prison door!" The guard of the cell was embarrassed. "Miss Xiaoyu, I''m afraid it''s... Something wrong?" Xiaoyu coldly scolded the guard, "today, I came to the prison by the secret order of my mother to deliver meals to the princess, and some secret words must be passed to the princess. You don''t open the prison door yet. Do you want to resist the order?" While Xiaoyu was talking, Jin Buyao was shown. The guard was stunned and immediately said, "I don''t dare, I''ll open it now..." Xiaoyu sees that the guard has opened the prison door, and coldly orders, "get back!" Chapter 529 The bodyguard looked at the cold light rain and answered dryly, "this... Is!" After the bodyguard retreated, Xiaoyu winked at the two bodyguards behind him. The two bodyguards walked into the cell. One opened the barrel and took out a white porcelain pot and cup with orchids. Seeing what was going to happen, Ning Lan knew what was going to happen. She got up from the ground, stared at the wine pot and cup in the barrel sharply and coldly, and asked coldly: "You can''t wait!" The light rain said coldly, "princess, since you already know, please go on the road early!" "What a bold slave, you are so disrespectful to this palace?" "Princess, do you think you''re still the princess of the great Qi kingdom? Or do you think you''re the noble princess of the Great Khan kingdom? Princess, don''t you understand at this time? At the moment, my bold servant is here to wait for you to get on the road earlier!" Xiaoyu said, looking away from Ning Lan and falling on the two bodyguards, and shouted loudly: "What are you doing? Don''t wait on the princess quickly!" A bodyguard filled the wine glass with poisonous wine, picked it up and walked into Ning Lan, "princess, please!" Ning Lan stared at her bodyguard step by step and looked down at Luo Er in a coma. Although she was weak, her love for survival reached the peak in an instant. With a bang, the hand was as fast as lightning. Ning Lan waved off the wine cup that had been handed to her, and then raised his leg and kicked it hard in the abdomen of the bodyguard carrying the poison wine. But when he heard the bang, the bodyguard cried out in pain. The bodyguard holding the wine cup was kicked by Ning Lan and hit the iron pillar, and his face turned red with pain. Xiaoyu jerked at the corners of his mouth: "useless things! Since the princess toasted and didn''t eat it, you can only eat the penalty wine. You can give it to me together!" "Yes!" Two bodyguards attacked Ning Lan at the same time. Ning Lan, who had no strength, could barely at first, but with the consumption of physical strength, several moves fell into the bottom and was quickly taken by the bodyguard. Ning Lan saw that her arms were grabbed by two bodyguards, one on her back. Although she hated, she couldn''t fight back. Her eyes were sharp, and her face was blue and white. Chapter 530 Xiaoyu screwed up the wine pot, smiled coldly and said, "princess, since you don''t like them to serve, the slave maid will serve you." As soon as Xiaoyu''s voice fell, a loud voice came from the prison door: "the king is coming!" Xiaoyu''s face changed greatly. The two bodyguards were stunned unconsciously. Ning Lan, who was originally desperate, raised hope again. Taking advantage of the absence of the bodyguard, she fought hard and flew to Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu was kicked on the ground, the porcelain pot was broken, and the poisonous wine contained in it was scattered. "Come on, catch her!" while Xiaoyu was talking, he picked up the broken pot piece and stood up with the poisonous wine left by the pot piece. The two bodyguards looked hesitant. Under the order of Xiaoyu, they immediately went to catch Ning Lan. At this time, Hanming came with Li zongshuai, the Imperial Guard. Han Ming, a few feet away, saw the bodyguard and take down Ning Lan. He also saw Xiaoyu pouring things into Ning Lan''s mouth with broken porcelain pieces. He suddenly understood what was going on. His face changed greatly and shouted, "stop!" As soon as the roar fell, Hanming people flashed in front of the iron prison, grabbed Xiaoyu at a high speed, and slapped Xiaoyu in the face. "Ah... Evil..." Xiaoyu vomited blood and poured it on the fragment of the broken wine pot. Staring at the blood stains on ninglan''s mouth, Hanming''s heart seemed to be cut with a knife. His red eyes were full of murderous spirit. He kicked the kneeling man severely and shouted, "who... Who told you to do it to the princess? Say, is it Princess Yi?" "It''s not your mother, your majesty. It''s the idea of your servant... Your servant is going to kill her..." Han Ming roared with a cold and vicious face, "come on, take them down for me. I want to interrogate them myself!" "Are you back?" Ning Lan stared at Yelv Hanming in the angry roar, and secretly loosened his mouth. His whole body''s strength seemed to be drained in an instant. As soon as his voice fell, the man fell slowly to the ground. "You''re still alive..." before Han Ming finished, he saw Ning Lan fall to the ground and hugged Ning Lan. His face was nervous: "Princess... Ning Lan... Wake up... Pass it to the imperial doctor... Pass it to the imperial doctor quickly!" Li zongshuai was stunned by Han Ming''s roar and immediately shouted, "yes! King, pass it to the imperial doctor... Come on..." "Ning Lan... You can''t die. You have to hold on. Gu doesn''t allow you to die... Do you understand?" Han Ming rushed out of the prison with Ning Lan in his arms and ran to the sky palace. Chapter 531 On the way to and from the prison, Xiao Jing ran into Han Ming with Ning Lan in her arms and a nervous face. She immediately knelt down and saluted: "my concubine, see the king..." Han Ming saw Xiao Jing blocking the way and shouted, "get out of here!" Xiao Jing''s face turned white and immediately dodged. She had never seen the king so angry. From Han Ming''s attitude, Xiao Jing once again determined who the woman in the king''s heart cared about most! Every woman has a dream in her heart. In the dream, there is a man who loves himself deeply and has a vigorous and lasting love with him. Her Xiao Jing is no exception. She once thought about it, but she didn''t meet the right person. Looking at the back of the gradually fading away, Xiao Jing had removed her jealousy and had a touch of admirable envy in her heart. Is this love? Han Ming''s nervous face, which hurried away, was deeply imprinted on Xiao Jing''s heart. A maid of honor came forward to help Xiao Jing. "Does your mother go back to the palace?" Xiao Jing shook her head and her eyes were deep. "Go to the sky palace. At the end of the moon, you can find out what happened in the prison. Come and report to the palace quickly." "Yes, ma''am!" Xiao Jingfen hurried to the sky palace with lotus steps after giving orders. The imperial doctors hurried to the sky palace to diagnose Ning Lan''s condition. Under Hanming''s eyes, they were frightened. I''m afraid I''m a little bad. I moved my head. Hanming walked back and forth in the palace of the sky palace. As soon as he saw that the doctors had finished their diagnosis, he hurriedly asked, "tell me, princess, what''s the matter with her?" Doctor Ge immediately replied: "tell the king that the princess was hungry and cold, and she was cold in the prison. She fainted for a time, and her life was not in danger..." Han Ming breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the speech. "Then you don''t hurry to get the medicine!" All the doctors replied in unison, "yes, your majesty, your ministers, etc. leave!" A group of imperial doctors immediately went out. After a few steps, Han Ming drank them. "Wait, when can the princess wake up?" Doctor Ge replied tremblingly: "tell the king, Wei Chen predicted... The princess should be able to wake up by noon tomorrow at the latest." On Hanming''s cold face, his sharp breath slowed down a lot, waved his hand, held back the people, held Ning Lan''s hand in front of the bed and sat down slowly. Chapter 532 Thinking of the scene he had just seen in the dungeon, Hanming was very distressed! If you don''t go in time, if you''re a little late... Damn it! Someone did it to Ning Lan behind his back? I just don''t want to live! At the thought of him, he almost lost the charming person lying in bed. Hanming''s anger, tension and guilt filled his heart and pressed his heart very painful, very painful! Thinking of what Ning Lan said before he was unconscious, Han Ming''s dark eyes could not help but dye red, and a light cloud was covered in his eyes. "You''re back?" she said before she fainted... Are you waiting for him? Is she waiting for him? Staring at Ning Lan on the bed, Han Ming clenched his hand and unconsciously fell a little deeper. A thin jade face has lost another circle at the moment. How long is it? But in just a few days, how did you lose so much weight? Reaching out to touch the two red lips, she felt another suffocation in her heart. Did she bite herself? He can imagine Ning Lan''s lips and teeth clasped A pair of thick and slender eyelashes were full of stubbornness and tightly closed. The fingerprints on his white face were still faintly visible. A kind of love that was difficult to admire rushed from Hanming''s heart to the center of his eyebrows. The strong cold and gloomy face floated on the steep face, and the red eyes were full of murderous Qi. He gently put Ning Lan''s hand into the silk quilt, gently pressed the quilt corner, stood up and strode out of the bedroom. Xiao Jing, kneeling outside, saluted immediately when he saw Hanming coming out and said, "long live, long live, long live, long live, my concubine, see the king." Han Ming held back his anger and asked coldly, "what''s the matter?" Xiao Jing was frightened by Han Ming''s cold eyes and stammered: "report back to the king... My concubine... My concubine came to report to the king, Yi... My sister, she is poisoned and unconscious... She is not out of danger yet..." Han Ming lifted Xiao Jing up and asked angrily, "Xiao Jing, the king is not in the palace these days. What did you and Princess Yi do to the princess?" Xiao Jing, who was swept away from the ground by Han Ming, immediately lost her color, and tears welled up in her eyes. She immediately replied, "I don''t know... I''m wronged, king. I didn''t do anything to the princess... Please learn from the king..." Staring at Xiao Jing''s face, Han Ming shooed Xiao Jing away and said in a harsh voice to Xiao Jing who fell and climbed to the ground: "in ordinary days, you can treat it as not seeing the orphan king in the palace, but don''t treat the orphan king as a fool! If you find out about the princess, it''s related to you, you''ll wait for the orphan king to take off your head!" Chapter 533 Xiao Jing was pushed on the ground by Hanming, frightened and frightened. Tears fell on the stone floor, "minister... My concubine dare not, King Mingjian!" Han Ming, who was in a rage, clenched his hands in a circle and creaked his joints, "the best thing is as you said. If you dare to deceive King Gu, King Gu will make your Xiao family regret having you!" Xiao Jing trembled when she spoke: "my concubine... I''ve always been loyal to the king. The king knows..." While Xiao Jing was trembling, Hanming lifted his clothes and sat down. His face was still as cold as frost: "hum! Get up!" "My concubine kowtowed to the king." Han Ming turned his cold, sword like eyes away from Xiao Jing and said coldly to Jisuo, "pull that bitch up to King gu!" "Yes, your majesty!" Gizo answered immediately. A moment later, Xiaoyu and the two bodyguards were brought up. "Slave... Maidservant... Kowtow to the king." Han Ming stared at Xiaoyu, who was lying on the ground with only half a human life, and asked coldly, "who let you poison and murder the princess? Is it Princess Yi?" Xiaoyu wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth: "report back... The king, it''s the master of the slave and maid, and it has nothing to do with the empress Yi!" Hanming''s eyes were cold and stared at Xiaoyu. "At this time, you dare to argue? Guiso, give King Gu a hand!" at Hanming''s command, two slaves slapped Xiaoyu in the face. "You say, who ordered you?" A bodyguard reported: "report back to the king, the villain has received a secret order... This is the order to act. Spare your life, king, be kind!" Hanming got up from his seat, cold words. "Secret decree? Whose secret decree?" The bodyguard looked at the half dead Xiaoyu and said, "tell the king it''s Xiaoyu..." Xiaoyu spits blood at his mouth and looks at Ling lie. He suddenly smiles and interrupts the bodyguard''s report: "Hehe... You don''t have to ask, your majesty. The secret edicts are fake. They don''t know. These are all my own ideas. I stole the secret edicts printed by Jin Bu Yao and Yu without authorization. I have nothing to do with the empress Yi... If the king wants to kill... I''m not afraid of... Death. I just hate whether... Kill... Death... She... Can''t kill the murderer of the empress ... avenge my mother... " PS: I like LANYA''s books. Come on, LANYA! Hey Chapter 534 Hanming''s clenched hand trembled slightly, carried it behind his back, and said, "pull it down and cut the whole door!" The two bodyguards kowtowed and said, "spare your life, King..." When Xiaoyu saw that the bodyguard was going to drag her down, she struggled to break free and said, "let go of me! King, maidservant... Have something to say!" Hanming frowned. "Say!" Xiaoyu roared angrily, "king, you are a confused king! Slaves... Don''t accept it!" Jisuo immediately scolded: "bold slave, you dare to be so rude to the king..." Hanming didn''t look at the word, but glanced at guiso coldly, waiting for the words under the light rain, faint gentleman? He made a dragon chair and heard for the first time that he was a confused king and a slave! Xiaoyu roared with all her strength: "Your Majesty, Princess Yi loves you so much. Now that Princess Yi is assassinated by the princess, you not only don''t investigate the perpetrator... But frame Princess Yi and suspect that she has always loved you. You are a blind man... You are a fickle... Blind man... Blind man..." After hearing Xiaoyu''s words, Hanming''s face became more iron green, "pull it down!" Xiaoyu laughed wildly and was dragged out by the bodyguard. He shouted: "ha ha... You''re stupid, I''m not afraid to die... You don''t cherish the people who love you day and night. You''re stupid, Princess Yi... But you''re still pregnant with your child... You can''t treat your mother like this... You can''t be so fickle..." Xiao Jing, looking at the light rain pulled down, secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Referring to her voice, she returned to her new house, calmed her panic, and comforted Hanming: "calm down, King... Don''t hurt yourself for a maid..." Han Ming glanced at Xiao Jing coldly and asked, "Princess Xiao, what did you say about Princess Yi''s condition just now?" "Tell the king that my concubine came from sister Yi''s palace earlier. Sister Yi is still in a coma... The imperial doctor said that sister Yi has not passed the dangerous period yet..." Hanming glanced in the direction of the bedroom and said in a deep voice, "drive Yixuan palace." Hanming said that and walked out of the sky palace with big steps. Giso immediately raised his voice and shouted, "the king is driving Yixuan palace!" Hearing the speech, Xiao Jing loosened her whole body, hesitated for a while, and followed her to Yixuan palace. Chapter 535 Knowing that Ning Lan''s life was not in danger, Hanming''s tightly pinched heart soothed a lot. Although he wanted to be with Ning Lan at the moment, he was worried when he thought that Yi Fei was not out of danger, and his steps unconsciously accelerated. The lights in Yixuan''s palace were bright. Han Ming went straight into the bedroom, stared at the pale Yifei, and asked the imperial doctor behind him, "how is she now, Yifei?" "Tell the king, empress Yifei... Empress Yifei will be fine as long as she wakes up before noon, but... If the empress wakes up earlier, the little prince in her belly will be more safe." Han Ming heard the cold voice and urged, "then why don''t you let her wake up earlier?" Dr. Ge immediately knelt down and nervously replied, "tell the king that... This minister can''t do anything. It... Depends entirely on her will..." Hanming''s cold face sent out bursts of cold air and shouted at the kneeling imperial doctors: "a group of waste!" after a moment of silence, Hanming sat down beside the bed and asked, "what poison is in the empress Yifei? Why is it poisoned?" Dr. Ge glanced at Hanming and replied tremblingly: "tell the king, according to the diagnosis of the minister and others, the queen of Iraq is a beauty bug. From her wound, it seems that the sharp weapon on which she was injured by a sharp weapon is highly poisonous." Han Ming stared at doctor Ge for a long time, suddenly looked at Xiao Jing and asked Yu Suo, "what sharp weapon? Who dares to use a sharp weapon to attack King Gu''s concubine?" The jade lock replied with a trembling voice: "go back... Go back to the king... I dare not say..." "Say!" Yu Suo glanced at Xiao Jing and immediately reported back: "report back to the king, Princess Yi... She was stabbed by the princess..." When Han Ming heard the speech, he stood up and scolded, "it''s nonsense. How could the princess hurt her? You servant dare to talk nonsense. Come on, pull her down and kill her!" Yu Suo immediately cried and begged, "forgive your life, forgive your life! Everything you said is true, and you dare not lie. King... If you don''t believe it, you can ask Princess Xiao. Princess Xiao can testify for you, King... I really didn''t lie..." Chapter 536 Han Ming''s cold eyes swept to Xiao Jing: "is that so?" Xiao Jing quickly walks up to Yu key, takes the dagger in Yu key''s hand, flops and kneels down in front of Han Ming, and raises the dagger with both hands, "Your Majesty, this is absolutely true! My concubine and I can testify. In order to save the maid, the princess had a dispute with sister Yi. For a moment, the princess accidentally stabbed sister Yi, and this dagger would be a murder weapon. If you don''t believe it, Li zongshuai, the leader of the Imperial Army, can testify, and the knife edge on sister Yi can testify. My concubine and I beg your majesty to make a clear observation!" When Hanming''s eyes fell on the dagger, his eyes flashed a touch of surprise. He stretched out his hand to take the raised dagger in Xiao Jing''s hand, and his face became more and more gloomy. This dagger... This dagger... The woman in red wedding dress... The bloody dagger in her hand is... Isn''t that it? This dagger... What''s the matter? The hand holding the dagger has blue tendons and pain, and the head seems to be torn For a long time, Hanming asked coldly, "Li zongshuai, have you found out that this dagger is really the princess''s?" Li zongshuai immediately came forward to report: "report back to the king. According to the investigation of the last general, this dagger is indeed the dagger of the princess. However, in order to further confirm, the king can testify with the princess." Hanming took the dagger into his arms, his face returned to calm, and asked without a wave: "Li zongshuai, did you see the princess stabbing Princess Yi with your own eyes?" Li zongshuai glanced at Xiao Jing and hesitated to report: "report back to the king, this... When the end will arrive, Princess Yi has been injured and fainted, and the end will never see it with his own eyes. However, at that time, Princess Xiao and Princess Yi''s maid Xiaoyu were present." Li zongshuai''s words fell for a moment. Geller strode in, saluted Han Ming and said, "I''ll see the king at the end." Hanming said coldly, "it''s just right to come back, Geller. From today on, you will command the Imperial Army and put Princess Xiao, Li zongshuai and others into the prison. In three days, the internal affairs will find out the princess''s assassination of Princess Yi. The lone king wants the truth!" Xiao Jing heard the words and said in a hurry: "Your Majesty... What my concubine said is true! Your majesty knows..." "King Gu will find out the truth." Hanming said word by word and waved his hand. Xiao Jing and others were quickly pulled out. Several imperial doctors led by imperial doctor Ge, who knelt on the ground, were sweating and dared not breathe out. Chapter 537 After Xiao Jing and others were taken down, Hanming stared at the flower scene and said, "go to the sky palace and look after your master!" "I''ll obey your orders, and I''ll leave." Huajing respectfully saluted and stepped back. Hanming''s cold voice sounded again with the footsteps of Huajing far away: "what are you still doing here? Don''t go to fill the medicine quickly and find a way!" "I''ll obey your orders." hearing this, Dr. Ge and others, like the amnesty, hurriedly kowtowed and withdrew from the imperial concubine''s bedroom. After a group of people stepped back, the whole bedroom suddenly calmed down. Hanming stared at the pale, dry lips and locked eyebrows, and a feeling of pity rose in his heart. Ning Lan''s face appeared in Hanming''s mind. Although he was worried, he still didn''t get up and leave. In just a few days, so many things happened in the harem. If it was a little late tonight, the consequences would be unimaginable. Why did Ning Lan attack Yi''er? Why do you want to kill Eli? Although her temperament is arrogant and arrogant, she is not the kind of woman who makes trouble at will. Let this matter go for the time being, and Geller will naturally find out. Yi''er, King Gu hopes you''d better be innocent, so as not to waste King Gu''s love for you. Intrigues between concubines and concubines in the imperial palaces of past dynasties cannot be avoided or eliminated. Just don''t go too far. He will never allow it! No one can be an exception! After sitting for a moment, Hanming was about to get up. Princess Yi on the couch whispered intermittently: "King... King... Light rain... Child... King, save our child... King... Child... Pain... Good pain..." Han Ming suddenly turned his head to look at the princess Yi on the bed and shouted, "Yi''er, wake up, the lone king is here..." Yi Fei gradually woke up from her coma. Sweating, she looked at Han Ming with a nervous face and asked weakly and laboriously, "Da... Wang... Is that you?" Han Ming''s face softened a lot. "It''s King Gu. Are you awake?" Yi Fei''s nose was sour. Tears ran down the corners of her eyes and asked plainly, "is it really you, king? Are you really back?" Hanming nodded, "yes." "Your Majesty... I have seen your majesty..." Chapter 538 Hanming pressed the Yi Fei who wanted to get up and said, "well, you''ve just left the gate of hell. These rites are free for the time being." Concubine Yi clutched Hanming''s hand and burst into tears. She was more sad in her weakness, "King... Concubine... Concubine thought she would never see you again... Sobbing..." Han Ming''s eyes were soft, and Wen Sheng advised, "haven''t you seen the lone king? Don''t cry, you''re still empty now." Concubine Yi held Hanming''s hand and said softly, "King... I couldn''t come back in a coma, but I couldn''t give up the king... King, I really couldn''t give up the king..." "Well, well, King Gu knows." Concubine Yi stared at Han Ming for a moment and said, "Your Majesty, you''ve lost weight. Haven''t you had a good rest recently? The chrysanthemum honey newly brewed by my concubine a few days ago can now eat... Xiaoyu... Xiaoyu..." Han Ming''s soft eyes suddenly cooled down, took back the hand held by Princess Yi and said, "well, don''t shout, King Gu will eat again in the future!" Concubine Yi looked at Han Ming with some injury. "The concubine asked Xiaoyu to make tea for the king... Xiaoyu... Xiaoyu... Where''s the girl? It''s not like this on weekdays..." Hanming took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "IL, you don''t have to call her." "Don''t call her? What does the king mean? Xiaoyu... What''s the matter with her?" Princess Yi looked at Hanming suspiciously and saw that Hanming didn''t respond. Then she said: "king, I don''t blame Xiaoyu for my injury. I beg you not to blame Xiaoyu..." "Yi''er, Xiaoyu was beheaded by King Gu." Yi was stunned for a few seconds and incredibly grabbed Hanming''s hand again and asked, "what... Beheading? No, king, are you cheating my concubine? I don''t blame Xiaoyu for my concubine''s injury... It was my concubine who annoyed the princess... King, Xiaoyu didn''t behead, right? Xiaoyu has always been a dutiful slave..." Han Ming''s eyes were cold and locked on Princess Yi''s face. He said word by word: "Princess Yi, King Gu, once again, King Gu has beheaded Xiaoyu." Concubine Yi shook her head and looked sad, "no... no... my concubine doesn''t believe... King, why?" "Xiaoyu went to the prison to murder the princess. It was seen by King Gu with his own eyes. Princess Yi, do you know about it?" Chapter 539 Princess Yi looked at Han Ming in amazement. Her eyes were full of disbelief and surprise. She murmured, "does Xiaoyu go to the prison to murder the princess?" does Xiaoyu go to the prison to murder the princess? So... So Xiaoyu didn''t kill that bitch? That bitch is still alive? Hanming looked away from Princess Yi''s face and hummed heavily, "yes." Princess Yi trembled slightly at the corners of her mouth, climbed up from the bed and sat up. She asked, "how could this happen? No... why did Xiaoyu murder the princess? Xiaoyu... Really... Did she go to prison? How could Xiaoyu do such a rebellious thing?" Hanming suddenly turned his head and locked his eyes on Princess Yi''s face. He was cold and sharp. "Princess Yi, King Gu only asked you once. Did Xiaoyu really not follow your will?" Princess Yi immediately said, "Your Majesty... Although the princess stabbed my concubine, my concubine has no intention of murdering the princess. I really don''t know about Xiaoyu''s murder of the princess. My concubine begged the king for insight." Hanming''s deep eyes were dark, as if it were night, and there was no bottom. "So, you have nothing to do with Xiaoyu''s murder of the princess, and you don''t know it, do you?" Concubine Yi got up from the bed. Under Hanming''s cold eyes, she got out of bed and knelt on the ground. "My concubine really didn''t know, but Xiaoyu committed such a great crime. My concubine had no way to discipline and begged the king for a crime." Hanming took a deep breath, clenched his hands, turned his back behind him, and enunciated words like beads. The words were sonorous and powerful, "Yi''er, King Gu wants to give you a chance today for your affectionate treatment of King Gu in the past. If you really ordered Xiaoyu to murder the princess, you can tell the truth, King Gu will forgive you once and will not punish you. However, you can only answer after you think well. If King Gu finds out the truth in the future, it is not as you said, King Gu It will not be easy! " Concubine Yi looked at Hanming, her face was unchanged, pearly, sad and very firm and said, "tell the king that my concubine really didn''t know. My concubine was true. If there was half a sentence of deception, my concubine would not die well!" concubine Yi asked sadly when she saw Hanming looking at her in silence, tears like rain: "King, don''t you believe what my concubine said? If the king doesn''t believe it, my concubine will show her innocence..." Chapter 540 With that, Yifei suddenly stood up and hit the wall not far from the deep side with all her strength. At the moment when Yifei was about to hit the wall, Hanming stopped her at a high speed. Princess Yi struggled and cried, "King... You let go of my concubine, and I want to prove it to you... My concubine is innocent... My concubine is innocent..." Hanming picked up concubine Yi horizontally and took her to bed. He said softly, "don''t prove it. King Gu believes everything you say is true. You are pregnant. Your body matters. Don''t cry any more." while Hanming spoke, he raised his hand to wipe the tears off concubine Yi''s cheeks. Concubine Yi clenched her lips and her swollen eyes were full of grievances: "king, do you really believe in my concubine? If you don''t believe in my concubine... My concubine doesn''t want to live..." "Did the princess really stab you? Why did she do this to you?" "Tell the king that the servant girl of the princess broke into my concubine''s palace and stole at night. I just gave her a small punishment. I didn''t want the princess to find her. I had a few words with my concubine and was annoyed. I hurt my concubine by mistake... Sister Xiao and Xiaoyu were present at that time. I never thought the princess would be so angry with my concubine... The king... My words... Are... Really......" when Princess Yi spoke, His face was paler, his eyebrows were locked, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. Han Ming saw the trend and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter with you, Yi''er?" "Your Majesty... My concubine... My stomach hurts... Hurts..." Hanming immediately raised his voice and shouted, "great doctor, great doctor... Come and have a look..." as soon as Hanming''s voice fell, several great doctors rushed in and walked to the bed. "Your Majesty... Don''t leave my concubine... Ah... It hurts, my concubine... It hurts..." Han Ming asked the imperial doctors, "if King Gu doesn''t leave, what''s the matter with Princess Yi?" "Tell the king, the prince in my mother''s womb... There are... Signs of miscarriage..." When the imperial concubine heard the doctor talking about miscarriage, she immediately said with difficulty: "no, child... King... Help, concubine, please help the child..." Han Ming yelled at the doctors, "King Gu''s children are not allowed to do anything. Do you hear me? Help me quickly. If the children are gone, King Gu will take your head!" this is his first child. He doesn''t want his children to do anything! Chapter 541 "I will do my best." Han Ming roared, "that''s not quick to save!" The eunuchs hurriedly answered, "yes, your majesty!" before the words of the eunuchs fell, giso stared at the concubine Yi on the bed and said in a hurry, "Your Majesty, your mother fainted!" At dawn, the time seemed to be lengthened. Until dawn, the imperial doctors put away the silver needles and came out of the imperial concubine''s bedroom. Sitting outside the palace, Han Ming put down the gold bottle in his hand and asked, "how''s Princess Yi?" Dr. Ge then reported: "tell the king that the empress and the emperor are out of danger for the time being. As long as the dangerous period has passed these days." Han Ming listened to this, his heart was pinched and relaxed. "Well, you should take good care of your mother, and there must be no difference!" "Yes, your majesty." Hanming put down the gold bottle in his hand, looked at the sky, looked at his clothes, got up and said, "guiso, drive!" he didn''t sleep all night. He was relieved by the rescue of Princess Yi. At the same time, Hanming, who rushed to the sky palace, was in a very complicated mood. The knife in his arms seemed to be in his heart. It was heavy and pressed him a little out of breath. Although he didn''t know why the knife in his mind appeared in Ning Lan''s hand, he knew that everything in his mind must be hidden and related to him! Back in the sky palace, Hanming changed his casual clothes, went to the Dragon couch and sat down. His frown, which had been locked because of the disaster caused by Ning Lan, gradually dispersed when his eyes fell on Ning Lan''s tenderness. The heart became soft without warning. He really had no way to take her. Only when she is asleep can he get along with her calmly? Only in this way can we be so quiet. "Hmm..." a soft voice fell, and the flat eyebrows twisted together. Han Ming''s hand could not help touching Ning Lan''s eyebrows. Is she dreaming? I don''t know what she dreamed of. Why would he feel sad looking at her like this? What did you dream of? Is there him in the dream? Why did you show a very uneasy expression when you fell asleep? A feeling of heartache rushed to Hanming''s heart, took a deep look, got up and walked out of the bedroom. He just wants to go to the morning meeting early, and then go back early. Although he knows that today''s morning will be long. Chapter 542 Han Ming looked at Jisuo, who was closely followed behind him, and said as he walked, "tell him to go down and prepare breakfast. Once the princess wakes up, let her eat and let her stay in the sky palace, the prison and the cold palace... Don''t go yet." Giuseppe immediately answered, "yes, your majesty, I will obey your orders." "Also, transfer all the maidens who used to serve the princess to serve the princess. You don''t have to follow the king today." Giuseppe said in some embarrassment, "yes, king, king, I have something to report to you..." He turned to guiso and asked suspiciously, "what''s up?" "Tell the king, the maid shang''er around the princess died in the prison. I don''t know what to do?" Han Ming was stunned for a moment, and his face was dignified. "Do you say the princess''s maid shang''er is dead?" "Tell the king, it is." Hanming was silent for a moment and said, "let gler deal with it." "Yes." Han Ming, who walked towards the hall, looked gloomy, and his mind was full of Ning Lan''s face. Her maid died? In the cold palace, in order to find a doctor for her maid, she could not help but put down her pride and give in. Now, one of her maidens has died in the prison? Does she know? Did she kill her concubine because the maid died? As soon as Hanming went to the early Dynasty, a group of officials handed over memorials. Among them, except for several important national government memorials, the rest were all memorials to impeach the princess, such as a group of courtiers led by the censor. Duan Li, the imperial historian, went out to impeach everyone and said, "king Qi, although the princess is the princess of Daqi, now that she has married into the great khanate, she should abide by the national law of the great Khanate. My minister thought that the princess''s private departure from the cold palace was lawlessness and contempt for the national law, and should be dealt with according to law. If she was not punished, there would be no way to correct the national law of the great Khanate." Han Ming stared at Duan Li, the imperial historian, and asked yeluhong, "right phase, what do you think of this?" Yeluhong heard the speech and went out to attend as a nonvoting delegate. Shen Sheng reported: "I report back to the king that the state-owned Legalists have family rules. The imperial doctor''s words are reasonable. The princess''s private departure from the cold palace does violate the national law and should be punished. However, I think that the princess is young and has just married into the great Khanate. She may not know the national law of the great Khanate very well and should be punished appropriately." Chapter 543 After hearing the words of the right phase, Han Ming flashed a faint smile on his lips, but for a moment, his face was cold, his eyes stared coldly at the Taifu''s staff, and his tone severely scolded and shouted: "well, what the censor said is reasonable, the king is not in the palace, and the princess went out of the cold palace privately. If he doesn''t act according to law enforcement, how will he correct his national law?" The courtiers who impeached the princess secretly breathed a sigh of relief when they heard that dehanming said so, and some of their faces were happy. Xiao mouyi went out and said, "Your Majesty is wise!" Han Ming saw his staff standing in the banquet room and didn''t speak. His originally cold eyes floated a layer of haze. He asked in a flat voice, "well, Cheng Jing, you''re a peace envoy. What do you think of the princess''s crime?" Cheng Jing was overjoyed to hear Hanming ask him. For the first time, he was asked by the king by name. He looked at the censor doctor and reported: "tell the king back that Wei Chen thought the censor doctor was reasonable." "Do you Aiqing still have different opinions? If they agree that the princess has committed a capital crime, then..." Yeluhong said again: "Tell the king, I think it''s inappropriate to condemn the princess to death. The princess is the harmonious Princess of the state of Qi. Even if everything is wrong, it shouldn''t be punished. The state of Qi and the state of Khan are friendly countries now. If the king condemns the princess to death now, the state of Qi will think that the state of Khan is a great country and can''t accommodate a weak woman. I beg the king to think twice." Han Ming shouted angrily, "presumptuous! Yeluhong, what benefits have you received from the princess? Is my great Khanate afraid of the great Qi State? Can the princess, as the princess of the great Qi State, despise the national law of the great Khanate? The violators are not satisfied with the legal system. Where is the national law? Where is the majesty of the lone king?" Yeluhong immediately knelt down and reported to the king loudly and forcefully: "calm down your anger and play the king. As the right Minister of the Great Khan country, Wei minister has always been strict with himself, dare not slack off, and dare not bend the law for personal gain. He is wholehearted and loyal to the Great Khan country, loyal to the king, and has no rebellious heart. I hope the king can see clearly!" With a cold hum, Han Ming stood up from the Dragon chair and asked his staff, "the imperial historian and you Xiang have different views on the princess. How do you think of it?" PS: there are updates today! Chapter 544 The staff took a look at Han Ming with a gloomy face, coughed low, and quickly walked out of the audience, "the king, I dare not say." Hanming stared at his staff. He was bored. He had been waiting for his staff to speak, but he kept silent. At the moment, he asked him by name, but he said he didn''t dare to say. Isn''t he sincere to find someone to block? "King Gu wants you to say!" "Weichen obeys the order. Weichen thinks about the princess... Weichen still doesn''t dare to say it. I''m afraid Weichen will be guilty of treason if he says what the king doesn''t like to hear..." Han Ming half narrowed his eagle eyes and sat down on the Dragon chair again. He said forcefully: "aide, King Gu will forgive you for your innocence." The staff looked at the censor and said very calmly: "Thank you for your forgiveness. Let''s start with your majesty. The national law must be correct and the family law must be strict. The princess can break the law. The national law will condemn the princess to death. If the state of Qi is investigated, the king can send the censor doctor to the state of Qi to explain. If the state of Qi is angry and unclear, maybe the censor doctor will be beheaded. Then the state of Great Khan can fight with the state of Qi; if the state of Qi is wrong, the family law will punish him Jie, because of the special status of the princess, the king can use national law or benevolent government. Wei Chen thought the king would make a decision. " "Taifu, King Gu asked you for an attitude today. How do you say King Gu should decide?" The staff shirked and said, "I''d like to hear the opinion of the censor, king." After listening to the Taifu''s words, Hanming''s dark eyes flashed a cunning, "imperial doctor, do you understand what the Taifu said just now? He just said he wanted to listen to your opinion. Do you say that King Gu is a big and small exercise of benevolent government? Or do you kill the princess immediately and prepare soldiers, horses, food and grass to meet the army of the great Qi State?" As soon as Hanming''s voice fell, his face changed greatly. The censor stared angrily at the staff, his teeth itching, and secretly scolded the staff as an old fox! The issue of the princess was originally discussed by the Minister of the Manchu Dynasty. His staff pushed him out of a dilemma. One is to kill the princess and cause war, which will be scolded by the people; the other is to avoid the crime of the princess and offend the concubines of the imperial palace... Although it is a question of choosing one of two, he will be unlucky if he chooses either! Hate! More regret! Chapter 545 Duan Li, the censor doctor, glanced at Hanming. Under Hanming''s gaze, he thought for a while, "report back to the king, and Weichen advocated that the king implement benevolent government..." Hearing this, Hanming swept the courtiers with satisfaction and asked in a deep voice, "Oh? Do you Aiqing have different opinions?" As soon as the minister impeaching the princess saw that the censor doctor had changed his mouth to benevolent government, he dared to say anything else. He immediately said in unison: "I will obey the king''s decision." Han Ming pretended to meditate for a moment and said: "Since the censor doctor and all Aiqing advocate benevolent government, the king Gu will punish the princess... Copy the female precepts a hundred times! The state law and family rules. Since the princess doesn''t know much about the national law of the great khanate, the censor doctor and the grand Fu will teach the princess so that she won''t have anything wrong in the future. How about it?" The censor doctor and the Taifu replied in unison: "I will obey your orders." Hanming raised his lips with satisfaction and asked in a stern voice, "what else do you want to tell King Gu?" there was no one in the civil and military affairs of the whole dynasty, and the hall was silent. "Since you Aiqing have nothing to say, then leave the court!" Han Ming finished his words and left steadily in the kowtow of the ministers. After more than three hours in the morning, he was relaxed. If he wanted to see Ning Lan soon, he unconsciously accelerated his pace. Since he married Ning Lan, he has not eaten at the same table with Ning Lan these days. He will eat with Ning Lan at lunch today. Han Ming, who came out of the sky palace, asked Gizo, "is the princess awake?" "Tell the king, Princess..." Before Giuseppe finished his words, he was interrupted by a cry from afar: "king, it''s bad... The servant knocked on the king, long live, long live, long live." Hanming frowned unhappily and looked at the maid kneeling in front of him. "What''s the matter?" The little palace maid hurriedly replied: "tell the king, the imperial doctor asked the maid to come and report to the king. Princess Yi is not well again..." Hanming''s face sank when he heard the speech. "Didn''t the imperial doctor say that Yifei was still fine this morning? Why is it bad again?" while Hanming was talking, people had turned and strode towards Yixuan palace. "Your Majesty drives Yixuan palace." giso was slightly stunned and followed after shouting. Chapter 546 Han Ming yelled at the doctor: "what''s the matter? Isn''t it still good in the morning? How''s it now?" The imperial doctors knelt on the ground trembling, and the imperial doctor Ge replied nervously: "tell the king that the empress of concubine Yi is stable now, but shortly after the king left in the morning, the empress of concubine Yi woke up, and her bad mood will directly affect the fetus... So... Officials are incompetent..." "You''re incompetent!" said Hanming. He sat down in front of the bed and glanced at the kneeling doctors. "What are you still doing here? Don''t think about how to treat Princess Yi!" "Yes! I''ll leave." Hanming stared at Princess Yi''s sick face, sighed deeply, and said to Jisuo beside him, "you all get back!" Jisuo wanted to report that Princess Hanming hadn''t woke up yet. It can be seen that Hanming looked bad, hesitated, and put up with his words again. Just after retreating to the door, Hanming couldn''t help looking up at Gizo: "is the princess awake?" Giso was stunned for a moment and calmly reported: "report back to the king, princess, she hasn''t woken up yet." "Not awake yet?" Why aren''t you awake? Thinking of what happened last night, Hanming''s eyes sank. Thinking that he might be too tired, he ordered: "let her have a good rest and don''t disturb her. If the princess wakes up, she will report to the king Gu immediately." "The slave obeys the order, king, lunch..." "It''s in Yixuan palace!" Han Ming made a gesture of holding back and stepped back from Gizo. "The slave quit." Yi Fei slowly opened her eyes, looked at Han Ming and asked, "big... Wang... Child... How are you?" "Are you awake? King Gu will call the doctor." Concubine Yi grabbed Hanming''s hand, with deep attachment and anxiety in her eyes, "king, no, my concubine doesn''t hurt. Don''t leave my concubine, okay? My concubine just wants to look at the king like this." "OK, King Gu is with you." Concubine Yi breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the speech, and her eyes were full of expectation: "Your Majesty, can you stay with my concubine today? If you can''t see the king, my concubine will be so flustered and scared... Your majesty, you will guard with my concubine... How are our children? My concubine is really scared... Scared..." Hanming was silent for a moment, nodded and said, "don''t cry. King Gu won''t go. King Gu promised you to stay with you in Yixuan Palace today." Chapter 547 The concubine Yi was very moved and sobbed: "thank you, King... You treat your concubine very well..." Hanming said with a gentle smile, "well, don''t cry any more, lest you hurt yourself." As soon as Hanming''s voice fell, a grunt came out of Princess Yi''s stomach. Princess Yi''s pale face was red with shame and said in a low voice: "Your Majesty, my concubine... Let your majesty laugh." Looking at Yi Fei''s shy and charming state, Hanming''s originally gloomy mood suddenly faded down, "come on, prepare meals." Sky Palace Huajing kept close to Ning Lan. An unspeakable feeling made her a little uneasy. Ning Lan didn''t wake up, which made her a little more upset and uneasy. She has never seen Ning Lan so sleepy since she followed her. Seeing that in the afternoon, I was even more worried. Luo Er''s eyes were red and swollen. His eyes looked at Ning Lan on the Dragon couch and asked in a low voice, "sister Huajing, hasn''t the princess woke up yet?" Hua Jing and luo''er went outside the bedroom and asked, "not yet. Has shang''er''s affairs been handled?" Luo''er nodded, hot tears gushed from his eyes, and hung his head and said, "well, it has been buried." Huajing endured her sadness and said to luo''er, "don''t cry." Luo''er gently responded, took a breath, wiped the tears from his cheeks, and said angrily, "well, sister Huajing, luo''er really wants to kill that bitch, so as to avenge shang''er and the princess!" Huajing took a look at the bedroom and lowered her voice. "Shh, don''t say this so that people won''t listen to it. Luo''er, don''t worry. The princess will avenge shang''er. We''ll wait for the princess to wake up and obey the princess''s orders." Luo''er asked anxiously, "OK. Sister Huajing, luo''er listens to you! But the princess doesn''t know when to wake up... Will the princess be all right?" Huajing sank her eyes anxiously. "Wait and see. If it''s dark and I don''t wake up, I''ll find father-in-law Ji. You go down and have a rest first. Princess, I have me here." The sky gradually darkened, and Ning Lan lying on the bed was still sleeping. Just as Huajing was ready to go out of the bedroom, a cold wind broke into the house with a figure as fast as lightning and fell into Huajing''s eyes. Under Huajing''s surprised eyes, someone took off the veil on his face. "Two... The maidservant kowtowed to your highness." Chapter 548 Ronglu was dressed in black and his face was cold. His cold eyes fell on the Dragon couch from Huajing. His thick eyebrows were full of worry, missing, hard to look up anger and love, "get up!" Three Liang strode to the Dragon couch, stared at Ning Lan and asked coldly, "what''s the matter with her, princess?" "Your Highness, the princess hasn''t woke up yet..." Ronglu punched his hands and said in a cold voice, "go outside and watch!" "Yes, I''m leaving. Your highness, princess, she hasn''t woken up since last night..." "What? Go and get a basin of hot water!" Ronglu looked at Ning Lan''s locked eyebrows and his heart twitched violently. His dark eyes flashed a complex emotion. He nervously grabbed Ning Lan''s hand and called out: "Lan''er, the second brother came to see you. Can you hear what the second brother said? If you hear what the second brother said, wake up and have a look at the second brother..." Ronglu saw that Ning Lan didn''t respond, and his heart was even more nervous. Did Lan''er''s solid disease happen again? Ronglu clenched Ning Lan''s hand with a hoarse voice and vowed: "Lan''er, it''s the second emperor''s brother. The second emperor''s brother shouldn''t believe Yelv Hanming and let you suffer! Lan''er, the second emperor''s brother won''t let others bully you in the future!" "Your Highness, hot water is coming." Ronglu took over the hot water basin and rubbed ninglan''s face gently. He asked coldly, "what happened?" "Report back to your highness, Princess... The princess was framed. The maid heard that the princess was locked up in the dark room... The imperial doctor said she was hungry and cold and was out of strength before she fainted." In the darkroom? suffer hunger and cold? Weak? blamed! How dare they bully you? Damn it! Lan''er, brother Erhuang will get justice for you and let those who bully you pay their due price! Ronglu''s dark eyes turned red in an instant. There were several black lines on his forehead. A strong murderous spirit was covered on his haze face. "Where is Yelv Hanming?" Huajing looked at Ronglu''s red eyes, was stunned for a moment, and respectfully replied: "Your Highness, I heard that the king is in Yixuan palace now, and the imperial concubine is poisoned and has not passed the dangerous period." Ronglu said word by word: "go and find out who did it to the princess and who was involved in framing the princess. The palace will get the list before noon tomorrow!" Chapter 549 Huajing replied solemnly, "I''ll obey your orders." when Ronglu raised his hand, Huajing quickly withdrew. Although she didn''t know why the second highness was in the palace, she believed that the second highness would not harm the princess. Giuseppe looked at the flower view coming out of the sky palace, welcomed it and shouted, "Miss Flower view, is the princess awake?" When Huajing saw Jisuo coming, he thought that his highness was in the bedroom and immediately said, "Grandpa Ji came just in time. I was going to find you. The princess and empress hasn''t woken up yet. I want to bother grandpa Ji to report to the king. Do you want to ask the doctor to come and have a look? I''m worried about the princess and empress..." Giso looked dark, looked up at the sky and asked anxiously, "what? Hasn''t the princess woke up yet?" Huajing said nervously, "no, I''m really worried about the slaves. Father-in-law Ji, can you report the current situation of the princess to the king? Let the imperial doctor come and show it to the princess?" Giso was a little embarrassed. He hesitated for a moment and said, "this... The imperial doctor is now at the place of empress Yi. Empress Yi is still there..." "If father-in-law Ji is inconvenient, will you take your maidservant to see the king? If something happens to the princess, how can the maidservant bear it..." Giuseppe measured it and said, "well... If the princess has something to do, we can''t afford it! Miss Huajing, otherwise, you''d better stay here and guard the princess. We''ll report it to the king." Huajing said gratefully, "thank you, father-in-law Ji!" "Miss Huajing, you''re welcome. These are our duty." guisuo said here, glancing at the hall, hesitated for a while and said: "Miss Huajing, I hope Miss Huajing will speak more for our family in front of the princess in the future..." Huajing''s eyes flashed, he immediately understood the meaning of Jisuo''s words, and immediately answered: "don''t worry, father-in-law Ji. The princess will know your heart for the princess. Father-in-law Ji, please tell me about the princess." "Don''t worry, Miss Huajing. We''ll report it now." guisuo said and hurried to Yixuan palace immediately. He has followed the king for many years. He still knows the weight of the princess in the king''s heart. Chapter 550 Jisuo enters Yixuan palace and sees Hanming eating in imperial concubine Yifei''s bedroom. Imperial concubine Yifei is looking at Hanming with a soft and sweet smile. She takes her feet back again. When she hesitates, imperial concubine Yifei''s soft voice rings out in the bedroom: "Your Majesty, my concubine has been held." imperial concubine Yifei doesn''t forget to wink back at the maid waiting for her. Han Ming looked up at Yi Fei, "are you full?" Yi Fei nodded sweetly and said with a smile, "yes." Han Ming looked at Yi Fei''s soft smiling face and unconsciously thought of Ning Lan. He was a little worried. He said casually, "have a rest as soon as you''re full!" Han Ming put down his chopsticks. He was hungry. Because he thought of Ning Lan, he suddenly lost his appetite and couldn''t help looking at the door of the bedroom. Concubine Yi looked at Han Ming''s eyes and sank in her heart. She knew that she had retained the king''s people, but he did not retain the king''s heart. Even so, she would try her best to stay with the king: "my concubine doesn''t want to sleep. I''m afraid that when I fall asleep, the king will leave my concubine. Will you stay and guard the king''s son?" Han Ming looked at the concubine Yi on the bed, his eyebrows tightened slightly, and then said, "if King Gu doesn''t go, have a rest! Come on, take all these away." Jisuo looked at the maid of honor who had packed up the dishes and chopsticks and went out. She bowed her head and walked in. She saluted Han Ming and said, "please see the king..." Hanming interrupted Gizo''s salute and asked, "what''s up? Is the princess awake?" Giso glanced at the princess of Iraq, whose eyes were like swords and steel knives. He hung his head and reported: "report back to the king, the princess hasn''t woken up yet." "Haven''t you woken up yet? How could it......" Han Ming stopped halfway, coughed and asked in a deep voice, "really? Has the princess never woken up?" "Tell the king that the princess hasn''t woken up." Never awake? Why aren''t you awake? Didn''t wake up... Didn''t you eat for a day? Thinking about this, Hanming felt anxious and said in a cold voice, "don''t you know how to wake up? Go down!" "The slave obeyed." Han Ming glanced at the dark looking concubine Yi, resisted the impulse to go to the sky palace, stopped jisuoyan and ordered, "wait a minute, let the imperial doctor go and have a look." "The slave obeys the order, and the slave quits." guiso, who didn''t dare to look up, immediately answered and hurried out. Chapter 551 "King... My concubine doesn''t want to blame the princess... But if the king''s son has something wrong, my concubine will go with the king''s son..." when Princess Yi spoke, her eyes were instantly wet, and big tears fell from her eyes. Han Ming listened to the meaning of Princess Yi''s words clearly and understood it. Jun''s eyebrows coagulated, his deep eyes stared at Princess Yi for a long time, and he was silent for a long time. His heart seemed like Han Ming with hairy grass. He sighed and said coldly: "don''t worry, the king will be fine. When gler finds out, the lone king will deal with it impartially!" Yi Fei raised her tearful eyes and looked at Han Ming. She asked sadly, "don''t you believe what I said?" When Han Ming heard the speech, his eyes were cold for a moment. He glanced at Princess Yi coldly and said word by word: "Princess Yi, King Gu can''t punish anyone because of your one-sided words!" "Forgive me, your majesty. I didn''t mean to offend you... Forgive me..." Hanming was a little unhappy and said stiffly, "you''d better have a rest!" as soon as Hanming''s voice fell, concubine Yi asked nervously, "King... If you promise my concubine not to go, can you not go? King... My concubine is afraid..." "HMM." Hanming looked at the poor concubine Yifei who begged him stiffly, snorted, went to the chair in front of the book case, sat down, and reviewed the memorials moved by the slaves from the imperial study. Seeing that Hanming''s face was dark, the imperial concubine reviewed the memorial in order not to annoy Hanming. She didn''t dare to gnaw again and lay flat carefully. In about a quarter of an hour, giso rushed into Yixuan palace panting, "see the king..." Hanming looked at Jisuo with an anxious face, and his heart sank immediately. Without waiting for Jisuo to finish, he immediately asked, "what''s the matter?" Giso calmed down and breathed, "tell the king, it''s the princess. The princess hasn''t woken up yet, can''t wake up..." Han Ming stood up when he heard the "miso", threw down the memorial in his hand and asked in a hurry, "what? Why can''t you wake up? What does the imperial doctor say?" Han Ming ran out of Yixuan palace and rushed to the sky palace regardless of the imperial concubine''s request. "King... King... King... Don''t go... King..." Princess Yi even called a few times. Seeing that Han Mingli didn''t pay attention, her angry face turned blue and white, and angrily threw the bottle on the bedside table to the ground. Chapter 552 On the roof of the sky palace, Rong Lu looked at the people rushing from a distance, his face as cold as frost. When we met again, he was still majestic and suddenly thought of the scene on the battlefield Yan Shang, why did you get her, but still don''t know how to cherish it? Do you know what you get? Some people are destined to meet, and finally meet again! Moho, you, and I, the gratitude and resentment between us, completely solve it in this life! Love disaster nirvana, no matter who has Nirvana with whom? Everything will be solved in this life! Anger, jealousy, envy... Made Ronglu''s hand holding the tile tighten gradually He originally wanted to take Ning Lan away, but he still held back. He couldn''t make mistakes in his previous life. In his previous life, his arbitrariness hurt Mohe. In this life, he couldn''t hurt Ning Lan because of his arbitrariness, so he held back the fierce impulse in his heart! With a bang, the tile was broken by Ronglu. At the moment Hanming looked up, he stood up and left a sneer. He flashed away like a wild goose, and disappeared in a moment. Giso looked at the roof with Hanming''s eyes. He saw nothing and looked suspicious. Hanming stared at the shadow that had flashed away and was stunned for a moment. Good Kung Fu. Few people have such powerful lightness skills in the world! Who is he? The figure of that man... Although he only glanced at it, he could still judge that the figure should be a man''s figure! man Appear here? Does it have anything to do with Ning Lan? The original tense face was suddenly cold, and the haze was full of Junrong! No matter who it is, he doesn''t allow anyone to come and go freely in his palace, let alone men other than him to approach Ning Lan! No matter who that person is, he will find him, even if he is digging three feet! Jisuo saw Hanming staring coldly at the empty roof and whispered, "King..." Han Minglian glanced at Jisuo coldly, walked into the sky palace and went straight to the bedroom. "The minister and others knock on the king. Long live the king, long live, long live!" "How''s the princess now?" Han Ming asked, went to the Dragon couch and looked at Ning Lan from the imperial doctor who was kneeling on the ground. "Report back to the king. I can''t diagnose why the princess can''t wake up..." Chapter 553 Han Ming''s face was suddenly fierce, and he shouted angrily, "can''t you diagnose? What does the lone king do for you?" "Calm down, king. According to the diagnosis of the minister, the princess is not poisoned, nor does it look like a coma. The princess is healthy and has no fever..." Han Ming snapped and interrupted the doctor''s report. Leng Shengzhi asked, "since the jade is OK, why can''t you wake up?" "I''ve never met such a strange disease... I''m so damn..." Han Ming was so flustered that he roared to the doctors on their knees: "you really deserve to die! King Gu wrote down your head first and you should try your best to save the princess. If something happens to the princess, King Gu will take your head and get out of here!" "I''ll go down and study..." Han Ming pulled Ning Lan to sit up and shook hard, "Ning Lan, wake up to King Gu, did you hear that? King Gu ordered you to wake up..." a violent shaking and yelling, Ning Lan still closed his eyes, and Han Ming was more flustered. How can a good person not wake up? How could there be such a thing in the world? How did this happen? The pulse is normal, and there is no sign of poisoning... Why can''t you wake up? If you don''t wake up all the time, will Ning Lan die? no He doesn''t want her to die, he won''t allow it! She can''t die, he won''t! Hanming tightly hugged Ning Lan in his arms. He was terrified and shouted, "come on, send orders and invite all the famous doctors in the capital to the palace!" "Yes, your majesty." guiso immediately sent a message. "You say, princess, what''s the matter? Ah? When did you come to the princess? Why didn''t the princess wake up?" The flower king kneeling on the ground replied anxiously: "tell the king, I don''t know." "I don''t know. Has the princess had such symptoms before?" Huajing replied anxiously and anxiously: "tell the king, the maid has served the princess. The princess has never been so unconscious in recent years..." "How could this happen? Ning Lan, wake up to King Gu. If you don''t wake up again... King Gu will kill all your maidens... Did you hear that? Did you hear what king Gu said?" Chapter 554 Han Ming''s words fell, and his eyes stared at Ning Lan without blinking. He wanted to see a little reaction from Ning Lan''s face, but after waiting for a while, Ning Lan still had no reaction. If it were not for her normal breathing, her psychology and pulse would be normal, it would make people feel that she was terminally ill or dead! How did this happen? There was a deep fear in the tension. For the first time, Hanming had never been so nervous about a person''s life and death... No, yes, it was before his father died. He hated this helpless, helpless, uncontrollable feeling! "Ning Lan, wake up... If you don''t wake up again, King Gu will attack the state of Qi. Did you hear that? Do you care about your mother''s concubine? Wake up... Imperial doctor, find a way quickly and find a way for King gu!" In the sky palace, Han Ming''s roar continued. No matter how threatened he was, Ning Lan was still sleeping without any reaction. With the deepening of the night, Hanming''s heart became more and more flustered. Pinch people, apply cold and hot towels, feed medicine and prick needles... The imperial doctor has made many attempts, none of which can wake up "King, Minister... Minister... Wait, there''s another way..." Hanming''s face was already cloudy. At this time, it was more black and terrible: "say!" Doctor Ge said nervously, "there is another kind of Medicine... Say... Bleeding..." Before doctor Ge finished his words, he angered Han Ming, "bleed? King Gu, you should bleed! Come on, drag him down to King Gu and punish him for twenty!" "Spare your life, your majesty... I''m damned... Your majesty... Spare your life, your majesty..." Han Ming said, and the two bodyguards dragged Han Ming''s Ge Taifu down. The other doctors were pale and big beads of sweat appeared on their forehead. "What are you still doing? Don''t you think of a way for King gu!" "Yes, I will abide by the order..." all the imperial doctors retreated outside the bedroom, looking for treatment methods in various books, including internal medicine, surgery and so on. Is it because of the man on the roof last night that Ning Lan didn''t wake up? Did that man do something to Ning Lan? Hanming put his fist on his forehead and tried to calm his restless mood. Chapter 555 The dawn was approaching. Han Ming, who stood at the window, looked tired and anxious. He dragged his heavy steps to the Dragon couch and sat down slowly. He put ninglan environmental protection in his arms, held ninglan''s hands tightly, and said hoarsely and powerlessly, "Lan''er, will you wake up? As long as you wake up, no matter what you ask... No matter what you do... King Gu will promise you! King Gu won''t do anything to you in the future... Do you know? King Gu likes you the first time he sees you at Anguo temple... Do you know?" Giso came in with a light step and reported in a low voice: "Your Majesty... The maid in the imperial concubine''s palace asked for a meeting... Said... Imperial concubine fainted..." After hearing guiso''s report, Hanming''s dark eyes fell deeply for a few minutes and said coldly, "you personally take some imperial doctors to have a look and tell Yifei to keep the fetus at ease and keep the fetus well!" "Yes... The servant obeyed." after hearing this, Giuseppe was slightly stunned, secretly glanced at Hanming with a cold face, and wondered whether the king''s words meant warning or concern? Hanming, holding ninglan and waiting for ninglan to wake up, felt that the time had been pulled for a long, long time. It was bright all night, and the sky was gradually bright. The imperial doctors were still looking for ways. Giso got up with messy steps, flopped and knelt heavily on the ground: "tell the king... Princess Yi... Miscarriage..." When Han Ming heard this, he clenched Ning Lan''s hand and felt a sudden heartache. The child was gone... Was his child gone? His first child was gone... He was silent for a long time, sighed heavily, and said in a deep voice, "step back!" "Your Majesty, Princess Yi asked to see you..." When Jisuo came to the door of the bedroom, Hanming''s voice sounded again: "tell him to go down and wait on concubine Yi and let her rest in the palace. King Gu will visit her when he is free." "Yes." Han Ming, holding Ning Lan, nervously tightened his arms, as if he was afraid that Ning Lan would disappear if he loosened them a little: "Lan''er, it''s dawn. You''ve been sleeping all day and night. Wake up quickly! King Gu just learned that the king is gone... Lan''er, you can''t have an accident... King Gu doesn''t want an accident for you, you know?" Chapter 556 After a night, guiso returned to the sky palace from Princess Yi''s palace. Seeing that it was getting late, he immediately walked into the bedroom and gently reminded him, "Your Majesty, it''s time to go to the morning..." Han Ming sighed and waved his hand, "well, King Gu knows." "Lan''er, King Gu has gone to the morning Dynasty and will come back to accompany you after the morning Dynasty." Han Ming said, very reluctant to put Ning Lan flat on the Dragon couch, got up and went out of the bedroom, and said to the flower scenery and luo''er standing nearby: "you are good to wait on the princess. If the princess wakes up, inform King Gu immediately." "I will obey your orders." Han Ming had just left the gate of the sky palace when Geller hurried over, "my subordinates, see your majesty." Glancing at gler''s tight face, Hanming tightened his squint and asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter?" "King Qi, Princess Xiao was wounded in the prison." Han Ming heard a thought flash in his mind and asked coldly, "what? How could she get hurt?" "King Qi, according to the bodyguard in the prison, the visitor was dressed in black and had excellent martial arts. The bodyguard was knocked unconscious before he could see his face." Hanming asked coldly, "didn''t you see it?" "Tell the king that my subordinates were not in the prison at that time. I heard that several bodyguards were killed in the Xicheng river. My subordinates..." Han Ming said coldly, "so, the king''s imperial guards and the bodyguards didn''t catch the assassin or see the assassin. They let the assassin kill at will in the harem and have nothing to do, didn''t they?" Geller immediately knelt down and said, "my subordinates are guilty!" Assassin in black? Is it the man he stood on the roof before? Who is he? Why do you want to attack Xiao Jing? What are your grudges with Xiao Jing? Why did he appear in the sky palace before? Does it have anything to do with Ning Lan? Does Ning Lan''s failure to wake up have anything to do with that man? Thinking about this, Hanming was shocked! He will find out who the incompetent man is! He came and went freely in his palace, killing and murdering at will, and he didn''t pay much attention to Yelv Hanming! It''s death! Han Ming glanced at the sky palace and said coldly, "when King Gu went down, he wanted to see the identity of those killed bodyguards and send more people to protect the princess." Chapter 557 "Yes." Hanming took a few steps and stopped again. He looked in the direction of the regret palace without expression. "There are more people there." Geller was a little stunned, then reacted, and immediately said, "my subordinates obey." Regret Palace The late imperial concubine looked at the magpie who came back to inquire about the news and asked, "magpie, hasn''t the princess woke up yet?" "Report back to your mother. The slave and maid just went to inquire. The princess hasn''t woken up yet." The late imperial concubine tightly locked her eyebrows, remained silent for a while and asked, "has the king gone to court?" "Tell the empress of the late imperial concubine that the king has gone to court." The empress of the late imperial concubine nodded silently and leaned her head against the bed. Suddenly she thought of imperial concubine Yi and asked, "Oh, where is imperial concubine Yi? What''s the matter now?" The magpie replied with a look of embarrassment: "report back to the empress, empress Yifei. The prince she is pregnant with... Is gone..." When the magpie finished speaking, a cold wind suddenly rushed into the window. The late imperial concubine''s face was dark and her eyes sank slightly, "I know. You haven''t slept all night. Go down and have a rest!" "... yes, the maidservant is leaving." magpie wanted to say something. It can be seen that the late imperial concubine''s face is not good-looking and she can''t help but leave. Soon after the magpie retreated, Gu Hengyuan walked from the dark to the bed of the late imperial concubine. With a sneer on his face, he looked at the late imperial concubine indifferently and said, "the late imperial concubine, if you have anything, you can ask me and I can tell you everything, such as... I can tell you what the servant girl can''t find out just now and what the King Khan doesn''t know!" "Brother Wang..." Gu Hengyuan shouted, "shut up! You are not qualified to call me that!" Gu Hengyuan looked at the distressed empress of the late imperial concubine, reached out and pulled a chair. He sat down at the table not far from the bed of the late imperial concubine, poured himself a cup of herbal tea, took a sip, and sneered, "Empress of the late imperial concubine, there will be a good play in the palace. You know? All the development is under my control. It''s really interesting!" "Brother Wang... Revenge can''t make you happy. He''s your nephew. Let him go, sister Wang, please..." "Ha ha, ha ha!" Gu Hengyuan said after a sneer: "nephew? Empress WanFei, do you only see that he is a nephew? Have you forgotten? He is your father murderer! Is there such a nephew in the world?" Chapter 558 The empress of the late imperial concubine shed tears in pain, "Heng Yuan, sister, please don''t say any more... It''s my sister who is sorry for my father and mother... Sorry..." Gu Hengyuan sneered at the late imperial concubine and angrily scolded: "Empress WanFei, are you begging me? Hehe, I''m sorry? Are you saying I''m sorry? Then you should go underground and say I''m sorry? Ha ha, I tell you, you should cut thousands of pieces! I hate you and can''t wait to kill you! If it weren''t for you, the country would not be destroyed. If it weren''t for your father and queen mother, you wouldn''t die. If it weren''t for you... I wouldn''t let you die so easily. You live It''s atonement! You have no right to die. I''ll let you open your eyes and see how your son died in my hands! " "Heng Yuan..." Gu Hengyuan coldly stirred up the corners of his mouth and angrily scolded: "don''t call me, you''re not qualified to plead! If you still have a conscience, you''ll live for me and see how I take revenge!" The late imperial concubine burst into tears, shook her head again and again, and cried with despair in her deep sadness: "no... Hengyuan... Don''t do this, please... Don''t do this, you won''t be happy, please, don''t..." "Happy? Ha ha! Ha ha..." Gu Hengyuan stood up, raised his trembling fingers because of hatred and anger, and scolded the empress of the late imperial concubine angrily: "Empress of the late imperial concubine, do you think I can be happy in this life? Ha ha! I tell you, only revenge can make me happy!" Gu Hengyuan said that Leng Jedi pushed away the late imperial concubine who fell from her bed, left her face like a pear blossom with rain without looking back, and walked out angrily. "No... Hengyuan... Don''t... no..." the empress of the late imperial concubine sadly spread on the ground. The tears seemed to be a broken bead curtain, fell to the ground and hit her with poor breathing. The pain went into her bones and deep into her soul. When the magpie heard someone roaring angrily, she immediately got up from the bed, dressed and rushed over. She found the empress of the late imperial concubine kneeling on the ground, crying sadly, and asked in fear and anxiety, "Empress of the late imperial concubine, what''s the matter with you? The maid helped you up..." The late imperial concubine, who was picked up by the magpie, cried to her heart, "magpie, my heart hurts..." Magpie had never seen such a late imperial concubine before. She was scared for a while and didn''t know what to do. "Late imperial concubine, are you ill? I''ll ask a doctor for you..." The late imperial concubine held the magpie tightly and said sadly, "magpie, this palace is heartache... What to do? What to do..." Chapter 559 "King... Big... King... King..." "Empress Yi Fei, are you awake?" Yi Fei''s blurred eyes gradually became clear. She looked at the palace maid who broke into her eyes and asked suspiciously, "where''s the king? How''s you? Where''s the king?" Jade embroidered helped Princess Yi sit up and said, "tell Princess Yi that the king didn''t come." Hearing the speech, the imperial concubine grabbed Yuxiu, the maid holding her, and asked, "didn''t he come? Hasn''t the king really come?" Yuxiu hung her head and nodded. Princess Yi was stunned at first, so she shook her head and said, "no, it''s impossible. The king won''t be so ruthless... The king clearly loves the children in the palace... No, the palace doesn''t believe... The king..." Yuxiu held the empress of imperial concubine Yi and hurriedly said, "Empress of imperial concubine Yi, be careful of your jade body. The imperial doctor said you can''t be happy and sad, and you will hurt your jade body... The king is really not here, and you haven''t been here..." When the concubine heard the speech, big drops of tears fell down. She cried for a while and asked, "where''s the king? Is the king not with the bitch now?" Their children are gone, and the king didn''t come to Yixuan palace? No, she can''t accept the fact! How could the king be so cruel? The king once doted on her so much Yuxiu replied in detail: "tell your mother back. The king sent father-in-law Ji to send a message to let her have a rest and rest... Don''t cry, my mother..." The king is not with the bitch, in the morning? Did he just let Gizo send a message? He didn''t come to see her or comfort her? Their children are gone, and he won''t come... Does the king really care about her at all? How did this happen? No... she can''t accept it. She''s going to find the king "Come here, jade key and jade lock, wait for the dressing in the palace... Where are the jade key and jade locks? Where have they gone? Have they been lazy?" Princess Yi didn''t forget to look for them in the bedroom. Yuxiu immediately answered, "tell your mother that the jade key and jade lock were taken away by general Geller and said it was a case of assassinating Princess Ming..." Yi Fei was distracted when she heard the speech. "What? They were taken away by general Geller? How could this happen?" Chapter 560 "I don''t know. I heard it had something to do with the princess''s assassination of her mother." Yi Fei asked in a trembling voice, "well... What about Princess Xiao? Is she still in the prison?" Yuxiu glanced at the door and saw no one. She lowered her voice and said, "tell your mother. When I went to get the medicine just now... I heard that Princess Xiao... Met an assassin in the prison and broke an arm. It is said that even if it is cured, it will be disabled..." The Yi imperial concubine hears speech and is anxious: "what... Is this true?" "Yes!" Concubine Yi held Yuxiu tightly, and her palm began to sweat: "did you catch the assassin? Do you know who the assassin is?" unexpectedly, someone broke Xiao Jing''s arm in the prison? Who would the assassin be? Who sent it? How did this happen? "Report back to your mother, this servant doesn''t know..." Yi Fei hurriedly said, "go and inquire. Go and inquire. Come back and report to the palace as soon as you have anything, you know?" Jade embroidered hesitated: "I''ll obey you, but I''m gone, madam..." "I don''t need your help here. Go and inquire about it quickly. Go!" "Yes, madam, I''m going now!" Yu Xiu hurried out of Yixuan Palace at the urging of imperial concubine Yi. Xiao Jing was assassinated? Who else dares to attack Xiao Jing in the great man''s harem? And still in prison? It''s incredible. Is... Is the assassin related to that bitch? Did she send someone? Is she taking revenge? "Somebody..." Before her words were finished, a dark shadow flashed. She didn''t see what it was. There was a stabbing pain on her right cheek. She conditionally touched it and fixed her eyes. It was blood on her fingers! "Ah!" a scream sounded in the bedroom. Just when Princess Yi opened her mouth to call for help, there was another stabbing pain on her left cheek. Princess Yi didn''t think about it. Holding her head, she screamed again, "ah! Ah..." A burst of hurried footsteps rushed towards the bedroom. The dark shadow left an unfinished look in his eyes and disappeared using lightness skills. "Ah... Help..." Several palace maids and father-in-law rushed to the bed and asked, "Princess Yi... What''s the matter with your mother? Your mother..." "Assassin, come here... Catch the assassin... Catch the assassin..." Princess Yi was shocked and fainted with a sharp roar. One of the leading palace maids took away the arm of Princess Yi holding her face, was stunned for a moment, and immediately screamed: "ah... No, come on, no... there is an assassin... Princess Yi is injured... Come on..." Chapter 561 When Hanming arrived in the morning, he ran straight to the sky palace and asked, "is the princess awake?" Giuseppe immediately respectfully and carefully replied, "tell the king, the princess, she hasn''t woken up yet." "The imperial doctor still hasn''t found a way to treat the princess?" "The doctors are still studying..." Hanming interrupted Gizo and scolded angrily, "a group of waste!" "Your Majesty..." Hanming saw Gregor who hurried up and asked, "did you find out?" Geller hesitated and said, "report back to the king. The identities of the dead bodyguards have been investigated. They are... The people rented by xueyin!" When Han Ming heard that it was the xueyin family, his face became cold, and he asked, "the people of the xueyin family? Are they the remnant of the xueyin family? How did they enter the palace?" "Report back to the king. I haven''t found out the traitors who colluded with the xueyin family. I will try my best to trace them." Han Ming glanced coldly at the blue sky not far away and said in a deep voice word by word: "well, Whoever colludes is a capital crime! You... Directly bring the first person to see the king." "The last general''s order!" When Geller saw that the king was going to leave, he immediately opened his mouth and said, "king, there will be something to report at the end." "Say." "King Qi, the maid of Yixuan palace just reported that there was an assassin in Yixuan palace, and the empress''s face was stabbed by the assassin..." Han Ming was furious when he heard the speech. "Another assassin? Can''t you help this assassin? Order the search and search every room in the Khan back palace for the king alone! Be sure to find the assassin for the king alone!" unexpectedly, someone killed at will in his palace? Can you escape the pursuit of the imperial guards and the imperial guards? That''s outrageous! Geller immediately replied, "the last general''s order!" Although Hanming was angry in his heart, his brain was particularly calm. He stood outside the sky palace with half eyes as deep as the sea. An intuition told him that the assassin was probably the man in black he saw! But he doesn''t understand... Why is the assassin on the roof of the sky palace? What is his purpose? Why did he deal with Xiao Jing and Yi Fei? Ning Lan can''t sleep. Is it... The remnant of xueyin family? There must be something he doesn''t know... It seems that he has to go to the prison and Yixuan palace in person! Chapter 562 Just as Han Ming was about to enter the sky palace, a palace maid dressed in light green came over quickly and saluted respectfully, "see the king, long live, long live, long live." Jisuo asked, "jade embroidery, what can I do for you?" "Tell the king, my maidservant came to see the king in accordance with the will of Princess Yi." Yuxiu said here, paused for a moment, and continued: "your king, Princess Yi asked my maidservant to ask... Will you be there tonight... Princess Yi misses the king very much and hopes..." Hanming interrupted Yuxiu and said coldly, "go back and tell Princess Yi that King Gu will come later." "The slave and maidservant take the order, and the slave and maidservant leave." When a cool wind blew, Hanming looked up at the sun in the sky. He frowned wearily after two days of not closing his eyes. Dragging a heavy step into the sky palace. There was a cool breeze in the palace, blowing away some sleepiness from Hanming. In just a few days, too many things happened, which made his heart very heavy and low. Han Ming withdrew guisuo and the palace maids from his bedroom and strode to the Dragon couch. When his calm black eyes fell on the inside of the jade pillow, a sharp light flashed: "come on!" "Slave..." Han Ming stared at Huajing and asked, "who was waiting on the princess during King Gu''s reign?" Huajing respectfully replied, "tell the king it''s a slave and maid. The slave and maid have been guarding outside the door." With a cold face, Han Ming asked, "King Gu asks you, who else has entered the bedroom besides you during this period?" "Report back to the king. No one entered the bedroom during the king''s reign." Han Ming Leng pulled out the corner of his lip and asked again with certainty, "is it true that no one has come in? Are you sure?" Huajing immediately reported back to the king, "tell the king that everything you said is true, but you dare not deceive the king!" "Somebody, hold her down!" Hua Jing''s face sank when she heard the speech, and immediately asked, "King... I don''t know what crime my servant has committed?" "What are you still doing? Pull it down!" "King... What crime did you commit? King..." "Guiso, replace all the maidens who serve the princess. Replace them immediately." Jisuo looked at the flower scene taken down and the fog at one end. He was stunned for a moment and immediately replied, "I''m a slave." Chapter 563 Seeing that Huajing was pulled down, Hanming handed the medicine bottle held in his hand to Jisuo and said coldly, "take this to the imperial doctor, check it and report it to King Gu." "Yes." Gizo''s face changed, looked at Hanming in surprise and hurried back. Hanming didn''t doubt Huajing''s loyalty to ninglan, but he replaced all the maidens just in case. In the early days, there was no medicine bottle in front of the jade pillow! The only explanation is that someone came in, and the guards were guarded. He was shocked that someone came in unconsciously. Huajing said that no one came in. There are two possibilities. One is that she didn''t find it, and the other is that she knew someone and was a friend rather than an enemy. If it is really a friend rather than an enemy, then he can''t accept and tolerate it! How can his woman be peeped by other men? The truth will be clear as long as the imperial doctor has checked the medicine. It seems that it''s time for those who lurk in the palace of the state of Qi to investigate her! The eagle''s eyes were cold and fell on the charming face on the bed, and a heart was wrapped in complex and unknown feelings. "Tell the king that this pill has the effect of regulating breath and promoting smooth blood gas. It does not contain any ingredients that poison the body." After hearing the doctor''s reply, Hanming looked calm, but people saw the momentum of mountain rain and wind all over the building. Giso was startled to mention a hundred and ten spirits. "Drive Yixuan palace." he walked out without looking back. Because in his mind, another scene, a very real but painful scene, a woman dressed in orchid white silk, the Xia Hou Mohe stopped in front of the bead curtain with tears... Although Hanming didn''t know what relationship he had with the woman, his intuition told him that the woman might have something to do with Ning LAN, There must be something behind the bead curtain Perhaps it was because the woman looked too much like Ning Lan that his heart seemed to be smashed by a thousand gold stones, heavy and depressed, and inexplicable pain. After listening to the doctor''s reply, he couldn''t help it anymore. He had to understand everything. He can''t wait. He doesn''t want to be like the man in his mind! The truth, he wants the truth! And... It''s his woman. He can''t betray, let alone be touched by others! So he wants to find the assassin! Chapter 564 After hearing the report from Yuxiu, Princess Yi was delighted. "Really? Did the King say he would come later? Is this true?" "Tell your mother it''s true." Princess Yi suddenly thought of her face and immediately covered her face with both hands. "The king is coming. Is the king coming? But... What about the face of the palace? Jade embroidery, is the palace ugly now? What about... The king will feel ugly when he sees it, won''t he?" Yuxiu immediately held the concubine Yi, who almost fell out of bed, and said, "be careful... Empress, you''re not ugly at all... Really, the slaves and maidservants are telling the truth." Yi Fei asked suspiciously, "isn''t it really ugly?" Yu Xiu nodded deeply: "well, madam, you are not ugly at all." Yi Fei breathed a sigh of relief, and suddenly hurried nervously, "jade embroidery, dress up the palace quickly." "Yes, madam." Before the voice of Yuxiu fell, Gu Meimei''s voice sounded clearly outside the bedroom Palace: "sister Yi, sister, please say hello to you." There was a loud crash. The bead curtain was lifted away by beauty Gu, and the jade beads crashed. Beauty Gu came in dressed in gorgeous clothes, with a greasy smile on her face. The previously flustered concubine Yi was stunned for a moment, calmed down, and looked at beauty Gu with gorgeous makeup. She was angry. Gu Meimei made a gesture and asked with a smile, "sister, I heard that sister Yi is not feeling well. I immediately came to visit sister Yi and greet sister Yi. Sister Yi, are you all right?" Yi Fei stared coldly at the flowers on the brocade quilt. After a while, she looked up and said with a smile: "sister Gu is really intentional. TOEFL, my sister''s body is OK." Gu Meimei turned her eyes and immediately said, "that''s good. Sister Yi is well. Sister Yi is relieved. Sister heard that an assassin appeared in the palace and hurt her face. She didn''t believe it. Now... Sister, is your face really hurt?" The Yi imperial concubine clenched her hand, trembled slightly, restrained the impulse to get angry, and said calmly on her face, "it''s just a slight injury. I don''t want to disturb my sister. The assassin doesn''t know what the origin is. First, sister Xiao, now there is this palace, and I don''t know who will be talked about next... I should be careful when my sister goes to bed at night." Chapter 565 Gu Meimei felt angry when she heard the speech, but her eyes fell on her face, and she was in a good mood again. She is laughing at Princess Yi today. She doesn''t want this woman to be so arrogant that she can curse her to be assassinated by an assassin when she has no children and her face is ruined? That''s outrageous! Gu Meimei raised her voice and said: "Sister thanked sister Yi for her reminder. She must close the doors and windows at night. However, she was not very worried when she arrived. Her beauty in the palace was mediocre, and she couldn''t be compared with sister Yi. Her sister didn''t have any grudges with others on weekdays. The assassin must not care about her. It was sister Yi who was careful about the doors and windows. The assassin might envy her beauty and have a bad heart again It''s not good to come. " "You... Younger sister, you are so impeccable. You have more insight than your sister! In fact, your sister''s injury is not a serious injury. It would be good to keep it for a few days. However, I didn''t expect to disturb the king and sister. My sister is really sorry. Just now the king sent a message and said to come later..." When Gu Meimei heard this, her heart was filled with resentment. "Is the king coming?" Princess Yi said with a smile: "no! My sister is very sorry. The king manages everything every day... My sister worries the king... Yuxiu, does the king really want to come? The face of our palace is shameful. Why don''t you push it away for our palace?" The meaning of Yifei''s words can''t be understood. It means that even if her face is hurt, the king still dotes on her. In the king''s heart, he still cares about her very much! "Maidservant..." Seeing Gu Mei''s popularity, Princess Yi colded her face and smiled softly, "well, the palace doesn''t blame you! Sister, I don''t know if you have anything else. If there''s nothing else... Sister won''t see you off. If the king comes later, sister will be bad if she inadvertently ignores her sister, so..." With a cold face, Gu Meimei said word by word: "my sister thinks of some things. I won''t bother my sister today. Seeing that everything is well with my sister, my sister is relieved. My sister is better to live and recover as soon as possible and serve the king. The sisters in the harem have to follow my sister!" The Yi imperial concubine smiled a little hard and said to the jade embroidery, "jade embroidery, send the beautiful lady for the palace." Chapter 566 Gu Meimei was still angry when she walked out of the bedroom. She was so angry that she stopped her steps: "you don''t have to send it to the palace. You''d better wait on your mother! It''s rumored in the harem that the king is now obsessed with the princess. If sister Yi doesn''t get well soon, won''t others monopolize the king''s pet?" Gu Meimei deliberately raised her voice and said, Coldly picked up one lip corner and walked out of Yixuan palace. Gu Meimei''s words fell into the ears of Princess Yi. The words were like a knife like a sword. The knife saw blood, cold and ruthless! Since ancient times, the emperor''s family has always only heard the new people laugh. Where can you hear the old people cry? Has she become an old man now? Her children are gone, the king is not here... Her children are gone, that''s her and the king''s children... Even without children, can''t you change the king''s love? ha-ha! Is this what God gave her? If this is her earthly newspaper, she is unwilling to lose everything she has operated for many years! The king is here tonight. She should take advantage of the opportunity! But what should she do? Even if she wants to catch something, even if she wants to catch something... In which direction should she reach out? But in just a few days, can you hear the heartbeat in Yixuan palace? No, she won''t! Don''t be swallowed up by old and dark mildew. Don''t fall out of favor like this, she won''t! "Jade embroidery, bronze mirror, the palace wants bronze mirror..." With the fastest speed, jade embroidery picked up the bronze mirror and rushed to the window, "the lady''s bronze mirror is coming." After she looked after her, she said with a sad smile: "Hehe... Jade embroidery, what the palace looks like now, will you be disgusted when you see it? The king is in love with others... Jade embroidery, do you know? How much did the palace cost? Do you know how much the palace paid in exchange for the king''s heart? Hehe... The king is getting farther and farther away from the palace... The years are unforgiving. The once beautiful things are like a gust of wind... No Yes, it''s all gone... " Yuxiu looked at the tearful concubine Yi and said with relief: "empress, no... the king said he would come later. When the king is busy with state affairs, he will come. As long as the empress takes good care of herself earlier, the king will still spoil you!" PS: have you enjoyed LANYA''s shopping all night recently? Hey, come on! Chapter 567 "Will you? Is this palace OK?" Yuxiu nodded and said, "yes, I will." The fragile moment on Yi Fei''s face was taken by lengli and said very firmly: "Yuxiu, you''re right. I can''t be defeated like this! How can I admit defeat? I''ve slept with the king for several years. Even if I don''t love him, I still have some affection. It''s accumulated day by day. How can ordinary people compare it? Who knows the king better than me in the Khan''s back palace?" How could she forget? She knew the king so well. How could she forget? Princess Yi''s messy eyes gradually calmed down. An idea flashed in her mind. She looked at Yuxiu and calmly ordered, "Yuxiu, my palace is hungry. You go and cook a bowl of lotus seed and bird''s nest porridge for my palace. What my palace wants is lotus seed and Yan country porridge, you know?" Yuxiu was relieved when she heard that imperial concubine Yi was going to eat. Then she said, "yes, madam, maidservant, I''ll cook porridge for her now." Not long after Yuxiu retired, Princess Yi heard the voice of her father-in-law from Hanming and counted the time. Princess Yi broke the porcelain bowl on the bedside table, picked up one and cut it off her wrist. The bright red blood immediately dyed the broken tiles, and the warm blood trickled out of the wound. Han Ming walked in and saw Yi gei sitting on the ground, his wrist bleeding, and ran over, "Yi Fei..." Princess Yi opened her eyes weakly, looked at Han Ming with a nervous face, smiled lightly, frowned, and said weakly, "is your king? Has my concubine waited for you? Your king... I thought I couldn''t wait for you... Really... Well, this... Isn''t a dream...?" Hanming picked up concubine Yi and put her on the bed. While bandaging her wound, he shouted, "concubine Yi, why are you doing this? Come on, call the imperial doctor!" Princess Yi continued: "King... My concubine is incompetent... I''m sorry, King... Child... Child... Our child, my concubine... Is not well protected... The child is gone... My concubine is guilty... My concubine is in the favor of the king... King, you let my concubine die... My concubine should die..." Han Ming, with a calm face and a suffocation in his heart, coarsely advised: "King Gu, don''t talk nonsense. It''s not your fault that the child is gone. No wonder you!" Chapter 568 Yi Fei cried sadly and said intermittently: "Your Majesty... It''s my concubine''s fault. My concubine is guilty... Your majesty... It''s the prince... My concubine dreamed of him... He''s fat and a boy... My concubine... I dreamed of him. Really, his eyes look like a king... My concubine also dreamed... He... Smiled at my concubine... Your majesty... He even smiled at my concubine... Sobbing..." The mournful cry of concubine Yi deeply pierced Hanming''s ear, as if it were a steel knife, which twisted Hanming''s heart, and Hanming''s eyes were red with pain. After concubine Yi''s cry, Hanming seemed to see his child, whose eyes were big and black, smiling at him... His child smiled at him Hanming held the crying concubine Yi in his arms. His heart was in pain. His heart seemed to be pulled into a ball. His painful breathing was not smooth. He said fondly: "Yi''er, don''t cry, the child will have it in the future. Maybe it will happen again before fate..." Yi Fei kept shaking her head in tears: "No... King... I can''t forgive myself... He... I was still in my stomach a few days ago... I... I really love him... My heart hurts... Big... Wang... He''s still so small... If it wasn''t for my concubine, if it wasn''t poisoning... My concubine is bad... My concubine is damn... I can''t even be a child..." "Yi''er, it was an accident..." Concubine Yi cried excitedly, "no, it''s not an accident! He must be a strange minister. Concubine is not a good mother concubine, so... So he was angry... Right? King... He''s a prince... Child... Son..." concubine Yi fainted before she finished her words. Han Ming saw Yi Fei crying and fainting, and immediately shouted, "Yi''er? Yi''er... Imperial doctor, imperial doctor..." The imperial doctor rushed in and reported: "Your Majesty, the empress concubine Yi fainted because she was too excited. She was in no danger of life. I''m going to prescribe some Qi tonic medicine for her." "Yes." Han Ming was relieved to learn that Princess Yi was not in danger. Looking at the pale Princess Yi, he was full of guilt and pity. Son... Is he really a prince? Is his king really like him? What would it be like? Chapter 569 Yuxiu came in with lotus seeds and bird''s nest porridge and saluted, "my maid knocks at the king. Long live the king, long live the king." Han Ming shouted coldly, "how do you serve your mother, bold slave?" Yuxiu softened her legs and knelt on the ground. She explained again and again: "I''m damned. My mother said to me that I want to eat... I don''t know that my mother will miss it. I really don''t know... I''m damned..." Han Ming stared at the lotus seed bird''s nest porridge in Yuxiu''s hand. His face was heavy again. His heart suddenly smothered. Lotus seed... Mother and son connected! "Concubine Yi has just had a miscarriage. Your servant brought lotus seeds and bird''s nest porridge to the master. Don''t you know that seeing things and thinking of people will stimulate the master? Stick for 20 and go to the criminal room to get the punishment!" Yuxiu repeatedly kowtowed and thanked: "I thank you for not killing the king. I will be careful to serve my mother in the future." Hanming suddenly raised his finger to Yuxiu and scolded, "the good waiter is waiting on the empress of the imperial concubine. If the empress of the imperial concubine makes any mistake again, the king will take your head!" "I will obey your orders. I will be a good student to serve your mother in the future..." "Hum!" after a cold hum, Han Ming got up and said, "Princess Yi woke up and told her to have a good rest and come back tomorrow." "Yes, slave... Maidservant... Must... Tell your mother..." After Hanming left with a group of slaves, concubine Yi lying on the bed slowly opened her eyes, her face was dark, and the corners of her mouth took a faint puff. Everything was expected of her. It seems that she really knows the king! Yi Fei looked at the jade embroidery kneeling on the ground without expression and asked, "jade embroidery, has the king gone?" Yuxiu immediately reported to her: "tell her that the king has just left. The king said to let her have a good rest. The king will visit her again tomorrow." Princess Yi half hung her eyes, glanced at the jade embroidery, and got up from the bed: "well, get up!" Princess Yi said, pulled off the hairpin from her head and held it in her hand. The tip of the hairpin pointed to her heart, and the frightened jade embroidery blurted out and shouted, "madam, don''t..." The Yi imperial concubine looked at the jade embroidery that wanted to take the hairpin and asked in a slow voice, "do you think this palace is going to commit suicide?" "Maidservant..." Yifei said coldly, "don''t worry, this Palace won''t commit suicide! This palace wants to reward you with this hairpin." "I dare not..." Chapter 570 Princess Yi took Yuxiu''s hand, put the hairpin in Yuxiu''s hand, and said word by word: "take it! This is a reward from the palace. The palace is for your sake. You will serve the palace in the future. Naturally, the palace will not treat you badly, okay?" "I understand that I must try my best to serve my mother." Yi Fei asked calmly, "well, it seems that there is a drought in your hometown this year?" Jade embroidery was stunned when asked by imperial concubine Yi. She immediately replied, "tell your mother that there is a drought in your hometown this year." "The monthly silver is coming. You spend twenty liang of silver from the monthly silver of our palace to send it to your family. The drought is a brain, and your family must not be well-off. Our Palace once heard of Xiaoyu... I heard that there is another brother in your family, right?" Jade embroider smelled the speech, and her vest was chilly and nervous: "tell your mother back that the maid is indeed a brother. She has just turned seven this year." Yi Fei nodded and continued: "well, if there are any difficulties at home, you can come to this palace. This palace is your master and your dependence, you know?" "The maidservant kowtowed to her mother." "Well. If the king asks about the palace, you will say that the palace woke up thinking of suicide and was stopped by you." Jade embroidered Leng for a few seconds, immediately responded and said, "I understand." "This palace said... This palace will not be knocked down so easily!" Hearing this, Yuxiu secretly glanced at yifeisen''s cold face, and she clapped in her heart. She unconsciously fought a cold war, and suddenly understood "Step back! The palace is tired. Wake up the palace in an hour." "Yes, madam, I''ll leave." At the moment when Yuxiu got up, Princess Yi leaned into the bed. She knew that her heart rending cry was deeply engraved into the king''s heart and hurt the king''s heart. She just wants to stab the king and let him deeply feel the pain of losing his flesh and blood! Only when you hurt the king will the king remember her and feel that he owes her! She said that the child is a boy and looks like the king. She also wants the king to remember deeply that even if she has a child, she will not forget that she was pregnant with his child. Even if the king falls in love with other women... She will still spoil her! Chapter 571 With a cold face, Gu Meimei angrily returned to her palace and smashed some things in the house. Concubine Yi, do you think you can be arrogant for a long time? Soon, soon she won''t be arrogant! How hateful! Gu Meimei picked up a porcelain vase again. Before she fell off, she was interrupted by a cold man''s voice: "with your temper, no wonder you''ve only been a beauty for so many years. I doubt how you got the gift of beauty!" Gu Meimei immediately put down the porcelain vase in her hand and saluted, "Tianfeng has seen the master." "Well, you''ve completed this task fairly well. It would be better if you changed your domineering temperament." Gu Meimei asked unhappily, "master, Tianfeng doesn''t understand. Why don''t you allow Tianfeng to report that to the king? Instead, the object has changed?" "If you understand, you won''t be just a beautiful lady now! You put down your little resentment for the time being. My purpose is not a woman! Do you forget who you are?" Gu Tianfeng bit her lips and asked, "Tianfeng dare not! Master, did you send someone to do the assassin she met when concubine Yi and concubine Xiao were injured?" "You ask too much, but this time I can tell you that the assassin has nothing to do with me!" Gu Meimei''s face changed greatly when she heard that the assassin was someone else. She asked in some fear, "that means there was an assassin in the palace? Would that..." "Don''t worry, the assassin won''t come at you. If you do the following things well, you shouldn''t worry about anything else." Gu Meimei unconsciously touched her face, "but..." "Who is the assassin? We haven''t found out yet, but he can''t find you." the man spoke and raised his hand as fast as lightning. Before Gu Meimei reacted, a letter fell steadily on the table far behind Gu Meimei. "Tianfeng, give it to the master." After a while, the masked man disappeared from beauty Gu''s sight. Gu Meimei quickly went to the table far away, picked up the letter, quickly opened it and closed her eyebrows. She didn''t understand why the master had to deal with "she". Although she was puzzled, Gu Meimei quickly packed up her letters and was ready to carry out the tasks ordered by the masked man. Chapter 572 Hanming walked out of Yixuan palace, feeling very depressed. The cry of Yifei was still hovering in his ears. His heart lake was stirred up by countless waves, which could not be calmed down for a long time. His children are gone. Although he doesn''t know what his children will look like when they are born, although he doesn''t know whether they are male or female, the pain is real Gizo asked in a low voice, "king, do you want to go to the prison?" "Yes." Jisuo immediately shouted, "the king is in prison." Khan palace Dungeon Facing the guard in the prison, Xiao mouyi said kindly, "give me a break and let me go in to see concubine Xiao?" while talking, he took some silver out of his sleeve and handed it to the guard. He didn''t want to be rejected by the guard. The bodyguard immediately put the silver back into Xiao mouyi''s hands and said frankly, "Lord Xiao, it''s not that we are incompatible, but that we can''t accommodate. You know, who dares not to obey general Geller''s orders? If Geller knows that we put you in, our brain bags will move! Lord Xiao, you don''t want us to be beheaded?" Xiao mouyi still said with some perseverance, "I''ll go in for a while and come back soon." while talking, he stuffed the silver into the guard''s palm. "Lord Xiao, I really can''t." Xiao mouyi thought for a moment and asked, "then, would you please help me go in and see concubine Xiao?" The bodyguard refused in embarrassment: "that''s no good. I can''t help you with Lord Xiao''s help. We''re just guards. We can''t leave without permission. As you know, general Geller is around the king. He always enforces the law strictly. If I go in, general Geller knows that he''s going to lose his head. Lord Xiao, please forgive me!" What else did Xiao mouyi want to say? He suddenly broke his words, "that... Big..." Han Ming was cold with a handsome face, and his tone was stiff and cruel: "Xiao mouyi, do you want to corrupt the guard of the lone king?" Xiao mouyi saw that Hanming found out that he had stuffed silver for the bodyguard. His legs trembled and flopped heavily on the ground: "minister... Wei minister knocks at the king, long live the king..." Chapter 573 "Dong, Dong, Dong..." a series of noises fell, and the bodyguard guarding the gate of the prison immediately knelt down and saluted. One of the bodyguards pushed the silver with Xiao mouyi, threw the silver on the ground in fear, and quickly saluted and worshipped: "little... Villain knocks at the king, long live the king..." Han Ming stared at the silver lying on the ground and snorted coldly. "There are a lot of twelve Liang silver! Xiao mouyi, is there too much silver for you?" Xiao mouyi was frightened by Han Ming for a moment. He was in a state of unconsciousness and said, "big... Report back to the king... Wei Chen... Damn it... Wei Chen is guilty..." "Hum! Xiao mouyi, tell me yourself, what is the crime of bribery of court officials?" Xiao mouyi replied with fear: "tell the king, according to the seriousness of the circumstances, the crime of bribery can be divided into fines, flail punishment, exile, home raiding and beheading..." Han mingleng jerked a corner of his mouth and asked, "well, you remember very well. The lone king asked you again, as an imperial court commander, what crime should it be to know the law and break the law? Should it be more serious?" Xiao Mou Yi''s frightened legs trembled and immediately begged: "King... Wei Chen is guilty... Tell the king, Wei Chen heard that Princess Xiao''s arm was broken and wants to go in to visit... For a moment, I''m confused, please forgive me... If you care, it''s chaos..." "If King Gu spared you, how would you punish him if officials offered bribes in the future?" Xiao mouyi was choked by Han Ming''s words for a moment: "Weichen... Weichen is guilty..." Han Ming played with his fingers, half hung his eyes and didn''t look at Xiao mouyi. He asked indifferently, "are you guilty? Since you begged King Gu for your bribe and the crime of knowing the law and breaking the law, what crime should King Gu convict you? A fine, a yoke? Or a exile..." Xiao mouyi''s face gradually pressed down with Hanming''s words. After thinking about it, he immediately respectfully and panicked and replied: "tell the king... The sin minister dare not, and the sin minister is willing to listen to the king..." Hanming looked at Xiao Mou Yi with a look of fear. With a cold whiz, he fixed his eyes on Xiao Mou Yi''s face and asked word by word: "what crime did king Gu condemn you? Are you happy to accept it?" Chapter 574 "I dare not... None... No matter how the king treats the crime, the guilty minister will never dare to have any complaints. The guilty minister knows the law and breaks the law. The crime is more serious. Please bring down the crime..." "Well, you still have some self-knowledge!" Han Ming suddenly raised his hand to Xiao mouyi and shouted: "As an imperial court official, you should be damned if you bribe the guards in front of King Gu''s prison! If there are more officials like you in King Gu''s court, how many days can King Gu''s country sit? How dare you beg King Gu''s forgiveness? Where''s your courage? Where''s your face? Do you think you can be arrogant and domineering because of your kindness to King Gu What''s the matter? Is this land owned by your Xiao family or the lone king? You say! " Xiao mouyi didn''t expect that Hanming suddenly became angry. His words were like a knife and a sword. He was scared and quickly kowtowed: "the sin minister was frightened. The sin minister was loyal to the king and would never dare to disagree. The sin minister begged the king to make a clear observation... The sin minister should die..." Han Ming''s cold and fierce expression frightened all the people present. "Your Xiao family is indeed kind to King Gu, but don''t forget that the minister is loyal to the king. This is the duty of the minister. Never do anything other than the minister, and King Gu will never allow it!" "The guilty minister knows... The guilty minister must bear it in mind... He will never dare to be disrespectful and unfaithful to the king... Please big Wang Ming... A clear lesson..." Xiao Mou Yi said, knocking his head. After several times, his forehead was broken. The other two guards at the gate of the prison trembled. "Hum! Today, King Gu sees that you have always been loyal to King Gu, and your so-called concern is chaos..." Han Ming said here, suddenly stopped, looked at the blood on Xiao Mou Yi''s forehead, looked at Jisuo and coldly ordered: "Jisuo... Decree: Xiao Mou Yi official will be level 2 and fined for half a year!" After hearing Hanming''s will, Xiao Mou Yi secretly breathed a sigh of relief, immediately kowtowed and thanked the king: "the sinner kowtowed to the king... Punishment... The sinner kowtowed to the king, long live, long live, long live..." Han Ming threw his sleeves and walked towards the prison. After taking a few steps, he suddenly looked back at Xiao mouyi, who was kneeling on the stone ground outside the prison and covered with blood. He said coldly, "come in, too!" Chapter 575 Xiao mouyi immediately answered, "the sinner kowtowed to the king." after saying this, he staggered up and followed him into the prison. Xiao Jing in the prison spilled the food in his rice bowl on the ground and shouted angrily, "you should eat such food for our palace? Is it eaten by people? Don''t eat this in our palace!" Hanming looked at the angry Xiao Jing coldly. His eyebrows were gloomy. He didn''t let the slaves report that he had come to the prison in advance. He just wanted to see in the prison... Xiao mouyi followed Hanming, and his whole body burst into a cold sweat. Xiao Jing still wanted to say something, but when she saw the expression on the guard''s face, she stopped for a moment and looked at Han Ming along the guard''s eyes. Her angry face suddenly broke and stunned for a moment: "big... Concubine knock... Knock to the king... Concubine greet the king, long live the king..." Han Ming was already full of resentment. Just now, he was still angry about Xiao Mou Yi''s bribery. At this time, he saw Xiao Jing yelling and making a fuss in his cell. He was picky and didn''t have the dignity and morality that a concubine should have. His heart rose rapidly: "Xiao Jing, it seems that you live well in this cell and can still be arrogant, domineering and noisy!" Xiao Jing glanced at Xiao mouyi behind Hanming, was stunned, immediately cried and said: "Your Majesty, it''s not like that... Your majesty, my concubine is innocent. It''s cold here at night and the squeaking sound of mice... My concubine is so scared, your majesty... Your majesty, my concubine has done nothing... My concubine is innocent... And... My arm hurts... Your majesty... Your Majesty, my concubine, please help me... I really can''t stand it... Your majesty ... sobbing... "Xiao Jingyue said, feeling more and more aggrieved. Tears fell down. The desolate feeling was incisively and vividly cried by Xiao Jingyue. Han Ming, who was originally angry, could not help but frown a little softly. For a moment, Xiao Jingyue was powerless. A concubine, who was very beautiful, was crying with tears and a runny nose Han Ming and Qing lowered his voice and said, "the Qing is self-cleaning. If you are innocent, you will go out sooner or later! Beautiful concubine... Look at what you look like now!" PS: if there is no update at the weekend, parents understand. LANYA also wants to have a little rest at the weekend. However, LANYA tries her best to keep going. Chapter 576 Hearing the speech, Xiao Jing immediately wiped away the tears from her cheeks and eyes: "Your Majesty, my concubine... My concubine lost her manners for a moment... Your majesty forgive me..." Ning Lan was sleepy. She just came to Hanming in the prison from the imperial concubine''s palace. She happened to meet Xiao mouyi''s bribe bodyguard. At the moment, she looked at Xiao Jing with snot and tears. She was a little confused. She was silent for a while and asked coldly: "Princess Xiao, King Gu will give you another chance today to tell you that all the words you used to identify the princess are true? You have to think about it. You have only one chance to tell the truth, and King Gu will be punished lightly. If what you say now is inconsistent with the results found out by Geller, all the consequences will be borne by you, even the whole Xiao family! King gu It''s not easy. You have to figure it out! " Xiao Jing''s face stiffened slightly when she heard the speech. Her eyes moved from Hanming''s face to Xiao Mou Yi''s face. She was stunned for a while. After receiving Xiao Mou Yi''s hint, she replied tremblingly: "tell the king, Minister... What my concubines said is true. I will never dare to deceive the king with half a lie. My concubines beg the king''s insight." Han Ming fixed his cold and sharp eyes on Xiao Jing''s face, and said loudly, "well, this is the truth you have carefully considered, right?" "Report back to the king. What my concubine said is the truth. Your majesty, my concubine is innocent..." Hanming said again in a deep voice, "the princess''s maid reported to King Gu that the princess had been locked into the dark room. Is there such a thing?" "I... I don''t know about it. I only know that the princess is put in prison... I don''t know anything else... The king''s mirror." Hanming suddenly raised his voice and scolded the geology and asked, "in this way, you don''t know and have nothing to do with the princess''s imprisonment or dark room, and you don''t intervene, do you?" Xiao Jing clenched her fist. "My concubine didn''t know, and the princess was locked up in the prison... That''s because she assassinated my concubine''s sister. Other concubines really didn''t know, king. My concubine didn''t do anything against the national law and duty. Please give me a lesson!" Han mingleng took out the corner of his mouth and said in a flat voice, "OK, you should remember every word you said today. The truth will be different from what you said in the future, and you will be responsible for the consequences!" Chapter 577 Hanming''s voice had just dropped, but he saw Geller coming quickly and saluting very respectfully, "I''ll see the king at the end!" Han Ming looked at Geller and asked in a deep voice, "how did those xueyin people enter the palace and assassinate the princess? Have you found out the truth?" "Report back to the king. My subordinates have found out a lot of eyebrows." "OK, tell me..." Han mingleng glanced at Xiao Jing, who looked nervous. Half of his words were interrupted by the little father-in-law who hurried over. "See the king, slave." Hanming frowned and looked at the little father-in-law who had been arranged by Hanming to serve Ning Lan. Now he came. He must have reported the situation of Ning Lan and blurted out, "say!" My father-in-law immediately reported: "report back to the king, the princess and empress just woke up!" A flash of joy flashed across Hanming''s face and disappeared for a moment. "What are you talking about? The princess woke up? Is it true?" "Report back to the king. The princess woke up just now, and the servant immediately came to report to the big......" before the little father-in-law finished his report, Hanming had walked briskly outside the prison. The people in the prison looked at Han Ming''s figure and were stunned for a while before saluting in unison. Han Ming''s face flashed with joy. Geller saw it, Xiao Mou Yi saw it, and Xiao Jing saw it all. The people in the prison saw it clearly, and they all had an idea in their hearts that the princess who came with him was extraordinary in the king''s eyes! Hanming stepped step by step faster than step. With a touch of joy, he floated on his handsome face like a brush again. Is Ning Lan awake? Is she awake? A beautiful arc passed in the air and fell from his two thick lips in an instant. A stone pressed on his heart broke into powder, and disappeared with his steps. Is she awake? So she''s not in danger? That''s great! He said he wouldn''t allow it. She can''t do anything! In the sky palace, Ning Lan, who had just woke up, looked around. She wanted to get up, as if her body was pressed by a heavy stone, so she couldn''t move and had no strength. The empty belly was playing empty city plans, and her brain was still some drowsy. She seemed to be recovering from a serious illness. She was tired and wanted to close her eyes again and sleep for a while. Chapter 578 When Ning Lan was sleepy and tired and wanted to close her eyes, a shadow flashed through the window woke her mind a little. After a while, the father-in-law, maids and bodyguards who had been guarding inside and outside the palace of the sky palace were ordered to sleep when they didn''t react. Ning Lan looked at the man who was approaching her. His nose was sour and his drowsiness disappeared. His eyes were gradually covered with a layer of white fog. He asked weakly and surprised, "is that you, brother Er Huang?" from the moment she picked up the medicine bottle and saw the familiar figure, she guessed that that person must be her brother Er Huang! Who else would there be in the world who left the medicine bottle for her in the harem of the great Khanate? Who else but her second brother Ronglu? The moving moment filled Ning Lan''s lonely and helpless heart, and the original cold heart was gradually warmed. She never dreamed that she would see her beloved second brother again, let alone her second brother would come to the Great Khan country and stand in front of her at this time! Isn''t it really a dream? Is this really not a dream? Ronglu looked at Ning Lan lovingly, sat down at the edge of the bed, smiled softly at Ning Lan, and said softly, "it''s me. You finally woke up." Ning Lan held back the tears she wanted to burst out of her eyes, bit her lips, looked at Rong Lu for a long time, and asked, "brother Er Huang, why are you... Here?" Ronglu held Ning Lan''s hand, took a deep breath and said, "it''s a long story. I came here after I got the news that you were missing in the orchestra pit... Second brother... Don''t worry about you." After hearing Ronglu say don''t trust you, Ning Lan''s heart is sour again, "brother Er Huang, Lan''er will take good care of herself." Ronglu blurted out, "will you take good care of yourself? Is that how you take good care of yourself? Seeing you so thin, do you think brother Erhuang will believe you? Do you still want to tell brother Erhuang that you are doing well?" Ronglu was a little excited when he said this, stopped for a while and said: "Lan''er, I''m your second imperial brother. Don''t tell those lies that can be seen through at a glance. Your... Your face proves that in the state of Qi, who dares to give you such a cruel hand and who is willing to bully you... Makes you so wronged..." PS: the wonderful part of the princess''s article is finally written, that is to say, the princess''s article will not be finished for a long time! It''s more or less unstable every day, maybe at 10 o''clock a day, it''s more. At 5 o''clock, LANYA went to bed. Chapter 579 Ning Lan looked at Rong Lu''s red eyes, two crystal tears and slid down her face, "brother Erhuang, stop talking. Lan''er promised you that no one will bully Lan''er from now on. Who dares to bully Lan''er, Lan''er will give it back very much. Don''t worry!" Ning Lan spoke very seriously and resolutely. In Rong Lu''s opinion, it would only make him more distressed. How could he rest assured? Now looking at Ning Lan so thin, how can he rest assured? If only one woman can maintain peace between the two countries, how can this peace last long? What does the country want those men to do? A gentleman would rather fight until there is only a drop of blood, than live in humiliation! Thinking about it, Rong Lu said in a deep voice: "Lan''er, you and the second emperor brother go back to the state of Qi!" Ning Lan looked at Rong Lu in surprise. Some couldn''t believe their ears and asked, "brother Erhuang, what are you talking about?" Ronglu asked again, "Lan''er, will the second brother take you out of the Great Khan country? As long as you promise, the second brother will take you out of here now." Ning Lan was silent for a moment, raised her eyes and looked straight at Rong Lu. She said very firmly, "no! Second brother, LAN Er doesn''t agree." Ning Lan''s refusal annoyed Rong Lu for a while, and then said: "Why? Is it because you want to make peace? When you came to the Great Khan Kingdom, you have learned a lot about the national conditions of their country. The drought in the Great Khan kingdom is serious. When they march to fight, they don''t have enough food and grass. Now, even if they don''t make peace, they may not attack Daqi and start a war. If Yelv Hanming is a Ming king, he knows better than anyone , the consequences of the war. Besides, now the drought in the great Khanate is enough for him! " Rong Lu''s analytical words made Ning Lan meditate. She believed Rong Lu''s words, but from the moment she asked for permission to marry, she never thought she could return to the state of Qi in this life. She had regarded herself as overburdened for a long time! Now she suddenly told her that she was not important. Her marriage was meaningless. For a moment, she couldn''t help mixed feelings. She chose the road of marriage for the sake of her country''s peace and the peaceful residence of her people. For marriage, she gave up her love and refused Zhuge Qinghuan; gave up around her mother''s concubine and did her filial duty; and stayed away from her Land, married into the Khan''s harem, as long as she thought of her responsibility and burden, she felt it was worth it, she felt duty bound, she never regretted, never retreated and doubted her choice. Now, suddenly everything is no longer as important as it was at the beginning, and it is no longer meaningful. Then why will her life and her life live? Chapter 580 Ronglu saw that Ning Lan didn''t speak, his face was dark and complex, and his eyes were gloomy. He was distracted to face something: "Lan''er, leave here with the second emperor brother!" Ning Lan looked at Rong Lu in a daze, took his hand out of Rong Lu''s palm, and lightly shook his head, as if it were the pear flower after the rainstorm. His expression was light and distressing. Seeing Ning Lan''s rejection of his proposal, Rong Lu couldn''t help but feel a little anxious and advised again: "Lan''er, the second imperial brother brought back to the state of Qi... You know? Zhuge Qinghuan is still waiting for you. He is seriously ill because of you. If you go back with me, you... You can marry Zhuge Qinghuan, and you can be happy..." While Ning Lan was talking, her eyes were very firm, although indifferent, as if she were taking an oath "Brother Erhuang, Lan''er is now the princess of the great Khanate. She has been married once. Lan''er has no way back. Please don''t mention Zhuge Qinghuan in front of Lan''er in the future. Lan''er has put him down. Even if Lan''er arrived here as a princess, it''s meaningless. Lan''er also married. Lan''er will never be a runaway princess." "Lan''er, there is a way to happiness in front of you now. Why can''t you choose? Do you care so much about your marriage? Do you know? If Zhuge Qinghuan really loves you, he won''t mind!" If it were him, he wouldn''t mind. Once, he didn''t mind... If you really love someone, you can tolerate her shortcomings and everything! Ning Lan''s very upset mood burst out with her words: "brother Erhuang, you don''t have to persuade. Don''t you know Lan''er? Once Lan''er decides something, he will never change!" Ronglu''s sharp eyes stared at Ning Lan''s firm face. He froze in an instant. After staring at each other for a few seconds, he asked powerlessly, "is there another reason why you don''t go? Is there a reason why you fall in love with Yelv Hanming?" "Brother Erhuang! Lan''er doesn''t want to talk about it anymore. Lan''er is tired and wants to have a rest!" Ronglu''s heart was stabbed by Ning Lan''s suddenly cold attitude. It hurt very much. He looked at Ning Lan''s film darkly for a while and said softly: "Lan er... OK, the second imperial brother doesn''t force you to decide now. Think again. As long as you are willing to leave, the second imperial brother will take you away at any time." Chapter 581 Ronglu looked at Ning Lan, who closed his eyes, took a deep breath and slowly got up. "Then you have a rest first. Brother Erhuang won''t bother you first. If you want to find brother Erhuang, put a pot of flowers at the window, and brother Erhuang will come to see you. And... There''s another thing that brother Erhuang wants to tell you. The Empress Dowager''s grandmother is seriously ill, and the imperial doctor said... At the latest in late autumn." When Ronglu was talking, the man had gone to the window, took out a copper coin from his pocket, listened to a few misos, jumped up and disappeared from the window. The Empress Dowager''s grandmother was seriously ill, and the imperial doctor said at the latest... Things in the late autumn... "Rong Lu''s words hovered in Ning Lan''s mind. Ning Lan struggled to get up from the bed, walked to the porch window with a pair of lotus feet, and let the cold wind caress her dark hair. The tears she had held back slipped quietly from the corners of her eyes. When Mrs. Jiao he, her nursing mother, was killed by the empress dowager, how she hoped to avenge her nursing mother one day, and even risked to jump into the lotus pond at Luoxi, hoping that her father would fill in the lotus pond that took her nursing mother... Once she hated her nursing mother''s milk, but now she suddenly learned that her empress dowager''s grandmother was about to die, Her mood was strangely dull. Why doesn''t she have a little joy? Didn''t she hate her grandmother for killing the nurse? Shouldn''t she be happy that her revenge has been avenged? Why doesn''t she have a trace of pain and pleasure at the moment? Ning Lan, who couldn''t sort out her emotions for a moment, was overwhelmed by unknown sadness, loss and a heavy sense of loss. Her shaky, petite and thin body seemed to fall slowly in the cool wind under the porch window "Princess..." Han Ming, who had just come to the sky palace, heard the scream of the palace maid, rushed in with vigorous steps. Seeing the palace maids around Ning Lan lying on the ground, he rushed over immediately, picked up Ning Lan who was unconscious, and roared, "great doctor, call a great doctor!" "Yes, your majesty." Hanming quickly took ninglan to bed, held ninglan''s cold hand, and shouted to the palace maids, "how do you serve the princess? People who have just recovered from a serious illness can''t stand at the window and be blown by the cool wind. Don''t you know? And they''re still barefoot. Don''t you know it''s cold on the ground?" Chapter 582 In an instant, all the people present were frightened by Han Ming''s roar and knelt on the ground, "damn the slave and maid, forgive me..." "Come on, pull them all down and give the king Gu a staff to blame fifty big boards!" As soon as they heard the fifty big board, they immediately heard a cry of forgiveness: "forgive your life, King... Forgive your life, King..." the fifty big board was still alive and disabled! Nine times out of ten people who are slaves in this palace are children of poor families. Once they are severely punished by the master, they can''t afford to ask the imperial doctor for medical treatment and medicine with their little monthly silver! Even a man with good physique can''t eat when he hits the 50 big boards, not to mention their body that doesn''t do heavy work in the palace? Where did you bear such a heavy sentence? Even if you survive, the palace will not spend money to let disabled slaves serve the Lord! "Pull it down!" One of the slaves went out alive and said, "spare your life, king, slave... The slaves can''t wait... They can''t help themselves! King, I have something to report to the king..." Han Ming, with an iron blue face, pointed to Leng Ding and shouted, "say!" The brave slave thought of a previous shadow and immediately reported it with fear and panic: "Start, king, slaves... Slaves were supposed to guard the princess, but suddenly a man came and fell asleep. When the slaves woke up, the princess was already standing under the porch window... Before the slaves had time to persuade the princess... The princess fainted... King, the slave''s report is absolutely true. No half of them deceived, Ask the king for a clear lesson! " Han Ming listened to the slave''s words, his face was uncertain, and his eyes fixed on the slave''s face. He was sure that the slave''s words were not like a lie. "Did you say someone came in?" The slave who reported it thought a little, raised his finger to the Xuan window where Ning Lan was standing and said, "report to the king, there is indeed a dark shadow passing by. The slave remembers that he came in from that... From that window!" Hanming opened his mouth again, with emphasis on words: "when is this? What does he look like? Is he male or female?" "Report back to the king. It was Xiao QIANZI who went to report that the princess woke up. Shortly after she left, the servant didn''t see his face... Whether it was a male or a female slave, he didn''t see..." Chapter 583 After listening to the slave''s report, Hanming looked at the xiangxuan window with a touch of killing in his eyes. Someone came in through the porch window? Can you knock all the slaves out easily? Is he the one he saw with such excellent martial arts? As soon as Ning Lan woke up, he came in... What did he come in for? Did you come to see Ning Lan? What is his relationship with Ning Lan? Why is he looking for Ning Lan? A series of problems seemed to be a growing poisonous snake, growing up and becoming active in the bottom of Hanming''s heart. After the imperial doctors came to diagnose, they reported the situation of Hanming ninglan, saying that nine times out of ten the princess fainted from hunger. Hanming put a hanging mental arithmetic down, and immediately gave another order. The imperial chef in the imperial dining room was busy. Because Hanming didn''t know ninglan''s taste, he ordered the imperial chefs to cook many delicious and nutritious dishes, including not only the porridge said by the imperial doctor, but also some famous dishes in the state of Qi. For about an hour, Ning Lan, who was in a sad mood, woke up again because of hunger and slowly opened her eyes. A familiar face broke into her sight, and her brain and sight became clear in an instant. Han Ming stared at Ning Lan who opened his eyes without blinking. A beautiful arc crossed the corner of his mouth. His gentle voice was a little tired and hoarse. "You finally woke up!" Staring at Hanming''s red eyes and bright smile, Ning Lan''s low heart suddenly surfaced from the dull bottom of the valley, inexplicably warm and moved. She saw concern from Hanming''s nervous and tired face, and felt sincerity from Hanming''s smile. It seemed that she had met somewhere and experienced it. Under Hanming''s stare, the white and thin face appeared embarrassed. A pair of black and bright eyes moved away from Hanming''s face. When they wanted to get up, they found that her hand was grabbed by someone. The person who pulled her hand was watching her smile at the moment! Seeing two embarrassed colors floating on Ning Lan''s face, Han Ming clenched Ning Lan''s hand that he wanted to take back and said in a good mood, "are you hungry? King Gu has asked the imperial dining room to prepare a lot of food for you!" Chapter 584 Ning Lan tried hard to take back her hand again. He didn''t want Han Ming not to let go, but to make it worse. Instead, he held her hand with both hands. At the same time, he didn''t forget to pick his eyebrows. Ning Lan saw the trend, and two pieces of rosy clouds floated on the lotus noodles. She said in a embarrassed way, "you... You let go of the Palace first..." Hanming''s gloomy mood dissipated in an instant. Looking at Ning Lan''s embarrassed red face, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "if the solitary king doesn''t let go?" "You..." Han Ming thought for a moment and said, "otherwise, you change your name and King Gu will let you go. How about that?" Ning Lan had never seen such a gentle and watery Yelv Hanming. Since they met each other, they would make faces red, angry, and even fight... At the moment, Yelv Hanming staring at her... Seemed to have completely changed a person. Her attitude was a big turn of one hundred and ten degrees, so she didn''t know what attitude to use against him, He couldn''t help staring at Hanming with big black eyes and asked, "this palace is stupid. I don''t know what the king is pointing out. I hope the king can give me advice." Looking at Ning Lan''s big black and bright eyes, Hanming smiled again, "since you don''t know, then... I''ll tell you, you can call me Hanming, and you don''t call yourself the palace. One is inappropriate, and the other is I don''t like it." Call him Hanming? Not the king? She doesn''t want to call herself the palace? When did they become so intimate? "Ben... The palace doesn''t understand what you''re talking about." Han Ming''s eyes twinkled, his eagle eyes narrowed slightly, and asked with some threat, "don''t you understand?" "This palace doesn''t understand." Han Ming tilted his mouth, smiled and asked, "really don''t you understand?" "When... Ah..." she exclaimed, Ning Lan blinked in panic. Her face was a mess. She stared at Han Ming pressing down on her and was very flustered: "what are you going to do?" while Ning Lan was talking, she couldn''t help pushing Han Ming away. What she didn''t want in exchange was Han Ming''s face gradually drawing closer. She was flustered and immediately turned her face away, His face was tight and deep. With a puff, Hanming couldn''t help laughing. "Are you afraid of me?" Rather orchid smell speech some unconvinced ground to turn a head to look at Han Ming''s pair of deep black eyes like the vast sea, stubbornly and proudly say: "who says I''m afraid of you?" Chapter 585 Han Ming''s smile was a little deeper. With such an unyielding temperament, a stubborn and arrogant attitude, and the people who turned to him, I''m afraid she''s the only one in the world? The corner of his lips drew a very evil radian and asked, "if not... Why didn''t you dare to look at me?" Ning Lan''s face was burning fiercely, and he said, "I... I don''t dare to look at you..." before his voice fell, a pair of black eyes and the expression on his face were frozen and frozen. Han Ming''s gentle kiss fell at the center of Ning Lan''s eyebrows, as if millet pecked rice, gently cool and soft... Stunned Ning Lan. The room was silent. Everything seemed to disappear in this moment. It was so quiet that only the beating heartbeat could be heard. Looking at each other for a long time, in a burst of empty voice, Hanming got up with a smile and pulled Ning Lan lying in bed. A magnetic voice sounded: "you haven''t eaten for several meals. Are you hungry?" Ning Lan opened her mouth and closed her lips again. She was really hungry. Looking at Ning Lan''s flashing black eyes, Ning Lan''s shyness and embarrassment made him feel suddenly cheerful, and he still couldn''t stop palpitating. This kind of palpitating feeling was strange and excited. In recent days, a tight nerve finally eased down, raised his voice and ordered, "come on, wait on the princess to wash." Han Ming got up and walked out with steady steps. Ning Lan looked at Han Ming''s back and thought: isn''t there something wrong with his brain? Why are you so nice to her all of a sudden? She raised her water cutting eyes and searched the bedroom. Only then did she find that all the slaves waiting for her grooming were strange faces. Where are Huajing and Luoer? Thinking of shang''er, Ning Lan''s mood became gloomy for a moment. Her shang''er was gone. She wanted to get justice for her! After a quick grooming, Ning Lan walked out of the bedroom with the maid of honor and walked to Hanming who landed next to the dining table. Hanming looked at Ning Lan coming, raised his hand, held back the crowd, and said, "sit down and see if there''s anything you like to eat. I''m afraid you can''t get used to the food here. He specially ordered the imperial dining room to cook some dishes that are often eaten in the state of Qi. Would you like to taste them?" Chapter 586 Ning Lan was worried about Huajing and Luoer. Although she heard Hanming''s words, she didn''t want to sit down for dinner. She asked directly, "where is my maid?" Han Ming smelled his face and said, "eat first. The imperial doctor said you are too weak and need more tonics, but you''d better be light at the beginning of your serious illness." Ning Lan asked again, "tell me where they are first?" Hanming''s hand holding vegetables for Ning Lan paused a little in the air and said unhappily, "don''t talk about business. I''ll tell you after eating. Eat quickly so that the food won''t be cold and I''m hungry..." official business? What happened to Huajing and Luoer? And shang''er... Ning Lan abruptly interrupted Han Ming and asked, "where are they? Is something wrong with them?" Han Ming''s face was cold and sank down. He said in a deep voice, "King Gu has said, sit down and eat. After eating, King Gu will tell you." Hanming''s cold attitude and blunt words made Ning Lan uncomfortable, so he turned and walked away. Han Ming''s face seemed to be on the eve of the storm. His hand holding chopsticks suddenly strengthened, word by word, and threatened clearly and forcefully: "if you take another step, King Gu will make you regret!" Ning Lan was not afraid of threats, but at this moment, her steps seemed to be stopped by a heavy stone, and she couldn''t step out for half a minute. Because she felt a strong murderous spirit in Hanming''s voice. Hanming''s words were like nails, which were hard nailed to her one by one. None of her handmaids appeared. She used to live in the cold palace. Just now Yelv Hanming said he didn''t want to talk about business and threatened her to stay. That is to say, her handmaids are not in danger. It is speculated that nine out of ten her handmaids are locked up by Yelv Hanming for any reason! Slowly turned around, stared sharply at Yelv Hanming sitting at the dining table, and asked, "are they locked up by you? What''s wrong with them?" Han Ming said briefly, "sit down and have dinner!" If possible, Hanming hopes that he and Ning Lan will not face the things that must be faced, but eat quietly and put aside the official affairs. Although some things will be solved sooner or later, at least not today! Now, he just wants to have a meal with her, so that they can get along and eat together normally. Chapter 587 Looking at the table full of delicious food, Ning Lan had no appetite at all, although her stomach was empty, although her hungry body was weak and even trembled. Hanming looked helplessly at Ning Lan, who was standing and staring at him, and somewhat discouraged to cool the ice below. Maybe she was his doomed nemesis. If the pictures in his mind belonged to him, the women in those pictures in his mind were her previous lives. They were destined to be entangled for life and death, which Hanming hoped, It is also the most suitable explanation he thought of... Where does such a lean man come from to fight against him everywhere? Is he so disgusting and disdainful to her in her heart? "You are my princess. Can''t you obediently accompany me to have a meal? Is it so difficult for you to have a quiet meal with me?" A stubborn face, his eyes hit the dark with sadness, gradually softened, remained silent for a while, walked to the chair, sat down, picked up the dishes and chopsticks, and bowed his head to eat the dishes that Hanming had put in her bowl. Unable to explain why, she could not refuse his sad eyes with longing. Watching Ning Lan sit down, pick up chopsticks and eat, Han Ming''s mood is much better unconsciously. Looking at Ning Lan who is as quiet as autumn water after unloading, Han Ming is a little distracted, and his heart is surprisingly peaceful. A long time ago, I can''t remember how long it was. At that time, his father was still alive, and his mother and concubine. The three of them sat on a table for dinner. At that time, they always felt that all the dishes on the table were delicious. Although his mother and concubine sat next to each other and talked little, those memories were beautiful... But I don''t know when to start, He lost that feeling and couldn''t eat it any more... At the moment, looking at Ning Lan eating quietly, that feeling seemed to come back Hanming couldn''t help but put a dish he usually liked to eat in ninglan''s bowl and said faintly: "when my father was alive, he liked this dish best. He always prepared it for meals. At that time, I didn''t understand why my father liked this dish alone... Later, just before my father died, I knew why my father liked this dish..." Han Ming said. He stopped here and landed on the dishes of Luan Feng and Ming. His eyes gradually softened with his thoughts. Chapter 588 Ning Lan''s chopsticks stopped with Han Ming''s words, raised her eyes and looked at Han Ming with a deep face, waiting for what Han Ming would say next. "In fact, what my father likes may not be the harmony of the Phoenix and the Phoenix, but a feeling. I heard that the woman my father loved once did it for him... I heard that he only did it once..." Han Ming''s eyes grew ruddy and his voice became much lower. Hanming was silent for a moment and then said, "since my father left, I often eat alone. Maybe it''s too lonely to eat alone after my father left. I''m used to making this Luan and Feng harmony in the imperial dining room every time I eat. Maybe I eat too much and become a habit and like it..." Ning Lan stopped at these, and her heart began to ache. She heard Han Ming say so many words for the first time. At this moment, looking at the dark Han Ming, she had an impulse to hug him. However, she just looked at Han Ming silently and didn''t move. She never thought that Han Ming, who had always been rebellious and proud, would be so vulnerable, at least in her opinion. Hanming looked back and found that Ning Lan didn''t eat. He couldn''t help clearing his throat, gathering up the scattered look on his face, and said, "eat!" Ning Lan was stunned for a few seconds, took a piece from Luan Feng Heming''s plate, paused a little, put it in Hanming''s bowl, and then quickly lowered his head to continue eating. After Han Ming looked surprised, he stared at the dishes in the bowl, and a happy feeling flashed on the corner of his lips. This is the first time she has cooked for her. Is she... Cooking for him? Some looked at Ning Lan, who was in a hurry to eat with his head down, faintly pulled up from the corners of his mouth and said with concern: "you... Can slow down..." "Cough... Cough..." Ning Lan, who was in a hurry to eat, choked by Han Ming''s reminder. The hibiscus noodles were red because of choking. Hanming immediately saw Ning Lan choking, hurriedly poured a cup of tea, quickly handed it to Ning Lan, and said nervously, "drink water!" "HMM." he glanced at Hanming faintly, answered softly, took the water cup handed over by Hanming, didn''t open it, and drank with an embarrassed face. PS: I wrote late at night and went to Dadan all night. Although I was sleepy, I was moved when I saw Tianai''s message. Thank you for your support and love. In fact, for me, your message is better than drinking several cups of coffee in a row! Every time I see your long comment, I am particularly moved! When I was writing recently, the music I listened to was Dong Zhen''s return to simplicity. Listening to this music, maybe you will have a different feeling! Chapter 589 Although Ning Lan turned her head after a cough, she could still clearly feel Hanming''s hot eyes and stare at her. Her already red face was burning again. Hanging black eyelashes like butterfly feathers, he drank a few mouthfuls of tea, glanced at her Hanming with his remaining light, put down his water cup, "I... I''m ready, have a meal!" "HMM." his red face, big flashing eyes and embarrassed Hibiscus face never looked at her carefully like this moment. At this moment, he found that her thin face, after taking off her stubborn pride, was another demeanor, which made him unconsciously open his heart... It was like just now that he had never told any woman about his father, and she was the only one. If you can, Hanming hopes to get along with Ning Lan all the time. He hopes that the time of this meal can be endless. It can be extended all the time and then extended again. He likes her. He really likes her. He had never felt like this before. He didn''t know so clearly that he liked a woman like this moment. But who does he like? Looking at Ning Lan in the meal, as quiet as a pool of autumn water, he couldn''t find the answer from her eyes. The man she likes is the man on the sand dune of Lechi, or the man in black on the roof? Or... She won''t like single track, will she? A desire to get to the bottom of the matter swelled in an instant. Hanming locked his deep eyes on Ning Lan''s charming face and couldn''t help blurting out, "who do you like?" Ning Lan smelled the speech and paused for a while with the movement of her hand. She looked up at Han Ming in some confusion. Under Han Ming''s hot eyes, Ning Lan''s heart lake seemed to be hit by something, and suddenly hit layers of ripples and waves. Han Ming suddenly realized that he was a little impolite and asked, "I mean... What kind of man do you like? What type of woman like you..." in fact, what he wanted to ask was whether Ning Lan liked him, such as him? However, he did not ask. Under the trend of his strong self-esteem, he would not and could not ask. PS: dear friends, LANYA went shopping yesterday. It was more than 12 o''clock after going to the night market. It was almost 2 o''clock after she got home. There was no update. She resumed the update today! In other words, LANYA saw a lot of people selling puppies in the night market yesterday. She was very excited! Chapter 590 What kind of man would a woman like like her? Leaving aside the Phoenix eyes looking at Hanming and staring at the blue sky in her sight, Ning Lan couldn''t help asking herself in her heart. What kind of man does she like? She didn''t think about this problem. She used to like Zhuge Qinghuan. Now... Since she promised to marry, she knew that she had no chance with Zhuge Qinghuan, so she put down the relationship she shouldn''t have. At the moment, she was suddenly asked. For a moment, she really blurred what she liked. Once because of Zhuge Qinghuan, she was so excited that she didn''t sleep all night. Does that feel like it? Unfortunately, fate teases people. Although she yearns for the life of looking for the ends of the earth as Zhuge Qinghuan said, she was born in the emperor''s house and she is a princess. Born in the emperor''s house, she is doomed to be involuntarily and shoulder the responsibility of an extraordinary person. Even if she is reconciled, as her second Royal brother said, it is not very important now, but she is still a princess, and her way is doomed to be unusual. Whether she wants it or not, her every move determines not only her own fate, but also those around her. For example, the death of shang''er is the best proof. Although she yearned for the kind of freedom that Zhuge Qinghuan said, she wanted to ride on the vast grassland under the white clouds and the vast blue sky, chasing the eagle, chasing the sunset, feeling the speed of the wind, and the primitive and free air. However, she knew better than anyone that she could not have such a day when her dream was broken before it began! She was destined to live in a deep palace inlaid with gold and silver. She also wanted to ignore anything. She left with her second Royal brother, but she couldn''t! She is easy to leave alone. After she leaves, who will bear the consequences? What about the fate of so many people she brought? How could she be so selfish? In her eyes, they are her maidens and her slaves, but they are also her people and her family. They are living lives. If they follow her, she will be responsible for them. Therefore, she can''t follow her second Royal brother, sneak back to her land, return to her hometown and accompany her mother and concubine Chapter 591 Hanming looked at Ning Lan''s charming face and saw that Ning Lan was in a trance. Sometimes her eyebrows frowned, sometimes her lips floated bitter, sometimes her eyes were dark, with endless resentment and sadness, sometimes her lips moved, and a faint smile crossed He could not guess what Ning Lan was thinking, why she was sad, and why she was happy. He felt uncomfortable. What did she think? Who''s on her mind now? Or something? Is she thinking about another man? What happened to the man she liked? Who is the man she likes? No matter who it is, he can''t feel a little bit of, can touch with him! These questions, which he wanted to know but was difficult to ask, seemed to be sharp thorns, which stuck in his heart and could not be ignored if he wanted to ignore them. For a long time, Ning Lan put away her messy thoughts and looked at Han Ming, but Han Ming took the first step: "eat, it''s cold." Ming Ming waited until Ning Lan came back to speak, but Han Ming didn''t want to listen. Because the answer is not important. No matter what Ning Lan says, it is not the answer he wants. He knew that Ning Lan would not say she liked him, nor would she say who she liked in front of him. When he didn''t like people, she would say that the people she liked were people other than him. Ning Lan''s words came to her mouth and swallowed them back. In fact, she didn''t think about how to answer. He just looked at Hanming in silence and then put down his chopsticks. When Han Ming saw that Ning Lan was ready to speak and get up, he said, "I haven''t eaten well yet." "Well." Ning Lan was stunned and understood the meaning of Hanming''s words. He couldn''t help but respond lightly. Hanming takes back his eyes and starts eating. Maybe it''s because ninglan is quietly waiting for him to finish eating. Maybe it''s because he knows ninglan is waiting for him at the moment. He likes this feeling very much. Therefore, he deliberately slows down his eating action and deliberately delays the time. He likes this feeling of peace very much. Ning Lan quietly looked at Han Ming in the meal. Her flat eyebrows gradually condensed. Men eat... Is there such a gentle way? No, it''s not just gentle. Is there anyone who can eat like this? As the waiting time gradually lengthened and lengthened, the food on the plate became less and less, and the question mark in Ning Lan''s heart slowly increased. His dark eyes looked at Han Ming, from confusion to doubt to difference and surprise. He couldn''t help but blurt out and asked, "don''t you feel supported by eating so much?" Chapter 592 "..." Han Ming''s hand holding vegetables was stunned by Ning Lan''s words. Hold on? Glancing at the dishes on the table, how could he not support it? Just once you stop "Have you finished your meal?" Hanming nodded. Even though he wanted to stay a little longer, his stomach couldn''t hold it anymore! "I... um." Ning Lan asked, "well, now we can talk..." Hanming took Ning Lan''s words and said, "it''s business, isn''t it? Can''t you be quiet today? They''re all safe. If you behave well today, everything you''re going to talk to me is easy to discuss." Ning Lan said angrily, "you are the king of the great Khanate and the head of a country. How can you threaten people? It''s unreasonable!" Looking at Ning Lan''s angry face because of him, Han Ming was in a good mood. A faint smile flashed on his face, "just know. Go to a place with me." "Where are you going?" During this time, he didn''t go to see his father. He should have taken Ning Lan to see him after his wedding. However, too many things happened. Today, he suddenly wanted to go and take Ning Lan to see his father: "go... You''ll know when you go." Hanming then walked to ninglan and grabbed ninglan''s hand as if she were going out. Ninglan stubbornly earned a few times. She should not break away and was dragged out by Hanming. "You let go of me, I won''t go... Yelv Hanming, the Palace won''t go anywhere else. What do you say about Huajing and Luoer? Let go!" seeing that Hanming completely ignored her words, Ning Lan split at Yelv Hanming. After taking the hand, Ning Lan was stunned. "Why don''t you hide?" Han Ming could have avoided Ning Lan''s blow, but he didn''t. He should have taken it and said, "are you so unwilling to accompany the king?" Ning Lan was absent-minded for a moment, stared at Han Ming''s knotted eyebrows because he ate her palm, and asked, "you... Where are you taking this palace?" "Go..." At this moment, a father-in-law trotted over: "king, King... Urgent report." Hanming loosened Ning Lan''s hand, took the urgent report from his father-in-law''s hand, took a look at Ning Lan, and his face was gloomy. "Go down! Guisuo put in the study." PS: I''m not feeling well. There are few updates. Sorry, I have a rest. Chapter 593 When Han Ming turned around, he said to Ning Lan, "just now, King Gu was going to take you to see his father. Since you don''t want to go, King Gu has business again, let it go!" Han Ming left this sentence and walked away with a meteor, leaving Ning Lan alone in the sky palace. Father? Is he taking her to his father? She did not know that he was going to take him to his father. If she knew, she would have gone and should have gone. Ning Lan was stunned for a moment, and suddenly thought that she had not talked about the flower scene with Yelv Hanming. She couldn''t help chasing out a few steps and was stopped by several bodyguards before she reached the door of the sky palace. "Get out of the way!" "Princess, this is what the king means. Subordinates dare not disobey the imperial edict. I hope the princess will understand." Will Yelv Hanming not give her out of the palace of the sky? Just put her under house arrest? What''s the meaning of this? No, what if she doesn''t go out? Huajing, they don''t know what''s going on now. What''s the charge? Why did Yelv Hanming dodge around and don''t say it? If it''s not a serious crime... It''s really strange! But... What if she can''t get out? The guards in the heaven palace don''t have to be easy to deal with in the cold palace. "Princess, please don''t embarrass the villain. The villain has been ordered by the king." "You can''t let the palace go out, so you can tell the palace... Where are the maidens of the palace, what mistakes they made, and what happened in the palace? Can you say that?" "Princess... I''d better ask the king personally. The villain doesn''t know. Even if he knows something, the king doesn''t make an order, the villain can''t say it." If she can''t get out of the sky palace and ask her what she wants to know, what can I do? Ning Lan was worried and walked back and forth in the sky palace. Ning Lan asked a little father-in-law in purple, "what''s your name?" "Tell the princess that the slave''s name is XIAOTANGZI." "XIAOTANGZI, go and report to Yelv Hanming immediately and say... The palace wants to see him and let him come to the palace, or let him issue an order and let the palace see him!" "This..." Seeing that XIAOTANGZI was hesitant, Ning Lan scolded and shouted, "this is the will of the palace. Do you dare to disobey the order of the palace? Go quickly!" "Yes, princess, go here." Chapter 594 "Is everything written on it true?" The bodyguard who sent the letter, his forehead full of sweat, looked at Hanming and respectfully replied, "tell the king that these should not be wrong. I dare not delay all the way back." Hanming nodded, "well, you go down and have a rest first!" Jisuo reported: "king, XIAOTANGZI wants to see you." Hanming put away the urgent report and nodded his head gently: "yes." "Tell the king that the servant has received the will of the princess. The princess asked to see the king." Ninglan wants to see him? Han Ming frowned slightly, then his eyebrows spread out, a sly smile floated on his face, and died for a moment: "King Gu, business is busy, there is no time to see her, let her rest earlier!" "This... Is, your majesty." After XIAOTANGZI left, Hanming stood up and said to guisuo, "put these away." "Yes." If this urgent report is true, then it will not be more than three days. The state of Qi should send a letter. Can you tell Ning Lan what happened in the urgent report? No, I still can''t tell her about it... The matter remains to be investigated. Let''s confirm it first. That is, there should be news over there these days. What should ninglan''s maid do? Gler''s investigation should be about the same. Calculate the time "I''ll see you later." Hanming looked at gler who came up to him to salute and said, "say it!" "Your Majesty, all the information you will find in the end is here." After reading the adjustment data handed over by Geller, Hanming said, "Geller, what do you think of this?" Grad said with a heavy face, "although it''s perfectly reasonable, the end general feels strange." "Strange?" Geller nodded and said, "well, there are almost no loopholes. All the information must kill the princess. This is the biggest surprise." Han Ming threw the information on the desk in the imperial study, "Geller, you have only a few sides with the princess, do you believe that she has nothing to do with the people of the xueyin clan?" "Mo Jiang doesn''t believe in the princess. Mo Jiang just feels that the information investigated in recent days is too tight, so Mo Jiang has to doubt!" Han Ming picked up the corners of his mouth slightly, and his soft eyes gradually became cold: "well, it''s said that beauty Gu came to see the king alone." Chapter 595 "The maid of the princess... Did you confess there?" "Not yet." Hanming clearly said, "the mouth is hard. Continue to interrogate King Gu. Very people have to use very means. Go down!" When Geller turned and left, he asked Hanming, "Your Majesty, you will want to understand one thing. Does your majesty believe in the princess, or... Do you feel strange?" "Gele, you have been with King Gu for so many years. This sentence should not be asked." Han Ming said here. After a pause, he continued: "anyone who is related to the drought case should not be spared! The princess of the Great Khan country should know that the people are the main people, otherwise... Go!" the drought case moved to the xueyin nationality. If ninglan and xueyin collude with each other, Then he can no longer cover her up! "See you, my concubine." Han Ming asked coldly, "Gu Tianfeng, is everything you reported to Geller true? Those xueyin people are really the accomplices of the princess?" "My concubine dare not cheat. I dare to ask the king to make a clear observation." "Then tell me what you know and what you see in front of the lonely king. You should say it without missing a word!" "Yes, your majesty." Gu Meimei clenched her hands and said clearly and word by word: "Tell the king, my concubine was supposed to say hello to the princess that day, but I saw Luo Er, the maid of the princess, whispering with a man in black in a remote place not far from Yunyan palace. Later... Later, Yunyan palace caught fire. A few days ago, my concubine... That is, the day when Yifei sister was assassinated by the princess, my concubine wanted to say hello to Yifei sister, but I fell down and didn''t enter Yixuan palace, but on the way back to the palace, I saw a suspicious father-in-law sneaking outside Yixuan palace... I was surprised, so I followed with my maidservants all the way and saw a dark shadow... I wanted to come closer and have a look, but I didn''t want to be found by the dark shadow. I didn''t have time to see it... Later, I knew it Something happened to sister Doyle. " "Do you know the consequences of what you just said?" "I know." Han Ming looked away at Gu Tianfeng and said, "get back!" After hearing Gu Meimei''s words, Han Ming''s face fell into a complex 4. If Gu Meimei really saw the man in black, the man in black might not be the man in black he saw. It seems that there are many guests in the harem of the Great Khan kingdom! Chapter 596 After Gu Meimei left, she didn''t have half a column of incense. XIAOTANGZI, who went to the sky palace, came to the imperial study again. Facing Han Ming, who was sitting in the imperial study to deal with business, she said, "king, the princess said that if the king doesn''t meet again, she will set fire to the sky palace." "Burn? Is she addicted to arson? Go back and tell her to burn after she kills you!" "This... King..." Hanming brushed his sleeve and stepped back from XIAOTANGZI, and a smile faded from his face. She must be really worried, but he was sure she wouldn''t set fire. If the guess is good, XIAOTANGZI should come back later. I don''t know what tricks she will play. "The king is bad. Something happened to the princess." "What''s the matter?" asked Hanming "King, the princess heard that the king didn''t go and lost her temper. She ordered the slave to prepare pen and ink, but she fainted without writing a few words..." "Dizzy?" Han Ming took the letter and stood up from his chair. After reading it, his bright eyes narrowed gradually. "Drive!" just two steps away, Hanming stopped and fainted? I took a look at the letter. From the font, she... Really dizzy? Play! He strode to the desk, wrote a few words and handed them to XIAOTANGZI: "go back and wait on the princess. When the princess wakes up, pass this note to the princess." "Yes, your majesty." XIAOTANGZI hesitated, immediately took the note and withdrew. Ning Lan, lying on the Dragon couch, heard the footsteps entering the bedroom and half squinted at it, but she didn''t see the figure of Yelv Hanming. She was puzzled. Hearing the slaves say that she fainted, Yelv Hanming kept watch over her, thinking whether he would cheat Yelv Hanming over. He didn''t think... Yelv Hanming didn''t come? The window, any possible exit out of the sky palace, is guarded by the bodyguard. Except for Yelv Hanming''s order, it''s really difficult for her to insert her wings! Yelv Hanming went too far to put her under house arrest. How can she get out? Ning Lan got up from the bed and asked XIAOTANGZI, "did you really inform the king?" Xiaotangli immediately replied respectfully, "tell the princess that the slave really informed the king. This is the letter the king asked the slave to hand over to the princess." Ning Lan took a look at the letter. Feng''s eyes lit up angrily and stared at the big words "continue to play", filled with anger. Chapter 597 A note was torn to pieces in ninglan''s hand for a moment. Ninglan seemed to see Yelv Hanming''s proud smiling face. The more she thought about it, the more she felt angry. He said she was acting? How did he know she was acting? "XIAOTANGZI, go and report to the king and say... The king is busy. We can wait for him in the palace. I just hope not to avoid." XIAOTANGZI wiped his sweaty hands, gave a slight meal, and then walked to the imperial study: "I obey your orders." After Xiao Tangzi left, Ning Lan sat up from bed. Since Yelv Hanming saw through, it was unnecessary to continue pretending to be ill. Looking around the bedroom, Ning Lan found that the stone lattice on a gable in Yelv Hanming''s bedroom was full of books, and his heart was filled with joy. When she was about to get up, she pressed her hand next to the jade pillow and attracted her eyes back. A burst of cool run passed from her palm to her mind. Opening the quilt, a pair of familiar jade pendants broke into Ning Lan''s eyes. Ning Lan couldn''t help but be stunned. She picked up half of the jade pendant given to her by her mother imperial concubine. After she was sure, Meidai couldn''t help but twist it up gradually. Why is her lost jade pendant here? How can there be two identical jade pendants? Didn''t her mother say that the other half is... Why are they all here? What the hell is going on? Her mother imperial concubine didn''t lie. There was really a pair of purple jade in the world... Gently close the two purple jade pieces. The original purple jade pendant emitted a glittering color light, and Ning Lan was surprised. Ning Lan, who was staring at the jade pendant, was happy and suddenly dizzy. A picture appeared in her mind. A seven-year-old girl stared at half of the purple jade in her hand and asked a boy a few years older than her: "brother Tianyu, this jade is so beautiful. Do you really want to give it to Mohe?" "Well, do you like it?" The little girl nodded and revealed two big dimples. Her white eyes twinkled with joy: "like, brother Tianyu, why half a piece?" "This was accidentally obtained by my father in a war. My mother said that the purple jade should be a pair, but I don''t know where the other half is." A regretful expression floated on the little girl''s face: "what a pity!" "Don''t worry, brother Tianyu will find the half purple jade in the future." "Really? Brother Tianyu, let''s pull the hook. You can''t cheat Mohe!" The little boy nodded his head and said, "brother Tianyu will do what he promised you. He will never cheat you..." Moho? Brother Tianyu? Who are they? How did that picture come into her mind? Ning Lan frowned and stood up from the bed. Chapter 598 Holding the purple jade, I couldn''t figure out why, why the strange girl appeared in my mind. Is it her illusion? Ning Lan combined the purple jade again. There were no other pictures in her mind. She couldn''t help smiling and shaking her head. Maybe it''s really her illusion. When she saw Yelv Hanming, she asked him where his purple jade came from. Walking to the book case by the book wall, Ning Lan put the purple jade in her hand on the book case and began to look for her favorite book. After reading several books at random, Ning Lansheng sighed that if she hadn''t seen them with her own eyes, she would never have thought that Yelv Hanming, a grumpy man, had hidden so many good books in his bedroom, some of which she had always wanted to read but couldn''t find. Just, I don''t know whether he really read it carefully or just put it here. Since she can''t get out, she can only wait for Yelv Hanming to come. It''s better to wait while reading. On such a thought, Ning Lan picked up two books she liked and sat down in front of the book case. Her original anxious mood gradually calmed down. Time passed quietly hour after hour, and night came gradually. Xiao Tangzi, who went to the imperial study to deliver a message, looked around for several times and saw that Ning Lan was absorbed in reading. It was hard to disturb and stole some leisure. An hour later, Han Ming, who was reviewing the memorial in the imperial study, didn''t wait for Xiao Tangzi to appear again. He was a little lost in his heart. He looked at the door for a few times, and his mood gradually became low and impetuous. How could she be so quiet? As before... It shouldn''t be so quiet! Shouldn''t something happen? I don''t think so. If something really happens, XIAOTANGZI will report it. She didn''t know what she was doing in the sky Palace at the moment. Was she asleep? Looking out of the window, I didn''t know when it was dark. Well, it''s possible! Hanming glanced at Gizo, who was holding the lamp, and asked, "what time is it?" Giuseppe immediately reported to the king, "it''s a quarter past eight." "Is it Xushi?" Han Ming looked out of the window suspiciously, raised his big hand and rubbed the center of his tight eyebrows. He turned his eyes back and looked at the memorials piled into a hill. He reviewed a small part of them. He couldn''t help sighing. He stretched his waist a little tired, took a cup of herbal tea, and asked, "has XIAOTANGZI ever been here?" Chapter 599 Jisuo hesitated a little and replied, "tell the king that XIAOTANGZI hasn''t come again." "Yes." What is Ning Lan doing now? Have you slept yet? Let''s go to the sky palace! Thinking about it, Hanming put down the tea lamp in his hand, stood up from his seat, took a few steps, looked back at the memorials, and said to Gizo, "send those memorials that have not been reviewed to the sky palace." "Yes, your majesty." before giso''s voice fell, Han Ming''s figure had stepped out of the imperial study. Out of the imperial study, a cool autumn wind blew across his face. Han Ming in the troubled melancholy looked deep. He had already run out of grain in the National Treasury after a series of wars. This year, he caught up with a drought that was rare in ten years, so he had to worry a lot. At the gate of the sky palace, Han Ming glanced at the bodyguard outside the sky palace. He was silent for a while and said, "you all step back! You won''t watch the princess from tomorrow." "Yes, your majesty." Walking into the sky palace, he held back the crowd. Han Ming, who was standing at the door of the bedroom, watched Ning Lan sitting in front of the bookcase in the bedroom, reading with her head down. A faint smile crossed the corner of her lips and strode in. Hanming went to the book case and asked curiously, "what book are you reading so fascinated?" Ning Lan raised her red eyes and looked at Han Ming. She was silent for a while and didn''t speak. Han Ming looked at Ning Lan with his eyes down, and then at the book "Han Shi waizhuan" that Ning Lan was staring at. He was a little overwhelmed for a moment. She had never been so vulnerable to his influence. After a moment of silence, he asked stiffly, "Why are you... Crying?" Ning Lan shook her head lightly, "some are... Some are reading for a long time, tired eyes." Han Ming glanced at Ning Lan''s closed book and asked, "is it because of the sadness of the wind tree and the desire to start a family?" Ning Lan looked up at Han Ming again. Under Han Ming''s burning eyes, she nodded and shook her head. "It''s sad to see the sentence ''the husband tree wants to be quiet but the wind doesn''t stop, and the son wants to raise but the family doesn''t wait''." Han Ming frowned and opened his mouth to stop talking. Looking at Ning Lan''s sad face, she felt a pain in her heart. Chapter 600 "I''ve been around my mother since I was a child. Now I''m here. My mother is alone in the palace. I don''t know how I''ve been..." Thinking of today''s urgent report, Hanming frowned and said with relief: "you should... Rest assured, it will be safe." "Really?" Hanming nodded affirmatively, "yes." Ning Lan went on and said, "the mother Princess... Is very fragile. She loves her father very much. She often cries because of her father. I don''t know whether she has a meal on time?" "There are maids waiting in the palace..." Han Ming said. He stopped here. He had never comforted or comforted any woman. At the moment, he didn''t know what to say and how to comfort Ning Lan who was full of worry. What''s more, he knew today "You... Love your mother very much?" Ning Lan raised her eyes to Han Ming and deeply nodded her head. She thought of her mother imperial concubine and that she might never see her mother imperial concubine again in this life. She could not be filial beside her mother imperial concubine. Ning Lan''s psychology was a burst of sadness. She loved her mother imperial concubine very much. He was curious about what Ning Lan''s mother imperial concubine looked like. Since his father died first, he has been deeply attached to his mother and concubine. He hates it very much! Looking at Ning Lan''s foggy eyes, Han Ming walked around Ning Lan, gently took Ning Lan into his arms and said stiffly, "you... You can write to your mother''s concubine, and your mother''s concubine will be safe. What do you want to give to your mother''s concubine, tell me, and I''ll send someone to the state of Qi." "OK." Ning Lan nodded silently. Suddenly he thought of the empress of the late imperial concubine and asked, "can I go to the regret palace to see the empress mother tomorrow?" Hanming blurted out without hesitation, "no! You are not allowed to see her again in the future. King Gu doesn''t allow you to step into the regret palace again!" Han Ming''s hard attitude made Ning Lan a little unhappy. Ning Lan stood up from his chair and looked at Han Ming''s cold eagle eyes, "you''re unreasonable. Why can''t you go?" "Don''t go, just don''t go!" Ning Lan''s attitude became tough in an instant, "I''m going, go!" Han Ming said angrily, "King Gu said, no is no!" Chapter 601 Seeing Hanming staring at her angrily, Ning Lan couldn''t help blurting out: "there is no overnight feud between mother and son. She is your mother''s imperial concubine. Why do you hate her like this? Do you hope that one day, like Gaoyu, the son wants to raise but doesn''t wait?" Han Ming said coldly and forcefully, "this is the business of the lonely king. You don''t have to take care of it!" Ning Lan angrily pushed Han Ming away. "As a child, you should do your best to be filial. Don''t you understand the truth that filial piety comes first? How can you treat your mother and concubine like this?" "She doesn''t deserve it!" "She is your mother''s concubine. No matter what she does wrong, she is your mother''s concubine!" "Shut up!" "..." Ning Lan was scolded by Han Ming and was stunned. She turned and wanted to go, but was stunned by the words behind Han Ming. Han Ming punched the book case and said angrily, "she killed my father. She doesn''t deserve my filial piety! If it weren''t for her being my mother, I would have killed her!" Ning Lan turned slowly and stared at Han Ming''s cold face intertwined with love and hate. The late imperial concubine killed her husband? What the hell is going on? Staring at Han Ming''s bloody finger joints, Ning Lan unconsciously choked. "Maybe there is a misunderstanding..." Han Ming smiled coldly and said sadly, "Oh, misunderstanding? I hope it will be a misunderstanding! It''s not a misunderstanding. If it''s a misunderstanding, my father won''t die! She stabbed my father and I saw it with my own eyes!" "Maybe... Maybe... Maybe unintentionally..." Hanming''s black eyes were stained with thick fog, and gradually became red. His clenched fists trembled, "unintentionally? Hehe! If unintentionally, how could the knife be poisoned!" When Ning Lan heard this, she suddenly understood Yelv Hanming''s attitude towards the late imperial concubine. But why would a woman kill her husband? What''s more, it''s killing and then fast. Is there any hatred? "Do you... Your mother and concubine want to kill your father because of hatred?" For hatred? If only because of hatred, he might not hate his mother and concubine so much! His mother, not because of hatred, but for a man! In order to protect a man she loves, she will fight his father! Even unintentionally, he can''t forgive. How can he forgive? His father died because of the poison on the knife. How can he forgive him? Chapter 602 Han Ming stared at Ning Lan''s puzzled face and said nothing. He couldn''t say it. How could he say it? Her mother betrayed his father and killed him in order to save the man? His father loved her so much that she betrayed him! He won''t forgive his mother until he dies! He should not be like his father, because he fell in love with a woman and died in the hands of a woman! He will never allow his women to betray him! "If you betray the king, the king will kill you!" Ning Lan looked at Han Ming''s cold and resentful face and was stunned for a while. He means... Did his mother betray his father? How could His mother betrayed his father and killed him... Must be very painful in his heart? Ning Lan''s eyes fell all the way down from Hanming''s face and onto the back of Hanming''s hand. Suddenly raised his eyes, looked around in the bedroom, turned and just walked out a few steps, and was caught by Hanming. "Where are you going? Did you hear what king Gu said? If you dare to betray King Gu, King Gu will kill you!" Ning Lan''s wrist hurt when Han Ming grabbed it. Mei Dai couldn''t help ending it. "Your hand is bleeding. You have to take medicine first!" When Han Ming heard the speech, his cold face, which had been frozen three feet, was slightly stunned. His deep and cold eyes stagnated for a while, softened down, grabbed Ning Lan''s hand and relaxed a little. "One... A little injury, no need to apply medicine!" Ning Lan took Hanming''s hand and said, "it''s going to stop bleeding. The skin is broken... Ah..." before Ning Lan finished her words, she was surprised. Her people were hugged by Hanming. "Lan''er, are you concerned about me?" Ning Lan was stunned by Han Ming''s question. Her face was hot for a while. Don''t open her face. She was flustered for a while. She said, "let go of me, I''ll find you medicine, your hand..." "There''s a medicine box here. It''s in that box!" Ning Lan followed Hanming''s eyes, withdrew from Hanming''s arms, took the medicine box, carefully drugged Hanming, and then gently picked up gauze to wrap Hanming Ning Lan thought of Han Ming''s question just now. The bandaging hand stopped for a few seconds and said very seriously, "I... I won''t betray you." Chapter 603 Hanming''s heart throbbed at this. Sitting in the chair in front of the book case, Han Ming couldn''t help but pull Ning Lan into his arms, gently held up Ning Lan''s chin like a treasure, looked at Ning Lan deeply, clearly and forcefully said, "you should remember what you said today!" after that, before Ning Lan could react, his thick and full lips had fallen on Ning Lan''s lips, Ask for her fragrance. The sudden kiss stunned Ning Lan, who was sitting on Hanming''s leg. His big clear eyes blinked several times and pushed Hanming away shyly. His embarrassed face was red. With his unassuming shyness, embarrassed red face and dodging eyes, Hanming laughed and was in a good mood! He picked up the charming man in his arms, got up and walked towards the Dragon couch. Looking at the approaching dragon couch, Ning Lan was confused. Although she was ignorant about men and women, before she married, her mother and concubine said that he wanted to talk to her Is he going to marry her? Unable to tell whether she was afraid or nervous, or less, Ning Lan grabbed Han Ming''s hand to undress her and said in a hurry, "don''t..." Hanming looked at Ning Lan''s nervous face suspiciously, narrowed his eagle eyes slightly, and Wener said, "don''t be afraid." Ning Lan immediately shook her head, clenched Han Ming''s hand and tightened it for a few minutes, "no, i... I don''t want to today..." Han Ming saw from Ning Lan''s face that Ning Lan was not afraid, but really didn''t want it. His soft face sank and asked, "not today?" Ning Lan must have nodded. No woman ever said no to him. How many women scrambled to climb up his dragon couch? She turned him down as a husband and wife? Does she like others in her heart? Hanming''s face was uncertain for a while. He looked at each other for a moment, took back his hand to untie Ning Lan''s clothes, and sat up beside the Dragon couch. Han Ming looked cold and said in a deep voice, "you have married Gu Wang. You don''t want to marry Gu Wang and give him a reasonable reason." "I... I''m not ready!" After listening to Ning Lan''s words, Han Ming''s frozen eyebrows eased a little, "do you need time for psychological preparation? Or do you have someone else in your heart?" Ning Lan flustered and grabbed her clothes, shook her head and said, "I want to know you first..." Chapter 604 Hanming asked suspiciously, "is that all?" Ning Lan nodded immediately, "HMM." Seeing that Ning Lan didn''t seem to lie, Han Ming stared at Ning Lan and sighed for a long time. Just, when did he force a woman to have sex with him? She is his woman. There is a lifetime between him and her, no more than this moment! "Since you don''t want to, I won''t force you. It''s late at night. Go to bed first!" said Hanming, getting up and walking to the table where the memorials were stacked. Ning Lan saw that Hanming sat down to review the memorial, and her heart gradually calmed down, relieved and relieved. He raised his hand and touched his lips. The temperature and taste on Hanming''s lips seemed to be still on her lips. Just calmed down, her heart beat faster. Her clear thoughts were confused and flustered. She didn''t seem to hate his kiss... Shouldn''t she hate him, hate him, hate him? Quietly watching the figure of carefully reviewing memorials, Ning Lan lying in bed was not sleepy at all. There was a strange feeling in her heart, growing and spreading One hour after another, Ning Lan, who was getting sleepy, unconsciously fell asleep. When she woke up, Han Ming had fallen asleep on a pile of memorials. When did she fall asleep? Glancing at the quilt covered on his body, he immediately nervously opened the brocade and looked at it. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. She remembers that she didn''t cover the quilt... Did he cover it for her? His eyes moved from the quilt to Hanming''s body. After a moment of silence, Ning Lan got up from the bed, picked up a thin quilt and walked towards Hanming. Gently drape the thin quilt over Hanming, and gently put Hanming''s reviewed memorials in order one by one. Ning Lan, who has sorted out the memorials, is ready to go back to bed and sleep. As soon as she turns around, her wrist is grabbed by Hanming''s big hand. Ning Lan glanced at Han Ming, who was lying on the table without moving Wen Feng. Seeing that Han Ming was not awake and still kept his previous posture, Mei Dai wrinkled up and gently wanted to pull back her wrist. She didn''t want Han Ming to hold her wrist and tighten it again. Ning Lan looked at Han Ming and asked suspiciously, "are you awake?" Han Ming, who was lying on the table, was silent, but the corners of his mouth gradually raised. He was warm at the thought of Ning Lan putting on a quilt for him. Chapter 605 Ning Lan''s originally frozen eyebrows fell a little deeper. She glanced at Han Ming, and then looked at the wrist tightly held by Han Ming. She didn''t know what to do for a moment. She wanted to take her hand back, but she didn''t want to wake Hanming up. Is he really asleep? Or... Ning Lan waited for a while and saw that Hanming still didn''t move. She couldn''t help gently breaking and grasping the fingers of her wrist. One, two, three... When the last one was about to be completed, the finger she had broken was clenched back to her wrist. Cui Dai instantly became a knot and unconsciously blinked her big eyes. Lying on the table, Han Ming pretended to sleep. He couldn''t help laughing and gently sat Ning Lan in surprise on his lap. Suddenly her body was out of balance. Ning Lan conditionally stretched out her arm and hooked Han Ming''s neck. After sitting still, she asked, "when did you... Wake up?" Looking at Ning Lan''s big watery eyes and some ruddy looks, Han Ming outlined a cunning lip arc and said gently, "when you cover me with a quilt." Ning Lan opened her mouth and blurted out, "so you''ve already woke up?" staring at the deep smile on Han Ming''s face, Ning Lan felt teased and struggled to get up. "Don''t move!" Hanming held ninglan tightly, took ninglan''s hand, pecked it gently on his lips, and then said, "didn''t you say you wanted to know me? Why are you afraid of me now?" Ning Lan, who was guessed right, immediately said, "who... Says I''m afraid of you? I... I just don''t want to mess with you!" When Han Ming heard this, the smile on his face was bright again. He opened his left hand, compared it with Ning Lan''s hand and said, "your hand is really small, remember?" Ning Lan looked suspiciously at Han Ming''s big hand and was very confused: "huh?" "Didn''t you say you want to know me? Let''s start with your fingers!" Han Ming said. After a while, he stopped and compared the palm of his left hand with Ning Lan''s right hand. He said, "your index finger is nearly a joint shorter than my index finger, remember?" after Han Ming said this, Ning Lan also compared it, and then found out, Hanming''s hand is really much bigger than hers. Chapter 606 Not only a lot, but also his hands are much thicker than hers. His hands have a thick calluses, some rough and warm. Holding them gives her a very down-to-earth feeling. Unlike her father''s hand, her father''s hand is also big and thick, but it has no thick calluses and no roughness. "Is this left from practicing archery?" Looking at Ning Lan, who was concentrating on holding his hand, her eyes were tender, and she said, "well." "Do you practice archery for hunting?" Hanming hesitated a little, nodded and said, "well, I''ll take you next time." Ning Lan looked up at Han Ming happily. "Really?" Han Ming looked at Ning Lan with burning eyes and put the expression on Ning Lan''s face into his eyes: "HMM. haven''t you shot a hunter?" Ning Lan shook her head faintly, "No. I''ve only been out of the Palace once since I was young." Only once out of the palace? She only went out of the Palace once, while he only went to the state of Qi once. Did they meet? Is it fate between him and her that God has long doomed? "Was it the time at Anguo temple?" Ning Lan looked at Han Ming suspiciously, and the look on his face suddenly sank, "how do you know? You... Send someone to investigate me?" Han Ming continued, "at the foot of Anguo temple, your horse is out of control, isn''t it?" Ning Lan raised an eyebrow and recalled the situation of that day. Suddenly, a light in her brain killed him. She looked at Han Ming in surprise and was stunned for several seconds: "are you..." Han Ming nodded. "That was my first and only trip to the state of Qi." Ning Lan couldn''t believe it. She stared at Han Ming. "That... That uncle is..." Hanming took over Ning Lan''s words and said, "it''s my staff. I went to Anguo temple with my staff and hurried home the next day." Ning Lan still couldn''t react. "So, the big brother who saved us... Is it really you?" Hanming smiled and nodded again. "It''s me. Who was the man who got off the carriage with you that day?" "One of them is my second imperial brother, and... Another is the son of Youxiang. We just burn incense." Ning Lan hesitated a little when he said Zhuge Qinghuan''s. Chapter 607 Ning Lan shook her head and continued, "when we returned to the palace that day, we met an assassin halfway." Hanming felt nervous and immediately asked, "assassin? How can there be an assassin? Are you hurt?" "No, at that time, in order to save us, the second brother went to attract the assassin." When Han Ming heard Ning Lan use the word "we", he felt a little uncomfortable. The smile on his face cooled down and asked with some taste: "we? Are we the son of you and the right phase? What happened later?" "Later... After we were dispersed by the assassin, we ran all the time, and then fell into a big and deep reclamation..." Han Ming held Ning Lan''s hand and unconsciously tightened it for a few minutes. His heart seemed to be pressing a stone. He was very uncomfortable. He asked calmly, "did you fall into the reclamation with the son of the right phase? What happened later?" "Later, the three of us turned the corner. It was the general who saved us. When we returned to the palace, my father and emperor would no longer allow me and my son''s brother to leave the palace." After hearing Ning Lan''s words, Hanming said in a deep voice, "your father is clear!" Ning Lan looked at Han Ming with a calm face and thought: is it clear? Did her father make a clear decision? Maybe! Had it not been for their great lives, they might have been killed by assassins. Now think about it, it was wrong to go out of the palace without permission. However, if everything came back, she would still choose the same way. Although I met an assassin when I was out of the palace for the first time and the only time, my memory of that time was still very good! At least, the sky she saw was blue and the clouds were white. That was the first time she met Qinghuan. Maybe she knew that she and Qinghuan could not be together since she met the assassin that day? Han Ming saw Ning Lan falling into silence and thinking about something. He said overbearing, "I don''t allow you to think of other men!" Ning Lan suddenly looked up in surprise at Han Ming with a gloomy face, and a few strands of messy emotions flashed at the bottom of her eyes. Ning Lan''s reaction annoyed Han Ming. Thinking of Ning Lan and the right phase''s son staying alone in Kenli, Han Ming couldn''t help eating and said in an unhappy tone: "in the future... If you want to burn incense in the temple, I''ll go with you. Your heart can only think of me as a man. You forget all those memories. I don''t allow you to think about it again!" PS: about the update, the update of princess is usually at night. Generally, LANYA updates this article from 12:00 at night to 6:00 in the morning. It''s time for LANYA to go to bed from 6 a.m. to 12 a.m. The update of Qianjin is from 12 noon to 5 pm. Recently, LANYA is shopping. I hope to finish the princess and daughter''s article as soon as possible and try my best to make you more happy and enjoyable. Chapter 608 Seeing Ning Lan''s silence, Hanming continued, "you live here these days." Ning Lan suddenly remembered luo''er, Huajing and shang''er, and immediately asked, "what''s wrong with my waiter? Shang''er was killed, and now she..." Hanming then asked, "you''ve been sleeping for a few days. I''ve ordered grad to bury the dead maid. As for your maid, are you really sure they are loyal to you?" "What do you mean?" Hanming said clearly, "it means that your maid has some problems!" Ning Lan looked cold, broke away from Hanming''s arms and said, "they are the servants of the palace and the people brought by the palace from the state of Qi. Even if there is a problem, the palace hopes it will be handled by the palace." Ning Lan said, seeing that Hanming was silent and said, "they have followed the palace for many years, and the palace doesn''t think they have a problem!" "Are you so sure?" Ning Lan said firmly and forcefully, "yes, I''m sure! I''m afraid the person you should investigate is not the waiter of the palace!" Han Ming''s face was calm and his black eyes were dark. "Who is the person that King Gu should investigate?" he also wanted to hear what Ning Lan said. They had been accusing Ning Lan all the time. He wanted to hear what Ning Lan would say. Ning Lan thought of shang''er''s death, and she couldn''t help being angry. Her eyes were sharp for a moment. She said loudly and forcefully, "shouldn''t it be princess Yi who should be investigated? She killed the waiter of the palace. Shouldn''t she give the palace an explanation?" "Why did Yi Fei kill your waiter?" "Because... Because of Xueling..." "Snow spirit?" "It''s the little white fox you gave to our palace! Shang''er fell into their trap only when she learned that Xueling was in Yixuan palace!" Hanming looked at Ning Lan suspiciously. "They? Are you talking about Xiao Jing and Yi Fei?" Hanming saw that Ning Lan didn''t deny it, and then asked, "then why did they set up a trap to harm your maid? Just for a fox?" "Their real vision is this palace, and the person they want to get rid of is this palace!" Han Ming fixed his eyes on Ning Lan''s face for a long time and said, "do you know what they say? They accuse you of assassinating imperial concubine Yi and murdering imperial heir in front of the lone king." PS: 4 more! Chapter 609 "The palace did not assassinate or murder the emperor''s heir!" Han Ming thought of his unborn child, and his heart sank. Looking at Ning Lan, he said word by word, "who can prove it for you? Do you know that the child in the belly of Princess Yi has miscarried because of your assassination and the poison quenched on the dagger." "There is no assassination in this palace!" dagger? What dagger? Ning Lan suddenly thought of the dagger Ronglu gave her... Her face sank. Ning Lan suddenly felt that she was entangled by a big and net. Her assassination? That woman said she assassinated her son? "If you believe them, the palace can''t argue!" Han Ming asked coldly, "are you sure you didn''t assassinate? You didn''t do the injury on Princess Yi?" "No! Her injuries have nothing to do with the palace!" Hanming was silent for a long time, and asked solemnly, "King Gu asked you again, and you have a good answer. Are you sure you didn''t assassinate Princess Yi?" "No!" Han Ming was relieved to hear this, "OK! If everything is as you said, King Gu will give you justice!" "The palace will wait and see!" "One more thing, have you colluded with the remaining evils of the xueyin family?" Xueyin people? She colluded with the people of the xueyin clan? Is it the group of assassins I met on the way to Heqin? They seem to be from the xueyin clan, but? Why did she collude with the people of the xueyin clan? "No." Han Ming, with tiny eyes, said in a flat voice, "no? Your maid luo''er confessed. She said that she had seen the remaining sins of the xueyin family in the fire in the Yunyan palace, and admitted the crime of colluding with the xueyin family and wanting to kill the king!" Ning Lan couldn''t react for a while. How? How did luo''er collude with the people of xueyin clan? It''s impossible! Was luo''er forced to confess by torture? Or did you say that to take the blame for her? "It''s impossible!" Hanming got up and went to the book case. He took Luo Er''s confession from a box on the table and said, "this is her confession!" Ning Lan pulled the confession from Hanming''s hand, looked at it several times, and said in great surprise, "you used a big punishment on her, didn''t you? It''s impossible!" PS: 5 more! Sleepy Chapter 610 Hanming looked at Ning Lan calmly and said, "no one tortured her!" "It''s impossible!" From the handwriting, Ning Lan had no doubt that the confession was not written by luo''er, because she knew her handwriting! How did luo''er collude with the people of xueyin clan? Why did she recruit such a confession? No, she won''t believe it anyway. She can''t believe it! From Ning Lan''s expression, Han Ming believes that Ning Lan has no collusion. If his feeling is wrong, he can only say that the woman in front of him is too Acting! Han Ming couldn''t figure out why Ning Lan''s maid would admit to colluding with the remaining evils of the xueyin family. He couldn''t figure out. If he really wanted to find a reason, there was a problem with luo''er! "Did you really not collude with the xueyin clan?" Why did luo''er confess that she colluded with the xueyin family? Ning Lan doesn''t understand! Luo''er confessed so much that she didn''t know it would kill her? She wants to ask luo''er face to face. She can''t believe that this is a confession that luo''er wrote voluntarily without being punished! "Of course not! Where is luo''er? The palace wants to see her!" "King Gu will let you see her. Now is not the time." "What''s the crime? Assassinating the imperial concubine, killing the emperor''s heir, colluding with the people of xueyin family... What''s the crime of accusing the palace?" Hanming stared at Ning Lan, stressing every word: "infidelity, uncleanness, adultery!" Hanming''s voice fell, and Ning Lan shook her fists, "infidelity, adultery?" "That''s right!" said Ning Lan. He suspected that he assassinated the imperial concubine and the emperor''s heir; Ning Lan is suspicious of colluding with the people of xueyin family; However, when it comes to Ning Lan''s infidelity and adultery, he can''t deny it! Although he is not convinced, he believes a little. As long as he wants to see the man in black once, he believes more. He believes that Ning Lan is really unfaithful and has an affair with others! Ning Lan smiled bitterly and asked, "can there be human evidence or material evidence?" "Yes!" Infidelity, adultery? What happened to her? And there''s still evidence? It seems that the people who hurt her really want her to die. They urgently want to kill her and then hurry! Ning Lan looked at Han Ming weakly and asked, "do you believe it?" PS: 6 more... Sleepy and dizzy! Chapter 611 Han Ming did not answer, but asked, "tell King Gu, should King Gu believe?" Ning Lan''s eyes filled with a mist. At this moment, she suddenly felt some sympathy. No, what''s the difference between her now and the mother imperial concubine who was unjustly imprisoned? "If this palace says no, will you believe it?" Hanming looked at the glittering and translucent on Ning Lan''s cheek and frowned with pain. From Ning Lan''s clear eyes, he couldn''t find any evasion and disorder. He couldn''t help asking suspiciously: was he... Wrong? The man in black has nothing to do with Ning Lan? Then... Why did he send medicine to Ning Lan? Is there another secret? "If you say no, King Gu will write to you!" Hanming''s words, like stones, fell into ninglan''s ears and fell on ninglan''s heart, which hurt and moved her. Looking at each other for a long time, Ning Lan felt wronged under Hanming''s firm eyes. In her heart, her reputation is more important than her life. How could she have an affair? How could she? Infidelity? If you want to add sin, why not? "If you say no, King Gu will write to you!" When her mother was unjustly imprisoned, her father didn''t believe her mother. Now, the man in front of him said that as long as she said no, he would believe her? Do you really believe her? "No. No, no..." Hanming looked at Ning Lan shaking his head. He denied it and shed tears. Hanming lovingly hugged Ning Lan in his arms: "don''t cry, I believe you!" "No, no..." Hanming said fondly, "Lan''er, I believe you and I will return your innocence!" "Do you really believe I''m innocent? Do you really believe I''m innocent? Do you really believe it?" Gently wiped the tears off Ning Lan''s face, showed a bright smile and said, "if I don''t believe you are innocent, how can you stand here now? If I don''t believe you, how can I tell you? Seeing you are so sad and wronged, how can I think you are unfaithful and unclean to me?" A letter melted Ning Lan''s heart and burst into tears "Han Ming, thank you... Xin Lan''er..." although he spoke softly, Han Ming listened to him word by word. She called him Hamming? The face is tender, the lips are light, like a treasure, a deeper hug. At this moment, he believed her and was willing to believe her! As he said, as long as she said no, Thaksin! PS: 7 more... Go to sleep! Chapter 612 After beauty Gu washed herself, when she stepped down and the maid was ready to go to bed, a man flashed in the bedroom: "things have been done well!" Gu Meimei knew who it was when she heard the sound. She immediately saluted respectfully and said, "Tianfeng, see your master." "Yes." Gu Meimei thought that the king didn''t take sanctions against Ning Lan after hearing his report. She couldn''t help worrying and said, "master, the king doesn''t seem to believe Tianfeng''s words, will he..." "Well, it''s better not to take action, which shows that he likes the princess!" Gu Tianfeng didn''t understand why her Master heard about it. Instead of being angry, she was happy. "The king likes the princess not to punish the princess. Isn''t everything Feng did that day meaningless?" "There are many kinds of revenge. Killing is only the most direct and simplest way, just for a moment! The best and smartest way of revenge is to kill not only his people, but also his heart!" "Master, what will you do next? Will the handmaid be in danger? Do you want to save her and keep her life?" "No, her life is useless!" the masked man''s tone was firm and ruthless. Gu Tianfeng''s heart clicked. Gu Tianfeng asked anxiously, "but... What if she finds out the truth?" The masked man said in a deep voice, "you don''t have to worry about this. She will keep her mouth shut. When appropriate, she will end her life by herself. Take this and find a way to let Xiao Jing get it when Xiao Jing comes out of the prison." Gu Tianfeng asked somewhat incomprehensibly, "this is... Xiao Jing. Can she still be released?" Xiao Jing''s second brother is the richest man in the great Khanate. He donated a lot of money and food to the drought stricken areas today. The king will give him some favor. Moreover, the king has no evidence of Xiao Jing''s crime! The masked man said firmly, "if there is no accident, she will come out of the prison tomorrow. This is what the king needs. Only Xiao Jing gives it to the king can it play its role fully." Gu Tianfeng asked half disappointed and half suspicious, "will the king really let her out?" "Well." the masked man snorted, then flashed as fast as an electric switch and disappeared into the night. PS: the update was not updated in time because of Kavin. Sorry, 1! Chapter 613 ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù LANYA original ¡ù network copyright belongs to Tencent original ¡ù other stations shall not reprint ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù A clatter. Xiao Jing was very happy when she heard that the king wanted to release her from prison. When she was happy, she forgot that she had a wound on her arm. The waiter who came out of the prison took a big step and really bumped into the iron door of the prison. "Hey!" Xiao Jingtong''s whole body trembled. Xiao Mou Yi saw Xiao Jing yelling in pain and frowned. Looking at Xiao Jing, she shook her head, turned around and immediately scolded the two servant girls around her: "what are you doing if you don''t support your mother!" Xiao Jing went to her palace and held back the maids. She was very curious about how the king released her. "Brother, why did the king let me out? Has the king confirmed what I said?" Xiao Mou Yi shook his head. "Your second brother saved you!" "Second brother?" Xiao mouyi thought of the money and grain and said painfully, "well, your second brother''s silver and grain have been donated to the drought stricken areas for so many years. The king should see it and let you out." "How... Brother..." Xiao mouyi comforted Xiao Jing and said, "you can earn back the money without it. Besides, how wise the king is and what can you hide from him? Now the country needs, if we Xiao family don''t show enough loyalty, do you think he can still accommodate us Xiao family?" "It''s all my sister''s bad..." Xiao mouyi shook his head and said, "don''t be too distressed. The money can be exchanged for a child in Princess Yi''s belly and it''s worth a thorn in her eye. As long as you sit firmly in the Imperial Palace, our Xiao family can count on us in the imperial court, and the donated silver will naturally return to our hands." "Elder brother, is there no child in Yi Fei''s belly?" Xiao Mou Yi nodded and said calmly, "well, the princess''s dagger is poisonous. The child is too poisoned to keep it." Xiao Jing asked incredulously, "brother, is there really no child in Princess Yi''s belly? Has it been determined?" Chapter 614 "Well, it''s true." "Oh, my God!" Xiao Jing''s face sank in an instant. There was no child in her stomach? This... This woman seems really crazy! "What''s the matter?" Xiao Jing thought that the child in concubine Yi''s belly was gone. After recovering from her surprise, she burst into laughter. "Ha ha! Brother, she must be crazy! She can even bet on her own children. It''s really... Ha ha! Brother, she didn''t need us to do it. She got rid of the children herself... This woman really lost her wife and lost her soldiers this time!" ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù LANYA original ¡ù network copyright belongs to Tencent original ¡ù other stations shall not reprint ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Xiao Mou Yi''s face changed quickly and guessed, "do you mean... Did she get rid of her child by herself? Did you say... The princess didn''t..." Xiao Jing confirmed Xiao mouyi''s guess and said: "That''s right. Brother, the princess actually didn''t have a chance to attack her that day. The skills of those xueyin people are much better than those of the imperial guards! Where can the princess with a seriously injured maid go? Let alone assassinate? Before she had a chance to fight, people were captured. In fact, she stabbed Princess Yi herself!" "So the thing is... Why should the princess''s dagger and you testify for her? You shouldn''t have been in this muddy water." "My sister shouldn''t have been in this muddy water. However, as a last resort, the situation at that time did not allow her to leave! At that time, only my sister and Xiaoyu were present. It was the best way to stand with her. This is one of the reasons why my sister fell into this muddy water. I wanted to tell my brother, but unfortunately, my sister has been killed by those xueyin killers Later, I learned that those people of xueyin clan were killed. The king has returned to the palace. It''s too late to tell my brother the truth... " "The killer of xueyin clan? What''s going on?" Xiao Jing spit out some things that Xiao mouyi didn''t know, "Brother, the killers of xueyin clan got Mei Mei''s token to enter the palace, but Mei Mei really didn''t give an order! If Mei Mei guessed correctly, I''m afraid we''d become a mantis... That''s one of the reasons why Mei Mei asked her brother to stop the bitch who disappeared from the palace at any cost and kill her. However, it was still late." Chapter 615 ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù LANYA original ¡ù network copyright belongs to Tencent original ¡ù other stations shall not reprint ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Xiao mouyi looked at Xiao Jing in surprise and couldn''t speak for a while. As Xiao Jing said, he also felt a pair of black eyes staring at them! "Those people of xueyin clan took your token into the palace? How could this happen? Do you think it would be made by Princess Yi?" Xiao Jing shook her head. Her eyebrows were full of doubts. She always felt strange and couldn''t figure it out: "It''s not like her, but it''s hard to say. She must have something to do with those xueyin people. Otherwise, why did those xueyin people work hard for her to take the princess? However, my sister really can''t figure out how she could contact the xueyin people and how she could enter the palace in my name?" "When did your token disappear?" The token was lost. She didn''t know. When she found it lost "I can''t remember clearly, but..." "What''s the matter? What do you think?" Xiao Jing recalled what happened when she couldn''t find the token and said suspiciously, "someone is a little suspicious." "Who?" "Brother, did you say... Could it be Gu Tianfeng? At that time... When my sister couldn''t find the token, she lost her temper. Except Yue Ju, only Gu Tianfeng knew that my sister''s token was lost... Later, on the day when Princess Yi went to the cold palace to have a dispute with the princess, Yue Ju found the token while cleaning the sheets, and my sister didn''t think much about it. You said... Will the people of xueyin family and me "About her?" "When did you lose the token? When did you know that the assassin of xueyin clan entered the palace in your name?" "The token may have been lost before the fire in Yunyan palace, or it may not be. I really can''t remember. The people of xueyin family discussed with their brother the day after his brother just left..." Xiao mouyi asked, "then why don''t you send someone to tell me about it?" PS: No, Kavin should be updated normally. Parents can add LANYA''s Q group. If they want to know the update of the day, they can roar in the group and know the update time at the first time. LANYA group: 32403277; LANYA group 2: 146767595. Chapter 616 ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù original by LANYA ¡ù¡ù original by Tencent ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù "At that time... I..." Xiao mouyi sighed helplessly. Facing his arrogant and conceited sister, he really... Really has no way to take her. Since the matter has happened and it is not the time to investigate, he can only find a way to save and get rid of his back eyes. In case, he''d better check it. Although Gu Tianfeng looks very humble and can''t go on the table. Now I don''t know who is behind the scenes. He''d better be careful, just in case! "Gu Tianfeng? This woman doesn''t seem to do much, but... My brother will send someone to check her details!" Xiao Jing was silent for a moment and asked, "brother, Princess Yi is more cruel and poisonous than Princess Yi. Princess Yi is more affectionate and righteous than Princess Yi. She should be a lot kinder! This time, my sister and Princess Yi are on the same front, right?" Xiao mouyi said firmly: "In contrast, apart from her identity, although the princess is still young, she is far more difficult to deal with than Princess Yi, and will become a big problem for us in the future! If it can be removed this time, it would be the best. After all... Her position in the king''s heart is more important than Princess Yi! Her strategy is not comparable to Princess Yi, which must be clear to Princess Yi, if not she She won''t be cruel to take her children as chips! Now, she just arrived in the great Khanate and didn''t stand firm. In the future, if she stood firm and gave birth to a prince, I''m afraid no one can move to her! Think about how many people can make the king like and the staff beg? " Xiao mouyi said, after a short rest, he continued: "sister, the most powerful people in the world are often not vicious people, but those who value love, righteousness and kindness! They have won the hearts of the people and can be strong enough to make you unable to shake half a step alone!" Xiao Jing''s eyebrows were dignified when she heard the speech. After Xiao mouyi''s analysis, it suddenly became clear when she was tangled in her mind. As Xiao mouyi said, Princess Yi really couldn''t compare with the princess! "My sister understands what my brother means." Xiao Jing listened to Xiao Mou Yi so calmly and convinced for the first time. Chapter 617 Xiao Mou Yi breathed a long sigh of relief and read, "it''s up to people to plan. I only wish great things can be accomplished." Xiao Jing was worried. After thinking for a while, she asked, "brother, what should my sister do next?" "Let''s wait and see who''s behind the scenes and what''s his purpose? Who sent the people of the xueyin clan? We don''t know these. We can''t act rashly. Don''t go there in the near future." "Yes." ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù original by LANYA ¡ù¡ù original by Tencent ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù The next day, early in the morning. Ning Lan woke up from her deep sleep, and Hanming was no longer in the sky palace. Looking at the two maidservants who came in, Ning Lan frowned slightly and got off the Dragon couch. "Maidservant, lingcui, maidservant lingshuang, see the princess, empress, empress millennium." Thinking of what happened last night, Ning Lan''s face flushed. How could she... Throw herself into Yelv Hanming''s arms and cry? When she thought of what Yelv Hanming said and believed her, her heart softened unconsciously. However, she didn''t understand why luo''er confessed to colluding with the xueyin family to kill the king? Anyway, she''s going to see shangluoer and find out the truth. Also, who said she was unfaithful and unclean to communicate with others? She can''t wait for Yelv Hanming to deal with it. She wants to trace it. Her people can''t use it. Who should she find? Suddenly thought of before getting married, her mother imperial concubine said, Ning Lan thought of a man, an aide. Her mother said that when her life was in danger, she could go to her staff. Although she doesn''t want to have anything to do with her staff, she doesn''t want to ask for help... Now, she can only find her staff. "You said your name was lingshuang, didn''t you?" "Yes, madam." Ning Lan was silent for a moment and said, "can you do something for the palace?" Ling Shuang nodded his head and said respectfully, "I''ve heard your mother''s orders." "Well, is the king still in the morning?" "Report back to your mother. Your majesty hasn''t left in the morning." Ning Lan heard the speech and thought about it. She immediately went to the book case, took a pen and wrote a note, saying, "can you present this note to the king?" Chapter 618 ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù original by LANYA ¡ù¡ù original by Tencent ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù "I will obey your orders." Ling Shuang took the note in Ning Lan''s hand without hesitation. "Go!" "Yes." looking at Ling Shuang walking out with a note, Ning Lan sat down in a chair. She originally wanted lingshuang to find her staff, but lingshuang was not Huajing. Her people sent by Yelv Hanming must have reported her every move to Yelv Hanming. In that case, it''s better to tell Yelv Hanming directly and let Yelv Hanming help her bring her staff. First, it avoids the trouble of unnecessary branches. Second, it''s fair to let the staff come through the king. Although there is another person who can help her and make her believe, she won''t let him help her. For the sake of his safety, she can''t let him take risks. He is the person she cares about most in the world except her mother and concubine. That person is her second imperial brother. She never thought that her second imperial brother would come to the Great Khan country! I don''t know what her second brother is doing now. Have you hidden it? When are you going to leave the great Khanate? She hasn''t had time to ask her second brother, how is her mother? How''s her father? And... What''s wrong with her empress dowager''s grandmother? Although she once hated her empress dowager''s grandmother and ruthlessly killed her mother''s concubine, she once wanted to fill in the Luoxi lotus pond. Although she once drew a portrait of Mrs. Jiao he, a nursing mother, to scare her empress dowager''s grandmother, she never really wanted to... Let her empress dowager''s grandmother! The tree wants to be quiet but the wind doesn''t stop, and the son wants to raise but doesn''t wait. Maybe that''s her? It seems that she has never been filial to her empress dowager''s grandmother... Apart from the nursing mother, the Empress Dowager''s grandmother is her grandmother after all, and she treats her personally on weekdays. At the moment, Ning Lan doesn''t know whether she hates or should love her empress dowager''s grandmother. With a slight sigh, she put down the book in her hand. Cui Dai screwed it up, feeling complex and disappointed. Ling Cui heard Ning Lan''s sigh, thought about it, and asked softly, "princess, are you worried?" Ning Lan looked at lingcui, silent for a few seconds and said, "I haven''t, but I''m a little tired." Chapter 619 ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù Tencent original ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Lingcui said with a light smile, "if the princess is tired, she can go to the imperial garden. The sun is very good today." "Go outside?" lingcui glanced suspiciously at the door of the bedroom and out of the window, and found that there was no guard. Where have all the guards gone? Why is it missing? Is it that Yelv Hamming is not banning her feet? Lingcui nodded softly and said, "yes, the cold fragrance in the imperial garden is in full bloom recently." "Leng Xiang?" "Well, there are red, yellow and black ones, which are beautiful. The cold fragrance has the function of expelling the wind. It can be used as an auxiliary treatment for colds and headaches. Oh, by the way, it also has the effect of calming the liver. If the princess smells more, she will be in a good mood." "Hearing what you said, the palace is interested. Then take the palace for a walk." "Yes, madam." Ling Cui led the way. After a while, Ning Lan came to the imperial garden. The imperial flower table was made of colored stones. The sunshine was spread on it. The color light was shining and beautiful. There was a yellow stone chair carved with a dragon not far from the flower table. Ning Lan knew that it should be the special seat of Yelv Hanming. Ling Cui saw Ning Lan''s eyes fall on the stone chair and explained: "princess, that''s the meteor chair that the king often sits on. Sometimes when the king is free, he will sit there and read." "Yes." Lingcui is right. Lengxiang is really blooming at the moment. Dark light purple, melting yellow. Not afraid of the wind and frost to the late autumn, until the autumn frost is wrapped. Alone, the flowers have withered and become a lonely fragrance from Gan Gu. It''s not that chrysanthemum is preferred among flowers, but this flower blooms without flowers. Whenever Lengxiang Zhengyan, her mother imperial concubine will make chrysanthemum cake. What is her mother imperial concubine doing now? Are you making chrysanthemum cake? There are three paths of moss in the wasteland old garden, and a fence after the double ninth rain. I don''t know if she still has the chance to see her mother and concubine in this life. It''s known that it''s far away to meet again. I don''t know. I miss her step by step. Just hope that her mother is safe every year. For her mother, she must live well and be her Princess! "Lingcui, you go down first. The palace wants to be alone for a while." (Note: ''Lengxiang'', the elegant name of chrysanthemum.) Chapter 620 ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù Tencent original ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù After a big ceremony, Hanming glanced wisely at his Highness''s courtiers and asked in a deep voice, "what do you have to play this morning?" As soon as Hanming''s voice didn''t fall, Cheng Jing, his close envoy, walked out of the audience and reported loudly: "king, I have a book to play." Hanming fixed his eyes on Cheng Jing''s face and thought that Cheng Jing was a weak scholar in his early years. There was some ink in his stomach, but it could only be said to be half a bucket of water at most. The reason why they kept him is that in the early years, the Cheng family was loyal to the Great Khan kingdom. At that time, his father was alive. Cheng Jing''s father solved a big case that was difficult to solve for five years. His father was a clean and honest official. However, Cheng Jing is far from his father! It was in the face of his father that he raised such an idle man. On the one hand, he is safe as an official. On the other hand, he is still useful. He has a play? Play what? If I remember correctly, this is the first time he has taken the initiative to play! "Oh? Cheng Jing, what can I do for you?" Cheng Jing cleared her throat and said in a deep voice, "king Qi, I want to join Pro envoy Cheng Jing." As soon as Cheng Jing''s voice fell, it attracted the different eyes of the courtiers. Hanming frowned slightly at this. Which one was he playing? What a blockbuster, isn''t it? The eagle eyes that watched Cheng Jing took back, "Oh? What''s the crime of making peace with the envoy Cheng Jing?" Cheng Jing continued: "report back to the king, Wei minister participates in the pro envoy Cheng Jing. First, the crime of dereliction of duty and second, the crime of dereliction of inspection!" "Dereliction of duty? Dereliction of duty? What''s his dereliction of duty? What''s his dereliction of duty? Tell King gu!" "I obey your orders. I inform the king that Cheng Jing, the amiable envoy, has taken the post of envoy and failed to welcome back a virtuous and virtuous princess for the king. It is a crime of neglect of duty. Cheng Jing, the amiable envoy, took the post of envoy and welcomed back a princess who murdered the emperor''s heir for the king. It is a crime of neglect of duty. Cheng Jing, the amiable envoy, has taken the important task entrusted by the king. I beg the king for a crime!" Cheng Jing said, kneeling on the ground with her forehead against the ground. Chapter 621 ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù Tencent original ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù As soon as Cheng Jing''s voice fell, the courtiers in the court talked one after another. "Well, Cheng Jing, you''ve made a lot of progress and even know how to review yourself. You''re suspected of negligence! The assassination of the princess is still under investigation. The truth is unknown to King Gu. How do you conclude that the princess did it? It seems that you''re better informed and better informed than King gu!" Han Ming said calmly, but the condemnation in his voice is beyond doubt. Cheng Jing was still secretly happy when he heard the first half of the sentence, and his face changed greatly when he heard the following words, "Wei... Minister, dare not... Minister, I heard that... Minister is negligent and guilty..." Han Ming saw Cheng Jingxia''s words were broken, and a disappointment flashed in his eyes. I''m afraid it''s ah Dou who can''t get up? Timid as a mouse, still want to show yourself! Since ninglan''s affairs have been put in the court, he should stop the mouths of all the courtiers. Thinking about this, Hanming said coldly again: "King Gu is investigating the assassination of the princess. If she is really the murderer, King Gu will not forgive her. You are not allowed to ask for marriage for the princess again. King Gu will never allow anyone to murder the emperor''s heir in King Gu''s harem! Even if she is Princess Daqi from the same family!" Several courtiers who wanted to follow Cheng Jing to participate in ninglan''s memorials heard this. They were stunned at first, and then followed the courtiers of the Manchu Dynasty to shout: "long live your majesty, long live, long live." Hanming was silent for a moment and continued: "However, Cheng Aiqing''s performance of this book today is good! Cheng Aiqing''s self-examination, fearless of power and daring to stand up and point out this matter fully shows Cheng Aiqing''s loyalty to the orphan king and the great Khanate. Although there is negligence, it can also be forgiven. Gossip has done great harm to people! Since ancient times, countless loyal officials and martyrs have died unjustly in this gossip? Countless! As a court official , the responsibility is heavy. You must remember that you are the eyes of the lone king and the parents of the people. Your words and deeds must be worthy of your conscience, worthy of the expectations of the people, and ask for orders for the benefit of the people! Everything should be based on facts, and you must not wrong a good man because of a moment of gossip! Don''t see the wind is rain, do it all day It''s something that catches the wind, okay? " Chapter 622 ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù Tencent original ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù All the courtiers shouted again: "I respect the instructions of the king and will bear them in mind." Han Ming glanced at Cheng Jing, who was kneeling on the ground, and then asked, "is there another play?" "The king, the minister has his own play." the speaker is not someone else, but yeluhong, the right Minister of the Great Khan kingdom. "Oh? Youxiang, what do you want to play?" Yeluhong walked out of his seat and reported: "tell the king that the food for disaster relief was transported to the three counties of Xiangtan, of which Shangxiang and Zhongxiang arrived, but... The food transported to Xiaxiang was robbed halfway along the Luzhou border. It is said that it was robbed by a mountain thief named Qingying Gang!" Han Ming heard the speech and asked coldly, "what? Robbed by mountain bandits? Where''s Jiang Heng?" "Report back to the king that the whereabouts of Lord Jiang, who escorted the grain, are unknown. It is reported that Lord Jiang''s official hat was found only on the spot of the crime. I''m afraid... It''s also bad luck. All the other bodyguards escorting the grain were in trouble and didn''t return all their lives." Han Ming''s face was as cold as frost. "How much grain have you lost?" Yeluhong replied, "tell the king that you have lost a thousand Dan." With a bang, Hanming slapped on the armrest of the Dragon chair and was extremely angry: "1000 Dan? 1000 Dan grain... How many people will be saved if 1000 Dan grain was transported down to Xiaxiang county? These life-saving grains were robbed without conscience? These mountain thieves are really... Damn it all!" At a time when food was so tight, it was lost? How can he not be very angry? Whoever it is, whatever the reason, damn it all! When the courtiers saw that Hanming was furious, they immediately bowed their heads and dared not speak. "Who is Aiqing willing to take the post of inspector and censor? The food robbery case has been investigated?" The staff walked out of the seat and said in a serious voice: "start the king, the minister is willing to take the post of inspector and censor!" "Taifu... OK! King Gu ordered you to be the inspector and censor within a month to solve the case and bring the robbers back to the capital. King Gu wants to see what kind of person he is and dare to use the king''s disaster relief food! Did you eat the bear heart or grow the leopard courage!" Chapter 623 ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù Tencent original ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù The staff immediately replied, "the minister leads the order!" Hanming listened a little and said, "well, you leave today. Go back and prepare now!" "Minister Wei quits." the staff immediately retreated. Just now, if his staff did not go out of his seat and ask for orders, he would also assign him. Grain is stolen, which is a big event for the current Great Khan country at such a tense time! He trusted his staff. He believed that only his staff could solve the case in the shortest time. Seeing the distant figure, Hanming''s anger gradually subsided. Before, there were drought robbers and the state was busy; Later, there were concubines fighting and a fire in the backyard. Before and after, I was worried about everything. For a time, I frowned with worry. "King..." Jisuo winked at lingshuang and immediately went over and handed Hanming the note in lingshuang''s hand. After reading the note, Hanming frowned. Ning Lan wants to see his staff? What does she want to see her staff for? The staff can''t go. The staff still has important things to do. Hanming gently waved his hand and continued: "this drought is the most serious natural and man-made disaster in the great Khanate in the past 20 years. Natural disasters are not what human can do, but man-made disasters must be severely punished!" Han Ming said, glancing briefly here. The Minister of household and the Minister of military affairs on the seat said again, "Minister of household, Minister of military affairs." When the Minister of the Ministry of household and the Minister of the Ministry of military heard the sound, they immediately stepped out of the seat and responded in unison: "the minister is here." "Minister of household, revise the new tax plan as soon as possible and submit it to King Gu. Prince Gu wants you to solve the grain planting case as soon as possible." "I will obey your orders!" "Aiqing, what else can I tell you?" Hanming''s voice fell, and his highness was silent. Han Ming glanced at Cheng Jing, who had been kneeling on the ground, and said, "since there is nothing to report, then retreat!" "Long live, long live, long live the king." In a chorus of shouts, Hanming retreated and walked towards his royal study. His temples ached at the thought of the drought and those cases. Chapter 624 ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù Tencent original ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Hanming went to the imperial study and looked at the memorials of a pile of hills. His eyebrows were unconsciously locked. After a headache, some fragments appeared in Hanming''s mind again. This time it was a battlefield There are many soldiers on the battlefield with haggard faces and tired eyes A man in armor quickly knelt down with tears on his bloody face. He flopped, knelt heavily and reported sadly: "Your Majesty, general Ximen... General Ximen is gone!" It hurts, it hurts! Hanming pressed his temple tightly, and a strange picture appeared in his mind "Your Majesty, the enemy seems to know our battle plan. As soon as general Fang arrived at the West Canyon, he was ambushed... The whole army... The whole army was destroyed. General Fang, he was destroyed by chaos..." Pain! The head seems to be torn. The pain is terrible. Why are there strange but familiar memories in his mind? It seems to belong to his memory. Why on earth? What things he had never seen or happened, why did they burst out of his mind? Why on earth? Who can tell him the answer? With a bang, Hanming put the fold in his hand on the table and supported his face with one hand. He was really sleepy last night. He couldn''t help closing his eyes and fell asleep unconsciously. Jisuo saw that Hanming was asleep and walked out of the Royal study. Giso knows that the king is really tired these days. The princess didn''t wake up. The king stayed awake all night. Later, he encountered the poisoning of Princess Yi. The emperor''s heir was gone. What state affairs in the court have been piled into memorials of junior three here The king is really working too hard! Not long after Jisuo went out of the imperial study, Ning Lan rushed here with lingshuang and lingcui. Jisuo immediately welcomed Ning Lan. After hearing lingshuang''s report, Ning Lan couldn''t help coming. PS: dear friends, LANYA wants to write more, but she''s really sleepy! Wake up and continue to update ha! Chapter 625 Blue ¡ù "slaves see the princess and empress." Gizo immediately saluted respectfully. Ya ¡ù Ning Lan looked at Jisuo, stopped and asked, "is the king there?" ¡ù giso immediately answered and said, "tell the princess that the king is here." "Yes." Ning Lan just wanted to enter the imperial study. Before he took a step, he was stopped by Jisuo: "princess, please stay." Original ¡ù Ning Lan turned suspiciously and looked at Gizo. Gen ¡ù guiso knelt down slowly and said carefully: "Princess, the king didn''t sleep well these days. When the king returned to the palace, you didn''t wake up. The king has been guarding you. The state affairs are heavy these days, and the king hasn''t had a good rest. The king has always pressed his temples recently... Just now, the king has just fallen asleep, and the servant dared to beg the princess. Can you wait a moment to find the king?" After listening to giso''s words, Ning Lan was silent for a while and said to giso, "get up!" Address ¡ù "princess, get up!" Has he been guarding her? Heart, somewhere he couldn''t help a throb. Thinking of some chrysanthemums he just saw in the imperial garden, Ning Lan walked to the imperial study with Ling Shuang and Ling Cui. Teng ¡ù Ling Shuang looked at Ning Lan who picked the cold fragrant petals. She wanted to help, but Ning Lan refused. She asked suspiciously, "princess, what''s the use of picking these cold fragrant petals? Let me help you?" ¡ù Ning Lan said quietly, "no, just come by yourself." Ning Lan once had a nightmare. After waking up, she couldn''t sleep for two days. Her temples would hurt very much. Her mother imperial concubine would personally make cold fragrant porridge for her. It tastes very good. She likes it very much. I remember that her mother wanted to teach her how to cook cold fragrant porridge several times. She refused with various excuses. It was not that she didn''t want to learn, but that she liked the taste made by her mother. The porridge had the love of her mother, and each piece was picked by her mother herself! In fact, as early as the second time her mother made Lengxiang porridge, she secretly asked the imperial chef to teach her. She didn''t let her mother know that she would do anything she liked to eat and make. ¡ù cold fragrant porridge has the advantages of dispersing wind, clearing heat, clearing liver and brightening eyes, and calming liver yang. I don''t know if he will like it? Chapter 626 Blue ¡ù¡ù the aroma in the imperial dining room overflowed, and Ning Lan carefully stirred the cold fragrant porridge in the casserole. Ya ¡ù¡ù Ling Shuang couldn''t help praising the fragrance: "princess, this porridge is so delicious. Does it have a name?" With ¡ù¡ù name? Ning Lan took a look at Ling Shuang, Xiu Mei twisted slightly and was silent for a while. Cold congee? Is it too cold? The cold fragrance shakes and the fragrance is still there. "Just call it Liuxiang porridge!" Ling Shuang praised and said, "liuxiang porridge? What a beautiful name!" Ning Lan smiled and didn''t speak. Teng ¡ù¡ù Xiao Jing went to the door of the imperial study and said in a deep voice, "father-in-law Ji, go and report to the king. This palace asks to see the king." News ¡ù¡ù "... Tell Princess Xiao that the king is trying to have a rest at the moment. Can Princess Xiao wait a moment?" Originally ¡ù¡ù "rest?" Xiao Jing looked at Jisuo impatiently, thought about it, and didn''t insist on letting Jisuo enter the report. Xiao Jing knows the king''s habits. If the king doesn''t have anything important to disturb him during his rest, he will be in a bad mood. She''s here to thank you. Naturally, it''s not an important thing for the king. Let''s wait! Chuang ¡ù¡ù Xiao Jing waited for half an hour. Her feet hurt. When she thought of coming back later to leave, she saw Ning Lan coming with two palace maids. One of the palace maids twisted a small porcelain pot in her hand and left her footsteps curiously. Special ¡ù¡ù Ning Lan didn''t expect to meet Xiao Jing here. Looking at Xiao Jing who wanted to kill her and what happened that day, her eyes were cold! Is there ¡ù¡ù Xiao Jing standing here in peace? Yelv Hanming said he would give her justice. What justice is that? Later, she would ask Yelv Hanming. Xiao Jing looked at Ning Lan approaching step by step, but she was angry in her heart. During her days in prison, she couldn''t eat well, sleep well, and was assassinated by assassins. In order to save her, her brother unconditionally donated her family''s property to the drought stricken area, which saved her from her cell... And she, not only was she not detained, but she could move freely? She is suspected of murdering the emperor''s heir, and she is safe? The king''s heart of favoritism is too obvious, isn''t it? Xiao Jing approached Ning Lan step by step, and her anger rose. "Love disaster Nirvana: eternal love" ¡ù¡ù Jisuo looked at Xiao Jing''s angry eyes and ninglan''s cold eyes. He felt cold and hot, and his heart was sweating secretly Chapter 627 ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù Tencent original ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù "I''ll see the princess. Wait a minute. I''ll report it to the king." Jisuo saw that the momentum was wrong and couldn''t care much. He immediately opened his mouth and saluted Ning Lan. In Xiao Jing''s surprised and angry eyes, he slipped into the imperial study. Xiao Jing proudly raised her head and stared at Ning Lan. In the cold voice, there was a few sarcasm: "you can still live!" Ning Lan''s cold eyes fell all the way down from Xiao Jing''s face and fell on Xiao Jing''s injured arm. She was silent for a few seconds and said, "have you been disappointed?" "You!" Ning Lan''s original cold face suddenly faded. When she raised her eyes to Xiao Jing again, her eyes were very cold. "Don''t you have to salute when you see this palace?" "Salute you?" Xiao Jing carried the imperial study on her back. She didn''t see a figure at the door of the imperial study. However, Ning Lan saw it with her remaining light! "Why not?" Ning Lan''s words fell and the corners of her lips rose, and a good-looking smile floated on her face. "You can''t think!" Xiao Jing was on fire. Ning Lan smiled at her. She just laughed at her and pushed Ning Lan away angrily. Ning Lan, who was standing in front of Xiao Jing, could stand still, but she didn''t. instead, she let her body fall to the ground. "Lan''er..." Han Ming shouted, and his figure was as fast as lightning. Ning Lan, who was about to fall to the ground, was dragged into his arms. Xiao Jing''s Huarong suddenly lost her color. After she caught Ning Lan''s calm eyes, an idea flashed through her mind. "Presumptuous! Kneel down!" Xiao Jing looked at the angry Han Ming in horror, and her wronged eyes turned red: "Your Majesty..." Han Ming scolded angrily, "as a concubine in the harem, what''s it like to fight and splash without knowing the etiquette?" Xiao Jing explained angrily, "my concubine... She did it on purpose! My concubine only used a little force..." "Shut up! Stubborn and unreasonable? Well, you''ll kneel here and think about it!" Han Ming''s angry appearance startled Xiao Jing and Ning Lan at the same time. Ning Lan stared suspiciously at Han Ming''s angry face, a little confused. Didn''t he see it? Why did he get so angry? Chapter 628 ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù Tencent original ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Hanming said that he pulled ninglan into the imperial study and let ninglan, who was pulled by Hanming, have some confusion in his mind. Just now she just wanted Xiao Jing to taste the taste of being misunderstood and framed, but Hanming was so nervous and angry that she never thought of. And... It''s clear that her plot succeeded. Why is she in a bad mood? No joy of victory and complacency? Hanming enters the imperial study, retreats from Jisuo and lingshuang lingcui, releases his grip on Ning Lan, and stops talking. Watching Ning Lan for a moment, he walked to the chair in front of the book case in the imperial study, sat down and buried himself in reviewing the memorials. Looking at her brow and reviewing the memorial, without looking at her Hanming and hazed face, Ning Lan flashed a thought in her brain. Is he angry? Why is he angry? Is it... He saw... What she just... If he saw, why did she still get so angry with Xiao Jing? "I..." "Do you have anything to say to King Gu?" Hanming looked up at Ning Lan, who was about to stop talking, and waited to take Ning Lan to speak. He was very angry at the scene just now! Not only was she angry at her conspiracy, but also she didn''t cherish her body in order to play tricks! She can stand still. Why should she... Yes, she is. She once didn''t even want her life and didn''t cherish it at all! "You know what happened just now, don''t you?" Han Ming didn''t answer, but his expression had answered Ning Lan''s question. "Since you know, why don''t you expose her?" Ning Lan didn''t understand. Since he saw it, why didn''t he expose her? "Isn''t that what you want?" Under Hanming''s cold eyes, Ning Lan sank her charming face. The words were clear and sonorous. "Yes, this palace was intentional! She and imperial concubine Yi partnered to kill the servants of this palace. This palace is the feeling of letting her try to be framed!" now that he knows, she doesn''t need to hide it. Hanming lowered his memorials and said, "King Gu said that King Gu would give you an explanation!" Chapter 629 ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù Tencent original ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù "Explain? Your explanation is that Xiao Jing and Princess Yi are still alive, but shang''er of our palace is dead, and Hua Jing and luo''er of our palace are still in custody? Is this your explanation to our palace?" Han Ming said angrily, "what do you think the lonely king should do in your opinion? Now kill them. Where is the evidence? Where is the evidence? Is it fair? Princess, your highness, you should know the reason for catching the thief to take the stolen goods? The lonely king only chooses to believe you!" Hanming''s words stunned Ning Lan. Ning Lan stared at Hanming and didn''t speak for a long time. What happened to her? What happened to her today? How can you be so calm and impulsive? Looking at Hanming quietly, Ning Lan couldn''t refute. His words are reasonable. She has no witnesses and material evidence. If she catches a thief, she should get dirty! However, the meaning of his words is that he can choose to believe her or not. Is that what he means? Heart, I don''t know where I was stabbed, a burst of pain. Last night she thought she had found someone she could trust It seems that the only person she can trust is herself! Looking at each other for a long time, "I want to see my staff in the palace." "You can''t see the staff in the near future." the staff will handle state affairs in the near future. He has sent him away today. He can''t recall the staff for her at this time. The impact of the food robbery case is too serious. If it is not handled properly, there may be trouble. In addition, he has a feeling that the food robbery case has nothing to do with the grain planting case! "Why?" Hanming rubbed his sore temples wearily and asked bluntly, "what do you want to see the staff for? Is it to let him help you clear your grievances? Or do you really ask him for knowledge as you wrote?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ninglan''s silence and eyes clearly told Hanming the answer to Hanming''s question, "King Gu needs time, so you don''t believe him? Can''t you give him some time to prove it?" Han Ming''s voice, some hoarse voice, and the hand on his temple deeply touched Ning Lan''s heart. PS: LANYA will be busy with her account during the day. She will check it first and write it after she comes back. Chapter 630 ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù Tencent original ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù "If you don''t have anything else to do, you go out and the king will review the memorial." Ning Lan heard that Hanming asked for the order to leave. She looked away from the memorials piled into a hill. She just hesitated for a while and turned to the door of the imperial study. Looking at Ning Lan who turned and went out, a pair of cold eyes were as deep as the sea. A reluctant light sent Ning Lan out. Is what he just said a little heavy? I''m afraid she resented him in her heart again? He has sent grad to investigate. It must be found out soon. Why doesn''t she believe him? Isn''t his words so worthy of her belief? After a sigh, Hanming continued to review the memorial. Recently, state affairs have been heavy, and he can''t delay his official duties. A sound of footsteps sounded in the imperial study. Han Ming didn''t look up and said tiredly, "has the princess gone back? Let lingcui lingshuang wait on her. She has lost weight recently. Also, King Gu won''t go back to his bedroom tonight..." Han Ming, who was writing and talking, didn''t hear the echo of Gizo. He couldn''t help looking up. The expression on his whole face was stunned. Han Ming looked at Ning Lan who came to him and asked in surprise, "you... Why didn''t you go?" Didn''t she leave angrily? How did you come back? His eyes moved all the way and stopped on Ning Lan''s hand. Ning Lan''s heart throbbed when she heard Hanming care about her. He is busy and still remembers her. He may be good "This is cold fragrant porridge. In the past, when I had a headache, my mother would cook it for me. I don''t know whether you like it or not. I put it here and it''s still hot. You''d better eat it while it''s hot, which will be better for your body." Ning Lan put the porcelain pot in her hand steadily in an empty place on the bookcase. When Ning Lan stopped to leave, Han Ming grabbed her hand. Han Ming''s eyes moved from the porcelain pot to Ning Lan''s face. The expression on his face was complex. "Did you make this for me?" "HMM." Ning Lan nodded to Han Ming in a daze. PS: Fortunately, I rushed out of the watch before I went out. Yesterday, LANYA was very angry. A pirated website pirated LANYA''s book. LANYA asked them to delete it. They asked me why I said I was LANYA and why I wrote the book? I sent my original address, and they asked me to send the signed contract to confirm! How ridiculous is this? If you like LANYA''s book, I hope you will support LANYA''s originality. thank you! Chapter 631 ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù Tencent original ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Did she make porridge for him, cold and fragrant porridge herself? "Did you make this for me? Yes... Why did you make it for me..." why would she make porridge for him? How could she remember to make porridge for him? Is there something to ask him? Or "According to father-in-law Ji, you... You didn''t sleep well when I was sleeping. Recently, state affairs are busy. I happened to watch Lengxiang in the imperial garden. In the past, I had nightmares and headaches, and my mother would cook it for me, so I don''t know if you like the taste..." So, is she concerned? At the thought that Ning Lan was concerned about him, a joy never before came to his heart. Such joy made him strange and liked him more. The original low mood suddenly brightened a lot. "I want to try it now." Han Ming looked at Ning Lan''s hand and was not willing to let go. He was afraid that if he let go of her, she would leave. "HMM." Ning Lan saw Han Ming finish talking, but didn''t act. She just stared at her and understood Han Ming''s meaning. She took back the hand saved by Han Ming, bypassed Han Ming''s side, dug a bowl of cold fragrant porridge for Han Ming and handed it to Han Ming. Ning Lan looked at Han Ming. After he ate it, his eyebrows gradually frowned, and asked in some confusion, "how about it?" Hanming frowned, put down his spoon and said, "it''s so bitter!" Ning Lan was a little worried and blurted out, "bitter? How can it be bitter? I tasted it clearly before..." With a puff, Han Ming laughed. Ning Lan''s words were interrupted by Han Ming''s smile. Knowing that she had been teased, Ning Lan turned to go and was held in his arms by Han Ming. Ning Lan saw Hanming looking at her affectionately. She was red in the face for a while. Don''t open her eyes and said to the atherosclerotic bowl, "you... Since the porridge is bitter, you can''t eat it. It''s time to take it down and pour it." Han Ming put away his sly smile and said softly, "not bitter, Lan''er, this is the sweetest porridge I''ve ever eaten. This is the porridge you made for me. You can only make it for me from now on. I don''t allow you to make it for others." Chapter 632 ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù Tencent original ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Hanming seemed to understand why his father liked the dish of Luan Feng He Ming so much. Was his father in the same mood as him? Ning Lan looked at Han Ming''s overbearing face, stared with big eyes and asked in confusion, "why?" this man is too overbearing, isn''t he? Did she break her porridge? Why can only he eat? Isn''t it porridge? Is it necessary to be so stingy? "Because you made it for me, you can''t make it for others." Hanming was asked by Ning Lan. In fact, he wanted to say that he didn''t want her to treat people other than him with so much heart. She can only care about him and treat him with such care, but how can he say it? How can he care so much about a woman as the head of a country? Especially let her know that he cares about her so much! Isn''t it just a bowl of porridge? She didn''t make Lengxiang porridge. Besides, she didn''t want to make it for others. This time, she made it for people other than herself for the first time. At first, she was greedy for her mother''s care and love for her, so she didn''t dare to tell her mother that she would do it. After watching the film, Ning Lan compromised and said, "well, this porridge is only prepared for you." (copyright of this book, exclusive to Tencent) Hanming felt a burst of joy when he heard the speech. He couldn''t help pecking ninglan''s forehead and heart. After kissing, ninglan was stunned and he was stunned. A burst of embarrassment and shyness, spring in the imperial study. If he could, Hanming hoped that he could always hold Ning Lan in such a delicate manner that his spring lake would be sparkling and throbbing. Ning Lan''s daughter fragrance gradually made his blood boil, and his handsome face gradually became hot and dry. A certain idea deep in his bones was very strong... That kind of desire burst out in his bones, which he had never had before, but... He was rejected by her last night! "I... I think... I..." "?" Ning Lan blinked her slender black eyelashes and looked at Han Ming in confusion. Her clear eyes were full of confusion and confusion. What does he want to say? When did he stammer? Chapter 633 Ninglan''s question made Hanming finally calm down the heart lake. There was another surge, and Wan Tao patted the case. Unable to shut the smile, unable to stop the palpitation, once again with the bright eagle eyes. She asked him if he could like him? She''s thinking about it? "From now on, you can only like me, you must like me!" an overbearing and firm hug and a gentle voice fell in Ning Lan''s ear. A layer of confused mist and light dislike on the water cutting double pupil cloth, only? must? She doesn''t like it. She doesn''t like others to talk to her commandedly. Why is it only allowed and why is it necessary? She has the right to decide who she likes! She just asked, it''s just... It''s just... It seems that she doesn''t hate it Seeing that Ning Lan didn''t speak, Hanming added, "Lan''er, you can like me." Ning Lan was silent for a moment and asked, "will you like me?" Han Ming pulled up the corner of his mouth again, raised his finger and scraped it on Ning Lan''s pretty nose. He smiled very charmingly, "do you want me to like you?" if she hadn''t sat on his leg at the moment, he must have thought he had heard wrong, read wrong and heard wrong! She has such a lovely side! (the copyright of this book is exclusive to Tencent) Proud, indifferent, calm, stubborn, fearless, delicate, fragile, shy, considerate, at the moment, lovely How many faces does she have? Although I don''t know how many sides she has, he likes every side of her! Does she want him to like her? The answer made her heart a little scared! "I''m afraid only you can ask this question in the world!" he likes her. Yes, he already likes big, maybe more than. Although Shan Ji said he loved her, he didn''t want to admit it. Looking back on his mood these days, he had to admit that he liked her. So knowing that Shan Ji likes her, he will be angry Single trace? Shan Ji likes her. Did she also like Shan Ji in her heart? I remember when she was captured by the xueyin clan, she was brought back by Shan Ji Han Ming was troubled and asked, "Lan''er, what do you think of the single track?" "Single trace?" "HMM." Hanming nodded, feeling a little nervous and uneasy. Chapter 634 Ning Lan recalled what Shan Ji had said to her "... Hanming and I are close friends of life and death, so I''m so angry when I see your deep love with that man today... Hanming doesn''t like women every day... He, he is a friend of life and death worthy of my life." He knows his friends. He really treats his friends. Such a person is very good! Is a person worth getting along with and cherishing. Thinking about this, Ning Lan calmly replied: "he is a good person. He is a friend worth getting along with and cherishing." (original by Tencent) Han sighed quietly and asked again, "is that all?" (recall) "He is cold outside and hot inside. If it weren''t for Hanming''s help, I would not be in the world... He has suffered a lot. You should take good care of him. What about you? Why are you afraid of the dark?" Ning Lan thought of Shan Ji''s words and found that Shan Ji was really a good person. She smiled and said, "also, he is very careful and knows how to be grateful. He is not only kind, but also considerate." After listening to Ning Lan''s words, Han Ming was very unhappy. His gentle face suddenly became cold: "you really know him very well. Do you like him too?" "Like?" Ning Lan thought and nodded! Hanming said angrily, "I don''t allow you to like him. I said, you can only like me, you must like me!" Ning Lan looked at Han Ming puzzled and asked, "don''t you like him? He''s your friend!" aren''t they good friends? Did you quarrel? "I can like him, but that kind of love is only between friends..." Ning Lan blinked innocently and said, "what I say is like among friends." She just likes single track among her friends? "Do you mean you like single track and friends?" looking at Ning Lan nodded, the haze on Han Ming''s face cleared up in an instant. "Lan er." ¡°£¿¡± "You only like me in the future." She just likes Shan Ji among her friends, OK! "Shan Ji said that you suffered a lot..." (copyright of this book, exclusively owned by Tencent.) Hanming looked stiff when he heard the speech. "What did he and you say? What else did he say?" "He also said that you are a life and death friend worthy of his life." "Just these?" Han Ming was moved. He thought of the unhappiness with Shan Ji that day. He didn''t see him off when Shan Ji left. He felt sorry PS: it''s half past four. It''s five o''clock. LANYA is sleeping. There''s a new plot below! hey! Chapter 635 Ning Lan nodded and asked, "well, is there anything else?" "No!" said Hamming. Seeing that Hanming didn''t say or ask, Ning Lan looked at the memorials piled into small hills and asked, "is the state affairs very heavy recently?" Han Ming nodded, sighed and said, "well, there have been a lot of things recently." when he thought of his staff, he didn''t intend to explain, so he couldn''t help saying, "the staff has been sent out by King Gu to deal with state affairs. He can''t come to see you." After listening to Hanming''s explanation, Ning Lan was distressed and couldn''t help a burst of warmth: "since he is for state affairs, he should focus on state affairs." When he didn''t lose his temper, he felt very kind. He looked at him like this, with a pair of red eyes and deep dark circles. Ning Lan couldn''t help but feel distressed. Maybe she''s wrong... She should give him time. Should she believe him? What kind of man is he? Looking at him like this, she found that Hanming was very good-looking. The beautiful made her heart throb. Should state affairs be the most important? Hanming looked at Ning Lan affectionately and was moved by Ning Lan''s words. Moved her understanding, moved her understanding. Looking at Ning Lan''s thin jade face and sharp chin, he felt a pain in his heart. He held Ning Lan''s arm deeply and vowed, "Lan''er, believe me, I will give you justice, believe me." Ning Lan nodded silently, looked softly at Han Ming and asked, "can I go and see luo''er and Huajing?" Hanming was silent for a moment and asked, "are you really going?" Ning Lan said with certainty, "well, I want to listen to her personally, otherwise I can''t believe it." Han Ming picked up his brush, wrote a comment on a piece of paper, handed it to Ning Lan and said, "take this note to find Geller. When Geller sees this note, he will take you to see them. However, you can only see them, and they can''t let them out." Ning Lan took the note and said gratefully, "OK. Thank you!" Hanming''s eyes were full of tenderness. He held Ning Lan''s hand and scraped Ning Lan''s nose. He asked, "are you going to thank me so much?" "Well... I''ll make you another cold fragrant porridge?" under Hanming''s affectionate gaze, Ning Lan''s face turned red unconsciously, showing her daughter''s coyness. PS: the princess who has written for so long is in a complicated mood! Chapter 636 Hanming sent his face to Ning Lan with expectation and said, "but I get your thanks now." Ning Lan sees the potential, and Han Ming knows her gratitude. At Hanming''s insistence, Ning Lan, who was hesitating, quickly pecked on Hanming''s cheek, as if it were a bird pecking, and as if it were a light tap of water. If Hanming''s heart was itching, he liked this feeling, as if he was addicted. Ninglan shyly didn''t open Hanming''s smiling eyes. Her eyes were a little messy. She said softly, "you still have a lot of state affairs to deal with. I, I won''t bother you to deal with state affairs first." "OK!" Han Ming returned a kiss to Ning Lan and reluctantly released Ning Lan. Even if he was reluctant to let her go, he could only let her go now. If these memorials are read and reviewed one day earlier, things can be solved some time earlier, and the people can come out of the deep water and live a happy life as soon as possible. As an emperor, you can take it from the people and use it for the people. State affairs cannot be delayed! He can only put it aside for the time being. Looking at the back of seeing and walking away, I took back my reluctant eyes, sorted out my thoughts, and buried myself in reviewing memorials. He fixed his eyes on the four characters "Qingxin Heba" and raised his eyebrows. There is something wrong with the dam project. It seems that we should send an inspector to visit! A long sigh, continue to look down, the mood is very irritable. It seems that the best policy is to take a peace break! If you enter the great Qi Dynasty, the great Khanate doesn''t know what it will become Just then, giso came in quickly: "tell the king, urgent report." Hanming took the urgent newspaper held by Gizo''s hands and looked at it. His face was deep and deep. The atmosphere in the whole imperial study was very dull. This Memorial... Do you want Ning Lan to go back? He was silent for a long time and didn''t move. Although he felt that he should say something to Ning Lan, he thought it over and over again and still felt that it was better not to say it. no way! He can''t let her go back. He doesn''t worry about such a long journey! Press this matter again and wait for the state affairs to be decided later! On this thought, Hanming put the urgent newspaper into a drawer of the book case and continued to review the memorial. Chapter 637 Hanming wants to calm down and read the memorial carefully, but his mood can''t calm down. Maybe this is the feeling and the heart! After closing the memorial, Hanming got up from his chair and went to the big window. His head was in a severe pain, as if something was stirring in it! A big fire was burning in my mind. A man with blood on his body walked towards the fire in despair, getting closer and closer The man stopped in front of the fire. Suddenly, a man was talking to the man standing in front of the fire. "Phoenix Nirvana, reborn from fire, are you willing to be reborn? If you want to be reborn, you jump into the fire and burn yourself. After reborn, you will end this painful reincarnation and will no longer suffer from love. Are you willing to forget everything and put down everything? Don''t you miss everything in the world?" He raised one foot in the air and stopped again. He hesitated The speaker''s voice sounded again, "what? Do you have anything you can''t put down?" The man suddenly turned around and said loudly, "yes! She still owes me an explanation! I want to know why! Why did she treat me like this? Why did I love him so much and why did she treat me so cruelly? Why? Why? Why..." The voice sighed and said again, "injustice!" Hanming was suddenly stunned! He... He saw the man standing in front of the fire He looks like him! What''s going on? "She still owes me an explanation. I want to know why! Why did she treat me like that? Why did I love him so much, and why did she treat me so cruelly? Why? Why? Why..." Han Ming''s mind was still repeating the man''s painful cry, which shocked his ears and hurt his heart. "Xia Hou Mohe, I hate you!" Who is Xiahou Mohe? Why does he hate her? It hurts. My head hurts. It seems to crack! "Your Majesty, general Changfeng is gone... Your majesty..." "Your Majesty, the enemy is approaching..." "Your Majesty, it seems that our army''s battle plan has been known by the enemy. General Changfeng has no chance to fight back... Just... Dead!" "Your Majesty, find out the spy..." "Your Majesty..." Chapter 638 "Why? Why did you do this to me? Why? Ha ha... Why?" the man''s tears came down from his dark eyes. A burst of sad laughter... Heartbroken laughter, shaking laughter Who is he? Who the hell is it? Why does he look like him? His heart hurts... His heart hurts How dizzy! Looking out of the window, my eyes gradually blurred, and I was shaking A moment later, I heard a "Dong". Jisuo rushed to Hanming and shouted, "King... King... Come on, please call the imperial doctor... Please call the imperial doctor..." There was a panic in the imperial study Xiao Jing, who knelt outside the imperial study, got up from the ground and rushed into the Dragon bed behind the partition fan of the imperial study. Looking at Han Ming in a coma, she was also very nervous. Suddenly, she pointed to the porridge on the bookcase and shouted that the porridge was poisonous. The princess must poison the king. After some diagnosis by the imperial doctors, they came to the conclusion that the king was overworked and had a rest. There was no poison in the porridge. They were secretly relieved. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù original by LANYA ¡ù¡ù original by Tencent ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Ling Shuang trotted into the sky palace from the outside, "princess, no! Princess..." Ning Lan just returned to the sky palace for a while and sent Ling Shuang to fetch a basin of water. At the moment, he looked flustered as Ling Shuang held an empty basin in his hand. He frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?" "Report back to the princess. I just heard that the king... The king fainted!" Ling Shuang just picked up the basin and the water had not been dug. As soon as she heard that the king had an accident, she rushed over quickly. Ning Lan asked incredulously, "what are you talking about?" Isn''t it just fine? Why did you faint in a moment? Lingshuang immediately replied, "tell the princess that it''s true. The imperial doctors have rushed to the imperial study just now!" "Drive!" Ning Lan finished her words and walked quickly outside the sky palace and hurried to the direction of the imperial study. Chapter 639 "The princess arrived..." After a burst of shouting, the people in the imperial study knelt down, shouted for thousands of years and saluted. The whole Imperial Palace, or the civil and military ministers of the Manchu Dynasty, no one knows how special the status of the young princess of the great Qi in the king''s heart. She is the princess of the great Qi State and the princess of the Great Khan state. Her dual identity has made them treat each other differently! The woman who can let the king protect, she is the first in the world! She is a person who can make her staff plead and accept her as a student! She is the only one who can let the Empress Dowager step out of the regret palace! With these three points, smart people will no longer be enemies with her! Out of these three points, she is still a smart woman! Ning Lan looked at the people who knelt down to salute, glanced at the only standing Xiao Jing, and said coldly, "all flat!" the Royal momentum in her words was played incisively and vividly by her. "I want to thank the princess!" Ning Lan pointed out one of the doctors and asked, "what''s your name?" "Tell the princess that the name of Weichen is Yao Wenhan." Ning Lan bypassed Xiao Jing and sat down in front of Hanming''s bed. Looking at Hanming''s pale face, Cui Dai was dignified: "well, what''s the matter, king?" Yaowen immediately respectfully replied, "tell the princess that the King worked too hard for state affairs. He fainted for a moment." After listening, Ning Lan thought for a while and said, "well, you go and write some medicine meals for the king, send the list to the imperial dining room, and let the imperial dining room prepare it, and take it when the king wakes up!" "I will obey your orders!" "You all step back, so as not to disturb the king to rest." After Ning Lan''s words, all the imperial doctors and maids waited in unison: "I''ll leave..." Ning Lan said, and then said to Jisuo, who stood on the side and didn''t retreat, "father-in-law Ji, go and order to bring a basin of hot water and a basin of cold water." "The slave obeyed." For a moment, in addition to Lengshuang and lengcui, only Xiao Jingji and her two palace maids were left in the imperial study. Ning Landan glanced at Xiao Jing with a cold face and said, "do you have anything else? If there''s nothing else, you can step back!" PS: it''s 3 o''clock. LANYA is sleepy! I went to sleep! Although I''m anxious to finish, I''m really sleepy! Chapter 640 "Ha ha!" Xiao Jing sneered angrily. A moment later, Leng Shengzhi asked, "previously, you deliberately wanted to fall, didn''t you?" Ning Lan said without denying, "it''s good!" After hearing this, Xiao Jing was angry and scolded: "you... You bitch, don''t think the king will believe your trick!" Facing Xiao Jing''s scolding words, Ning Lan didn''t feel angry and angry at all. She said calmly, "believe it or not, you don''t have to worry about it. This palace is just a tooth for a tooth, let you know what is wronged, and let you taste it. Compared with you, it''s very light!" "You... Bitch!" Xiao Jingqi raised his hand and hit Ning Lan on the cheek, but Ning Lan easily stopped it. Ning Lan''s calm eyes flashed a contemptuous smile, coldly looked at Xiao Jing and said word by word: "you''d better not act like a crazy woman in front of me, so as not to humiliate yourself! Our palace doesn''t always have a good temper. If we accidentally hurt you, don''t blame our Palace for being impolite!" Then he shook off and dragged Xiao Jing''s hand, clean and cold. She won''t be attacked again! ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù original by Tencent ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Xiao Jing looked at Ning Lan in amazement. For a moment, she was shocked by the cold on Ning Lan''s face! With such a tone and tone, how could she feel like a king on weekdays? Ning Lan said again, "get out!" Xiao Jing returned to her senses and asked angrily, "Why are you qualified to order this palace to go out?" "Why?" Ning Lan slightly pulled out the corner of her mouth and said very domineering, "don''t you know the situation? Well, the palace tells you why. Just because the palace is the princess of the Great Khan Kingdom, the palace has enough rights to invite you out!" "You... You, you think you can be a princess for a few days!" Xiao Jing was pressed by the overbearing and tough language of Ning Lan. She was short of breath! PS: recommendation: "talent in red powder Drama: the daughter of Hou''s house captures the heart of Jun" Chapter 641 "One day''s princess, also a princess, is always taller than you! Go out before the palace is annoyed, so as not to look bad!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jing has never been so humiliated! It was a great shame to her! How dare she do this to her? OK, she remembered! Looking at Xiao Jing''s eyes with deep hatred, she turned and walked out. Ning Lan didn''t forget to add: "if we didn''t fight or fight before, it doesn''t mean we don''t know how to fight or fight! Those who know current affairs are heroes and those who know how to advance and retreat can naturally get a piece of stability!" The meaning of Ning Lan''s words is naturally clear without words. She warned Xiao Jing that she knew how to advance and retreat, warned Xiao Jing not to be an enemy, and warned Xiao Jing to take care of herself. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be polite! Xiao Jing turned slowly. Her angry eyes seemed to have long thorns. She came to Ning Lan and said word by word: "the palace will never forget the teachings of the princess!" Xiao Jing said that, with full of resentment, she turned around and wouldn''t leave. She definitely wants to fight this woman! No concubine has ever dared to talk to her like this. She will definitely remember it deeply! ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù original by Tencent ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Ning Lan coldly took back her eyes, and her face instantly recovered calm, as if nothing had happened. Staring at Han Ming lying unconscious on the bed, there was a faint worry in his heart! Gently raised his hand to flatten the wrinkled eyebrows for Hanming. I don''t know what he''s thinking at the moment. Is it a nightmare? Why are sweat beads all over your forehead? Why does it look so painful? Ning Lan picks up her sleeve to wipe the sweat on Hanming''s forehead, but Hanming grabs her wrist. "Why? Why... Moho... Why did you do this to me... Why..." Ning Lan was stunned and his thoughts collided. Moho? Did she hear right? Is he talking about Moho? She remembers... She seems to have heard the name Who''s Moho? Is it the woman he used to like? Chapter 642 "Why... Why... Why did you do this to me? Why..." Han Ming murmured. The eyebrows that had just been smoothed by Ning Lan ended again, and his face was covered with a painful expression, which made Ning Lan feel distressed. Is he sad for the woman named Moho? What kind of woman would make him so sad? Why did she feel as if his heart had been torn? When Ning Lan saw the crystal falling from the corner of Hanming''s eye, her heart seemed to be pricked and hurt. No, it''s not stabbed, but cut by a knife. It hurts! Ning Lan unconsciously touched her heart with one hand and was stunned. What happened to her? Why heartache? He gently touched the tears in the corner of Hanming''s eyes, looked at Hanming with some pain and asked, "why is he sad? Why is he... Why is he crying?" He has always been like a very tall and hard stone pillar. I never thought that he would cry, and... He would be so fragile Ning Lan couldn''t help being curious about the woman named Mohe. An unspeakable feeling, complex and strange. At this time, a voice planned Ning Lan''s thoughts. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù original by Tencent ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù "Princess, here comes the water!" Ninglan said in a low voice, "put it down!" ninglan said, waved her hand and withdrew the maid in the imperial study. "For... What..." Ning Lan looked at Han Ming with complicated eyes, sighed faintly, and got up to get the towel in the basin, but her wrist was tightly held by Han Ming and couldn''t move. Although Hanming pinched her wrist very painful, she still didn''t break away from the gripped wrist. "Mohe... Don''t go, don''t go... LAN er..." Han Ming''s sad voice shook Ning Lan''s heart. There were waves in the calm heart lake. Did he call her name? For a moment, Ning Lan said softly, "I''m not going. I''m just going to get a towel to wipe your face." PS: three watch! Chapter 643 Hanming seemed to understand Ning Lan''s words, holding Ning Lan''s hand and loosening some. Ning Lan took the opportunity to stand up, picked up the towel in the basin and wiped Han Ming''s face. Staring at Han Ming, Ning Lan was lost in thought. Is he her husband? He said she believed in her... What would he and she be like now if so many things hadn''t happened? Will he be her lover? Remembering what happened with Han Ming, Ning Lan felt that she seemed to like the man lying on the Dragon couch in front of her! She fought fiercely in her heart. A voice said that she could like it, and a voice said that she could not like it ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù original by Tencent ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Another day passed, and Ning Lan, who was guarding Hanming, woke up in the soft light of the morning. Looking at Han Ming in deep sleep, his face was calm. Unconsciously, he bent his lip, loosened his grip and stood up. Today, it''s time for her to meet luo''er and Huajing. If she can, she wants to rely on her own strength to get back her innocence! Giso came in with two palace maids: "see your maidservant and princess." Ning Lan said calmly, "giso, you wait here. If the king wakes up, come and report to the palace quickly." "I''ll obey your orders. I''ll give it to the princess." "Yes." Ning Lan went outside the imperial study to see the lingshuang and lingcui standing outside, and walked towards the sky palace. After some washing, Ning Lan picked up the note written to her by Hanming and went to the prison to find Geller. The prison in autumn was desolate. As soon as Geller read the note handed to him by Ning Lan, he respectfully took Ning Lan to the cell where luo''er and Hua Jing were held respectively. Far away from the prison where luo''er was held, Geller stopped and said, "princess, luo''er girl is over there." Ning Lan nodded, "well, you step back first!" "Yes!" Approached Luoer''s cell, stood at the door of Luoer''s cell and looked at Luoer sitting on the ground against the wall. Ning Lan''s face was not dignified. PS: LANYA''s QQ group number is 32403277146767595 Chapter 644 Hanming really didn''t cheat her. From Luoer''s neat appearance, she didn''t see any sign of torture. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù original by Tencent ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Luo''er was a little stunned for a few seconds, and some couldn''t believe it. She blinked to make sure she wasn''t an illusion, and slowly stood up from the ground. "Princess... Why are you here?" Ning Lan calmly looked at luo''er, who had recovered from his amazement, and asked in a deep voice, "luo''er, did they torture you?" Luo Er hesitated and shook his head. Ning Lan looked at luo''er and had a strange feeling. Luo''er looked at her expression, which was different from before. How to put it? It should be said that there is some indifference. "I heard that you confessed that you had collusion with the snow Eagle family. Is this true?" Ning Lan directly asked Luoer about the Xueying family. Ning Lan doesn''t believe that luo''er will collude with the snow Eagle family. She didn''t believe it, but didn''t believe it at all. She was very sure that luo''er didn''t have contact with the snow Eagle family. Her waiter, she still believes that! She just didn''t understand why luo''er said that. She was afraid that luo''er would do it for her Luo''er nodded faintly, remained silent for a few seconds and said, "it''s true!" "Why? Did they threaten you?" really Why did luo''er do this? Why on earth did she do this? Is there really something wrong with luo''er, as Hanming said? Luo''er replied very seriously, "no!" Ning Lan asked briefly and directly, "what are the facts?" Luo''er then said, "tell the princess that what I said is true. They didn''t punish me or threaten me." "The palace wants to hear the facts and the truth. Have you ever thought about the consequences of your doing so?" Luo''er nodded with an expressionless but firm face: "I''ve thought about it!" Ning Lan couldn''t figure out why luo''er did this! She couldn''t figure out the reason why Luoer wanted to die! "Luo''er, you are the servant of our palace. You are the servant brought by our palace from the state of Qi. Now that shang''er is dead, we don''t want to have an accident with you. Tell us the truth and we won''t have a problem preserving you!" Chapter 645 Luo''er hesitated a little, stared at Ning Lan for a moment, lowered his eyes, and said firmly, "report back to the princess. Everything the maidservant said is the truth." "Is this the truth?" Ning Lan slightly pulled out the corner of her mouth and looked at the small window at the upper end of the cell, which was warm and annoyed. For a moment, Ning Lan, who calmed down her good mood, locked her eyes on Luo Er''s face again and asked, "I''ll ask you again, and you answer carefully." "Yes." Ning Lan asked three questions in a row: "did you do this because of the palace or voluntarily? Do you know what the consequences are? Do you really not regret it?" After hearing Ning Lan''s question, luo''er was silent for a moment, raised his eyes and stared at Ning Lan''s eyes. He said very firmly and firmly: "tell the princess that luo''er is not forced, everything is voluntary. Luo''er is not for the princess. Luo''er knows the importance of this matter, and luo''er will never regret! What luo''er said is true." "Good! Good!" Ning Lan had a weak smile on her face and was very angry. After a long and heavy sigh, Ning Lan said very seriously, "luo''er, this palace can save you. However, if you want to die, this palace can''t save you. Do you understand?" "Luoer understands!" Ning Lan is a little angry. She is angry with luo''er. She wants to die alone. What can she do to save her? "Now that you have made up your mind, I don''t want to talk about it again. Do it yourself!" Ning Lan turned angrily and was ready to see the flower scenery. As soon as she turned around, she heard a "Dong" sound. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù original by Tencent ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Luo''er looked at Ning Lan and turned around angrily. With a plop, she knelt heavily on the ground. Two tears fell from her eyes and said, "princess, I can''t wait on the princess from now on. I knock on the princess here. I wish the princess well-being and happiness!" Ning Lan turned and looked at Luo Er, who was crying and paying her homage. Her heart hurt unconsciously. What is it and why? What makes luo''er so determined to die and embrace the great crime of collusion with the snow Eagle family? In the end... Is it for shang''er? No, that doesn''t make sense! Chapter 646 Ning Lan stared at Luo Er kneeling on the ground and was silent for a moment. "The palace guessed that if shang''er was alive, she might be able to move you, but after all, this palace is not shang''er. If shang''er knew, she wouldn''t want you to do so!" Ning Lan said, luo''er''s eyes couldn''t help but be stunned. He returned to God for a moment and said, "I thank the princess for her cultivation and her kindness to me. In the afterlife, if I can still be with the princess, I will repay the princess!" Luo''er''s firmness and determination made Ning Lan feel very depressed and even desperate She won''t let Luoer have an accident, but she can''t think of a way to save Luoer. When she came to the place where Huajing was being held, Ning Lan looked at Huajing, who had always been cautious and said, "wait, this palace will save you." Huajing immediately replied respectfully, "I thank the princess." "Do you know that luo''er confessed to colluding with the snow Eagle family?" Hua Jing looked at Ning Lan in surprise, shook her head and said, "I don''t know. How can Luo Er admit that she colluded with the snow Eagle family? It''s... Impossible! Luo Er she..." Ning Lan looked cold and said, "I just went to see her in the palace. She confessed that she wanted to die!" Huajing got worried, looked at Ning Lan and asked, "if luo''er admits that she colludes with the people of xueyin family, will you be involved?" Ning Lan didn''t shake her head or nod her head. Luo''er admitted that she was in collusion with the people of the snow Eagle family. It''s inevitable that she would be involved. "The palace will deal with it." "I can''t wait around. I work for the princess. I''m a slave..." Ning Lan was moved by Huajing''s loyalty and worry about her. Su se interrupted Huajing''s words and said, "don''t worry about this palace. You should take a vacation in this prison! You are from this palace, and this Palace won''t let you have an accident!" Ning Lan then turned and walked out. On the way back to the sky palace, she was speechless. She was thinking about how to save Huajing and Luoer, how to make Princess Yi admit her crime, and how to make Xiao Jing admit that her confession was false! There is no one around her who can use it. What should I do? In this Khan palace, who else can make you believe? PS: one watch. Chapter 647 By the way, there''s another person! Ning Lan suddenly thought of the late imperial concubine in her mind. No matter how bad the relationship between Hanming and the late imperial concubine is, the late imperial concubine must be the Empress Dowager. She must have someone useful in the Khan''s harem, right? Maybe she can help her! Even if I can''t help her, I can help her in prison, not to mention her mother-in-law. How, should go to see! Just... I don''t know what happened in the Khan''s back palace. Can a woman really kill her husband? Or a husband who loves her deeply? Just because she has someone else in her heart? Or is there another truth? Han Ming didn''t know whether he was awake at this time. He didn''t allow her to visit the late imperial concubine If she goes, will lingshuang lingcui tell him? I can''t care so much. Let''s go and talk about it! Ning Lan thought so, turned and walked towards the regret palace. Before she reached the regret palace, she met the maid magpie of the late imperial concubine on the way. When the magpie saw Ning Lan, he was surprised and happy. Then he said anxiously and anxiously, "the maid knocks on the princess, and the princess Sheng an." Ning Lan looked at the nervous magpie and asked, "what''s the matter?" "Report back to the princess. The princess is ill! I can''t get a doctor..." Ning Lan asked anxiously, "what? Have you fallen ill? Is it serious? When did it happen? Ling Shuang, go and send the imperial doctor to Si regret palace!" Ling Shuang hesitated and replied, "I will obey your orders!" The magpie looked at the leaving Ling Shuang and replied, "well, the empress of the late imperial concubine has been suffering from a high fever since last night. The high fever has not subsided!" Ning Lan scolded with a reproachful tone: "then why didn''t you come and report to the palace earlier?" The magpie said wrongfully, "report back to the princess. The maidservant is here. The maidservant can''t see the princess." The magpie said here. Ning Lan didn''t ask any more. Ning Lan can guess how much. In the harem, she has always been very sophisticated! Ning Lan took a step and hurried to the regret palace. Even if the late imperial concubine had committed such unforgivable crimes, she was also the empress dowager, the Empress Dowager of the Great Khan Kingdom, and Hanming''s mother imperial concubine. She could not sit idly by! PS: second watch! Chapter 648 Han Ming is ill, and so is the late imperial concubine. Is this the so-called mother son connection? Approaching the bed of the late imperial concubine, Ning Lan frowned and tried the forehead of the late imperial concubine with her hand. The hot forehead surprised Ning Lan to withdraw her hand. "Go and get a basin of cold water!" "Yes!" the magpie hurriedly stepped down and quickly brought a basin of cold water. Ning Lan was so anxious that she helped the late imperial concubine apply a cold towel while waiting for the arrival of the imperial doctor. She was worried about the accident of the late imperial concubine. Ning Lan made up her mind to improve the relationship between Hanming and WanFei. When the late imperial concubine was still alive, Hanming was not filial. When the late imperial concubine left, Hanming would regret it! Hanming now hates his mother and concubine because he loves his father too much! When Ling Shuang came with the imperial doctor, it was almost an hour. After waiting for an hour, Ning Lan''s temper increased greatly. She scolded the imperial doctor: "Why are you here? Treat the Empress Dowager quickly!" "Weichen leads the order!" Ling Shuang saw Ning Lan''s cold eyes and was melancholy for a moment. She reported: "tell the princess, when the maidservant rushed to the imperial hospital, the imperial doctors had rushed to the imperial study, which delayed some time." To the imperial study? Why is the imperial doctor in the imperial study? Ning Lan asked anxiously, "what''s the matter with the king?" Ling Shuang answered, "tell the princess that the king hasn''t woke up yet. The king... Has a fever." "Well, is the fever gone?" Ling Shuang saw that Ning Lan was worried and immediately reported it to her mother: "when the slave came, the king''s high fever had subsided a lot. The imperial doctor said that the king would recover after taking medicine for two days." Ning Lan was secretly relieved after hearing lingshuang''s report. After a diagnosis, the imperial doctor opened some pharmacies and came to Ning Lan, "Wei Chen, see the princess." "How is the Empress Dowager''s condition?" The imperial doctor respectfully replied: "tell the Empress Dowager that she has a wound infection and suffered serious injuries in her body, which led to a high fever. Wei Chen has prescribed medicine for the Empress Dowager. As long as the Empress Dowager takes it and the high fever subsides, she will turn the tide." PS: I heard that someone scolded LANYA on the mobile phone. I don''t know who the reader is. Did LANYA make you hate so much? Is it because LANYA hurt you? If yes, LANYA apologizes for the harm to you! If not, please respect LANYA. That''s your respect for yourself. Everyone is civilized, isn''t it? If you have any comments on LANYA, please find LANYA in QQ and say! LANYA doesn''t understand how to make your hatred deep like the sea. She can''t help holding her jaw and thinking after midnight! Although this is a bit of a waste of time! Chapter 649 Ning Lan was worried about Hanming, but she could not go away because of the high fever of the late imperial concubine, so she guarded the late imperial concubine in regret. It was several hours until the high fever of the late imperial concubine subsided. It was already noon. Ning Lan got up and just wanted to leave. A familiar figure appeared in the late imperial concubine''s palace. Ning Lan looked at Tianmu in surprise. She suddenly remembered and asked in surprise, "Tianmu... How do you..." Tianmu''s eyes flashed a deep meaning, and then said: "although Tianmu expires, it... Will always protect the princess. If the princess needs it, Tianmu will appear next to you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Lan was moved after hearing Tianmu''s words. For Ning Lan, Tianmu is no better than ordinary people. He saved her life. He taught her martial arts. He made her strong and was her benefactor. When her mother and concubine had an accident, thanks to Tianmu''s help. Ning Lan said with great feeling, "thank you." Tianmu said calmly, "princess, it''s important." "My palace... You..." Ning Lan''s voice didn''t fall yet. He heard a burst of footsteps and immediately said to Tianmu, "go!" After Ning Lan''s words, Tianmu jumped out of the window. Ning Lan''s eyes were a little messy. She looked at Han Ming who came in and was surprised. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù Tencent original ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù "Why are you here?" Han Ming stared at Ning Lan like a sharp sword. For a moment, his eyes moved to the window and looked at the shaking curtain. His face was very ugly. He seemed to hear a man talking! Originally he didn''t believe it, but the mess at the bottom of Ning Lan''s eyes that couldn''t be cleaned up made him unconsciously suspicious and sure. When he heard Xiao Jing say that she came to the regret palace, he rushed over. Who was that man just now? Is it the person she cares about? Ning Lan wanted to say something. When she saw Xiao Jing behind Han Ming, her face became cold. Han Ming walked to Ning Lan step by step with a cold face and asked coldly, "who allowed you to come here? Who allowed you to come to see her? Did you turn a deaf ear to the will of King Gu?" Chapter 650 Han Ming walked to Ning Lan step by step with a cold face and asked coldly, "who allowed you to come here? Who allowed you to come to see her? Did you turn a deaf ear to the will of King Gu?" Ning Lan closed her eyebrows and looked at Han Ming''s angry face. She was a little unhappy. She looked at the late imperial concubine on the bed behind the curtain and said, "I..." Ning Lan''s words were interrupted by Xiao Jing''s words before she finished, "you don''t listen to the king''s will? Is there a king in your eyes?" Ning Lan rebuked Xiao Jingyan and said, "shut up. How can you talk here?" Xiao Jing immediately looked at Hanming wrongfully, "you... King, Minister and concubine..." "You go with King gu!" Han Ming saw Ning Lan drinking and scolding Xiao Jing, frowned, took a big step, grabbed Ning Lan''s wrist and was about to drag Ning Lan away. Just then, the late imperial concubine coughed. Ning Lan pushed hard in a hurry and broke away. Han Ming held her wrist. She didn''t expect that Han Ming, who was highly skilled in martial arts, made her stumble and nearly fell! "Be careful, your majesty!" Xiao Jing exclaimed, stepped forward to hold Han Ming, and then said angrily to Ning Lan, "princess, your majesty is still ill. How dare you be so rude to your majesty? You''re too much!" Ning Lan looked at Han Ming whose face was a little red. Then she remembered that Han Ming was holding her wrist. It was very hot, very hot! Why hasn''t his high fever gone away? Ning Lan stared at Han Ming and said in a reproachful and caring tone, "you... You''re not feeling well. You should have a good rest. You shouldn''t come here!" "You..." Ning Lan''s cold eyes swept to Xiao Jing and scolded and said, "get back to the palace!" "This... King..." Ning Lan looked at Hanming''s gloomy face and said, "I have something to say to you alone." "Your Majesty, it''s a great disrespect for her to call herself me in front of you!" Hanming hesitated and said in a cold voice, "concubine Xiao, step back first." Xiao Jing glanced at Ning Lan reluctantly. "Your Majesty... Yes, your majesty, my concubine is leaving!" Han Ming frowned, glanced lightly at the empress of the late imperial concubine on the bed, was cruel, pretended to be ruthless, and said, "what do you have to say... Go back and go with the lone king!" Ning Lan saw that Hanming''s eyebrows were knotted. She came forward with some heartache and picked up Hanming. "I can''t go now. My mother is ill..." PS: let''s start today. Maybe there''s no time to update the text today. The train at 11 o''clock is busy adjusting gears in another city. Now I''m ready to go out. Dear friends, the update on the mobile phone may be slower. This is not under Lan Ya''s personal control. I heard yesterday that the mobile phone has not been updated for several days. I don''t know if it is. If so, you can tell me. I''ll ask the editor. Lan Ya''s mobile phone can''t surf the Internet, and I don''t know Chapter 651 When Han Ming heard the speech, his eyes unconsciously looked at the bed. His heart was a little dull, his eyes were complex, but he changed from cold to soft. Is she ill? The occasional cough, like a knife, was engraved on Hanming''s heart. He wanted to ask whether Yan was serious. He wanted to lift the curtain and rush to the bed. However, the hand that wanted to lift the curtain hesitated for a while and didn''t lift it up. He thought of his father, the way his father looked before he died, and his heart softened just now. He should hate her. What if she is ill? He can''t sympathize with her. He shouldn''t have feelings for her! She deserved to be ill! If she had not treated his father like that, if he cherished them, there would be no today. Everything would be different from now! He should hate her! She got sick and deserved it! Han Ming thought of this, turned around angrily, didn''t look at the night imperial concubine''s eyes, and said coldly, "so what, King Gu told you, you can''t come here! You go out with King gu!" Ning Lan closed the complex expression on Hanming''s face in her eyes, raised her eyebrows and said discontentedly, "Hanming, she is your mother imperial concubine. No matter what she has done wrong, it''s all over!" Hanming blurted out angrily and said, "I can''t get through! I''ll never get through. What do you know?" Ning Lan raised her voice and said, "I understand! As a child, you should do your filial piety!" Hanming''s forehead was bulging with veins. The words were cold and angry. "She doesn''t deserve it!" Ning Lan saw that she couldn''t explain Han Ming, and Han Ming''s attitude was very hard, which made her very angry. She said, "whether she deserves it or not, she is always your mother imperial concubine, and the blood on you is the same, which can''t be changed in any case! With her pain in your October pregnancy, you can''t treat her so coldly! Besides, you love her..." Han Ming shook his hand tightly and roared: "shut up! The king doesn''t love her. The king only hates her! She doesn''t deserve the king''s love. What do you know? She is the only mother in the world who doesn''t deserve the word ''filial piety''! The king hates her and hates what''s flowing on his body like her. The king wants her immediately... Immediately..." Chapter 652 Ning Lan covered Hanming''s mouth. She was afraid that Hanming would say that word. She was afraid that his word would make the late imperial concubine hear sadness, so she covered Hanming''s mouth before Hanming said it. A child cannot curse his mother''s death! In any case, no matter what kind of mother it is, the mother is the mother, the person who gives the child life, and should be respected by the child rather than cursed! A word "death" was cut off by Ning Lan''s prevention and Han Ming''s interweaving of love and hate. Ning Lan shook her head and said softly, "don''t say, don''t say what you regret!" Looking deeply at the angry Han Ming in the roar, Ning Lan knew clearly that Han Ming hated the late imperial concubine, but loved his mother imperial concubine very much. Without love, where does hate come from? If you don''t really love, how can you hate so deeply? Such a feeling must be painful? When did he and his mother become like this? She seemed to feel such pain! Although different, I can feel some When her mother imperial concubine fell out of favor, her father Emperor didn''t believe her mother imperial concubine and wanted to cure her mother imperial concubine''s death. She once resented his father imperial concubine! However, she prevented the tragedy from happening. And what about him? His father and king died because of his mother''s concubine. How did he come over at that time? Looking at Hanming''s deep eyebrows, Ning Lan felt distressed. Is it that painful memory that causes his temper to be sometimes good or bad, sometimes gentle and sometimes cold? Black eyes flowed like water, pouring the raging fire burning in Hanming''s heart. Ninglan''s gentle and intimate behavior made Hanming stunned for a moment. Han Ming took back his mind, took Ning Lan''s hand over his mouth and said, "King Gu won''t..." Ning Lan covered Hanming''s mouth again: "don''t say, don''t say anything harmful to a seriously ill person, can you? Don''t say it for me!" Han Ming looked at Ning Lan deeply, with a eager and sad face in his tenderness. The flame in his heart was extinguished in an instant. His tone was mild, he needed to be right, choked, and said rigidly, "you... You go out with the lone king!" PS: 2 more! Chapter 653 Ning Lan hesitated and said, "I won''t leave. The mother imperial concubine hasn''t woken up yet. I''m not at ease..." Han Ming was annoyed when he heard this, "King Gu is also ill, so you can let him go..." Ning Lan looked at Han Ming''s words and stopped. She couldn''t help biting her lips and explained, "there are imperial doctors and concubines around you. Many people wait on you, and the mother concubine is around..." Han Ming coldly drew a corner of his mouth and asked, "in your heart, she is more important than the lone king, isn''t she?" Ninglan''s concern for the late imperial concubine makes Hanming uncomfortable! She cares more about his mother than he does! She cares about people, just doesn''t care about him? He is also ill. Why doesn''t she care about him? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Lan choked and stared at Han Ming. Is he a child? That''s his mother! Why can''t he put down his hatred for his mother? "Go!" Seeing that Ning Lan didn''t speak, Hanming immediately dragged Ning Lan out. "Let go..." Ning Lan tried to break away from Han Ming and blurted out, "I won''t go. I''ll stay here to take care of my mother. You go! You can''t be filial, I can''t!" "How dare you talk to King Gu like this? Good!" Hanming is angry again. Is he unfilial? Han Ming was so angry that he blurted out, "the lone king is unfilial. Can you go?" Ning Lan saw that her wrist was caught by Hanming again and dragged her to the door step by step. "Yelv Hanming, don''t be so unreasonable!" Han Ming stared at Ning Lan coldly: "unreasonable? Do you say that King Gu is unreasonable?" "Yes, you are not only unreasonable, you are also ruthless. I hate you! I hate you, a narrow-minded man with only hatred, no love and tolerance!" Ning Lan''s angry words deeply hurt Han Ming''s heart. What did she say? Hate him? Hate his narrow-minded man who only hates, has no love and tolerance? Han Ming was angry and raised his hand to beat Ning Lan. He raised his hand and fell down quietly under Ning Lan''s burning eyes. His heart was hurt by her. She said she hated him? Say he''s ruthless? She doesn''t know him at all! PS: 3 more! Chapter 654 How did she know him? Who knows his heart? He also hopes to have a mother who loves him and he loves her too! How he hoped that his father was not dead, and that he could sit at the same table with his father and his mother... And do good! unwanted! He doesn''t need anyone to understand! He doesn''t care if she knows him! He doesn''t need it! A bitter smile flashed across Junrong, and the bitter cold and sadness flashed across the eagle''s eyes in an instant. Lengleng turned and walked towards the door of the temple with a broken heart. Pain, such pain, is a different pain. Why did he hurt and why did he hope she could understand him? "King Gu doesn''t care what you think of him!" Cold words fell with his heavy and angry steps. He walked very heavily. He didn''t look back, so he walked away. Hanming doesn''t know that Ning Lan is watching him go away step by step painfully. He doesn''t know that Ning Lan wants to say regret. He doesn''t know that Ning Lan has love for him in her eyes. He doesn''t know that they hurt each other so much because of something called love! Xiao Jing''s cold eyes stared at Ning Lan deeply and stopped for several seconds before moving away. Xiao Jing is very jealous and resentful in her heart. She hates the king so much... She let Ning Lan go so easily! Once some people, if they enter the regret palace, the end is definitely not like this! Maliciously left a cold and fierce, turned around with hatred, followed Hanming''s back, and left with a bunch of palace maids and father-in-law. "Your Majesty..." Ning Lan stared at Han Ming''s figure who left angrily. She felt a burst of sadness in her heart. Did she go a little too far in what she just said? Did you hurt him? Actually, she She should have hurt him! Is it true that he said he didn''t care what she thought of him? Perhaps, she has no feelings with him, how could he care about her words? However, she felt as if she had been whipped. She felt a little pain in her breathing, heart, a little empty pain She can''t like him! He is not the person she can like, she should remember! Why did you forget? How can I forget the mother Princess who cried every day? PS: 4 more! Chapter 655 Didn''t she swear not to be sad for any man in her life? In the past, she vowed that she would never live like her mother and concubine. She cried every day and was so fragile. She was sad for a man who changed his heart and a man who didn''t lack women around her! Now, how did she forget? No, she didn''t forget. She just felt guilty! Yes, it''s guilt. She''s guilty. She speaks unkind words to a sick person! She needn''t worry about his illness! "Cough..." A cough interrupted Ning Lan who was thinking. Ning Lan turned around, lifted the curtain and walked quickly to the late imperial concubine. Perhaps Hanming had come and she had seen him. At the moment, every string in her heart was loosened a lot from the tension. At least it was loose enough for her to stay quietly to take care of the late imperial concubine. Hanming walked angrily, but he didn''t know where to calm his anger. Ning Lan''s words hovered in his heart for a long time. She... She said she hated him? Does she think he cares what she thinks of him? She said he loved his mother? What does she know? What makes her guess at his heart? What does she know? He hates me! There is only hatred but no love for his mother! Step by step, step by step! His steps on the ground seemed to be full of anger. My heart is very stuffy! Headache, a burst of fatigue, with the wind, deeply wrinkled his eyebrows. Does she really hate him? Looking at the cold fragrant flowers in the imperial garden, he was talking repeatedly in his heart. If she hates him, why does she make cold porridge for him? She Xiao Jing looked at Han Ming in silence. For a while, she bravely came forward and said, "king, my concubine begged the king to take care of the dragon body and return to the palace to have a rest." She heard the quarrel between Hanming and ninglan. She didn''t know it was envy. She was also very jealous, and even hated ninglan more! Looking at Han Ming, who is tall and mighty, her dead heart is ready to move. She also hopes... That she can have that kind of thing... That kind of feeling she died of despair and probably never should have. Han Ming then found that there were many people behind him. He couldn''t help saying in a cold voice, "you all step back! King Gu wants to be quiet!" PS: 5 more! (today 5, I''ll give you a message! Digression: LANYA is very angry when she knows how to scold LANYA today! If she can''t understand LANYA''s update, LANYA can''t, let alone stop you from scolding LANYA. However, please keep a bit of morality and accumulate virtue for yourself! Don''t scold LANYA''s family, especially LANYA''s mother! You can abuse women and the street, but you can''t scold LANYA''s family without education ! you can''t scold LANYA''s family! When you scold LANYA''s family, think about whether others can scold you? Don''t let others say you have no upbringing!) Chapter 656 Hanming stood alone in the imperial garden for a long time. The fever didn''t subside. He just felt a little confused in his brain! Looking at the blooming Lengxiang flowers and thinking of the Lengxiang porridge made by Ning Lan for him, Hanming''s anger gradually subsided. Maybe he was too impulsive just now Just, he just doesn''t like her with his mother! She hates him? Gizo came quickly, "king!" "What''s the matter?" Hanming took the urgent report from Jisuo and asked after reading it quickly: "the person who sent the urgent report immediately sent him to the imperial study. King Gu wants to see him! Also, send a message to Zhuge Hong, the right minister, to enter the palace quickly!" "The slave obeys!" Giuseppe answered immediately and quickly withdrew to deliver the message. Hanming rushed to the imperial study without stopping for a moment. The urgent report in his hand was like a heavy stone, which pressed heavily against him. Is there a plague in the disaster area? plague? In power for so many years, this year is the most! The drought has not been dealt with yet. Now there is a plague. It really happens one thing after another! If the plague cannot be controlled and handled quickly, I''m afraid... The consequences will be unimaginable! Hanming became more and more anxious. He rubbed his sore temples, blurred his eyes for a while, and continued to drive away from the imperial study. The heavy state affairs made him forget what happened to him and Ning Lan today. At the moment, all he can think of is to deal with state affairs as soon as possible! Hanming arrived at the imperial study. After a while, the bodyguard who came from the plague area to deliver the urgent report was led to the imperial study by guisuo. Hanming looked at the bodyguard ten feet away and asked coldly, "tell me about the plague area!" "Yes! Tell the king that the plague is spreading very quickly. People who died of the plague were found in all three counties of Xiangtan. Once they were found to have the plague, they could not be cured... They waited to die alive... So far, they have not developed drugs that can cure the plague, and even the medicinal materials for preventing the plague... Have been used up... People are terrified, and I am worried about it To reduce the spread of plague, the city gate has been blocked... But... There is no medicine, and the food is running out... " Chapter 657 Since Hanming learned about the plague and had a discussion with yeluhong, the right minister, he has been busy working day and night, sleepless, and the fever has risen again. Jisuo was worried, but he couldn''t persuade Hanming, so he had to send a father-in-law to tell ninglan about Hanming, hoping ninglan could persuade Hanming. Since the quarrel with Hanming, Ning Lan has been in front of the late imperial concubine''s bed and hasn''t left the regret palace. Knowing that the high fever of the late imperial concubine had completely subsided, he got up and went to the imperial dining room, made light porridge for the late imperial concubine, and sent Ling Shuang to deliver it. She hesitated to go back to the sky palace and take a shower, but on the way, she met something. A 17 - or 18-year-old palace maid quickly walked up to Ning Lan: "see the princess and empress!" Ning Lan looked at the palace maid whose face was completely strange and asked, "what can I do for you?" The palace maid then took out a letter from her sleeve and handed it to Ning Lan in front of me: "report back to the princess. The maidservant is sending a letter for the princess." Ning Lan asked suspiciously, "what is this?" Seeing Ning Lan receiving the letter, the palace maid said, "the princess will know when she has seen it! The maidservant will leave!" the palace maid said, didn''t wait for Ning Lan to nod, turned and left, and disappeared in the palace road for a moment. Ning Lan was confused. She opened the letter and looked at it. A willow leaf showed her eyebrows. She wanted to ask the maid where the letter came from. The maid who sent the letter had already disappeared without a trace. A poem written on the note shocked Ning Lan. "Shangxie, I want to know you. I dare to know you for a long life, no decline, no mountains, no rivers, thunder in winter, rain and snow in summer, and the combination of heaven and earth." The poem "Shangxie" was neatly written on the note. There was nothing else left, no date, no time, and no place. However, Ning Lan knew the handwriting on the note! This is Zhuge Qinghuan''s handwriting. She won''t admit it wrong! How did Qinghuan''s letter appear in the harem of the great Khanate? Did... Did Qinghuan get caught by Xiao Jing? What the hell is going on? Judging from the pen, ink and paper, this letter was written recently! PS: 2 more! Chapter 658 Didn''t Qinghuan send Huajing back? How did you get back to the Great Khan palace? No matter what the reason is, Qinghuan''s letters appear here. Nine out of ten of them are conspiracies and a big trap. Is this a trap that will push her into irreparable disaster? Who could it be? Ning Lan couldn''t think of it. All she could guess was Xiao Jing and imperial concubine Yi. If Qinghuan fell into their hands, there were waves in a calm lake, a burst of irritability and wrapped it around Ning Lan. If Qinghuan is caught, even if she is in danger, she will take risks, even if it is a trap Just, I don''t know where Qinghuan is now! First, a fake love letter. In order to frame her, Shan Ji came forward to help her solve the siege. At the moment, there is another love poem "Shangxie", but this one is not forged. If this is a conspiracy, the person who wants to harm her will be terrible! She even knows what happened between her and Zhuge Qinghuan. It''s bound to... Did luo''er really betray her? Why did luo''er do this? She still doesn''t believe it. Luo''er has been with her for several years. She knows luo''er! Who would that be? Do you have to kill her and hurry? The staff was sent out by Hanming, and she couldn''t help her, Hanming... They were stiff yesterday, and he was ill again. The state affairs were heavy. He couldn''t know about it! Although she has put down her feelings with Qinghuan since she got married... Hanming won''t believe her! He can be so cruel to his mother imperial concubine, not to mention her? Ning Lan was very worried. Anxious, she walked towards the sky palace with heavy steps, step by step. Is she going to ask her second brother for help? Is there a possibility? Will it have anything to do with her second brother? Qinghuan is not calculated by Xiaojing and Yifei, but with her second imperial brother? It''s not impossible. Her second brother always wanted her to be with Qinghuan. No, what about the fake love letter? If her second Royal brother is with Qinghuan, she shouldn''t let a palace maid send it! According to her understanding of her second brother, this is not what her second brother did! No, she wants to see her second brother tonight. Confirm it face to face! Chapter 659 Ning Lan returned to the sky palace, went to the window and looked around. She didn''t know where her second brother was hiding. Her second brother said that as long as she put a pot of flowers in the window, she would come to see her. What he meant was that he could see the window here? However, there is no place to hide or even observe people outside the window except the palace road! Even if there is, it is easy to be found! Should she wait until it''s dark to find her second brother? When Ning Lan hesitated, a little father-in-law, Xiao Tangzi, came quickly. "I''ll see the princess and empress, empress Jin''an." Ning Lan looked at Xiao Tangzi panting. Her eyebrows tightened and asked suspiciously, "excuse me, what can I do for you?" "The princess, the maidservant wants to ask the princess to persuade the king!" "What''s the matter with the king?" advised him? Persuade him what? What happened to him? XIAOTANGZI was worried and said, "tell the princess that the king is ill. He has been busy dealing with official affairs and doesn''t sleep. Even dinner is useless. Now the king''s illness is more serious. The servant came to reclaim and begged the princess to persuade the king... Take care of the dragon body." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Lan wanted to say something and swallowed it back. She was silent for a while and said, "this palace knows. You should step back first!" "Then... The king..." "The palace has its own decision. Step back!" "Yes, the slave quit." His temper, who can listen to him? She said? They only quarreled in the morning... If he listened to what she said, he wouldn''t quarrel like that in the morning! But... Is he more ill? Ning Lan''s heart seemed to have been fished, which was very uncomfortable. Pacing back and forth in the sky palace, she hesitated. Does she want to go and have a look? No, she can''t care about him! But, after all, he is her husband. She is ill. Should she go and see him? After some hesitation and hesitation, Ning Lan ordered lingcui, the palace maid beside her, "lingcui, go to the imperial dining room and ask the imperial chef to prepare some light meals for the king and send them to the imperial study." Lingcui''s eyes flashed a joy, and she retreated happily according to the order, "slave and maid obey the order." Chapter 660 An hour later, lingcui returned to the sky palace and reported: "I see the princess and empress!" Ning Lan looked at lingshuang and wanted to stop talking. I don''t know if he ate it or not. Is he better Ling Cui hesitated when she saw that Ning Lan was about to stop talking and didn''t ask about the king. She opened her mouth and reported: "tell the princess that the maidservant has sent meals to the king according to her mother''s instructions, but... The king didn''t eat..." Lingcui finished reporting. Seeing that Ning Lan unconsciously frowned, she retreated to one side and stopped talking. Ning Lan, with her eyes closed and sitting in the bath bucket, couldn''t calm down after hearing lingcui''s report. No meals? As the head of a country, don''t you know that he is a body of gold? How can you slow down your body? She''d better go and see him! After making up her mind, Ning Lan stood up from the bath bucket and said to lingcui on the other side of the screen, "lingcui, wait on our palace to change!" "Yes." Lingcui immediately took out the clothes she had prepared for Ning Lan from the wardrobe. Ning Lan went to the imperial study when she was under the frost. Ning Lan asked lingcui as she walked, "what does the doctor say?" Lingcui said at the interface: "report back to the princess. The imperial doctors said that the king should rest more. However, the king was busy with state affairs and didn''t take medicine on time..." After hearing lingcui''s answer, Ning Lan was worried again. When she came to the door of the imperial study, Ning Lan saw guisuo from a distance and looked inside from time to time. When she saw Ning Lan, her face was a little stunned for a while and came forward to salute. Seeing that giso''s face was unnatural, Ning Lan asked, "is the king still busy with his official business?" Giuseppe felt anxious, although previously he was looking forward to the princess coming to comfort the king to rest, eat and take care of the dragon body But now Why are you here now? What a coincidence! "Tell the princess that the king is handling official business. I''ll report it to the king now." Ning Lan looked at guiso suspiciously. When guiso turned around, he stopped guiso and asked, "father-in-law Ji, who''s in there?" Chapter 661 Jisuo''s expression directly told Ning Lan that there was someone in the imperial study! "This... Report to the princess..." Before giso''s voice was finished, Ning Lan people had entered the imperial study. Ning Lan, standing at the door, looked coldly at the woman standing in front of the book case. Look at her digging Soup for Hanming. Hanming, with his eyes down and his face down, couldn''t see clearly. However, he didn''t read the memorial. He waited for the woman in front of the bookcase to dig porridge for him. Although she was standing at the door, she saw clearly. This woman is not someone else, is the woman that ninglan hates in her heart, and is also the woman of the child ninglan maid shang''er, concubine Yi! Looking coldly, Ning Lan''s heart jerked hard unconsciously. He said he wanted her to give him time. Did he really want to wash her grievances, or was he perfunctory? Yi Fei smiled and whispered softly, "king, eat more. I made it for you myself!" The two of them, the atmosphere at the moment, in Ning Lan''s eyes, is really good, great! "Princess..." A sense of resentment rushed into Ning Lan''s heart. She forcibly pressed down the impulse to kill. She clenched her hands into fists, her eyes were cold, and suddenly turned around and left without looking back. She was worried about his illness? Hurried here, but when did he need her worry? He is the king of the great Khanate! Did she believe he would return her innocence? But he is getting along well with the woman who hurt her! Can she really trust him? He is so, how can she choose to believe him with confidence? Maybe he just perfunctory her! As he said, he doesn''t care what she thinks of him! Jisuo saw Ning Lan''s cold face and angrily turned away. He couldn''t help saying, "I''m a slave. I''d like to send the princess..." Hanming''s head was a little dizzy. The strength of his fingers on his temples increased a little. The pain made his brain a little clearer. He smelled that Gizo was talking outside the door. He couldn''t help calling Gizo in: "what''s going on outside?" "Report back to the king..." Jisuo wanted to stop talking, raised his eyes and stole a glance at the princess, and continued, "report back to the king, just now... The princess came." Chapter 662 Is she here? Hanming stood up, looked at the door and asked, "where''s the person? Tell her to come in." Giso glanced quickly, looked coldly at his princess Yi, and replied, "tell the king, Princess... She''s gone." "Why did she..." Han Ming wanted to ask, why did she come and go? Why didn''t you come in. In the middle of his words, his eyes fell on Yi Fei, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, some understood. Did she just see the princess here? Hanming asked uncertainly, "has the princess ever come in?" "Report to the king. The princess just stopped at the door for a while and left. The slave wanted to report to the king, but..." Hanming frowned a little displeased. She saw Yi Fei here, then she Princess Yi picked up the porridge bowl and asked softly, "Your Majesty, I know you like this mung bean porridge. I cook it myself..." Hanming interrupted Princess Yi''s words and said, "Princess Yi, please step back first!" Princess Yi had a deep hatred for Ning Lan in her heart, but it was hard for Han Ming to show it in front of her. She stared at the atherosclerotic bowl and said in a somewhat clear manner: "then... This porridge?" "Put it first!" Han Ming stopped looking at Yi Fei and sat down. "I''m leaving!" Yi Fei stood for a few seconds reluctantly. Seeing that Hanming never looked up at her, she had to leave bitterly. Walking out of the imperial study, the smile on Princess Yi''s face cooled instantly, and she walked towards her palace with a heavy heart. The king did not condemn her, even if she made the king think that the child was lost because of her! There are both witness and material evidence. Why hasn''t the king been convicted yet? What is the king thinking? Does the king want to protect her? Or does the king believe in her? No, if we want to find a way to get rid of her as soon as possible and keep her for one day, the king will give up more. The deeper she occupies the king''s heart, she can''t let her grow up. Seeing that the king had no sign of eating, giso walked lightly to the book case and asked, "king, this porridge..." "Go away!" Hanming''s low voice was a little tired, and some irritable and sad. PS: 4 more! Chapter 663 The king doesn''t eat? Giso hesitated and looked at the mung bean porridge sent by the imperial concubine, so he had to recruit the maid of honor to withdraw. Hanming got up from his seat and went to the window. He looked at the dark sky and his hot forehead, which was blown by the cold wind. Giuseppe looked at the food on the table not far away. It was sent by the princess and it was still hot. He couldn''t help asking, "king, has all this porridge... Been withdrawn?" Hanming said impatiently without looking back, "get out!" Jisuo hesitated, his mind flashed and said, "but... This is what the princess told lingcui to send. The princess said... Let the king have a meal and take care of the dragon body..." Hanming heard that ninglan sent someone to send it. You turned your head and looked at the table in front of Gizo. A touch of sunshine floated on junleng''s face. Jisuo saw that Hanming turned and looked over. He had some guesses in his heart. Without changing his face, he asked again, "king, is this... Going to withdraw?" Does she care about him? Giuseppe opened his mouth again and said, "I''ll take these down together." Hanming said, "wait, those... Put them first!" "Yes." Giuseppe was overjoyed and immediately asked the maid to put down the meal on the table. With a cold face, Hanming ordered, "you all step back!" "Yes, I''ll leave." Giuseppe hurried out of the imperial study with the maid in waiting. After giso and others retired, Hanming strode to the table and looked at the food on the table. The cold on his face disappeared in an instant. Looking at the rich meal, Han Ming, who was ill and had no appetite, thought that these were ordered by Ning Lan. He couldn''t help sitting down, picked up chopsticks and ate. I can''t tell whether it''s the mood or whether I''m really hungry. The more I eat, the more I have an appetite. She still cares about him?! Thinking about this, a faint lip arc curved on the thick lip flap. The troubles pressed on his heart for a few days faded away at this moment. Just now She saw Yi Fei here. Instead of coming in, she turned and left... Wouldn''t she think much? After the state affairs are handled, he will go to see her again! Her story... There should be news from gler in a few days. PS: 5 more! (group 1 is full. If you want to add groups, add two groups! The number of group 2 is 146767595) Chapter 664 After Yi Fei came out of the imperial study, she planned to return to Yixuan palace and went to the sky palace. She was still in Xiaoyue. She shouldn''t have gone out of the palace to see the wind. However, when she learned that the king hadn''t punished Ning Lan, she didn''t say, and she still lived in the sky palace, which made her couldn''t help it anymore! Not for a moment! In the sky palace, only the king has lived in peace. These concubines haven''t stayed overnight. They haven''t stayed alone once! Originally, she held the last glimmer of hope for Hanming''s love for Ning Lan. Now, she was completely desperate. She knew that everything in the past was like the river flowing to the sea. Once everything has become the past! Can love really be so huge? Even the king, who has always been cold, is so vulnerable in front of it? "Concubine Yi, please stay!" concubine Yi just walked into the door of the hall and was stopped by lingcui. Concubine Yi was stopped. She was very unhappy. She immediately shouted and scolded, "presumptuous! Do you dare to block the frame of the palace?" Lingcui interface said in an unassuming manner: "stop your anger, my mother. I also follow your orders. I hope my mother will understand my mother." The Yi imperial concubine''s complexion was very ugly. She stared at lingcui with burning eyes and asked, "if this palace had to go in today?" Lingcui respectfully said, "well... I can only ask my mother to be considerate. I also act according to my orders. Naturally, I have to act according to my orders!" The concubine was furious and said angrily, "bold slave, how dare you talk to this palace in such a tone? You..." Before Yi Fei''s words were finished, Ning Lan''s voice interrupted Yi Fei''s angry voice and shouted, "lingcui, you step down!" "Princess, this..." Lingcui is a little embarrassed. When the king sends her and Ling Shuang, the princess is to protect the princess. The king has ordered that other concubines should not enter without permission! Ning Lan looked at her coldly and said without a wave: "it''s no problem. Even if there are poisonous snakes and beasts here, they can''t make any trouble!" "Yes." lingcui looked at the concubine Yi with a cold and angry face, hesitated and retreated. Yi Fei''s cold face, green and white, stared at Ning Lan''s eyes, which was even colder and fiercer. If the eyes can kill people, Ning landing will be killed by her thousands of times! Chapter 665 Four eyes met, hot fire splashed everywhere. Ning Lan stared at Yi Fei''s face without any emotion. This is the first time Ning Lan has looked at a woman''s face so carefully. Her white face is full of hatred and some sick and weak. Although it is extremely cold and fierce, although its eyes are like arrows, it is a good-looking woman''s face. Looking at Yi Fei, Ning Lan thought of a kind of grass. The grass lives in a dark and humid place all year round. Its color is green, bright and beautiful. It makes people want to touch it, but no one who knows it will be willing to approach it, because the word "highly toxic" is engraved behind its beauty. Just like the woman in front of me, she looks beautiful but very insidious! She is Ning Lan. She doesn''t think she will be a good person all the time. She always thinks she is like a lily of the valley with toxicity. She''s not afraid of poisonous weeds. She won''t avoid poisonous weeds! She is willing to be a reclamation man. She will thoroughly dig the roots of the poisonous grass and pull it out! Shang''er died in her hands. She will make her regret sooner or later! Ning Lan said, "if you come here to talk to this palace, just say it. This palace doesn''t have much time!" The corners of Yi Fei''s mouth moved, sneered, slid down from her lips, and then said, "just now, my sister went to the imperial study and turned away without saying a word. My sister still has a lot to say to her sister!" Sister? She deserves it, too? Ning Lan said with an unchanged smile: "my sister is really interested. My sister just thought that she had not seen the king for many days, so she wanted to give her sister some time to get along with the king... Hey, it''s right to be a sister!" The Yi imperial concubine listens to double Dai tightly lock, in the vision takes a trace of doubt: "younger sister?" Ning Lan still looked at Yi Fei calmly and asked, "is there anything wrong with Yi sister''s words in this palace?" Yi Fei bent her mouth and smiled and said, "this palace is older than you. You call yourself your sister?" "Sister Yi is surprised at this. Our palace is the princess of the great Qi State and now the princess of the Great Khan state. Compared with my sister''s former dancer and today''s Princess Yi, this score is slightly higher. Our palace has not been with my sister for a long time. Although it''s presumptuous to call itself sister, sister Yi, do you think so?" Chapter 666 After Ning Lan''s words fell, the expression on her whole face seemed to be carved by a knife, clear and angular. From Yi Fei''s face, Ning Lan got a happy feeling. The struggle between concubines in the harem. She has lived in the Imperial Palace since she was a child. She sees a lot. She doesn''t deal with others because she doesn''t know, but she disdains it! "You..." Ning Lan''s words were heard in the ears of concubine Yi. The words were like a knife, and the concubine Yi was cut with blood and flesh. Dancer? Did she say that about her? Hate, hate that there was no knife to kill her! A graceful smile faded on Ning Lan''s charming face. Ning Lan said again: "My sister and my sister are both concubines in the Imperial Palace and serve the king together. Sisters should have no distinction between them. However, this is in the imperial palace. We still have to abide by the rules and set an example in the world. It''s the so-called no rules and no circle. My sister thinks it''s better not to mess up the generations between concubines. Do you think, concubine Yi?" Yifei''s hands shaking with anger. She never thought that Ning Lan, who used to be cold and quiet, could speak so sharply. The needle saw blood and pressed step by step, which almost collapsed the toughness she had developed over the years! The autumn wind was blowing, and a strong autumn wind blew. Princess Yi suddenly laughed and said for a moment: "the princess said very well. As a concubine in the back palace, you should keep your duty." Princess Yi said here, stopped for a moment, and then said: "The princess has just arrived here. She doesn''t know much about everything here. My concubine should respect the friendship of the host and help her get familiar with here earlier... The princess doesn''t know yet. The king... He still prefers to eat the meals made by my concubine! I have some heart for the taste the king likes. If the princess wants to think about it, my concubine will give it to me ¡£¡± "I''ve written down the kindness of Princess Yi. However, people''s tastes will always change. No matter how delicious a thing is, I''ll be tired of eating too much. You see, it always needs to be bright when it''s dark. After today, tomorrow is a new day, and life is constantly updating. Princess Yi should keep up with the pace of life, so as not to be at a loss when updating the old. People always have to tell me Look ahead! " Chapter 667 After hearing this, Princess Yi''s face sank slightly. Then she smiled and said, "people always look forward. However, people are emotional animals. There is another kind of human nature. The princess may not know that she is still young. Human feelings are like old wine. The older the wine, the more mellow it is! It''s better to be modest so as not to be ridiculed by others. She is too frivolous when she is young!" Ning Lan stepped into a lotus, walked step by step to Princess Yi, and said sharply: "sister Yi''s words have taught the palace a lot. The palace will remember sister Yi''s words. Don''t be suspected of being young and frivolous, so as not to follow in the footsteps of sister Yi. You''ll be anxious to compete for favor before the moon is full!" "You..." Ning Lan grasped the hand that Princess Yi hit her. In her indifferent eyes, she didn''t have any feelings. Looking at each other for a moment, he smiled and smiled very clean, "sister Yi, don''t be angry. It''s easy to hurt the body before the moon is full. If you hurt the body again, how can you get it?" Ning Lan said here, stopped a little, looked at the concubine Yi, who was angry with her, and said, "it''s OK for others to know. If they don''t know, I''m afraid the palace will be described by some fools as a vicious woman who murdered the emperor''s heir!" Concubine Yi was enraged and attacked her heart. She stumbled unconsciously, moved the corners of her mouth and scolded: "you... You... Bitch..." Ning Lan grabbed the shaky concubine Yi and shouted at the maid behind her: "be careful, sister Yi, what are you doing? Don''t hold your master back to the palace to have a rest!" "I''ll obey your orders." hearing the words, the palace maid two meters away behind her immediately stepped forward to hold her. "You... I..." as soon as Yi Fei changed her normal state, she didn''t have self-control in her daily life. She threw herself at Ning Lan. She didn''t want to be sharp eyed and quick-sighted. Ning Lan dodged back and avoided her teeth and claws. "What are you still doing? You still don''t support your mother back to the palace! If your mother gets any cold, how many lives do you have to tell the king?" "Yes!" Princess Yi knew that she had lost her manners, turned her eyes and scolded Ning Lan: "you bitch, this palace is going to kill you. You have killed the emperor''s son of this palace, and this palace is going to kill you to avenge the emperor''s son! Bitch..." Chapter 668 Ning Lan is a martial artist. Where is Yi Fei''s opponent? Ning Lan dodged and avoided the concubine like she spilled. Looking at the panting imperial concubine Yi, Ning Lan said to the two palace maids holding imperial concubine Yi: "be careful. Your mother must have been infected with autumn cold. Look for a doctor. If you get mad, how can you get it?" "I will obey your orders." Where did Yi Fei suffer such humiliation and kindness? Even Xiao Jing didn''t hurt her so much. Looking at Ning Lan, who was smiling lightly, she was completely angered, broke away from the help of the palace maid, rushed over to Ning Lan again, and said a dirty word: "bitch! I''ll fight with you today!" When the two palace maids saw that Princess Yi was talking, they pulled off their hairpin from her head, rushed to Ning Lan, and shouted in surprise: "empress..." Lingcui heard the startled voice and rushed over. She stared at the hairpin stabbed by Princess Yi towards Ning Lan. She wanted to stop it, but it was too late. Just when the hairpin was less than three inches away from Ning Lan''s face, she saw Ning Lan raise her right hand and pat on Princess Yi''s wrist, "Ding", and the hairpin fell to the ground. Ning Lan''s gentle smile fell down with the landing hairpin. Ning Lan suddenly made a move as fast as lightning, dragged her and said in her ear, "you''re not the opponent of the palace. You''d better go back and take care of your body so as not to humiliate yourself!" Ning Lan then nodded twice at the dumb hole of Princess Yi, turned to the maid in waiting on Princess Yi and said, "take your mother back to have a rest." "I will obey your orders, and I will leave!" Ling Cui recovered from the shock, rushed up and asked, "princess, are you hurt?" Ning Lan lightly shook her head and walked towards the sky palace without looking back. The previous anger was extinguished in an instant. If Yi Fei didn''t come here to fight with her, she wouldn''t insult herself! This is her first attack to get justice for the dead shang''er! Think of just Yi Fei SAPO''s appearance, Ning Lan''s heart is very happy! She never thought she was a kind person! She has never been the kind of person who is still slaughtered without fighting back! Chapter 669 After Ling Shuang came back from Si regret palace, she came to Ning Lan without delay and reported: "princess, Empress Dowager is awake!" Ning Lan heard lingshuang''s report and couldn''t help a burst of joy, because the late imperial concubine''s worried heart was put down: "really? When did she wake up?" Ling Shuang said cleverly and somewhat flatteringly, "tell the princess that the Empress Dowager woke up in the morning. When the maid knew that the princess was worried about the empress dowager, she immediately rushed back to report you to the princess." "Well, what time is it now?" Lingshuang replied, "if you go back to your mother, it''s already a quarter of an hour." Ning Lan turned and thought about walking outside the hall. As she walked, she said, "it''s not too late. Let''s go and have a look! Has the Empress Dowager had dinner?" Ling Shuang and Ling Cui followed behind Ning Lan and said, "go back to your mother. When the Empress Dowager woke up, there was a magpie waiting on her. What she ate was prepared for the Empress Dowager. She didn''t eat it, and the maidservant was not sure..." "HMM." I can''t tell why. Ning Lan is delighted with the empress of the late imperial concubine from the bottom of her heart. From the empress of the late imperial concubine, she seems to see her mother imperial concubine. Although, think carefully, the empress of the late imperial concubine and her mother imperial concubine are very surprised! ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù Tencent original ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù After Ning Lan left, Han Ming finished eating and reviewed some memorials. Thinking of Ning Lan without saying anything, she turned and left. She still couldn''t let go and was in a irritable mood. "What time is it?" Giuseppe reported: "report back to the king. It''s already ten o''clock." Is it time? I don''t know what she''s doing "When the princess left... Didn''t she leave anything?" "Tell the king that the princess hasn''t left a word." Han Ming narrowed his eyes slightly. Although his eyes fell on guiso, his heart had flown towards the sky palace. Just go and have a look! Thinking about this, Hanming said, "put it in the sky palace!" "Yes." guiso shouted after answering the voice, "the king drives the sky palace!" PS: 3 more! Chapter 670 Hanming came to the sky palace and didn''t see Ning Lan. He learned that Ning Lan heard the news that the late imperial concubine woke up and rushed to the regret palace. His face sank involuntarily, some disappointed, some delicious, and some faint joy for unknown reasons. Hanming glanced at guiso and others who followed him and said, "get back first!" After retreating from the palace, Hanming went to the bed alone and lay down with his clothes. A faint fragrance remained on the bed, which could be smelled only from her. Light, very clean! Han Ming imperceptibly as like as two peas in his eyes, he dreamt of falling asleep. He soon saw the man in his dream, the same man as he looked. The man''s face was full of grief and despair, as well as a trace of unwillingness. He laughed loudly, as if shaking his soul. He couldn''t help but be sad He asked the laughing man for the first time, and asked in a deep voice, "who are you? Why did you appear in the lonely King''s dream?" The man didn''t answer him. His expression gradually cooled down. Finally, he pointed to a sudden mirror with a cold face and said, "don''t you know? I''m you, you''re me!" The man then turned and walked away, getting farther and farther, and his figure became more and more confused "Don''t go, stop! Tell King Gu who you are... Stop..." Giso heard Hanming''s voice and walked in quickly. He found that Hanming was talking in a dream and couldn''t help whispering, "King... King..." Hanming woke up from a dream, sweating all over his head, and got up from his bed. His previously dizzy brain suddenly became clear. "What time is it?" "It''s the end of time to go back to the king." With a frown, Hanming took the brocade handkerchief presented by Gizo and asked, "hasn''t the princess come back yet?" "Back to the king, the princess hasn''t come back yet. Do you want a slave..." Hanming thought of Gizo''s words and said, "no, let''s go!" he woke up from his nightmare, and Hanming was sleepless. The state affairs are busy. I can''t wait for her. Since she hasn''t come back, come back to see her tomorrow! PS: 4 more! Chapter 671 Ning Lan held back the magpie, sat down in front of the bed, looked at the late imperial concubine sitting on the bed with her eyes closed, took over the magpie''s work, and gently beat the late imperial concubine''s leg. "Magpie, don''t beat it, go down and have a rest!" Ning Lan tilted her lips slightly and continued to knead gently without stopping. The late imperial concubine said again in a warm voice, "you child... Hey! Magpie, you live a leisurely life with the palace. If the palace is gone in the future, you can follow the princess! That child, Hui Lanxin, although she looks cold and light on the surface and has a kind heart, the palace is the most optimistic about her and likes her most among the concubines of the palace." The late imperial concubine said here. She felt the hand holding her leg pause slightly for a while, then continued to pinch it, sighed, and continued to say: "only ming''er is grumpy and doesn''t know how to express feelings. Imperial concubine Xiao and imperial concubine Yi are targeting her everywhere in the palace. The palace is a little worried... Can''t let her go..." Ning Lan''s eyes could not help ruddy when she heard this. I couldn''t help being moved. The late imperial concubine opened her eyes when she saw that the magpie had not chewed. It was not like the chirping Magpie in ordinary days. Only then did she find that the person who pinched her leg was Ning Lan. She was surprised and asked, "Lan''er, how could it be you?" "My son''s minister sends greetings to my mother." The late imperial concubine smiled at Ning Lan and said, "this child... Come here and let the empress mother have a look." Ning Lan asked with concern, "empress mother, do you feel better?" "The queen mother is much better. She heard that you were always watching in front of the bed when she was unconscious, didn''t you?" The late imperial concubine saw Ning Lan nodded gently, and then said, "it''s really difficult for you child." Ning Lan shook her head lightly and said, "this is what my ministers should do." The late imperial concubine held Ning Lan''s hand with some feeling and said, "it''s difficult for you to have this filial piety. In this harem, only you have this filial piety to your mother." Ning Lan saw a flash of loss on the late imperial concubine''s face and said comfortingly, "empress mother, your majesty, he... Also cares about you." The late imperial concubine shook her head bitterly and said, "don''t comfort the queen mother. She knows it in her heart!" PS: 1 more! Chapter 672 Ning Lan then spoke for Hanming and said, "empress mother, your ministers didn''t comfort you. The king really loves you. He also came when you were ill, because... Because of the busy state affairs recently, he didn''t come..." The late imperial concubine did not speak again, but smiled faintly. Looking at Ning Lan, she likes it more and more. If only the child were his own daughter? How so clever and pleasing? But my daughter-in-law is also very good! "Have you had dinner?" Ning Lan hesitated and nodded: "HMM." The empress of the late imperial concubine looked at Ning Lan''s thin face and said painfully, "don''t be hungry. It''s good everywhere. It''s just a little thinner... Does the food here taste good? If it doesn''t taste good, I''ll tell the imperial chef to make you something you like." Ning lanwen replied: "the meal is appetizing, and the children''s ministers let the empress mother worry." "That''s good! You''ve been here for some days. You must be homesick?" Ning Lan gently bent her lips, put on an elegant smile and said, "when my son married here, this is my home... I just dreamed of my mother''s concubine yesterday, and I was worried about my mother''s concubine." The late imperial concubine nodded, breathed out, and said slowly, "well, your mother imperial concubine will feel your caution. If there is anything you want to take to your mother imperial concubine, you will send someone to send it." "I understand." The empress of the late imperial concubine thought of the busy state affairs that Ning Lan had just said, and asked with some worry: "recently, is the state affairs of tomorrow very busy?" "Yes." After hearing this, the late imperial concubine was silent. Ning Lan thought and said, "don''t worry, empress mother. The king is a holy and bright monarch. He will deal with state affairs." "Tomorrow, the child has a bad temper. Everything is hidden in his heart. You will have more heart in the future." Ning Lan hesitated and nodded, "my son understands." Ninglan didn''t tell the late imperial concubine that Hanming was ill, so that the late imperial concubine wouldn''t worry. In fact, he is the king of the Great Khan. Many people take care of him, and he doesn''t lack her attention The late imperial concubine saw a touch of darkness in Ning Lan''s eyes, "how are you tomorrow?" "Yes." PS: 2 more! Chapter 673 The empress of the late imperial concubine nodded silently, looked at the flickering lights and said, "that''s good, that''s good! It''s getting late. Go back and have a rest first. Don''t wait on the empress mother here. Her body is no longer in trouble." Ning Lan hesitated and saluted: "yes. My son''s minister leaves." "Lan''er, wait..." Ning Lan stared suspiciously at the empress of the late imperial concubine and asked, "does the empress mother have any orders?" The empress of the late imperial concubine stopped Ning Lan and hesitated a little, "Lan''er, take a square brocade box in that cabinet." "Yes." Ning Lan answered and took out the brocade box from the bedside table at the other end of the Queen''s bed and presented it to the Queen''s hand. Some puzzled, but did not ask. The empress of the late imperial concubine opened the brocade box and looked through it one by one. After reading it, she said, "Lan''er, there are some recipes in it. They are all for ming''er... Ming''er loved to eat when she was a child. My mother will teach you them." "Empress mother... This..." With sadness and deep regret, the late imperial concubine said, "the knot between the empress mother and Minger can never be solved. The empress mother hopes you can take care of Minger instead of the empress mother..." "Yes." Ning Lan wanted to refuse, but she still didn''t say anything. She took the brocade box handed over by the late imperial concubine, kept silent for a while and said, "empress mother, you and the king will get better." The late imperial concubine shook her head bitterly. She said that no one knows her son better than her. He hates her and he won''t forgive her! "Empress mother..." The empress of the late imperial concubine interrupted Ning Lan''s words and said, "Lan''er, although ming''er has a bad temper, he is a kind child. He just can''t express it. You must tolerate him." Seeing Ning Lan hesitated, the empress of the late imperial concubine nodded and continued: "tomorrow was not like this when she was a child. Tomorrow was very cheerful when she was a child..." the late imperial concubine said here. Han Ming frowned when he was a child. At that time, Han Ming was sick and didn''t take medicine. She tried to coax Han Ming to take medicine The late imperial concubine had a loving mother''s deep love on her face and blurted out, "Lan''er, if in the future... If tomorrow''s son is ill and refuses to take medicine, you''ll make him Huoqi porridge. He likes it very much." "OK." PS: three watch! Chapter 674 Ning Lan returned to the sky palace with the brocade box and freshened up. When she was ready to go to bed, she found that the sheets were wrinkled and her eyebrows were frozen. She called a little father-in-law. After asking, she knew that Han Ming had just asked her in the sky palace and had just left. Touching some warm sheets, I couldn''t help hesitating when I thought of what the imperial concubine had just said and the scene I had seen in the imperial study. Will she make porridge for him? Just now, she promised empress WanFei that if he was ill, take good care of him and make Huoqi porridge Do you want to do it? After hesitating for a while, Ning Lan got up, took out the put brocade box, opened it and looked at the menu and the dishes in the menu. How to do it. After reading it, Ning Lan put the brocade box again and walked towards the imperial dining room with lingcui and lingshuang. Ning Lan thought as she walked: she made porridge for Han Ming because she wanted to fulfill the love of her son, and because she could fulfill her promise and abide by her letter! Ning Lan was busy in the imperial dining room. With the help of the imperial chef, she made the first pot of Huoqi porridge for Hanming according to the method of the late imperial concubine, which was also the first time in her life. She ordered lingshuang to send it to Hanming at the end of the sea. The original tiredness disappeared because of such tiredness. Ning Lan''s mood was very calm along the Palace Road and towards the sky palace. For the first time in these days, she was so calm that she put down her tension, worry and vigilance. The calm made her feel homesick and miss everything in the past. Ning Lan took the lantern from lingcui''s hand, looked at the sky and said, "the palace wants to walk alone. You should step back first!" "Yes, madam." lingcui hesitated a little and retreated. Ning Lan held back lingcui and carried the lantern. An idea flashed through a path and walked towards the imperial garden. She has some nostalgia for cold fragrance ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù Tencent original ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Jisuo stepped forward and reported to Han Ming who reviewed the memorial: "king, lingshuang, please see me." PS: 3 more! (there are still several shifts today! However, it will be late because LANYA is going to buy vegetables and cook.) Chapter 675 Why is Ling Shuang here? What happened? Hanming raised his eyes and looked suspiciously at Ling Shuang brought in by guiso. When his eyes fell on Ling Shuang''s hand, his eyes became confused. "I''ll see the king." lingcui saluted and reported: "I''ve received the will of the princess and brought you the porridge that the princess has just made for you." Porridge? She made porridge for him again? Hanming couldn''t get used to it for a while. Didn''t she leave in anger? Why do you want to give him porridge? Is the sun out in the west? Han Ming beckoned. Ling Shuang immediately walked to the desk and put the porridge on the desk smoothly. A familiar smell stunned Hanming a little, and then asked, "did the princess really make this porridge for the lone king?" Lingshuang calmly replied, "tell the king that this porridge was made by the princess herself for the king. Everyone in the imperial dining room can testify." This smell Hanming put down the turning point in his hand and raised his hand to open the porcelain pot. A thick smell of porridge came and overflowed in the imperial study. Under the light, Hanming looked at the curl of fog emitted from the mouth of the earthen pot, and his eyebrows were deep. He remembered the aroma of the porridge! When he was very young, he would drink when he was ill... He won''t forget the taste! This porridge... How did she know? How did she do it? Did... She tell her? She... She doesn''t deserve to be his mother. He won''t eat what she makes, even if the porridge is made by Ning Lan! "Take it down!" When lingshuang heard that the king asked her to pour the porridge, she immediately said painfully, "king, it took the princess a long time to do it! The princess''s hands are red in order to cook the porridge..." As soon as Hanming heard that Ning Lan''s hand was scalded, he immediately asked, "what are you talking about? Is it serious? Did you ask the imperial doctor to see it?" Ling Shuang was stunned by Han Ming''s nervous appearance for a while. He immediately answered and carefully replied: "report back to the king. Because it was handled in time, the princess''s hand has been unimpeded." When Hanming heard that it was all right, he was secretly relieved. Chapter 676 Ling Shuang asked tentatively, "king, this porridge..." Hanming hesitated and said, "put it down!" Lingshuang said again, "yes, tell the king that the princess said the porridge should be eaten while it is hot." "Yes." After Ling Shuang and Jisuo retired, Hanming smelled the taste of porridge again. He was tangled in his heart. Whether to eat or not? After struggling for a moment, Hanming decided to eat it for ninglan''s own sake and scalded his hand! I can''t tell whether the porridge tastes too good, or because it''s what he likes to eat, or what Ning Lan made for him... Han Ming eats the porridge with a pot of fire. These days, in addition to Lengxiang porridge, Huoqi porridge has the best taste! After putting down the bowl, Hanming reviewed the memorials for a while, took a look at the few remaining memorials, and stood up. He couldn''t sit still. There was a voice in his heart, urging him to go to the sky palace! I don''t know what she''s doing. Is she asleep He couldn''t help but want to go back to the sky palace. He suddenly wanted to see Ning Lan. Now he''s going to see her immediately. He doesn''t want to wait for a moment! Hanming strode out of the imperial study, gave an order to Gizo, and walked briskly towards the sky palace. Jisuo looked at Han Ming, who was in a good mood. He was stunned at first, then relieved, immediately ordered two fathers-in-law to take Han Ming''s unfinished memorials with him, and followed the direction of Han Ming''s departure. When Hanming entered the hall and saw lingcui standing at the door, he walked in and asked, "where''s the princess?" Lingcui replied with a tight face: "tell the king, the princess... The princess hasn''t come back yet." Hanming stopped, turned to lingcui, who was kneeling on the ground, and asked, "haven''t you come back? Where has she gone?" It''s already a little dawn. She doesn''t sleep in the bedroom. Where has she gone? Lingcui hung her head, lowered her head for a few minutes, and nervously replied: "tell the king, the princess came back from the imperial dining room. On the way, she ordered the maidservant to step back... She said she wanted to be quiet alone, so she carried the Lantern... Until she didn''t come back." PS: the next chapter is about to tear! Chapter 677 Hanming''s gentle face darkened in an instant, as if the storm had fallen, and the haze was severe. He stared at lingcui clangly: "how do you serve the princess?" "The slave and maidservant are in default. The slave and maidservant should die. Please bring down the king!" Han Ming said angrily, "damn you! Have you ever found it?" "I''ve looked for it, but I can''t find it..." Hanming looked at guiso who trotted over and ordered, "send someone to find it!" XIAOTANGZI hesitated, walked over, saluted and said, "I''ve seen the king. Tell the king, I know where the princess is." "Where is it?" XIAOTANGZI said a little hesitantly, "I''m not sure. When I was just going to the toilet, I heard someone talking about seeing someone carrying a lantern in the imperial garden..." Before Tang Zi''s voice fell, Hanming had walked towards the imperial garden. What are you doing in the imperial garden all night? She didn''t know that it was easy to catch cold in the fog on autumn night? This woman... How can the school cherish her body? Hanming was worried and walked like the wind, leaving XIAOTANGZI and others far behind. When he saw the faint lights in the imperial garden from a distance, his mood became more urgent, and his cold face smiled. However, the smile was frozen before it started! When he saw a pair of figures in the imperial garden, he was stunned for several seconds, and his feet couldn''t move any more! "Lan''er, come with me!" A man''s voice clearly bumped into Hanming''s ears. Looking at the woman held in his arms by the man, Hanming''s eyes became red and his eyes were as cold as a knife! There was a pain in the brain, and the original fragments were quickly put together. A pain of tearing the heart, an unforgettable hatred, seemed to solidify Hanming! Looking at the as like as two peas in a clear and blurred figure, Han Ming''s mind again appeared the man who was exactly the same as his appearance. The man''s laughter, the man''s despair, the man''s resentment Everything became a string in his mind. He finally understood, finally understood what was going on, and finally understood who the man was and who he was! Chapter 678 She is her! She''s her? ha-ha! Ha ha Hanming''s lips were raised, and he smiled extremely pale and disappointed! Laugh extremely sad and painful! He finally knew why he felt a sense of deja vu the first time he saw her! He finally understood why the woman appeared in his mind. Since she came with him, he had pieces of scattered pictures in his mind! He finally knew why the man asked... Why, why did he do that to him, why ha-ha! Because she was her, when he saw her, his memory began to wake up. It was her, she awakened him, and those unforgettable memories! "Your Majesty..." Xiao Tangzi''s voice sounded behind Han Ming. Ning Lan looked at Han Ming, his eyes were deep, just a flash of amazement, fleeting. In fact, on her way to and from the imperial garden with a lantern, she bumped into a maid in waiting. She picked up the letter that the maid in waiting dropped on the ground. After reading it, she knew that she had fallen into the trap carefully planned by others! When she saw Zhuge Qinghuan appear in the imperial garden, she knew she couldn''t avoid it! She didn''t meet Zhuge Qinghuan at the time and place arranged in the letter, but she still met Zhuge Qinghuan, and Zhuge Qinghuan was unharmed! Even if she knew that Zhuge Qinghuan''s appearance was a conspiracy, she could not escape the careful planning of others! For example, she got a love letter with almost the same handwriting as her from Zhuge Qinghuan''s hand. For example, her foot was suddenly hit by a stone, and her foot was crooked, which happened to be held in her arms by Zhuge Qinghuan. For example, she was held in her arms by Zhuge Qinghuan, and was accidentally hit by Hanming! Everything, as if it was destined, was carefully like a coincidence. The coincidence was seamless, so that she didn''t even have a chance to speak up! Ning Lan pushed Zhuge Qinghuan away and stared at Hanming''s rapidly changing face, a face with love and hate, and a face full of murderous spirit. Four eyes look at each other, time seems to be static, the air is gradually tightening, like an arrow string that is gradually tightening, the arrow may be fired at any time, and the string may be broken at any time! Chapter 679 Zhuge Qinghuan slowly turned around along Ning Lan''s eyes and looked at Han Ming on his back. The expression on his face was also stiff. "Lan er..." Hanming''s eyes moved from Ning Lan''s face to Zhuge Qinghuan''s face, his hands clenched, and the flame in his heart lit up! Laner? He called her Lan''er? He... Is he the man on the sand dune that day? It''s true to see it. I''ve been chasing it to the great Khanate! If it weren''t for what green eyes saw, if someone told him, he wouldn''t believe it, and it''s impossible to believe that the woman who made fire congee for him late at night and burned her hands red would hug other men here, thousands of people! He warned her not to betray him! But she... She... Betrayed him again? This is her! This woman is not worth his love! Why? Why did she hurt him again and again? Why did she treat him so ruthlessly again and again? Is her heart made of iron? In her heart, what is his burning war? Zhuge Qinghuan looked at Hanming coming step by step and felt something wrong. He had a bad feeling in his heart. He... Seemed to have done something wrong. However, for Lan''er, he doesn''t mind doing anything, including his life! Zhuge Qinghuan held out his chest and said, "are you the king of the great Khanate? Since you can''t love Lan''er well, let Lan''er go!" When Han Ming heard the speech, the murderous spirit in his eyes was a little stronger! The joints in his hands were clucking by him. If you can''t love her well, let her go? Who does he think he is? It seems that he is really tired of living! Ning Lan saw the murderous spirit from Hanming''s eyes. She knew that he would really kill Zhuge Qinghuan! At the moment, Han Ming, who has no feelings on her face, makes her feel so strange. Han Ming, who came step by step, didn''t seem to know her. She felt a little strange. No, not some, it was completely strange! She can''t let him kill Zhuge Qinghuan. She doesn''t want Zhuge Qinghuan because she died here! An idea flashed. Ning Lan rushed to Zhuge Qinghuan without thinking and said to Hanming, "don''t kill him!" Chapter 680 Hanming stared at Ning Lan, who was standing in front of Zhuge Qinghuan''s body. The green tendons on the back of his hands had been raised, and his nails were deeply pinched into the meat. This is not the first time she At this moment, Hanming wanted to strangle the woman in front of him! His clenched fist trembled with his heartache. His red eyes stared at Ning Lan. Suddenly, he smiled. Listening to Han Ming''s laughter, Ning Lan''s heart also hurt. Unable to give a reason, the heart seemed to be torn. This feeling was very strange, as strange as the Han Ming she faced. Han Ming suddenly put away his sneer, fixed his eyes on Ning Lan, a step away, and asked, "are you asking for the king of solitude?" Ning Lan glanced at Zhuge Qinghuan and said to Hanming, "let him go, he''s innocent." although Ning Lan hadn''t had time to ask Zhuge Qinghuan who took him into the palace, she knew that the man was against her. "Somebody, pull the man down..." Ning Lan interrupted Han Ming''s words and grabbed Han Ming''s trembling hand: "no! Please, he and I are not what you think!" Han Mingguang moved his eyes from Ning Lan''s face and fell on his hand. Looking at the little hand holding his hand, he sneered again, "do you think Gu Wang''s eyes are blind?" before he said anything, he waved Ning Lan holding his hand away with a lot of disgust. "Lan er..." Ninglan was suddenly waved by Hanming, and her whole body stumbled unconsciously. She fell to the ground and was held by Zhuge Qinghuan. Zhuge Qinghuan helped Wenning LAN and scolded Han Ming angrily, "are you still a man? How can you treat a woman like this? How can you treat LAN Er like this? Whatever you have, just come to me!" man How can you do this to her? ha-ha! How could he do this to him? "Damn you!" Filled with anger and resentment, Han Ming couldn''t help it any longer. He lifted his internal power, took his hand as fast as lightning, and fiercely split it towards Zhuge Qinghuan. "Don''t!" Ning Lan pushed Zhuge Qinghuan away and blocked the past deeply. Han Ming hit Ning Lan heavily with a fist full of resentment Chapter 681 "Oh!" The hot red blood rushed out, as if it were a hot soldering iron, which burned into Hanming''s heart and hurt to the bone! It was like plum blossoms in full bloom, one after another, on Hanming''s clothes, with Hanming''s full of resentment. Ning Lan only felt a whirl of heaven and earth. The pain took away her strength from her body. Her eyes were black. Her weak body was like fallen leaves in the autumn wind. In the shock of Hanming and Zhuge Qinghuan, it fell slowly "Lan''er!" ZHUGE Qinghuan, who was pushed to the ground by Ning Lan, was crazy, hugged Ning Lan''s falling body, and tears burst out in an instant. "Lan''er, what''s the matter with you... Lan''er..." Han Ming stared at the blossoming plum blossoms and was stunned for several seconds! Pain, a heavy palm seemed to concentrate his own heart, and the pain was severe. In order to save this man, can she really lose her life? Can she die for this man? Would you rather be killed than saved? Heart, as if torn, piece by piece, piece by piece! "Oh..." "Lan... Er... What''s the matter with you? LAN ER! LAN er..." ZHUGE Qinghuan held Ning Lan, who vomited blood. He was flustered. He was at a loss with a runny nose and tears. Ning Lan frowned tightly, slowly opened her eyes, comforted Zhuge Qinghuan and said, "I''m... Nothing..." Hanming looked back at Ning Lan, who was badly hurt by him. His face changed greatly. Although he hated her, he didn''t want to kill her! "Let her go!" Hearing the speech, Zhuge Qinghuan was afraid that Hanming would hurt Ning Lan again. He couldn''t help holding Ning Lan tighter! "Unless you kill me, you can''t hurt her again!" Ning Lan stared at Hanming''s gloomy face and tried hard to break away from Zhuge Qinghuan''s arms, but it hurt too much! My heart seems to be broken and can''t lift up my strength "Qing... Huan... Let go... Let go of me..." Zhuge Qinghuan cried and said, "no! I won''t let go! Lan''er, I won''t let go... Even if I die... I won''t let him hurt you any more!" Looking at Hanming''s gloomy cold face, Ning Lan knows that she can''t lie in Qinghuan''s arms like this, which will annoy Hanming even more! Then Qinghuan really has no chance to survive! PS: 3. Lan Ya goes to buy vegetables. Calm down, calm down, ha! Chapter 682 He hates betrayal most, she knows! "Qinghuan, let me go... He... He is... Cough... Me... My husband... Let me go..." Zhuge Qinghuan was stunned for a moment. His eyes slowly raised and looked at Han Ming with an angry face, "Lan''er... Lan''er..." Han Ming''s angry face slowed down after hearing Ning Lan''s intermittent words. He saw that Ning Lan''s lips were still bleeding. Although he was very angry, he had only one thought in his heart. She couldn''t die! He strode forward and stood in front of Ning Lan. His cold eyes fell on Zhuge Qinghuan''s hand: "King Gu, say it again, let her go!" "I won''t let you hurt Lan''er again, Lan''er..." Zhuge Qinghuan''s words fell, and Hanming''s anger, which had slowed down a little, rose to his eyebrows again. When he was about to make a move, Ning Lan pushed Zhuge Qinghuan away, staggered for a while and wanted to stand up, but the man didn''t stand up straight and fell to the ground again. "Lan''er..." ZHUGE Qinghuan exclaimed. He was about to help Ning Lan, but Han Ming took a step ahead. Hanming picked up Ning Lan as if she were a fallen leaf, and kicked away Zhuge Qinghuan who wanted to hold Ning Lan. Han Ming''s iron green face stared at Zhuge Qinghuan, who was kicked on the ground by him, and said coldly, "come and take him..." "Don''t... Kill him... Please... Please..." Ning Lan pleaded weakly. Before he finished, he fainted. "Lan''er!" Zhuge Qinghuan heard that Hanming urgently called Ning Lan, endured the pain on his body, rushed to Hanming holding Ning Lan, and hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter with LAN er?" Han Ming glanced at Ning Lan who had fainted and wanted to tear the man in front of him! However, he tried his best to hold back. He kicked Zhuge Qinghuan away again and scolded coldly, "she''s not the one you''re qualified to ask!" after that, he ordered coldly: "put him in the prison!" Han Ming said angrily, holding Ning Lan in his arms, and hurried to the most advanced sky palace. He can''t let her die! He wants to save her, although he should hate her, although she betrayed him... He can''t control it. He only knows that he wants to heal her. He can''t let her die, and he doesn''t want her to die like this Chapter 683 When Hanming came out of the sky palace, it was daybreak. Along the way to the hall, the sentence Ning Lan said repeatedly in her mind: is he her husband? Mood, unspeakably complex. At the thought of Ning Lan saving the man regardless of his life, he was angry. His heart seemed to be baked in the stove. It was hot and painful! For a while, he hasn''t figured out how to punish her. There are many things he needs time to think about! ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù Tencent original ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù After hearing the report from the palace maid, Xiao Jing asked incredulously again, "did the king really bump into her face?" "Yes!" Xiao Jing was overjoyed and asked, "ha ha! How did the king deal with it? Did you kill her? Or did you go to jail?" "Tell your mother that the man has been put into the prison. As for the princess... The king didn''t put the princess into the prison." Xiao Jing stared at her father-in-law in disbelief and asked coldly, "what are you talking about? The king bumped into her private meeting with other men and didn''t punish her?" "Yes, madam." Impossible, the king hates women''s infidelity most! The king personally caught her having a private meeting with other men. The king didn''t punish her. How is this possible? "How could this happen? Where is the princess?" "Report back to the empress. In order to save the man, the princess was beaten heavy by the king and carried back to the heaven Palace by the king." "Was beaten badly and carried back to the sky palace?" "Yes, madam." Xiao Jing frowned and asked, "will she die?" The slave looked at Xiao Jing in embarrassment and replied, "this... I don''t know." Xiao Jing hurriedly said, "go and inquire!" "Yes, ma''am, I''m leaving." It seems that the king really likes the princess! In case of such a thing, the king can tolerate her, not punish her, and personally hold her back to the sky palace? When did the king become so gentle? "Someone!" Yuemu walked carefully to Xiao Jing''s face: "what''s your mother''s order?" "After facing down, pass this note to adults immediately, you know?" "Yes, madam." Chapter 684 As soon as Xiao Jing saw Xiao Mou Yi, she immediately came forward to meet him: "brother... You all go down!" "Yes, madam." After holding back a few maidens, Xiao Jing asked Xiao Mou Yi, who looked dignified, "what''s the matter?" Xiao Mou Yi frowned and nodded with some concern: "well, there are some things in the morning." Xiao Jing saw Xiao Mou Yi''s serious face and knew that something must have happened. Su se asked, "what''s the matter? Is it serious?" "Well, something happened to your second brother!" Xiao Jing became nervous and asked, "why... What can I do for my sister?" "Sister..." Xiao Mou Yi stopped talking and looked at Xiao Jing. He was a little confused. Xiao Jing hesitated when she saw that Xiao Mou Yi was about to stop talking. She was a little worried and said, "brother, we are a family. We are both prosperous and lossy. If there is anything my sister can help, you can say it." "Sister, brother said to listen to you." Xiao Mou Yi said here, looked around, lowered his voice and said, "last night, the Taifu sent someone to rush back to the capital and presented a memorial. Your second brother sent someone to rob your brother halfway. Unfortunately, your brother was a little late. He was going to be caught last night and was one step ahead by Zhuge Hong!" Xiao Jingting was frightened and asked: "why did the second brother rob the memorial of the Taifu? It''s a capital crime for the king to know!" Xiao Mou Yi said, "why didn''t your second brother know? It must have written something important on the memorial, otherwise your second brother wouldn''t send someone to let your brother do such a thing!" "What did the second brother do?" Xiao Mou Yi SUSE said, "my brother doesn''t know the contents of the memorial. I''m worried! The Taifu is here to investigate the case. My brother guesses... I''m afraid... I''m afraid it has something to do with the case in the disaster area!" "Ah?" Xiao Jing sat down in a chair with a nervous face. Xiao Mou Yi then said: "I don''t know what''s written in the memorial. My brother was going to succeed last night. I didn''t expect to meet Zhuge Hong. The person who sent the memorial was brought back to the prime minister''s house by him. This morning, the prime minister presented the memorial to the king. Although the king didn''t say anything, my brother thought it must be a big deal! The king looked like a knife and stared coldly in the morning Hold me! " Chapter 685 Xiao Jingguang can imagine what Hanming''s eyes look like after listening to Xiao mouyi. "How could the second brother have something to do with the case investigated by Taifu? Did... Did the second brother do anything?" "I don''t know, so..." Xiao Jing asked eagerly, "brother, what should I do?" Xiao Mou Yi paced back and forth anxiously. "My brother doesn''t know what''s written in the fold, so I''m worried. I don''t know what to do next. My brother wants you... But..." "Brother, my sister knows what to do about it." Xiao Jing knows what Xiao Mou Yi means. He wants her to see the contents of the memorial. Xiao mouyi hesitated and said, "but it''s too dangerous! If the king finds out, then... Consequences..." Xiao Jing thought for a moment and said, "don''t worry, brother. When the king is ill these days, my sister will go to the imperial study by visiting the doctor, and my sister will find the right opportunity!" the affair between the princess and others has been a headache for the king. The king is still ill at the moment, and his idea lies in the princess... She will find the right time to see the contents of the memorial! Xiao mouyi thought for a moment and said, "then you must be careful. No matter what happens to you, if your second brother really did something, you can say a few words in the palace..." "My sister knows that my brother can rest assured that my sister will pay attention." Xiao mouyi suddenly thought of the note and asked, "what''s the matter with my sister?" "Brother... Actually, it''s about the princess!" After listening to Xiao Jing''s words, Xiao mouyi''s face was gloomy. He suddenly said with a smile: "OK! Sister, you''ve done a good job! Let the king put all his mind on the princess..." Xiao Jing interrupted Xiao mouyi and said, "brother, my sister didn''t do this." "What?" "Brother, sister hasn''t had time to do what you ordered. Someone... Is better than sister." "Who did that? Do you have eyes?" Xiao Jing shook her head and guessed suspiciously, "not yet! Will it be... Did those snow Eagle people do it?" Chapter 686 Xiao mouyi thought for a while and said, "it''s not impossible! It seems that the water is getting more and more muddy. Perhaps, the more muddy the water is, the more favorable it is for us! Since someone is dealing with her, we''ll just stand still and look at the situation." "Yes." Xiao mouyi thought for a moment and added, "it''s not something ordinary people can do to easily get people into the palace. First find out who''s behind the scenes." Xiao Jing nodded. Although she didn''t know who it was, she knew how powerful it was and how powerful her face was! ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù Tencent original ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù The day is about to pass. Is it dusk? Is she awake? Hanming put down the fold in his hand, looked at the red sky under the sunset and walked out of the imperial study. Since that happened in the morning, he has stayed alone in the imperial study. He doesn''t want to see her. Since remembering the past, his mood has been very upset! Although Jisuo has followed Hanming for many years, he is still a little uncertain about Hanming''s idea. He follows Hanming and walks along the palace road. Under the autumn wind, the leaves make a rustling sound, and sometimes a few yellow leaves fall. Jisuo saw Hanming walking in silence, fixed his eyes on the distant sky palace, hesitated and reported back: "tell the king, I heard lingcui that the princess hasn''t woke up yet..." Jisuo wanted to ask Hanming if he wanted to see Ning Lan. Before he finished, he was killed by Hanming''s cold eyes, and then bowed his head and dared not speak again. With a calm face, Hanming hurried back to the imperial study. Why isn''t she awake? He has lost his internal power and cured her internal injury. Why hasn''t he woken up yet? Shouldn''t something happen? Hanming''s footsteps suddenly stopped and wanted to tell guiso to let the doctor go to see it. He hesitated and didn''t speak. What does her life or death have to do with him? Didn''t she get hurt for that man? She deserved to get hurt! At this thought, Hanming''s soft heart became hard and cold again. He doesn''t have to pay for a woman who doesn''t deserve his love! Women are not worth loving at all! Isn''t Xiahou Mohe the best lesson? Aren''t those blood lessons enough? Why did he let her live well? How could he let her live well when she treated him like that? Chapter 687 Hanming thought so, and the thought of worrying and wanting to go to the heaven palace was forcibly pressed back. Thinking of the man in prison, who Ning Lan vowed to protect to death, he couldn''t help but want to eat alive! The man named Qinghuan is the Zhuge Qinghuan who once met under the Anguo temple? They fell in love when they were young? Can that be said to be two small guesses, two small guesses again? What a concubine! Is he him? Thinking of what had happened, Hanming''s hatred was pulled out of his heart again. An uncontrollable resentment made him want to do something! He wants to see how deep his feelings are! "Drive to the prison!" "Yes, your majesty!" guiso answered immediately and shouted loudly. Gizo saw anger and murderous intent on Hanming''s face! He knows that no matter who that person is today, it must be bad luck, and it''s a lot of bad luck! Step by step heavy footsteps, caught in this disastrous anger, deepened step by step, accompanied by the sound of footsteps. "Please see your majesty..." Hanming abruptly interrupted gler: "lead the way!" Geller didn''t quite understand. After he touched giso''s eyes, he immediately understood. He quickly stepped forward and walked to the room where Zhuge Qinghuan was imprisoned. In the prison, Zhuge Qinghuan was very nervous. From the morning to now, he was still alive, worried and nervous. He doesn''t know how Ning Lan is or whether she will die Ning Lan''s picture of vomiting blood in the morning is still in his mind. He has no choice but to be locked up in this iron prison and can''t do anything! She must be in pain! It''s him. If he noticed, he wouldn''t let Ning Lan block the palm for him anyway! When Zhuge Qinghuan thought of Ning Lan''s coma, he was as worried as a knife and a needle. He walked back and forth in the cell! At the moment, he wanted to grow a pair of wings that could fly out of the cell, fly to ninglan''s side and guard ninglan''s side! However, no matter how he slapped the iron door of the cell or how he shouted, even if his hands were skinned and his voice was hoarse, there was still no shadow! PS: Thank you [see ? or ¦¨ No ¡õ] support for LANYA. LANYA has been a little busy recently. She tries her best to write today. She may stop for more than two days when she goes back to her hometown tomorrow. There is no internet cable when she goes back to her hometown, and she goes back to her hometown for the sake of her registered permanent residence. I''m sorry to inform you here in advance! Chapter 688 When Zhuge Qinghuan held the iron pillar and sat on the ground in despair, he heard a sound of footsteps gradually entering. A burst of surprise, low and sad eyes quickly drove towards the place where the sound was made. As long as someone comes, as long as there is a little chance to know the current situation of Ning Lan, he is willing to die! When Hanming''s figure broke into Zhuge Qinghuan''s eyes, Zhuge Qinghuan knew in his heart that whoever came was not good, he was more or less bad! However, he was still happy! Perhaps, from the mouth of Yelv Hanming, we can get the safety news of ninglan! Han Ming''s face was full of anger. Looking at Zhuge Qinghuan standing up slowly holding the iron door of the cell, the flame in his heart burned more and more strongly! "Bring him out!" Hanming said and walked to the torture room! "Kneel down!" the two guards took Zhuge Qinghuan to the torture equipment room and firmly pressed Zhuge Qinghuan to kneel on the ground. Zhuge Qinghuan stared coldly at Yelv Hanming and asked, "Lan''er, how is she? What have you done to him?" Han Ming''s cold face was more angry. He suddenly kicked Zhuge Qinghuan and looked at Zhuge Qinghuan who was bleeding. He said loudly and forcefully: "Lan''er, can you call these two words?" Zhuge Qinghuan felt that his heart was about to crack. It was painful! He stood up with difficulty and was knelt on the ground by the bodyguard before he stood firm, Zhuge Qinghuan laboriously asked, "what''s the matter with Lan''er? Is she dead?" He is not afraid of Yelv Hanming, beating him or killing him. At the moment, he can''t care about himself. He just wants to know what happened to Ning Lan. The only thing he thinks about is what happened to Ning Lan?! Laner? No one can call Lan''er except him. He doesn''t allow men other than him to call Ning lan''lan''er. Absolutely not! In his anger, Han Ming immediately pulled out an iron whip from the torture tool and several whips on Zhuge Qinghuan! When the whip saw the blood, Zhuge Qinghuan''s skin was torn open and his back was cold. After following the king for so many years, it was the first time they saw the king make such a big fire, and they still gave such a heavy hand to a weak scholar! PS: recommend Lan Ya''s finished novel: "ZHUGE Jinming", the eldest lady of the prime minister''s family! Chapter 689 Zhuge Qinghuan, who was beaten on the ground, struggled to support his knees on the ground for a long time, wiped the blood donation from the corners of his mouth, looked at Han Ming in anger and said, "you can kill me, but I hope before I die... You can tell me... LAN er... She... How is she?" With a whoosh, Hanming hit Zhuge Qinghuan with another whip. "Ah!" ZHUGE Qinghuan couldn''t help but scream. He felt dizzy all the time. There was a blood stain on his hands, which were shaking on the ground. It was like a red flame. It was dazzling and frightening! Zhuge Qinghuan still wanted to say something, but his consciousness was scattered, and the pain on his body gradually faded in his consciousness, and he lay on the ground again. "King, he fainted!" After waiting for a while, Han Ming saw that Zhuge Qinghuan didn''t get up. Hearing the bodyguard''s report, he sat down in the chair behind him, winked at Geller, and put the iron whip on the table. Gelleri ordered someone to twist a bucket of cold water. Without saying a word, a bucket of cold water splashed on Zhuge Qinghuan. Zhuge Qinghuan, who was unconscious, woke up from his coma with a painful hum. Maybe it''s too painful, maybe it''s too cold, maybe it''s too worried, maybe it''s too tired. Zhuge Qinghuan''s consciousness wakes up. His whole body seems to be numb and can''t feel the pain After a while, he raised his head and looked at Han Ming. A provocative smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. He wiped away the beads of sweat and blood on his cheeks, stared at Han Ming angrily and said: "If something happens to Lan''er, even if I die, I won''t let you go! You... You tyrant, you... Root... Don''t deserve... To have Lan''er! You don''t deserve... Lan''er!" Hanming looked at Zhuge Qinghuan, who was beaten by him with blood all over his body. He was angry again by Zhuge Qinghuan''s intermittent words. Hanming grabbed the iron whip on the table, waved the whip and beat Zhuge Qinghuan! A whip has just gone down, and the second whip has not been hit, and the action is abruptly broken! Hanming looked at the approaching figure, and the whip in his hand was stiff in the air! PS: all night code word today, tomorrow''s update. You can write as much as you want tonight. Maybe you can''t update the day after tomorrow. Lan Ya goes back to her hometown to work. Forgive ha! (in other words, nerds are so poor!) Chapter 690 Ning Lan just woke up and saw Xiao Jing. When she heard Xiao Jing''s words, she rushed to the prison for a moment. Looking at Zhuge Qinghuan lying on the ground with blood stains all over her body, she was heartbroken and speechless for a time! His eyes stared coldly and strangely at the iron whip in Hamming''s hand, put a dagger against her neck in one hand, and came step by step. Ning Lan didn''t expect that Han Ming should be so cruel and would be so good at a weak scholar! He whipped Zhuge Qinghuan like a devil! He is the king of a country! How can you bully a weak scholar? How can you do such a thing? Even if there is hate, it shouldn''t be so strong to bully the weak! She hates people who bully the weak! He shouted coldly at the bodyguard and slave, "all step back!" Geller and guiso hesitated and looked at Hanming. They didn''t know what to do for a moment. Ning Lan couldn''t care much. When she saw that Zhuge Qinghuan''s clothes were full of blood, she couldn''t care! Although she had promised her second Royal brother that she would never threaten others with her own life, at this moment, she really didn''t know what else she could do to save Zhuge Qinghuan! She''s gambling! "Let them all step down, or I will die in front of you, immediately in front of you!" Han Ming stared at the dagger at Ning Lan''s neck, and Ning Lan''s eyes were very unique and contemptuous. His hand holding the iron whip could not help shaking! She, damn it, she threatened him with her own life for her? Does she love him so much? Ning Lan told roar again: "step back!" With a loud bang, Hanming waved a whip and hit the table hard. The original good wooden table was pulled out of a crack by Hanming, and Hanming''s hand was numb at the same time! All the veins on Hanming''s forehead bulged, and his eyes were red with anger. He yelled angrily, "all back down!" At this moment, his anger became a raging fire. He wanted to strangle the woman who threatened him and forced him to submit! If he can, he wants to crush her! PS: it''s getting light! LANYA goes back to her hometown today! Chapter 691 Ning Lan saw that all the people had retreated and was about to take down the dagger in his hand against his neck. Unexpectedly, Han Ming was as fast as lightning, and his hand was like lightning. Before Ning Lan reacted, the dagger had been taken away by Han Ming, and his neck was pinched by Han Ming! Han Ming was so angry that he pinched Ning Lan''s neck with anger: "no one dares to talk to the king like this, no one dares to threaten the king like this, no one!" "Cough... Cough..." Ning Lan, who was strangled by Han Ming, had a bad breath. Hanming''s strength gradually strengthened. At this moment, he was completely annoyed. All his senses were forced by Ning Lan! "You damn woman, do you think King Gu won''t kill you? King Gu will finish you now and let you be a pair of infatuated mandarin ducks on the huangquan road!" "Lan''er, don''t kill her..." ZHUGE Qinghuan climbed up to Hanming and bit him on Hanming''s leg. "Damn it!" Han Ming, who was in pain, loosened Ning Lan''s hand and kicked Zhuge Qinghuan who was holding his leg away! How can Zhuge Qinghuan, who was seriously injured, stand such a kick from Han Ming? But when he heard a thump, Zhuge Qinghuan hit the table leg heavily, broke his head and blood, and fainted directly back. Seeing Shi, Ning Lan widened her eyes and looked at the bleeding Zhuge Qinghuan. She exclaimed heartily, "no!" Ning Lan, who was about to rush towards Zhuge Qinghuan, was grabbed by Hanming! "Why? Is it heartache? Ah?" "You... You, I''ll kill you!" Ning Lan immediately struck Han Ming with a palm, but he didn''t want to be easily avoided by Han Ming! Hanming again pinched Ning Lan''s neck and said angrily with a smile, "do you want to kill the king with your martial arts?" Ning Lan felt a burst of grief. Looking at Zhuge Qinghuan lying on the ground, she stared angrily at Han Ming and shouted, "he''s innocent, he''s really innocent!" The power in Hanming''s hand was relieved because he lost his voice and laughed: "innocent? He''s a adulterer. You say he''s innocent? Ha ha!" "He is not, he is not a adulterer!" "You damned bitch! King Gu has seen with his own eyes that you have a traitor and a fake?" "He is not, the person I like is not him, he is not a adulterer!" Chapter 692 Han Ming was stunned and said with a loud angry smile, "do you think Gu Wang is a fool? Do you think Gu Wang will believe you?" Ning Lan, with tears in her eyes, knelt down slowly and begged, "please, don''t kill him, save him, please, it doesn''t matter to me, please!" The more Ning lanyue pleaded, the more determined Hanming was to kill! "You... You! Good! Hehe, it''s true! You can do everything for him. Don''t even want your pride? Ah?" "What on earth should I do to let him go? Give him a way to live?" Han Ming clenched his fist and asked fiercely, "you unfaithful and unclean woman, do you think you are qualified to talk to the king?" After hearing Han Ming''s words, Ning Lan turned pale, clenched her lips, pressed down her humiliation, and said, "Yelv Han Ming, he and I are innocent! You can''t insult me like this!" Looking at Ning Lan''s pale face, Han Ming felt a sense of revenge. He pinched Ning Lan''s chin and asked, "innocence? Do you think Gu Wang will believe it?" Ning Lan waved away Han Ming''s hand holding her chin and stood up slowly, "you can kill me, but you can''t insult my innocence!" Hanming forced him to ask, "innocence? Ha ha! How do you prove your innocence?" "With my blood!" Ninglan was completely angered by Hanming''s words. All calmness and all calmness collapsed at this moment. After the words, she bumped into the wall! Han Ming reacted and stopped immediately. Although he grabbed Ning Lan and reduced the impact on the wall, he was still a step late. Ning Lan''s head still hit the wall heavily, and blood flowed down her forehead. "Lan''er!" Han Ming looked at Ning Lan''s bleeding forehead, forgot his anger for a moment, and gradually pieced together his reason defeated by anger, and held Ning Lan tightly in his arms. Seeing Ning Lan''s eyes gradually closed, Han Ming immediately shook Ning Lan and threatened, "Lan''er, you can''t die. If you die, King Gu immediately killed Zhuge Qinghuan and cut him thousands of knives. Do you hear?" Chapter 693 Ning Lan weakly opened her eyes. Her eyes were scattered. Looking at Han Ming with a nervous face, she said intermittently: "don''t... Kill her, please don''t kill him. The person I like in my heart is not him... I''m innocent with him... Believe me..." "If you die, King Gu will definitely make his life worse than death. Do you know?" "He and I... Are really innocent... I, I... Did not... Betray you... Believe me..." "King Gu believes you!" Seeing Ning Lan''s forehead still bleeding and getting weaker and weaker, Han Ming turned his anger into fear. Holding Ning Lan, he ran outside the prison and shouted, "Taiyi! Pass on Taiyi!" Jisuo quickly trotted out. After Hanming left with Ning Lan in his arms, one of the guards looked at Zhuge Qinghuan on the ground and asked, "general, what about this man?" Geller looked at the direction where Hanming disappeared, hesitated for a few seconds, and ordered, "stop bleeding for him quickly, don''t let him die! If he dies, you don''t want your head!" "Yes, general!" one bodyguard immediately helped Zhuge Qinghuan over, and the other bodyguard immediately tore off the cloth to bandage the wound on Zhuge Qinghuan''s forehead. Grad, who followed Han Ming around, didn''t know him very well, but... From the nervous look on his face when Han Ming just left with Ning Lan in his arms, he knew that the weight of the little princess in the king''s heart was unprecedented and absolutely incomparable! He has never seen the king so nervous and angry for a woman! Therefore, the people the little princess cares about and the people she wants to save can''t die! The king cares so much about the princess. If the person the princess wants to save dies, they must be held accountable! One of the guards asked gler, "general, what about the other injuries on his body?" "You see, this man''s life is your life. You don''t want to live if he dies! You know?" The two bodyguards immediately answered, "yes, general!" "Well, I''ll leave it to you!" Grad said, took back his cold eyes staring at the bodyguard, turned and walked out. Chapter 694 In the bedroom of the sky palace, Hanming sat alone by the Dragon couch, holding Ning Lan bingrun''s small hand, and his heartache was written on his face. At this moment, he could not tell whether he was holding Xia Hou Mohe''s hand or Ning Lan''s hand. Have you ever had such a familiar scene? Such familiar tension? When he stood on the edge of the reincarnation of life and death, he had 100, 1000, 10000 hatred, and 100, 1000, 10000 unwilling. He had too much incomprehension and resentment. Because of these incomprehension and resentment, he chose to reincarnate again and enter the eternal love robbery He should hate her, but he doesn''t know which one to hate! In her previous life, she betrayed him to Tianyu. In this life, she fought for Zhuge Qinghuan. Why is all this? Looking at the injured man, he didn''t feel half the pain of revenge in his heart. What''s the matter? In order to show her innocence, she went so far as to... Her temperament is as strong as Mohe... Maybe he really misunderstood her? I don''t know how long it took, maybe a day, maybe a day and a half, maybe a day and a night, to hold Ning Lan''s hand quietly. Han Ming was full of resentment, and the waves gradually calmed down. At the moment, she just wanted to watch her quietly! "Are you awake?" staring at the dark slender eyelashes, his face was tired and nervous, and a bright smile floated, clean, transparent and fresh. It seems to be the sunshine after the rain, warm and soft. Ning Lan opened her big black eyes, stared at the smile on Han Ming''s face, lips and teeth clasped, and was stunned for a few seconds. A headache made her unconsciously raise her hand to her forehead, and the center of her eyebrows locked tightly. Seeing the trend, Han Ming put away his smile and asked gently, "is it very painful?" She''s not dead? She thought she was dead! Staring at the twinkling tenderness on Hanming''s gentle face, ninglan''s heart rose a wisp of attachment. Who is the real him? Didn''t he want to kill her? Why treat her like this now? He didn''t think she was unfaithful and had an affair with Zhuge Qinghuan... Suddenly thinking of Zhuge Qinghuan, Ning Lan looked at Hanming and asked, "did you kill him?" The gentleness on Hanming''s face frozen into ice in an instant. A haze and darkness flashed in his dark eyes, and his eyes staring at Ning Lan became sharp. Chapter 695 She woke up. The first flower, the first person she cared about, was the man in the prison? Is that the man she cares about? He wanted to say that Zhuge Qinghuan was torn apart and killed by him, but she was finally forced back by her tight eyebrows and pale face. Han Ming released Ning Lan''s hand and said coldly, "he''s still alive! He''s not dead!" Seeing Hanming''s face cold, Ning Lan couldn''t catch what Hanming was thinking. However, staring at Hanming''s gradually clenched fist, Ning Lan knew that he didn''t intend to let Zhuge Qinghuan go. "Let him go. He''s innocent. If you hate me, you can take revenge on me!" Han Ming stared at Ning Lan coldly, chuckled, and there was no emotion in his smile. "So far, do you still protect him? Do you love him so much?" "He is my friend, just a friend. The person I love is not him!" Han Ming''s eyes fixed on Ning Lan''s eyes carefully and asked again, "you say you don''t love him? You don''t even want your life for him... Do you think Gu Wang will believe that you are innocent with him?" Ning Lan was annoyed when she heard the speech, and then said, "a scholar can die for a confidant. He is my friend and he is my people. I can''t die for him. You can''t arbitrarily say between us... We are innocent. I really don''t have feelings for him!" She always said that the person she liked was not Zhuge Qinghuan. Did she regard him as blind? Is it... The man in black? He... He''s here, too? "Who do you have feelings for? Xiang Tianyu?" Xiang Tianyu? Who is Xiang Tianyu? Ning Lan looked at Han Ming with a puzzled face, "who is Xiang Tianyu?" Hanming wanted to stop: "you..." Who is Xiang Tianyu? The eagle''s eyes are complex. From Ning Lan''s face, he didn''t see her evasion and ambiguity, or guilty. Some are just confused and confused. Did she forget to tell Tianyu? Or did she completely forget the past? She... In front of her, just Ning Lan? So, who''s the man in black? In the world, who else can have that kind of cold and vicious eyes except to Tianyu? Hanming said in a deep voice, "even if the person you love is not Zhuge Qinghuan, he has a desperate desire. If he has feelings for you, he will die!" Chapter 696 Ning Lan looked at Han Ming deeply and was silent for a long time before she said, "everyone has the right to like people!" "Although it is said that everyone has the right to like people, as a minister, you can''t have such feelings for the princess and the woman who has married a husband, and you can''t have the unwarranted desire to take the princess away!" Thinking of what Zhuge Qinghuan said and the way Zhuge Qinghuan looked at death for Ning Lan, Hanming''s anger accumulated and increased! Ning Lan was a little hard to tell. She sat up from her bed and said, "there is a misunderstanding. Since I married you, I will abide by women''s morality and will not do anything sorry to you. I won''t go with him." "Abide by women''s morality? You hug in the imperial garden... Thank you for saying it!" Ning Lan smiled weakly. Yelv Hanming didn''t believe her. Even if she explained again, it was useless. No matter what he said, he wouldn''t believe it. Why bother talking? "You make a condition. How can you let him go?" Four eyes looked at each other, red four burst, a war. Han Ming asked coldly with a smile, "what''s the condition for letting him go? Do you want to know how the lone king can let him go? It depends on what you do!" "What do you want the palace to do?" Han Ming looked at Ning Lan without blinking and asked, "can you agree to any conditions that King Gu said?" Ning Lan was silent for a moment and asked, "what conditions?" Hanming asked. His heart was tense. He hoped that Ning Lan''s answer would not be "yes"! But Ning Lan''s question broke the last hope in his heart. How could Zhuge Huan be willing to let go of the man who was locked up in the prison because of her clear concern for Zhuge Huan? He won''t let the man who occupies his heart live, absolutely not! He won''t let those who humiliate him and shame him live! Even if he is not willing, he will not want a woman who is unfaithful to him to stay with him! He doesn''t allow it. He hates women''s betrayal most! Once he was betrayed by a woman and hurt... A lesson from the past, he will not allow the same mistake to be made again, never! He will never do it again! Hanming looked gloomy and said word by word, "now, at the moment, serve the lonely king!" Hanming stared at Ning Lan. He was waiting for her answer. If she... He would kill her! Chapter 697 He should make such a request? How could he ask so rudely? What does he think of her? Ning Lan stared at Han Ming. She felt sad and humiliated. Her black eyes gradually became red, and her heart gradually hurt with her breathing... Is this man really his husband? Is the man in front of her really the one she wants to stay with until she is old? Han Ming looked at Ning Lan''s red eyes. He was angry. Why was she jealous? Was it because of his request? Is it so humiliating to be with him? There was silence in the bedroom. When Ning Lan was about to speak, Jisuo hurried in: "King..." Jisuo secretly glanced at Han Ming''s cold face and Ning Lan''s deep eyes. He was annoyed that he seemed to have come at a wrong time The tense atmosphere in the bedroom was interrupted by giso''s coming in, which eased a lot: "what''s the matter?" Giuseppe cautiously replied, "tell the king, Lord Taifu sent an urgent report." Urgent report? Is there progress in the case or something? Han Ming looked at Ning Lan deeply, turned firmly and walked to the imperial study without looking back: "pass!" "Yes!" For a moment, Hanming''s figure disappeared at the door. Ning Lan was stunned for a while, lifted the thin quilt and prepared to get out of bed, but he didn''t want to feel a pain in the wound on his head, dizzy and fell back to the Dragon couch! Qinghuan doesn''t know what''s going on in the prison. Will he die? Thinking of the way she saw Qinghuan earlier, Ning Lan couldn''t help worrying. Anyway, she doesn''t want Qinghuan to die here. She wants to save him! Ning Lan sat up again. When she saw someone standing under the window, her eyes were stunned for a while. Ronglu quickly went to ninglan''s bed and said painfully, "you''re hurt. Don''t move!" "Second brother..." When Ronglu''s eyes touched Ning Lan''s forehead, his face was very ugly. His eyes fell on Ning Lan''s tight eyebrows and asked with concern: "is it very painful?" Ning Lan caught a murderous spirit flashed on Rong Lu''s face, lightly shook his head and said softly: "brother Er, LAN Er doesn''t hurt anymore." "I heard something happened to you..." Rong Lu looked at the wound on Ning Lan''s forehead and asked in a deep voice, "he did it, didn''t he?" Chapter 698 "No!" Ronglu looked at Ning Lan and asked suspiciously, "no? How did your injury come from?" Ning Lan lowered her eyes, calmly looked at Rong Lu''s clenched fist and said calmly: "yes... LAN Er accidentally fell..." Ning Lan is injured. Ronglu already knows that he will not sit idly by like this! Looking at Ning Lan''s thin appearance, his heart couldn''t calm down any more. He wants to take Ning Lan and take her back to Daqi! "Lan''er, you go with brother Erhuang. Go now. Brother Erhuang won''t let you stay here and suffer. Even if there is anything, brother Erhuang will bear everything!" Ning Lan pushed Rong Lu''s hand away, straightened up her charming face and said calmly, "brother Er Huang, will you calm down? Lan''er is really okay. Lan''er won''t go back. Go back!" "Lan''er, brother Erhuang won''t leave you like this. This time, what brother Erhuang says won''t let you continue to suffer here... Bullied!" Ning Lan firmly refused: "brother Er Huang, Lan''er will take good care of himself! Since Lan''er is married, there is no reason to flee. Here... This is Lan''er''s home! Lan''er is already the princess of the Great Khan country, which can''t and won''t be changed!" Seeing Ning Lan''s tone without negotiation, Rong Lu changed a topic and asked, "what about Qinghuan? Can you really forget him?" Ning Lan took a deep breath and said calmly: "brother Er Huang, Lan''er said before that there is no fate between Lan''er and Qinghuan. Lan''er and him are nothing, nothing!" Ronglu asked bluntly, "how did you get your injury? Second brother, I heard that you almost lost your life in order to save Qinghuan! How dare you say you don''t have him in your heart? How dare you say you have no love for him?" Ning Lan then said firmly, "no! Qinghuan is just a friend in Lan''er''s heart, that''s all!" Ronglu saw Ning Lan speak firmly and didn''t admit that she liked Qinghuan. He couldn''t help asking, "do you... Dare you swear you don''t have any friendship with him?" "Lan''er swore to heaven, swore with her life, and had no love for Qinghuan!" After hearing Ning Lan''s words, Rong Lu was stunned for a while. His eyes were a little gloomy. He asked in a deep voice, "Lan Er, do you like Yelv Hanming?" Chapter 699 Ning Lan was stunned when Rong Lu asked. Did she like Yelv Hanming? She didn''t know... She just warned herself that she couldn''t like Yelv Hamming! After Ronglu asked, he looked at Ning Lan''s absence, and his heart was suddenly heavy. The fate in the dark is destined to be honed, isn''t it? Lan''er, is she in love with Yelv Hanming? Does she like Yelv Hamming? Ronglu smiled bitterly and said thoughtfully, "you still like him!" She fell in love with Yelv Hamming? No... how is that possible? She didn''t! Ning Lan denied, "I didn''t!" No, She said she didn''t like Yelv Hamming? Ronglu stared at Ning Lan for a while and asked again, "then why don''t you want to go back?" go back? She never wanted to go back! How can a married girl go back? Her marriage is known all over the world. The beginning of friendship between the two countries, how can she marry openly and escape secretly? She can''t do such a thing! "I, brother Erhuang, I have married a wife, and I am already the princess of the great Khanate!" "Lan''er..." Rong Lu wanted to persuade him something, but he was interrupted by Ning Lan before he said it. Ning Lan frowned and said in a deep voice, "brother Er Huang! LAN Er doesn''t want to do much now. He just wants to rescue Qinghuan as soon as possible. Don''t say anything else. LAN Er will take care of himself!" "Lan''er, if brother Erhuang rescues Qinghuan, would you like to go back with brother Erhuang?" "I..." Ronglu took Ning Lan''s words and said, "don''t refuse first. The second imperial brother doesn''t force you. The second imperial brother has never forced you to do anything, but the second imperial brother hopes you can think about it and follow your own heart!" Rong Lu''s words made Ning Lan feel very much, "brother Er Huang, LAN Er can solve Qinghuan''s problem himself. You don''t have to..." Before ninglan''s intervention was said, Ronglu resolutely took over and said non-negotiable, "this matter is under the control of the second imperial brother. You don''t need to spend more words." Ronglu said here, walked from the bed to the window, didn''t look back, paused for a moment on his feet, and said, "Lan''er, brother Erhuang is always your dependence, no matter when!" Chapter 700 Will it always be her dependence? Whenever? Brother Erhuang, do you know why it''s hard to recover? Do you know that Lan''er is already a married daughter, just like the water splashed out? The water is spilled out and can''t be taken back! Many things have no regrets except accepting and facing. It''s like a lot of roads. Once you go, you won''t have a chance to look back! For example, her feelings with Zhuge Qinghuan, once she had a palpitation for the cleanness of Zhuge Qinghuan, but she knew early that the cleanness did not belong to her. The distance between her and Zhuge Qinghuan was so far away that she was so desperate that she gave up before her feelings for Zhuge Qinghuan were deep. She and Zhuge Qinghuan are people in a completely different world. They stand in two worlds that can never have results. Although she is eager for freedom and living in a pure and peaceful life without any smoke and darkness, she knows more clearly that her identity and her destiny are doomed early, and she can''t have that kind of life. Zhuge Qinghuan''s feelings for her moved her very much! Now, she only hopes to save Zhuge Qinghuan as soon as possible. Even if she lost her life to save him, she will not hesitate. This is what she can do for Zhuge Qinghuan. She can do everything except giving Zhuge Qinghuan her heart! I don''t know how Qinghuan is at this moment "Lingshuang!" Ling Shuang heard the sound and came in from outside the bedroom Palace: "the maidservant is here. I don''t know what the princess has to do?" Ning Lan hesitated for a moment and asked, "lingshuang, can I ask you something?" "Yes." Ning Lan''s eyes were deeply locked on Ling Shuang''s face and asked, "can you go to the prison for this palace?" Ling Shuang hesitated a little, hesitated for a while and replied, "I''ll obey your orders!" "You send these wound healing medicines to the prison and give them to... Zhuge Qinghuan..." Ning Lan said here, stopped for a while, thought for a while, and said: "if you can''t go in and visit in person, hand over these herbs to general Geller, and the palace is waiting for your news." "Yes, ma''am, I''m leaving." Ling Shuang is a wise palace maid. Although Ning Lan didn''t say something, she knew it in her heart. After listening to Ning Lan''s orders, she immediately answered and respectfully retired. Chapter 701 "I''ve seen general Ling Shuang." Lingshuang was sent by the king to serve the princess. Why is she here? Geller looked at the things in lingshuang''s hand, his eyes sank slightly, and he probably knew something in his heart. "What''s the matter?" Ling Shuang''s face was calm and said calmly, "if you return to the general, the slave and maid sent medicine according to the will of the princess." If so, the medicine in Lengshuang''s hand is to be sent to the cell and given to the scholar named Zhuge Qinghuan? "To whom?" Ling Shuang said politely, "give it to a patient in the prison. I don''t know if the general may be accommodating?" "Is there a written order from the king?" "Never." Geller thought for a moment and said, "you tell the princess that no one can enter the prison without the king''s instructions." "Then this medicine for the patient... I wonder if the general is willing to accommodate and take it to the patient?" "Leave this medicine!" Geller hesitated and accepted the medicine in lingshuang''s hand. What''s right and wrong between the princess and the king? As a human minister, he has no right to judge. As a human minister, it''s better not to offend the people above! To be convenient with others is to be convenient with yourself! Thinking of the princess''s appearance in the prison, Geller had a very special feeling. He didn''t hate the princess. Although she betrayed the king, she was not an easily annoying woman. "Thank you, general." Ling Shuang handed something to the bodyguard behind Geller. There was no sign of going away. Geller asked, "do you have anything else?" "You can ask the general... Are the patients worried about their lives?" Geller stepped back from the bodyguard behind him, lowered his voice a little and said, "you tell the princess that the patient has taken medicine and is still in a coma. Depending on the situation, he should not die." Lingshuang got the answer she wanted and said, "I''ve thanked the general for telling me." lingshuang said. After a pause, she looked at the prison and said, "I hope the general will comfort you more." "Yes." "I''m leaving!" Ling Shuang was about to turn and leave. Geller''s words rang out again: "without the king''s permission, the patient can''t die." Chapter 702 Lingshuang just smiled and left. The meaning in Geller''s words has let lingshuang get the news she needs to report to the princess. Although there were some accidents, Geller, who was always cold, would help the princess. He was grateful. Geller looked at Ling Shuang and turned to walk to the prison. The bodyguard with medicine nearby asked, "general, this medicine..." As he walked toward Zhuge Qinghuan''s cell, Geller asked, "so... How''s Zhuge Qinghuan''s injury?" "Back to the general, the villain looked at it just now and didn''t wake up." "Yes." Gler took the medicine bottle from the guard''s hand and said, "get back first!" "Yes." Geller looked at the medicine bottle in his hand and his face sank. Why didn''t he wake up? Won''t you die? What does the king mean? Before Geller reached Zhuge Qinghuan''s cell door, he smelled a strong smell of blood. Looking at Zhuge Qinghuan lying on the ground in ragged blood clothes, Geller hesitated for a few seconds, opened the cell door and walked in. "Lan''er... Lan''er... Don''t hurt Lan''er... No... want... Lan''er... Go... Lan''er..." Geller approached Zhuge Qinghuan and stepped down. When he heard Zhuge Qinghuan whispering in a coma, Geller felt a burst of emotion in his heart. This man is dying. He still dares to think about the princess. Does he really want to die? Fortunately, the king didn''t hear it. If the king heard it, he would... Ask what love is in the world? Teach people to live and die! This scholar is also infatuated. It''s really pathetic to come here for the princess! Hey! "Hey! Wake up... Hey..." when Geller saw that Zhuge Qinghuan''s lips were dry and cracked, and the wound wrapped on his forehead, he couldn''t help but feel pity for Zhuge Qinghuan. Geller knew that if Zhuge Qinghuan went into such a coma again, even a cat would not survive with nine lives! Not to mention the cold ground in the cell, a good man will fall ill with his wet clothes, not to mention that he suffered such a heavy whip wound? "Hey, wake up... Hey..." "Lan''er, run... Lan''er... Mountain without mausoleum... River... Water is... Exhausted, thunder in winter, rain and snow in summer... The combination of heaven and earth is... Dare to compete with you... Lan''er... Lan... Er..." Chapter 703 Geller''s eyebrows were knotted. When is it? What love poems is he reading? It''s really... It''s really sad! Geller called a few more times. Seeing that Zhuge Qinghuan lying on the ground had no sign of waking up, he smeared the ointment in his hand on Zhuge Qinghuan''s wound. Suddenly he felt a murderous spirit and looked up at the door of the cell. Geller stood up and asked the black masked man a Zhang away: "who are you!" As soon as gler''s voice fell, the man at the door of the cell had flashed in front of him, fought with gler, and took gler within ten moves! "Don''t move, move again, you only have a dead end!" A slim figure followed behind the man, then flashed into the cell and walked towards Zhuge Qinghuan. Seeing the situation, Geller said, "if you really want to save him, now is not the time. He is seriously injured and you will kill him! I advise you, even if you take him out of this prison, you can''t get out of the palace, and you can''t escape from the palace yourself!" The cold eyes of the masked man in black flashed quickly on Zhuge Qinghuan. Before Geller resisted, he closed the knife and acupoints. A series of actions were completed quickly and beautifully! Geller fell to the ground in surprise and went to sleep. "Master, he''s right. The childe was hurt too badly!" The masked man in black who put away the knife, after listening to his accomplices, went to Zhuge Qinghuan, checked Zhuge Qinghuan''s injuries, hesitated for a while, and decided to take Zhuge Qinghuan away. Reach out and carry Zhuge Qinghuan on his back. Just stepping out of the iron gate, a masked man in green appeared not far from his sight. The masked man in black with Zhuge Qinghuan on his back looked at the masked man in green opposite and asked, "who are you?" The masked man in blue hesitated a little and said coldly, "he was the one who wanted to save people, but now he is the one who stopped you. You can''t save him!" The masked man in black put Zhuge Qinghuan down, was supported by his companions behind him, flew out and fought with the masked man in green. The masked man in black gave a cold swish, and his eyes flashed a thick murderous spirit. "What I want to do, no one can stop it!" he said to his companions behind him, "take him away!" "Yes, master!" Chapter 704 Although the masked man in green hesitated, he fought with the masked man in black recklessly. After more than ten rounds, the masked man in blue was controlled by the masked man in black! The man in Black said coldly to the man in green, "you''ve done too many things you shouldn''t do. I''ll finish you today!" Outside the prison, a bodyguard came back from going to the toilet. Seeing the black masked man in the prison and others, he immediately ran out and shouted, "come on, there''s an assassin... Catch an assassin..." The scream of the bodyguard distracted the black masked man from killing. The green masked man escaped from the blackmasked man''s coercion while the black masked man was a little careless, and then ran away from the prison. The black man''s accomplice who helped Zhuge Qinghuan for some time asked, "master, what should I do now? The childe is seriously injured. If you take him out like this..." A burst of hasty footsteps gradually approached. The man in black looked at Zhuge Qinghuan in a coma, took out a porcelain bottle from his pocket, and poured out the last pill in the porcelain bottle to Zhuge Qinghuan. Judging from the injury of Zhuge Qinghuan, he knew very well what the bodyguard said. Zhuge Qinghuan was too badly hurt. At this time, it was really not suitable to take him away! Hesitated, winked at his accomplices, put down Zhuge Qinghuan and rushed to the door of the cell. "Catch the assassin... Catch the assassin... The assassin escaped..." a clanking sound of weapons, accompanied by the shouts of the guards, gradually disappeared outside the prison door. The man in black and his accomplices quickly escaped from the prison. "General! General..." after the masked man in black fled, Geller''s deputy general sent several bodyguards to pursue him. He went into the prison where Zhuge Qinghuan was imprisoned and untied Geller''s sleeping hole. "Where''s the assassin?" "The last general should die. The assassin didn''t catch him and let them escape." Geller suddenly thought of Zhuge Qinghuan and hurriedly asked, "where''s the prisoner?" "Report back to the general. The prisoner is still there and hasn''t been taken away." Gler glanced at Zhuge Qinghuan, who was still unconscious on the ground near the iron prison post, and said, "bring him in and I''ll report it to the king." PS: hum, no one has spoken recently, haven''t they? I abuse Chapter 705 Hanming asked calmly, "has anyone been taken away?" Geller knelt in the imperial study and replied with a solemn face: "tell the king that he is still in prison." Hanming frowned, stared at the empty porcelain vase in his hand, and said coldly, "strengthen the guard, don''t let anyone rob the prison!" "The end will obey!" "Step back!" "Yes... King, the prisoner has been unconscious. If he doesn''t wake up again, his life will be lost..." Geller hesitated after getting up and reported Zhuge Qinghuan to Hanming. "He can''t die yet!" when he thought of Zhuge Qinghuan, Hanming frowned again. Although he wanted to kill Zhuge Qinghuan, he hesitated at the thought of Ning Lan''s look of death. I don''t know why. Even if he hates ninglan betraying him in his heart, he still doesn''t want ninglan to look at him with hate eyes. "Subordinates understand, subordinates leave." after hearing Hanming''s words, Geller immediately withdrew. Zhuge Qinghuan? The masked man who robbed the prison? It seems that there are more and more guests in the imperial palace of the Great Khan kingdom! Lan''er, is that him? You keep saying that the person you like is not Zhuge Qinghuan. Is that him? Han Ming played with the broken porcelain vase in his hand. His eyebrows were deep, which made his face dark. Sure enough, as he expected, the man finally came out. This porcelain vase is not him Chapter 706 After hearing lingshuang''s report, Ning Lan knew that Zhuge Qinghuan was not dead, and she sent the medicine lingshuang sent in, which made her feel a lot more secure. However, just as she was relieved, before her heart was settled, she heard that someone had robbed the prison, which made Ning Lanan''s heart nervous again. Who will rob the prison? She could not help suspecting her second brother. Ning Lan looked at Ling Shuang and thought and said, "Ling Shuang, go and ask again. Who is the person who wants to rob the prison robber and who has been caught by the person who robbed the prison." "Yes." Ling Shuang left. After Ling Shuang left, Ning Lan worried about walking back and forth in the bedroom of the sky palace, and her heart hung in the air. Previously worried about Zhuge Qinghuan''s heart, now there is another Ronglu, and the steps on his feet are getting heavier and heavier. She asked lingcui to find a potted flower and put it in the window, waiting for her second brother to appear. However, an hour passed, and Ronglu didn''t appear. Anxiety and worry grow deeper and deeper over time. Ning Lan didn''t sit down until lingshuang came back from inquiring about the news. "Did the robber catch it?" Ling Shuang calmed his breath and said, "go back to your mother. The prison robber didn''t catch him. It''s said that the prison robber''s martial arts are very strong. General Geller can''t beat him. Now the bodyguard is being searched in the imperial palace." Ning Lan was delighted when she heard the speech. Without changing her face, she took up the tea lamp and drank the tea. She asked in a slow manner, "really? Did... Did the jailrobber get his hand?" Ling Shuang hesitated when she said, "go back to your mother. The people who robbed the prison didn''t succeed. The people they want to rob are still in the prison." "Who is it?" Ning Lan guessed, but in order to be sure, she asked. "Yes... Yes, I heard that the prison robber wanted to rob... It''s Zhuge in the prison... Childe..." The person who robbed the prison is Qinghuan. Then, the person who robbed the prison must be her second Royal brother! I don''t know... Is brother Erhuang hurt? The palace is searching now... Where will the second brother hide now? Won''t be found? Ning Lan Yangzhi drank tea calmly and said to lingshuang and lingcui, "well, I know. You all step back!" Chapter 707 Prison robbery failed? Yelv Hanming knew that someone robbed the prison and the person to be robbed was Zhuge Qinghuan. Would he be angry? The answer is obvious! If he gets angry... Isn''t Qinghuan going to suffer? At the moment, she can''t go to the prison to avoid further angering Yelv Hanming. Huajing and Luoer are locked up. There is no one available around her. After all, lingshuang lingcui is Yelv Hanming''s person. She can''t believe it! But where is the empress of the late imperial concubine? She is still ill. Her staff has gone to work. Her second imperial brother doesn''t know where she is at the moment... Now, the only person she can find in the Khan''s back palace is Yelv Hanming... But he doesn''t believe her! What should I do? Brother Erhuang failed to rob the prison. He must rob again... It''s too dangerous! Whether it''s for her second Royal brother or for Zhuge Qinghuan, who is seriously injured in prison, she can''t wait like this! She''s going to find Yelv Hanming and negotiate with Yelv Hanming! Negotiate calmly, even if he puts forward such conditions... For the safety of her second Royal brother and Zhuge Qinghuan, she is going! Thinking about this, Ning Lan put down the tea that had spilled a lot of tea and walked out of the sky. Before Ning Lan reached the gate of the sky palace, she met Xiao Jing, who entered the sky palace. Xiao Jing said in a sharp voice with a bit of sarcasm: "where is the princess going? Is she going to the prison?" Xiao Jing has a humiliating tone, which makes Ning Lan look cold. Although she was very angry, she was not in the mood to fight with Xiao Jing. After a little consideration, Ning Lan pressed down her anger and continued to go out. When passing by with Xiao Jing, Xiao Jing''s voice remembered again: "why did the princess leave in such a hurry? Did the princess know the urgent news? It''s really filial piety!" Urgent report? filial obedience? what do you mean? Ning Lan stopped, looked suspiciously at Xiao Jing and asked, "what exactly do you mean?" Xiao jingleng glanced at Ling Shuang and Ling Cui and didn''t speak. Knowing what Xiao Jing meant, Ning Lan couldn''t help but order lingcui and lingshuang: "wait outside first." "Yes." lingcui and lingshuang looked at each other and walked out of the sky palace respectfully. PS: Yaya is so diligent in updating. Why don''t you boast? Chapter 708 Xiao Jing looked at the back of lingcui and lingshuang and raised her mouth. She was very proud. "Now you can say it?" Xiao Jing showed a surprised look and asked, "don''t the princess know about the urgent report? The king... Didn''t she tell you?" Ning Lan said impolitely in a deep voice: "if you have anything to say, don''t sell off in front of this palace. This palace doesn''t have so much time and mind to waste on you!" Xiao Jing played with her fingers, played with her sleeves, said calmly and clearly, "yes? That''s right! Princess Xi of the state of Qi is seriously ill... Princess Xi really doesn''t have time to talk to her ministers and concubines..." Ning Lan looked at Xiao Jing incredulously and asked, "what are you talking about?" "Concubine Xi of the great Qi state was seriously ill." the words seemed to be the most powerful bomb, which shattered Ning Lan''s usual calm. Isn''t empress Xi of the state of Qi her mother? How could her mother be seriously ill? Is Xiao Jing cheating her? Xiao Jing said with a smile, "the princess must have heard what my concubine said clearly. What do you say, princess?" Ning Lan lowered her black eyes and was silent for a moment. She looked up at Xiao Jing with a smile on her face and asked, "why do you think this palace will believe you?" The schadenfreude on Xiao Jing''s face increased a bit: "the princess knows whether she believes her concubine or not. If the princess doesn''t believe it, she doesn''t care about her concubine. After all, the concubine''s mother is not the Xi concubine of the state of Qi." Ning Lan remembered a clatter in her heart, and a mess flashed on her face. She turned and was about to leave, but Xiao Jing stopped her: "princess, don''t hurry to go! I have another thing to tell the princess!" Ning Lan didn''t turn around, hesitated and stopped. "If the princess wants to confirm..." Xiao Jing said, here she came to Ning Lan and whispered in her ear, "princess, if you want to confirm the palace, it''s not difficult. The urgent report sent by the state of Qi is... In the second drawer of the study case in the imperial study!" Xiao Jing said with a gloating smile and walked out with Ning Lan first. PS: 5 more up! Chapter 709 The mother is seriously ill? How could the mother imperial concubine be seriously ill? Over the years, although she knew that her mother was in bad health, she had never been seriously ill. How could she be seriously ill? The second brother didn''t mention it to her, and Yelv Hanming didn''t tell her... Is Xiao Jing cheating her? Ning Lan''s ears again floated Xiao Jing''s words "Princess, if you want to confirm the palace, it''s not difficult to arrive. The urgent report sent by the state of Qi is... In the second drawer of the study case in the imperial study!" If Xiao Jing lied, she wouldn''t tell her like this... The urgent report is in the imperial study? She still didn''t want to believe it unless she saw the urgent report sent by the state of Qi, unless she saw it with her own eyes! On such a thought, Ning Lan hurried to the imperial study immediately. She can''t wait for a moment. She wants to find out about it. Even if it is true, she also needs to know what is written in the urgent newspaper! Thinking of the word "seriously ill", Ning Lan''s heart was as messy as the steps under her feet. She doesn''t want anything to happen to her mother. Her mother will be fine! It''ll be all right. It must not be true! Xiao Jing looked at the figure of Ning Lan hurrying to the imperial study, her lips were clear, and said to the maid in waiting beside her with satisfaction, "drive back to the palace!" "Yes, madam." She wants the princess to go to the imperial study, to look through the drawers, to make the water more muddy! "Princess, please stay. The king is not in the imperial study..." Ning Lan said stiffly, "get out of the way, the palace is waiting in the imperial study!" despite the guard''s obstruction, Ning Lan broke into the imperial study when the guard hesitated. "This... Princess, you can''t go in without the king''s will..." Ning Lan suddenly turned to the bodyguard behind her and said coldly, "go and report to the king. The palace is waiting for the king here. The king will investigate it and the palace will bear it alone!" "But..." Ning Lan interrupted the bodyguard coldly and ordered, "don''t go quickly!" "Yes!" Ning Lan scolded the other guards and palace people: "what are you still doing here? Is this palace a prisoner? Get back!" "Yes, princess." Ning Lan saw that all the people left the imperial study, ran towards the book case quickly, and turned to the second drawer of the book case without hesitation! PS: 6 more! Chapter 710 Ning Lan quickly opened the second drawer and turned it up. There was a yellow fold in the drawer. She picked up the fold and opened it. Ning Lan knew that the memorial she was holding was not an urgent report sent by the state of Qi. After reading the contents in the fold, her face sank in an instant! This memorial is not the urgent report mentioned by Xiao Jing, but the letter about the case reported by the staff of the great Khanate. It says something about the food robbery and the crime of the snow Eagle family Xiao Jing said so clearly that the urgent report was in the second drawer of the book case... But this Memorial... Is it A bad feeling immediately spread on Ning Lan''s heart. Ning Lan immediately closed the memorial and wanted to put it back in the drawer. However, the memorial in his hand had not been put down, and Han Ming''s figure had appeared in the imperial study. Four eyes were opposite. Ning Lan was stunned and flashed a mess on her face. She was carrying Yelv Hanming behind her back to peek at the memorial of the court of the great Khanate. It was a capital crime! Han Ming''s sharp eyes stared at Ning Lan''s hand, and the expression on his face was gradually cloudy! Just now, the consternation and disorder on Ning Lan''s face were closed in his eyes. Such Ning Lan reminded him of some past things! Is she peeking at the memorial sent to the palace by her staff? Why did she peek at the memorial? Is it really related to the snow Eagle family? Once the summer Marquis Mohe... Also had such an expression! But he didn''t think too much at that time! That''s why... That''s why It''s easy to change, but it''s hard to change your nature! After staring for a moment, Hanming ordered the slaves and bodyguards behind him, "you all get back!" Jisuo glanced at Hanming secretly. He was sweating for Ning Lan and hurried out with the people. Ning Lan looked at Han Ming approaching step by step. For a moment, she didn''t know how to defend the memorial in her hand! With a cold face, Han Ming asked word by word, "who allows you to read the memorial of the lonely king? What are you doing here?" Ning Lan hesitated and replied, "I... I don''t know what''s in the second drawer!" Ning Lan said here, put the memorial in her hand on the book case, looked up at Han Ming, and said frankly, "I''m here looking for the urgent report sent by the state of Qi!" Han Ming stared at Ning Lan and wondered, what''s the urgent report sent by the state of Qi? How did she know? Chapter 711 As soon as Hanming''s voice fell, Ning Lan hurriedly opened the third drawer, took out the urgent report and began to read it. After reading it twice in a row, her slender hands like white jade trembled uncontrollably after making sure to read the contents of the innocence urgent report. When her eyes fell on the date, she couldn''t help scolding: "You have received the urgent report for several days. Why did you tell me? Why didn''t you tell me the news that my mother was seriously ill? If I didn''t know about it, would you keep lying to me and never tell me?" Han Ming choked on Ning Lan''s question. Why didn''t he tell her? He knew the reason, but he wouldn''t say it. If she didn''t ask him, he might not keep telling her! Ning Lan took the newspaper in a hurry and stared at the words "the last side". Tears in her eyes rushed out of her eyes. Her mother Princess was seriously ill. I hope I can see her again for the last time! How could this happen? Why did this happen? Why did the mother imperial concubine get seriously ill? When she married, her mother imperial concubine was still healthy. It was only a few months. How could she be seriously ill? Hanming looked at Ning Lan with pear flowers on her face and said with some distressed relief: "you... Your mother imperial concubine will save the day and recover safely." Bei''s teeth clenched her red lips, forced herself to cry and said firmly, "I''m going back!" "King Gu doesn''t agree!" Hanming aoyi''s handsome face suddenly hardened down and resolutely rejected Ning Lan''s request. He won''t agree to let her return to the state of Qi! The determination on Hanming''s face made Ning Lan feel desperate. She knew that Hanming would not let her go back to Daqi, but she would go back to Daqi anyway! Anyway, she would go back to see the last side of her mother''s concubine! She would not hesitate to pay any price! Ning Lan went to Hanming, knelt down and begged urgently and anxiously, "I want to go back, anyway... Let me go back... Please!" Hanming looked at Ning Lan with tears on his face. His heart seemed to be pulled hard, twitched and hurt, frowned tightly, and didn''t look at Ning Lan''s eyes. With a deep sigh, he said in a solemn voice, "you should know that this is impossible!" Chapter 712 Beautiful black eyelashes like butterfly feathers are covered with crystal tears and can''t stop shivering. Anyway, she will go back to see her mother. Anyway... As long as she can... What can she do! Seeing Hanming''s tone of discussion, Ning Lan didn''t say anything. She sobbed and kowtowed and begged, "please... Let me go back, please, let me go back to my mother imperial concubine, please!" "King Gu has said this, but king Gu doesn''t agree! You... Are begging unintentionally, get up!" looking at Ning Lan who kowtows repeatedly, Han Ming is very depressed. Although he loves Ning Lan very much, he can''t agree to Ning Lan. He wants to reach out to help Ning Lan, and then pulls back in the air. "Please, no matter what you ask... Please promise me... Please..." Ning Lan said, knocking her forehead heavily on the cold stone ground, completely ignoring the injury on her forehead, louder and louder! The sound of his head was like a piece of hot iron, which burned on Hanming''s heart again and again. Jianarm picked up Ning Lan, who was kneeling on the ground and constantly kowtowed to him. His dark eyes touched Ning Lan''s bleeding forehead and cherished all dye. A fire of anger that was hard to stop burned and roared: "are you crazy?" He won''t allow Ning Lan to return to the state of Qi. The urgent report has been received for several days. Even if he promised to let her go back, it would take several days to prepare quickly with the etiquette of the princess. In addition, the journey from the great Khanate to the state of Qi, the time required together... Let her go back to the state of Qi without eating or sleeping, I''m afraid... It''s also the last time I can''t see her mother! From the content of the urgent newspaper, it is more appropriate to say that her mother is seriously ill than critically ill! Now, although the world is still calm and can''t afford the war, there are many small stations in the frontier. How can he rest assured to let her return to the state of Qi? Isn''t it a living example that she met kidnapping when she came with her relatives? Moreover, if he let her go today, I''m afraid she''ll be a bird out of the cage. Once she flies out, she''ll never come back! So he won''t let her leave him! Chapter 713 Instead of letting him risk losing her, he would rather be hated by her. Even if he didn''t forgive him all his life, he wouldn''t allow her to go back! "Please... Please let me go back... Please!" The repeated pleading sounds, like tears of broken lines and almost hysterical fragility, made Hanming hesitate with heartache. Although he hesitated, he still adhered to his decision and said with a hard heart: "you can put forward any request except this request, and King Gu will agree to you!" he agreed to any request except to let her leave, Even if Zhuge Qinghuan in the prison was released, he agreed. They are destined to be together. Even if they torture each other, he will imprison her by his side! "I just want to go back to see my mother imperial concubine... King, please... I promise you whatever you ask... Please let me go back to see my mother imperial concubine..." "Lan''er... Lan''er... Someone, doctor..." Han Ming shouted loudly as he picked up Ning Lan, who was unconscious, and walked to the bed on the other side of the screen. The imperial doctors came in a hurry after receiving the edict. Until they diagnosed Ning Lan and determined that Ning Lan''s life was not in danger, their fear and uneasiness eased slightly. These days, since the king returned to the palace from Qiong''s office, all the imperial doctors in the imperial hospital have not been nervous, guarded their posts with fear and waited for publicity at any time! Hanming looked at doctor Zhuang with a cold face: "princess, how is she?" Zhuang Yiyou is the imperial doctor who recently brought him into the imperial hospital. Although this is his first time to see a doctor for the princess, he still knows the position of the princess in the palace. Facing Han Ming''s inquiry, he immediately respectfully replied: "Tell the king that the princess fainted for a moment due to excessive blood loss and lack of Qi and blood. However... The princess is weak and needs peace of mind and rest before she can recover as soon as possible." "HMM." Han Ming answered softly, raised his hand and stepped back from the crowd. He sat down slowly, raised his strong hand, gently caressed Ning Lan''s bangs on the wound, thin cheeks, sharp chin, pale and haggard face, tight frown, which hurt his heart and made him very cherish. If he can... He hopes Ning Lan will not be hurt and bleeding in the future! PS: maybe it''s because she''s old. She''s sleepy before 2 o''clock... Can LANYA apply for beauty sleep? Chapter 714 In addition to letting her return to the state of Qi, this requirement, anything else, any condition, he can step back! Even if she once betrayed him and chose Xiang Tianyu; Even if she has ambiguous feelings with the scholar, and even for the sake of the scholar, regardless of her own life, even hate, even pain, even torture, he will not let go. They are destined to love and hate all their lives and must be together! When Ning Lan woke up, Han Ming was sitting on the desk and reviewed the memorials. The night was already deep. Under the candlelight, Hanming rubbed his tired eyes. His resolute and proud face was deep. He was about to get up and walk to Ning Lan''s bed, but he saw Ning Lan walking towards him with bare feet. "Are you awake?" Ning Lan looked at Han Ming calmly without any emotion and asked coldly, "in any case, you can''t promise me to go back to the state of Qi, can you?" Han Ming wanted to get close to Ning Lan, but Ning Lan stepped back several steps. Ning Lan''s move hurt Han Ming. Han Ming put his hands behind his back, sighed, looked solemn and said firmly without doubt: "yes!" Ning Lan couldn''t help staggering when she heard the speech, and looked at Han Ming helplessly. Her whole body seemed to be cleaned up, powerless and desperate. He has such a heart of stone! Mother imperial concubine, what should Laner do? What should I do? How can I return to Daqi? How can I see you? Hanming looked at the lost Ning Lan, standing with bare feet, his face was sad and his eyes were dim. His heart hurt like a knife. He strode forward to hold Ning Lan, but was scolded by Ning Lan who stepped back a few steps. Staring at Hanming, his eyes were full of disgust: "don''t touch me!" Hanming''s heart was hurt by Ning Lan''s disgusting eyes. The soft face Rong gradually cooled down. A pair of eagle eyes locked on Ning Lan''s body and couldn''t detect Yin and Qing. Ning Lan''s attitude made her a little angry. If the imperial doctor hadn''t said that Ning Lan needed peace of mind and rest, he would never stop on weekdays. He would directly pick up Ning Lan and throw her to bed regardless of Ning Lan''s opinions! Hanming was silent for a while and said in a deep voice, "OK, King Gu won''t touch you. Go and put on your shoes first!" Chapter 715 Ning Lan clenched her lips, calmed her excitement and asked, "what you said earlier... Except the request to return to the state of Qi, you will promise me any other request, won''t you?" Han Ming stared at the tooth marks on Ning Lan''s lips and frowned again. "Put on your shoes first!" Ning Lan Aozhi looked at Hanming in situ. Before he opened his mouth, Hanming''s voice sounded again: "if you ask for the king alone, you should understand that you should not disobey the king alone at the moment." Ning Lan''s eyes flashed with anger and lost the stalemate with Han Ming. She turned and walked towards the bed with anger. Because the action was too big and too hasty, she felt dizzy on her head and staggered down. Han Ming was shocked. However, she still resisted the impulse to help her, but her eyes followed her slender back to the bed. There was a sudden pain in the wound, which made Ning Lan, who was bending down to wear shoes, couldn''t help leaning. If he hadn''t grabbed the bed board with one hand, he would have fallen! Almost suffocating pain, Ning Lan almost shed tears. She can''t tell whether her body hurts or her heart hurts! I only know that the whole body is in pain, and every nerve up and down the whole body is in pain. Ning Lan put on her shoes and walked to Hanming. She asked, "can what you said count?" Han Ming put away his pity for Ning Lan and said in a flat voice, "what do you want to say... Let King Gu listen." Ning Lan stared coldly at Han Ming, "let Zhuge Qinghuan go back to the state of Qi." "Do you dare to ask for this?" Han Ming pulled his lips slightly, and a cold and angry smile slipped across his lips. The resolute Junrong was a haze. Although he expected Ning Lan to ask for it, he couldn''t help getting angry with himself! He didn''t know what was good about the scholar and why she wanted to do so. But he begged him all the time. Could he not give her anything, let alone protect her weak scholar? "Aren''t you afraid to send the scholar to huangquan road in a rage?" She''s afraid! So she wants to save Zhuge Qinghuan! Black eyes stared at Han Ming, with a bit of aggressiveness and determination in their eyes. Chapter 716 The bloody lesson in the prison clearly told Han Ming that Ning Lan really ignored her life! At the moment, he didn''t allow her to go back to the great Khanate to visit her mother imperial concubine, which had forced her to a desperate situation. Wouldn''t she be disappointed if he killed Zhuge Qinghuan again? But, just let Zhuge Qinghuan go? The real feeling in his heart told him that he was very unwilling! Zhuge Qinghuan can kill or not. At the thought of his feelings for Ning Lan, he can''t stand it. He can''t stand other men''s peeping or favor for Ning Lan! "If he can break his feelings for you, King Gu promises you not to pursue him any more and let him return to Daqi alive!" "OK!" Hanming''s meaning is clear to Ning Lan. He can''t let Zhuge Qinghuan forget her and have feelings! She will solve this problem. She also hopes that Zhuge Qinghuan will forget her. Perhaps, forgetting her is a blessing for Zhuge Qinghuan. If he forgets her, he will find his happiness. She can''t give Zhuge Qinghuan happiness. What she brings Zhuge Qinghuan is definitely not what he wants. If she had not married at the beginning, maybe she could still give... Now times have changed, everything is like water flowing in the East, gone forever! Hanming didn''t expect Ning Lan to promise so neatly. Although he was surprised by his neat, Ning Lan didn''t have a sentimental attitude, which made him feel good for a while. He promised: "if he really breaks his love for you, King Gu will let him go." "And... I want my waiter, you want to release my waiter from the prison!" Hanming sank his eyes, hesitated for a moment and said, "Huajing can, Luoer can''t!" "Why?" Han Ming raised his eyes to Ning Lan again, with deep eyes. "Although luo''er''s collusion with the people of the snow Eagle family has not been found out, let alone her own confession, she can''t get out of prison even if she doesn''t collude with the snow Yin family." Hanming said that he stopped here for a while, and said again under Ning Lan''s waiting eyes: "she has personally admitted that she did the fire in Yunyan palace, and it has been confirmed, and... She tried to commit suicide yesterday and was saved!" "How could the fire in Yunyan palace be caused by luo''er?" how could the fire in Yunyan palace be caused by luo''er? How is this possible? Chapter 717 "You gave the order, but Huajing didn''t set fire! The real person behind the fire was someone else. Although luo''er set fire, she was not the main culprit. She was shielding the main culprit! If you don''t believe it, you can interrogate yourself if you are better." Han Ming got the investigation results of gler and personally interrogated Huajing and luo''er at night. These things have been confirmed. Ning Lan believed in Han Ming at this moment. Luo Er set fire to Yun Yan palace. Who is Luo Er''s master? It shouldn''t have been sent by brother Erhuang to do it? No... who would that be? Who on earth is referring to the messenger? "The king decided how to deal with luo''er?" Hanming said briefly, "arson is a capital crime!" Ning Lan looked at Han Ming quietly, with a stubborn look in her cold eyes. "I sent luo''er to do the arson, and the culprit is me!" the arson has passed, and she has borne the crime. Even if luo''er did it, she doesn''t want to pursue it any more. "King Gu wants to find out the real murderer." Ning Lan asked again, "give the fallen son to me, even if it''s dead, I hope I''ll deal with it." Hanming insisted, "not now! However, King Gu promised you that her life is yours." Hanming continued to ask, "what else do you... Want?" "I want a pass." Pass order? She asked for a pass? What does she need a warrant for? Is it to return to the state of Qi? Or... Hanming examines Ning Lan, thinks about it for a while, and finally decides to agree to Ning Lan''s request. Agreeing to several requests put forward by Ning Lan is a kind of compensation for her inability to return to the state of Qi! Hanming suddenly turned around, went to the desk, took out the pass order with the jade seal and handed it to Ning Lan: "King Gu can give you the pass order, but you should remember that this pass order is not for you to go back to Daqi!" Hanming''s words clearly told Ning Lan that he would not allow her to go back to the state of Qi to see her mother imperial concubine. At the moment, she could not immediately go back to the state of Qi to see her mother imperial concubine! Ning Lan fell on the pass order in Hanming''s hand with resentful eyes. Without hesitation, she took the pass order and turned to the door of the imperial study. PS: gorgeous life. Recently, I have been awesome to say that every day a lot of updates are made. It''s 5 even higher today Chapter 718 Han Ming looked at Ning Lan and asked, "where are you going?" "Tired, go back to the sky palace to have a rest." Ning Lan, who came to the door, didn''t look back, but said coldly and walked out of the imperial study. Thinking that Hanming would never let her go back to Daqi to visit her mother, she didn''t want to stay with Yelv Hanming. Even for a moment, she didn''t want to stay with this stone hearted man! Moreover, she has more important things to do. She should finish things in the fastest time and strive for time! After Ning Lan left, Hanming sat down in front of the book case and leaned loosely against the chair. From Ning Lan''s black eyes, he saw her anger, disgust, deep resentment and disappointment... Even so, he would not let her go back! She asked him what he would do with a pass order? She won''t sneak out of the palace, will she? In order to ensure that he is prepared, he should command the city guard! "Gizo!" Jisuo came in quickly when he heard the speech and said, "the slave is here." Hanming said in a low voice, "pass on the will of King Gu. Once the palace people out of the palace show the pass order, they must stop the way and report to King Gu quickly!" In her eyes, I''m afraid he is a cold-blooded and ruthless person? Holding a tight frown in his hand, he sighed deeply! Ning Lan went out of the imperial study and didn''t go back to the sky palace as she said to Hanming, but rushed to the direction of the prison. Even if she was very tired, even if she was in pain all over, she was not in the mood to rest at this moment. When Geller saw Ning Lan, he was stunned for several seconds: "I will see the princess at the end." Ning Lan didn''t know much about Geller, but from lingshuang''s reply, she still understood the favor of Geller. Her attitude was a little gentle and ordered: "the king has an order to release the servants of the palace." Geller willed for a moment and asked, "this... Did the princess ever bring the king''s instructions..." "Lying about the imperial edict is a capital crime. Can this palace deceive you?" Geller, with a serious face and some embarrassment, reported: "the end will not dare! Tell the princess. Recently, the end will still be investigating the cases of snow Eagle family and others. Miss luo''er is suspected. If there is no king''s instruction, the end will definitely dare not let people go. I hope the princess will see clearly!" Chapter 719 Ning Lan was silent for a moment and said, "about luo''er, after you investigate the case, her life is in the palace. This is the king''s will." Geller heard the speech and said, "I will understand at the end!" "I want to see luo''er in this palace." "Please, Princess!" Geller took Ning Lan to the cell where Huajing and Luoer were held in the prison. In front of Huajing''s cell, Geller ordered Huajing to be released. Ning Lan stopped one meter away in front of Luoer''s cell and looked at Luoer sitting on the ground in the cell. Luo Er''s wrist was wrapped in a white cloth. The blood on the white cloth was very dazzling. His eyes were closed against the wall. His face was pale and haggard. At a glance, he would know that it was lack of blood gas! Luo''er set fire to Yunyan palace? Luo''er admits to colluding with xueyin clan? Luo''er cut his wrist and killed himself? At this moment, looking at luo''er''s Ning Lan, she suddenly felt that luo''er had been waiting on her for several years. She found that she didn''t know luo''er at all. Geller wanted to wake up luo''er, but Ning Lan stopped him, "you all get back!" "I''ll leave at the end of the day." Geller hesitated a little, saluted respectfully, and retired. Looking at luo''er''s pale and haggard face, Ning Lan felt pity for luo''er. She wanted to ask luo''er something, but she endured it again. "I see the princess and maidservant." when Ning Lan was ready to leave, luo''er woke up and called Ning Lan. Ning Lan turned slowly and looked at Luo Er''s sick face. She was silent for a while, "get up!" Luo Er didn''t get up. Her eyes fell on the cloth belt on Ning Lan''s forehead, "princess, why are you hurt... Damn the slave and maid, you didn''t protect the princess..." Luo''er''s self reproach words and his concern for words warmed Ning Lan''s cold heart a little, "did you really set the fire in Yunyan palace?" "Damn it, slave!" Ning Lan asked coldly, "who ordered you?" Luo''er flashed a hesitant look in his eyes, and then reported back: "report back to the princess. It''s the maid who was confused for a moment... No one instructed the maid." "Who are you defending?" Luo''er said affirmatively, "tell the princess that everything was done by luo''er alone. I didn''t defend anyone. I was confused for a moment." Chapter 720 Ning Lan clearly saw one thing on luo''er. Luo''er broke his heart with the heart of death. Luo''er has followed her for several years. She doesn''t want luo''er to disappear! Without her permission, her waiter''s life can only be hers! "Luo''er, although we don''t know who you''re defending, the rules set by us won''t change. Those who betray us will die. Your life belongs to us and we will take your life! If you want shang''er not to be disturbed, you''d better remember that you don''t have the right to commit suicide!" "Princess..." Huajing took a deep look at luo''er and silently followed behind Ning Lan. She was puzzled. Did luo''er do the fire in Yunyan palace? How could it be Luoer? Although the princess is very cold on weekdays, she has never treated them badly. Why did luo''er betray the princess and put the princess in danger? Ning Lan walked to the cell where Zhuge Qinghuan was imprisoned with Hua Jing under gler''s tie. Luo Er made her heart heavy and frustrated. It''s quiet in the prison late at night. "You step back first!" in front of Zhuge Qinghuan''s prison door, Ning Lan ordered to open the prison door and step back from Gele and the bodyguard behind Gele. "Princess, this..." Huajing was surprised. She looked at Zhuge Qinghuan lying in the cell and wanted to stop talking. After they retired in Gele, Ning Lan quickly walked to Zhuge Qinghuan and slowly pedaled down. Looking at Zhuge Qinghuan who was seriously injured and unconscious, his guilt was like overturning rivers and seas. For her, Zhuge Qinghuan has been on the line of life and death several times. For her, regardless of the long way to go, Zhuge Qinghuan has suffered the blood and light of prison here. What can she do? Such deep feelings, in the end, she lost to him, apologized to him, and even implicated him! "Water... Water... Lan''er... Go... Lan''er..." Ning Lan immediately said to Huajing, "Huajing, go and get some water." "I''ll follow your orders." Huajing hurried out to fetch water. Zhuge Qinghuan frowned and couldn''t find any old gentleness on his pale and haggard face. Although he was in a coma, he was still talking intermittently. "Lan''er... There are no mountains and rivers... Thunder in winter, rain and snow in summer, the combination of heaven and earth, but dare..." Chapter 721 Ning Lan smelled that his bright eyes were stained with a layer of crystal, and said sadly to Zhuge Qinghuan in a coma: "Qinghuan, you should wake up earlier and get better earlier. The goose is in the cloud and the fish is in the water. You and Lan''er are destined to go a different way in this life... After waking up, forget Lan''er! Lan''er is destined to lose your heart in this life." Huajing hurried back, and his steps were a little messy: "princess, the water is coming." Ning Lan took a breath and stood up. Looking at the flower scene feeding Zhuge Qinghuan, Ning Lan was absent-minded for a moment. "Huajing, just stay and take care of Childe Zhuge!" Ning Lan then took another deep look at Zhuge Qinghuan. Just turned around, Zhuge Qinghuan''s voice remembered again: "Lan''er... Lan''er... You... Heaven... Ya... Cape..." Does Qinghuan mean to go to the ends of the earth with her? Bai Yujiao looked bitter and deep. Her smile was sad. She didn''t turn around. The Jedi said sadly: "Qinghuan, if life is just like meeting for the first time, Lan''er will only be a stranger. After this farewell, she will never see each other again, and never meet again!" Ning Lan said, and resolutely walked outside the prison. "Princess..." In the prison, there was a clear collision sound of the hoop. With the sound of steady footsteps, Huajing gradually went away. Huajing stared at the determined figure leaving, with an unspeakable depression and sadness. Zhuge Qinghuan in a coma seemed to hear what Ning Lan said. Two crystal and hot tears fell on his haggard face. Huajing woke up and whispered: "young master Zhuge... Wake up... Young master Zhuge..." The palace is deep and difficult to do step by step. She probably answered that sentence between Qinghuan and her. When the love is long, the love becomes thin! Dragging a pair of heavy footsteps and a haggard heart full of holes, she walked towards the palace road of the sky palace. She didn''t see it. In the distance, there were a pair of cold and deep eyes, quietly sending her away. "Set up your study!" Not long after Ning Lan left the imperial study, Han Ming went to the sky palace. He didn''t see Ning Lan in the sky palace, so he guessed that she came to the prison. Sure enough, she did come here! PS: come on, I hope it can be finished early! Chapter 722 Huajing came back from the prison. It was noon the next day. She reported the news of Zhuge Qinghuan to Ning Lan. Ning Lan was silent for a long time. Zhuge Qinghuan forgot her? Qinghuan lost his memory? Perhaps, for Qinghuan, amnesia is a blessing! Forget her, he will be closer to happiness Ning Lan looked cold and said very seriously, "Huajing, you have served the palace for many years. You must be the most cautious, not arrogant, calm and loyal to the palace. You have always adhered to your duty and won the heart of the palace... Today, there is something for you in the palace. Can you promise the palace to complete it smoothly?" Huajing didn''t know what Ning Lan said, so she respectfully replied, "everything is at the princess''s command. The maidservant must try her best to work for the princess and complete what the princess ordered." Ning Lan stood up from the chair next to the picture screen, picked up the box she prepared for Lengshuang from the stone table, handed it to Huajing and said, "take it in this box." Huajing opened the box, looked confused and asked, "princess, is this?" Ning Lan went to the porch window, turned his back to Huajing and said, "what the palace told you is... You will leave the great Khanate tonight with Prince Zhuge, protect Prince Zhuge and return to the great Qi State safely, and return him to the prime minister''s residence." Let her send Zhuge Qinghuan away from the great Khanate and back to the great Qi State? If she leaves, who will serve the princess? Huajing looked worried and hesitated: "princess, can you only be a slave?" Ning Lan turned and looked at the flower scene. Her eyes were as deep as ink and her words were clear: "well, there are many dangers along the way. Only you can make the palace relax. Now, just remember to leave the Great Khan country with Childe Zhuge. You can decide which way to take and how long to take." Huajing looked down and said firmly, "I''ll send you back safely." "Good!" Ning Lan added, "remember, from this moment on, your task is to escort Zhuge childe, and your master is yourself." "I understand!" Hua Jing understood Ning Lan''s meaning. She knew that the princess told her to leave without consulting anyone and anything along the way, as long as she escorted and protected childe Zhuge. Chapter 723 "Princess, will the king release Zhuge childe?" Huajing asked suspiciously. Will the king release Zhuge childe? Ning Lan nodded faintly and said, "well, after you take him away, open the letter in the box, and you will understand." "The maidservant will finish the task as soon as possible and rush back to serve the princess!" Ning Lan raised her eyes and looked at Huajing. Her calm face was firm. She pressed down her heart and said, "go down and prepare!" "I''m leaving." A little time lost, the sky gradually darkened. Ning Lan has been sitting quietly under the picture screen and embroidering pictures since she left Huajing. He didn''t look up or say a word. From light to dark, it''s time for Huajing to leave the palace at this time, isn''t it? Huajing waited on her for a few years. Unconsciously, she was used to it. Although she was very reluctant to Huajing, she still let go of Huajing. After a burst of footsteps, a clear voice sounded in Ning Lan''s ear, "slave yun''er, see the princess!" Ning Lan''s hand with the embroidery needle stopped slightly in the air and continued to embroider the picture. A moment later, she asked coldly, "have you been out of the palace?" Yun''er respectfully replied, "tell the princess that she has left the palace." Ning Lan stopped and looked at yun''er one meter away. Wrapped in a cream colored maid''s dress, yun''er looks a little more beautiful. A pair of Danfeng eyes are as quiet as autumn water. The steep bridge of the nose says perseverance. It is as bright as white jade, but it is cold. The expression on the face is very light, neither happy nor sad. Among her waiters, yun''er''s character is the most resolute and the one she believes in most. She has the ability to lead people. In some aspects, she is better than Huajing. She has not lost yun''er to her because she wants to give her valuables to the people she trusts most! For example, in addition to the flower scenery and clothes around her, her other waiters, even love snow, are led by yun''er. "Well, get up. Have you arranged things over there?" Yun''er respectfully saluted and said, "tell the princess that the slaves and maidservants have made arrangements and all things are handed over to love snow." "Well, from now on, you take over the seat of Huajing and wait around the palace!" Chapter 724 The needle in Ning Lan''s hand fell to the ground while she was talking. Yun''er took it as fast as lightning, calmly and gracefully caught it, handed it to Ning Lan''s collection, and replied, "your servant obeys." Ning Lan looked at yun''er with appreciation, took the needle handed by yun''er, put it away and stood up: "your martial arts have improved a lot, which is beyond the imagination of our palace. I''m afraid our palace is not your opponent." just now Ning Lan tried yun''er''s martial arts, and she was not surprised. Yun''er''s martial arts are higher than her and much higher than she thought. When she practiced martial arts, yun''er accompanied her. "I thank the princess for her praise. I will protect the princess with all my heart." ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: Eternal thoughts ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù original by Tencent ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Han Ming glanced at guiso, who stepped into the imperial study and asked, "have you left the palace?" "Report back to the king. The city guard reported that he had left the city." She asked Huajing to send Zhuge Qinghuan out of the city? What is she going to do next? "Your Majesty, do you need someone to follow?" "No need." since he promised her to let Zhuge Qinghuan go, he wouldn''t go back on his word. Besides, Zhuge Qinghuan has lost his memory. He has forgotten Ning Lan. Let him go! "Yes." How could she suddenly become so quiet? According to her character, she shouldn''t be so calm! Does she want to send Zhuge Qinghuan away and escape? Or she... She won''t miss it, will she? Thinking about it, Hanming immediately ordered: "let lingshuang lingcui good student serve the princess, and there must be no difference!" He didn''t believe she would be so quiet! Where in the palace did the jailrobber hide? Did he go to the sky palace again? Han Ming, frowning, put down his pen and looked at the window of the imperial study. An idea flashed in his mind. He suddenly remembered lingcui''s report. His face instantly sank to the bottom of the sea. It was very ugly. "Quickly send Geller to come in." Giuseppe heard the reply and quickly backed out. When Hanming thought of what he had guessed, he couldn''t help but get angry. He raised his hand and punched it heavily on the table. There''s something he wants gler to do, and it''s urgent! Chapter 725 ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: Eternal thoughts ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù original by Tencent ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Cold palace, she goes in and can come out; Darkroom, she goes in and can come out; Heaven prison, when she goes in, she can also come out. Where else can she be locked in the Khan palace? Regret! If I had killed her with a knife, how could I be worried today? In the moon setting Pavilion, the autumn wind was blowing. Princess Yi sat alone in the pavilion playing the piano and looked at the green water under the pavilion. She was very angry! After listening to my father-in-law''s report, the string broke and stopped. "Have you been out of town?" "Yes." The king hates betrayal most, especially when women betray him. How can that person get out of the palace? Why? She can''t believe it''s true! However, giso''s answer made her very disappointed! The king really fell in love with her! Because you love her, so you make so many concessions? Not only did she let her maid out of prison, but even the people she liked could be tolerated out of the city? King, what''s wrong with IL? Why can''t you see IL with your eyes? Why? Her heart is not in you, in another man, why do you spoil her and love her? Is it because she is a princess? She has a noble status? Yi''er is not willing, Yi''er can''t be willing! She robbed her most important, and she also wanted to let her lose the most important in her heart! Do you think the king let him out of the palace for you, so that he can safely return to the great Khanate? over my dead body! I can''t get it, and you can''t get it! You can''t get the feelings I can''t get! Yi Fei looked at xiaoxiangzi and immediately raised a plan in her heart. She couldn''t help staring at xiaoxiangzi and asked, "do you know what to do next?" Xiaoxiangzi hesitated, looked at some strange concubine Yi and asked carefully, "slave... Slave, I hope your mother will give me advice..." With a cold face, Princess Yi stood up slowly from her seat and said coldly, "as the king''s concubine, no one is allowed to tarnish the king''s reputation and wisdom through the king''s kindness! That person can''t leave the great Khanate alive!" "I understand!" xiaoxiangzi sank her eyes and said. Chapter 726 ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: Eternal thoughts ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù original by Tencent ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Luo''er can''t get out recently. Shang''er''s Revenge hasn''t been avenged yet. Do you really want to go now? Ning Lan had a tangle in her heart. She wanted to hurry back to the state of Qi as soon as possible, because she knew that she might only see the last side of her mother imperial concubine. Now, what happened to her mother? At the moment, there is no news. The road between the great Khanate and the great Qi is far away. If she goes like this, even if she succeeds, it will take some time. If she left, would Yelv Hamming be angry with her maid? Those maids are innocent. He is the Lord... Shouldn''t he? But if she goes back this time, maybe... She will never come back again. She is really unwilling to take revenge on shang''er! It''s a great humiliation that a person can''t live innocent! However, what is more important than her going back to see her mother''s concubine? Ning Lan walked back and forth in the bedroom of the sky palace, hesitated and decided. I don''t know where the second brother is at the moment. Why did she send a secret signal according to what her second brother said? Her second brother hasn''t appeared yet? Is... What happened to brother Erhuang? No, there is no news of catching the assassin in the palace! At the moment when Ning Lan was worried, yun''er came in: "see you, princess." Pressed down his anxiety and worry, his calm eyes locked in yun''er''s Lian sang, "what''s the matter?" "Report back to the princess, maidservant..." yun''er approached Ning Lan and handed a note to Ning Lan. Ning Lan opened the note and just a few words broke into Ning Lan''s eyes. The originally calm eyes aroused waves. The previously worried heart calmed down a lot. He quickly picked up a paper and pen, wrote a note, handed it to yun''er, and ordered very seriously, "go and return quickly." "I''ll obey you." yun''er took the note and put it in his arms. He was about to step back. There was a shout outside the door: "the king is coming!" "King... This..." Ning Lan looked at the note sent by yun''er and listened to the footsteps approaching gradually. She panicked for a moment. Chapter 727 ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: Eternal thoughts ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù original by Tencent ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù "Princess, please give it to the maidservant!" yun''er quickly grabbed the note in Ning Lan''s hand, kneaded it into a ball with the fastest speed and stuffed it into his mouth. He swallowed hard in his stomach and swallowed the note as soon as Hanming''s front foot came in. In shock, Hanming people had come over and walked to yun''er and Ning Lan in three or two strides. Looking at yun''er who had just swallowed something and Ning Lan who was messy and dry on his face, he was deeply suspicious. What are they doing? What did the servant girl just eat? Ninglan seldom had such a flustered look. Although she imposed a cover up, he still felt something. After a moment of silence, Leng Sheng asked, "what did you just eat?" Ning Lan''s hand hidden in the sleeve, because of Hanming''s words, unconsciously tightened for a few minutes. Seeing Hanming staring at yun''er suspiciously, he was a little guilty and worried. Yun''er is still hiding a note. He can''t stay long to avoid being found. Black eyes drooped, and a light flashed in his mind. He scolded yun''er: "you can''t do this well. What else can you do? Step back!" "Yes!" Ning Lan''s behavior made Han Ming more suspicious. Feng Mei locked his eyebrows and said coldly, "wait a minute!" Han Ming stopped yun''er from retreating. Han Ming looked at Ning Lan and asked, "what did she do wrong?" Ning Lan greeted Hanming''s eyes and said impolitely, "this is the matter of this palace!" "This palace?" Han Ming disliked Ning Lan''s claim very much. His eyes were cold and stiff. He said angrily: "don''t you know that you should call yourself a concubine in front of King Gu?" "... my concubine, see the king!" after looking at each other for a while, Ning Lan calmly saluted and scolded yun''er: "what are you still pestling for? You still don''t go down to make tea for the king!" "I will obey your orders, and I will leave first." Han Ming''s cold and fierce eyes followed yun''er to the door of the imperial study. His intuition told him that there must be something! Maybe yun''er has something, what is it? Should not... At this moment, as long as he asks people to search yun''er, he can get the answer! However, he held back! Chapter 728 ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: Eternal thoughts ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù original by Tencent ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù He doesn''t want to find out what he doesn''t want to see. He naturally has a way to know what he wants to know. "If you have a plan to leave the Great Khan country secretly, King Gu advised you to give up the idea as soon as possible. Without the permission of King Gu, you can''t leave the Great Khan country!" "Hum!" Han Ming''s hard words made Ning Lan angry and couldn''t help humming coldly. "King Gu can spoil you and kill you. You''d better not be arrogant because of your favor. King Gu''s patience is limited! Take care of yourself!" Han Ming said coldly and walked out with a cold face. After Han Ming left, Ning Lan was relieved. It was really dangerous just now. If Yelv Hanming knew that the note was temporary, the second brother must be in danger! Han Ming had just walked out of the sky palace when a servant girl, Yuxiu, came over quickly. "The servant girl knocked at the king, long live the king!" Han Ming was on fire. He stared at the jade embroidery and asked, "what''s the matter?" Jade embroider immediately replied, "tell the king, there''s an accident with Princess Yi!" Eifei? "What happened to her?" Yuxiu cautiously replied, "tell the king, Princess Yi accidentally fell into the water, caught the wind and cold, and is still in a coma..." "Slip into the water? What did the doctor say after seeing her?" Han Ming tightened his eyebrows at the thought of Yi Fei. Jade embroider tightened her face and nervously reported back: "report back to the king, empress... Empress won''t let me ask a doctor. I just came to see the king." "Guiso, Xuan Taiyi." "Yes, king!" "Your Majesty..." Han Ming was about to go to the imperial study when he was stopped by the palace maid Yuxiu. He summoned up the courage and continued: "I beg you to see empress Yi! My empress was thinking about the little prince for a while... I''m not in good spirits today. I''m worried... Worried about my empress..." When Hanming heard the speech, he hesitated and continued to move forward. The voice of Yuxiu sounded again: "king, one day husband and wife are 100 days gracious. The slave and maid kowtowed to the king to see empress Yi." "Presumptuous, where does King Gu go? Do you have the right to tell?" "Damn you, your majesty, even if you kill your servant, you have to say... Empress Yi really loves the king. Even if empress Yi accidentally loses her little prince, you can''t blame empress Yi!" Chapter 729 ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: Eternal thoughts ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù original by Tencent ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù "Bold jade embroidery, you dare to talk to the king like this. You don''t want to live!" Hanming interrupts Gizo''s words and says, "drive Yixuan palace." Yuxiu''s words make Hanming feel a pain in his heart. As long as he thought of the little prince''s absence, Hanming''s mind would unconsciously appear the scene of Yifei crying, and the guilt in his heart would flow out. "Your Majesty is driving Yixuan palace." Yi Fei''s voice came out from the bedroom: "you all go out. This palace doesn''t want you to treat. Go out!" Several imperial doctors were coaxed out of the bedroom by imperial concubine Yi. "Your Majesty..." Han Ming made a sign to step back and walked towards the door of the bedroom. Princess Yi sounded again with a weak voice: "Yuran, help the palace up. The Palace should light the light for Wang Er, otherwise Wang Er will not see the way home. Wang Er will be afraid of the dark!" "Empress, take care of your health! Let the maidservant do it!" Concubine Yi shook her head and walked to the table with Urana''s help. The faltering weakness made people see that they were unconsciously touched. "No, I want to personally light the lamp for the king''s son in my palace... Do what my mother wants... It''s my palace''s bad, and the king left angrily... It''s my palace''s fault... Cough... Cough..." "Empress..." Hanming stood at the door and looked at the concubine Yi, who was busy folding lotus lanterns with his back to him. His face was dark. "King... Empress, King..." Yi Fei smiled sadly and said sadly: "Your Majesty? Urana, we are not confused. Why are you confused... Our palace has fallen out of favor, and your majesty will never come to Yixuan palace... Our palace... Our palace is not big... Wang... It''s all because our palace is bad and you don''t keep the king... It''s better if you don''t come, so that the king won''t be sad when he comes here and thinks of Wang... As long as you are sad alone in our palace, we will be sad Just read the king''s son... The king''s state affairs are busy... "When Princess Yi spoke, two tears fell on her face. When she said that she was sad at last, she was already sobbing. Urana looked at the king who came into the bedroom and immediately knelt down and saluted: "maidservant, knock on the king! Long live the king..." Chapter 730 ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: Eternal thoughts ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù original by Tencent ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Hanming''s low voice sounded, "get back first!" "I''m leaving." Yifei heard Hanming''s voice and stood up slowly. Then she slowly turned around and looked at Hanming walking towards her. The two lines of tears flowed wantonly as if they had burst the dike. "Your Majesty... My concubine kowtowed to you..." Hanming looked at the crying Princess Yi, pulled the saluting Princess Yi up, hugged her in his arms and sighed deeply. The words of Princess Yi just now made his heart surge with uncontrollable sadness. Whether Yi Fei did something she shouldn''t have done or not, Hanming softened at this moment. After all, she waited on him for many years and conceived a child for him... Although the child was lost before she was born... As long as she didn''t make an unforgivable mistake, he gave her a chance to change. Thinking of some things, Hanming was silent for a long time and said, "King Gu promised you that you will always be king Gu''s favorite princess as long as you don''t rely on pet and pride and keep yourself in line!" "My concubine kowtowed to the king, king!" concubine Yi sobbed in Hanming''s arms after hearing Hanming''s words. Crying sadness and despair, although Hanming''s words have feelings for her Pride in favor? remain in one ''s proper sphere? King, can you only spoil rather than love her forever? Don''t you want to share your heart with IL at all? Not at all? King, do you know that what Iraq wants is not pet, but your love? Your love, IL is doomed not to get, isn''t it? Your love was given to that woman! No matter what she does, you can forgive her and tolerate her. Even if she has unclean feelings with other men, you can forgive her and still be good to her In her body, have you ever measured being spoiled and arrogant? Is there a degree of self-discipline? ha-ha! Why can''t you give Eli a little love? If you give Yi''er a little, Yi''er will be willing to die! But you didn''t give Yi''er a little, not a little! For a long time, concubine Yi looked up at Hanming and asked, "king, my concubine didn''t keep the king''s son... My concubine... Is my concubine still qualified to wait on you?" Chapter 731 ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: Eternal thoughts ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù original by Tencent ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Hanming said in a deep voice, "I can''t blame you for the king''s affairs. Maybe God is punishing the king''s killing and taking the king back." Losing her child was not in her plan. Miscarriage was really a big blow to her. Let her grieve, let her regret! Only she and doctor Ge know that! Dr. Ge is still in prison now. She wants to find a way to save Dr. Ge. If she can''t save it, she''d better kill her mouth earlier! So as not to produce branches and become future trouble! "No, it''s not like this. It''s all the bad concubines. God doesn''t punish the king." Hanming sighed deeply and said in a deep voice, "this matter is over. You should be more open." "I understand!" Yi Fei said here and suddenly knelt down. Under Han Ming''s suspicious eyes, she said: "It''s my concubine''s fault that caused the king''s son. It''s my concubine who didn''t do well enough that made the king... I begged the king not to blame himself or doctor Ge for the king''s son. The doctor''s parents were concerned, and my concubine thought... Doctor Ge tried his best. I also begged the king to forgive the princess... I don''t want to let the king go uneasily. Please help me Mother''s heart, if the king doesn''t fulfill my concubine, my concubine will kneel down! " Han Ming''s eyes flashed a complex, cold look. He looked at Yi Fei and was silent for a while. He said in a ruthless tone: "well, your good intentions have been written down by Gu Wang. It''s just the matter of doctor Ge, which involves the case. If he is innocent, Gu Wang will naturally let her go. Get up!" "But... Yes, your majesty." Yi Fei wiped the tears from her eyes, stood up and asked, "Your Majesty, do you stay here for dinner today?" "Yes." Yi Fei''s face flashed a joy and immediately said, "my concubine, I''m going to make it for the king..." "No, just let the imperial chef in the imperial dining room do it. You''re still ill..." Before Hanming finished his words, a hurried figure appeared at the door of the bedroom. The figure hesitated and stopped outside the door, "slave, see the king." Han Ming glanced at the figure at the door, and his face became gloomy for a moment. He glanced at imperial concubine Yi and said, "there''s something else for King Gu today. Come back another day." then he took a big step and disappeared in Yixuan palace for a moment. Chapter 732 ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: Eternal thoughts ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù original by Tencent ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Hanming went out of Yixuan palace and asked, "did you go to the fake pear palace?" "Yes." After hearing the report, Hanming asked again, "can you see who she met and talked to?" The father-in-law shook his head: "no, I saw Miss yun''er alone at the window of the fake pear palace for a while, picked up a book and went back." Just a moment at the window? Window? Hanming looked as gloomy as the storm was coming. He stared at his father-in-law and asked, "is the window empty or something?" "Report back to the king, the window... Oh, there is a touch of flowers in the window." Hanming asked again with certainty, "there is a touch of flowers in the window? Are you sure you''re right?" "Yes!" After hearing this, Hanming''s clenched fist and hair made a creaking noise. The eyebrow peak was cold and twisted, the green veins were raised, and the feeling of anger was written on his face. Flowerpots? Flowerpots? If he guessed right, she used the flowerpot as the way to contact! Did she contact the man in black? Is that the man? She... She contacted that man behind his back? OK! Really great! It was because she was too good to her that she betrayed him again and again! "Pass on the will of King Gu..." Han Ming said and stopped here, "get back!" "The slave quit." Han Ming sat down in his chair. He was upset and silent for a moment. He asked, "has general min entered the palace?" Giuseppe thought a little and replied, "tell the king, it''s time for general min to enter the city now." Hanming felt much better when he thought of Min Rui. Recently, things that annoyed him kept happening in Zhuang Zhuang. Only min Rui brought him good news. The news of Min Rui''s victory in the war is really a great joy! Donglou country is the most difficult and richest country. It was originally planned to take eight years. I don''t want min Rui to take it in less than five years. It''s really gratifying! "After general min entered the palace, he immediately brought him to see King Gu." "Yes." "Also, spread the will of King Gu and hold a celebration banquet for general min in the Palace tomorrow night!" "Yes!" Jisuo immediately withdrew from the imperial study, sent a father-in-law to inquire about the news, and went to the imperial dining room to deliver the order. Chapter 733 As soon as Jisuo saw min Rui, he immediately welcomed him: "I''ve seen general min." Min Rui smiled brightly, his voice was loud and clear, and said, "father-in-law Ji, no gift." Giso smiled and said politely, "general Min has worked hard all the way!" Min Rui''s brave and resolute face glowed with wisdom and glory: "how''s your king recently?" Giso said, "the king is in good health. The king is still waiting for the general. Please, general!" "Please." Min Rui thought of some hearsay and asked, "I''ve been away for five years. My father-in-law is now a popular man around the king. Congratulations, Congratulations! I haven''t been in the king''s city for five years. The king''s city has changed a lot. If there is anything wrong with my general, I''d like to thank my father-in-law for giving me some advice." Jisuo smiled and said, "general min is serious! If general min is useful and has a slave, the slave will do his best." Min Rui glanced at no one around and asked in a low voice, "I''ve heard that the king is in a bad mood recently. I don''t know whether it''s true or false?" Gizo nodded. Min Rui heard something on his way back to Beijing. At the moment, he knew a general idea from giso''s answer. He couldn''t help asking, "why?" Giso looked around and drew a female character in front of Min Rui. Minrui immediately asked, "is it the princess?" Minrui saw Jisuo nodded, and a pair of front eyebrows coagulated. Min Rui was always around the king before the king came to power. Later, because of his rising military achievements, he was trusted by the king and became a general attacking the East Tower. According to his understanding of the king, the king is wise and decisive. He will never delay state affairs for women, let alone affect state politics because of women. Along the way, he heard a lot about the things between the king and the princess, such as the burning of Yunyan palace. The king''s handling surprised him! I don''t know what kind of woman the princess and empress who came from the state of Qi could let the king treat her like this? Look for a chance. He wants to see you! Min Rui asked again, "what''s the relationship between the king and the princess?" Jisuo heard the speech and was silent for a while. He smiled and said, "wonderful!" Wonderful? Is it subtle? Or wonderful? From giso''s smile, he got a certain guess, and min Rui didn''t ask again. Chapter 734 When yun''er came back from the fake pear palace, Ning Lan stepped back and asked, "has it been spread?" "Yes." she contacted brother Erhuang and hoped everything would go well and leave here as soon as possible! Mother imperial concubine , you must wait for Lan''er to go back, you must wait for Lan''er! Since the king granted the princess''s request and released her servant, she and lingcui were killed by the king The imperial concubine was excluded from the list of close attendants. Ling Shuang knows that she is not the dowry maid of the princess. Naturally, she is with her There are some differences between the princess and the empress. Besides, they are ordered by the king to come and serve the princess. They can''t get the king The trust of the imperial concubine is also a reasonable thing. She can understand. "See the princess and maidservant." "What''s up?" Ling Shuang respectfully replied, "tell the princess that general min won a great victory in the east tower country and returned with victory, The king has an intention to hold a banquet in the Palace tomorrow to celebrate general min. " "You said... Ling Shuang, you just said that tomorrow''s king would give a banquet to general min?" Ling Shuang nodded and said, "yes, madam. The king has an order. The princess and madam must come to the banquet to see Qing tomorrow A merit banquet. " "General min?" "Yes!" "Ling Shuang, tell us about general min." Ling Shuang smiled and said, "yes. Tell your mother, general min''s name is min Rui. General min was ordered to attack the East Tower five years ago. It was originally expected to take eight years. I don''t think general min won a great victory in only five years! The king is happy to hear general min''s loud return to Beijing. Now general min is probably in the imperial study." After listening to lingshuang''s words, Ning Lan knew something in her heart. An idea also went to her heart, and a burst of joy. After taking a look at Ling Shuang, who was beaming and talking, he lowered his eyes and said, "my palace knows. Please report back to the king. My palace will step back first!" "Yes, princess." After Ling Shuang retired, Ning Lan had a rare smile these days. Is this God''s destiny? The king gave general min Rui a welcome, so... There must be a lot of people in the palace, that is to say... What she thought should be settled! A celebration party? If the second imperial brother has arranged everything for leaving the palace, tomorrow will be the best time. She doesn''t want to miss such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! Chapter 735 "General Ge, the prisoner luo''er hasn''t had dinner for two times. My subordinates don''t know if she''s on hunger strike." "Yes." When Geller heard the speech, he went to the door of Luoer''s cell, looked at the rice bowl at the door of the cell, frowned, saw that Luoer just glanced at him indifferently, and said, "Luoer girl, if you don''t eat again, the general will have to help." After gler finished talking, he waited for a while. When he saw luo''er sitting alone in the corner with his eyes closed, he was a little annoyed: "since miss luo''er chose not to eat, the general had to offend. Come and serve luo''er for dinner." "Yes, general." two bodyguards behind Geller immediately answered. One bodyguard went to open the prison door and the other went to carry the rice bowl on the ground. Geller said again, "wait, prepare dinner for miss luo''er again. After all, she is the maid of the princess." "Yes, general." One of the bodyguards went to change the food. Geller continued: "miss luo''er, the princess has a purpose. Your life is the princess''s. The general has to wait on miss luo''er for dinner. If the princess knows, she must understand!" Geller''s words fell, and her closed eyes flashed a light. She knew the meaning of Geller''s words. She is the princess''s maid. I''m sorry for the princess now. She shouldn''t let the princess lose her reputation again! "Don''t bother the general, luo''er." When Geller saw that luo''er was about to have dinner, his eyebrows widened, nodded slightly, smiled and said, "since miss luo''er wants to understand, the general won''t bother miss luo''er to have dinner." With that, Geller turned and was about to walk outside the cell. He looked at the man in white armor standing not far away, held his arms in his hands, and his eyes flashed a smile: "general min, long time no see!" a burst of loud laughter sounded in the cell and walked outside the cell. "Ha ha! Please go outside." when min Rui left, he took a look at luo''er and said with a funny tone: "I haven''t seen him for several years. General Ge began to pity her! The change is really big. Tell me, who is this woman? How can it..." Geller gave min Rui a white eye, "where do you want to go? She is the maid of the princess." "The maid of the princess?" "Well." Min Rui sank his eyes and didn''t ask any more. However, he was even more curious about the princess. Chapter 736 Min Rui listened to what Geller said about "in this way, the king is really extraordinary to the princess?" Gler smiled and the meaning was self-evident. "State affairs have been busy recently. Is the progress of the case you handled for the king smooth?" "It''s going well." While drinking wine, min Rui asked, "what is the princess like?" he was really curious about what kind of woman can move the king''s heart. The king is not a man who is greedy for women and can''t understand reason and have no position. "When you see it, you will understand." Geller''s voice just fell, but min Rui stood up and asked, "where are you going?" Min Rui got up and said, "I''m going to see the princess. I should see the princess." "..." Geller wanted to persuade min Rui, but he held back and just watched the bright white armor disappear at the door of the cell. Ning Lan looked at the sky and stood up from the chair under the picture screen. She was going to the fake pear palace, although the time agreed with her was earlier. "Yun''er, bring the white wide sleeved skirt in the palace." Yun''er immediately went to the wardrobe and picked up his clothes: "yes, princess." Ning Lan likes this white wide sleeved skirt best, not only because it is made of superior silk, but also because it is comfortable to wear. The main reason is that this dress was sewn by her mother. The thread in the mother''s hand, the wandering son''s coat, and every stitch and thread of this dress were sewn by her mother''s imperial concubine. Close seams before leaving for fear of delaying return. Since the marriage was settled, her mother imperial concubine stayed almost late at night just to sew more clothes for her. She still remembers what her mother said at that time. Ning Lan grabbed the clothes from concubine Xi and said painfully, "mother concubine, let the palace people do these. Late at night, you''d better have a rest earlier!" Princess Xi showed a soft kindness on her face, picked up her clothes again and said, "Lan''er, the mother is not tired. The mother just wants to sew and weave clothes for you. Now you can''t feel the feeling of being a mother. This is the love that the mother wants to give her children. The mother... When you''re not around the mother, let the clothes sewn by the mother accompany you and warm you... Cough..." Chapter 737 Ning Lan painfully hugged concubine Xi from behind and said softly, "mother concubine, LAN Er can also come back to visit you when she marries as a wife. You don''t need to be in a hurry. Your body matters." "Don''t worry! The mother imperial concubine knows her own body. Just a few more stitches." Princess Xi said here. After sewing the remaining stitches, she cut the stitches and thread, handed the clothes to Ning Lan and asked: "Lan''er, the imperial concubine knows that you like white silk clothes. Didn''t you say when you were a child that you dreamed of dancing in the flowers in a white wide sleeved group? Look, it was sewn by the imperial concubine according to the style you described. I don''t know if it was what you dreamed of." "As long as the mother Princess sews it for Lan''er, Lan''er likes it all." Concubine Xi looked at the newly sewn wide sleeved skirt and said with a smile: "the mother concubine checked the etiquette of the Great Khan kingdom. Although she didn''t say that wearing white is a taboo, the mother concubine thought it''s better not to fall off the population''s tongue, so the mother concubine embroidered many orchid flowers on the dress with blue thread. Can you still be happy?" Ning Lan picked up her clothes and put them on. She went to concubine Xi, rotated it, and said happily, "happy! How beautiful! Thank you, concubine..." The soft feeling is still, and the smile of the mother imperial concubine still stays in her heart. Every word and word said by the mother imperial concubine seems to be engraved in Ning Lan''s heart, clear and profound. Yun''er saw that Ning Lan was stunned for a long time after she put on a wide sleeved skirt. "You are so beautiful!" After hearing yun''er''s praise, Ning Lan frowned and asked, "is it too conspicuous?" Yun''er put away his smiling face and stopped talking: "this..." In her eyes, what kind of clothes will the princess wear inconspicuously? "You''d better change it! Just take the one worn by the palace on weekdays." "Yes!" Yun''er just answered, Ling Shuang casually came in from the outside and respectfully reported: "princess, general min asked to see her outside." General min? Is it min Rui? He''s here to see him? Yu Li can make sense. Now it seems a waste of time to change your clothes and choose him in. "Declare him waiting in the temple!" "Yes, madam." Chapter 738 "Yun''er, dress up the palace." The Phoenix bun reveals the temples, lightly sweeps the eyebrows, and the eyes contain autumn. The skin is as warm as jade and lanolin, soft as greasy, the red lips are not red, delicate as drops. A pair of dark eyes are as light as autumn dusk, with a few wisps of wisdom and arrogance that people can''t ignore. A natural indifference is like the moonlight in deep autumn. A white wide sleeved long skirt shows the willow thin waist, which is graceful and obvious, The lotus grows step by step! Beauty, beauty is cold, beauty does not eat human fireworks! This is min Rui''s feeling when he sees Ning Lan and stares at the film for a while. Min Rui''s wife is very beautiful. He has seen many beautiful women, but he has never seen such as the princess. The first thing people think of is not her beauty, but the kind of pressing noble spirit emitted by herself. It seems to be engraved in people''s heart. Although her clothes are plain, she is more noble than those concubines wearing gold and silver! Min Rui realized his impoliteness in lingshuang''s light cough and immediately bowed his head: "at the end, min Rui will knock on the princess." Ning Lan looked at Min Rui in the salute. He was dressed in white armor, bright eyes, firm face, like a knife. He was handsome and straight. It was said that he was not as good as seeing. He was a real American general! Dan''s lips were shallow and curved, and Bei''s teeth were light: "are you general min Rui who attacked the east tower country?" Min Rui immediately reported back to the princess, "it will be the end." Ning Lan was silent for a moment and said, "the great general attacked the East Tower and won a complete victory. He is a hero to the Great Khan country. The great general is exempt from gifts! Come and give the great general a seat." Min Ruihang saluted, and people had seen it. Thinking that there was really nothing to say to stay, he said, "the end will thank the princess. However, it''s getting late. The end will ask the princess to return." Ning Lan looked at the sky and was naturally happy to hear min Rui''s resignation. However, she couldn''t help saying, "well, in that case, the Palace won''t leave a general." "I will leave at the end of the day." When min Rui turned around, Ning Lan asked quietly, "Min Rui, does this palace look like a disaster to the country and the people?" "The end will be terrified. I don''t know where the princess came from?" Min Rui stopped and turned to look at Ning Lan. He asked calmly. Although he was terrified, he didn''t look half flustered. Chapter 739 Ning Lan asked with a kind of joke, "aren''t you here for this?" Min Rui looks at Ning Lan and has an unspeakable feeling in his heart. What a sharp woman. Did she see his purpose here? Min Rui then said, "the last general dare not. The last general came here today just to see the princess and her mother. He has a heart of love and hopes for her to learn from her." "Ha ha! General min knows what he wants. I''m just joking with you. Why are you so serious?" Ning Lan said. He stopped for a moment, smiled and continued: "The ancients said that beauty is a disaster, and our palace doesn''t agree with it! If the leader of a country is wise, he naturally knows how to get rid of traitors and fawns and govern the government! General min, how reasonable do you think what our Palace said?" "The princess is so beautiful that she will be taught at the end." Min Rui''s words fell, and ninglan''s smile was also collected, calm and charming. "It''s not early, general min, step back!" Min Rui SUSE replied, "Weichen, leave." Is she the princess? No wonder Geller would say you know when you see her. Princess? Min Rui stopped before he walked out of the sky palace and took a deep look. She is still young, but not simple. This is min Rui''s feeling for the princess. There is a sharp cold on the princess. There is something similar to the king. That kind of thing is not ordinary With what you have! When Ning Lan walked out of the sky palace, she asked in a low voice, "has it been solved?" "Yes." After min Rui left, Ning Lan quickly changed the wide sleeved group she had worn before, put on the clothes she wore on weekdays, and quickly walked towards the fake pear palace with yun''er. In the dark sky, people fell into the light fog of the dark dusk and walked into a dream. When Ning Lan and yun''er came to the fork of the road, they were stopped by a familiar voice: "the princess is so interested. Do you want to take a walk?" Ning Lan looked at Yi Fei with a cold face. "I don''t bother you about the things in this palace, nor can you ask about them." Ning Lan said and walked in the direction of the fake pear palace. After a few steps, she stopped. Looking back at the concubine Yi behind her, she looked cold and asked in a cold voice, "what are you doing behind this palace?" Chapter 740 Princess Yi smiled triumphantly: "the princess wrongly blamed my concubine. I don''t know where the princess is going. How can I say that she is following her behind? Besides, this palace road is not the princess''s, and my concubine should have the right to walk? What do you say, princess?" The death of Yi Fei did not admit and was elated, which made Ning Lan feel a burst of warm anger. At the moment, if she goes to the fake pear palace, it''s easy to expose her identity. What should she do? After taking a few more steps, Yi Fei followed a few more steps, which made Ning Lan make a decision not to go to the fake pear palace. It''s too dangerous to go like this! How did she happen to meet her? Did she know anything? Or is it just a coincidence? Ning Lan said to yun''er, "yun''er, go to the fake pear palace and bring the books you want to read in the palace, and the Palace won''t go!" "Yes, princess." Ning Lan was a little unwilling. She wanted to see her second brother. She didn''t know how he was now. She was worried. However, it was obvious that she couldn''t go. Her black eyes were deep. After thinking, she turned and walked towards the imperial dining room. Although she was angry with Yi Fei, she couldn''t bear it. If it were not for her tight time and she was not in the mood at the moment, she would never let her have a better life! ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù written by Lan Ya ¡ù¡ù Tencent original ¡ù no reprint at other stations ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù After hearing the report, Hanming''s eyes were cold and sharp. He was silent for a while and asked, "did you find out the flowerpot? Didn''t you find anything?" "Report back to the king. After Miss yun''er left, the servant immediately checked the flowerpot. There was nothing suspicious in the flowerpot." Flowerpots? If she hadn''t met Princess Yi halfway, would she want to meet that person privately? how absurd! This time, if she has another affair with others, if he finds out that she has an affair with other men, he will never be soft hearted! With a touch, Hanming slapped heavily on the table and then asked, "what else did she do when she came to the fake pear palace?" "Report back to the king. After arriving at the fake pear palace, miss yun''er went to the window, put the flower pot under the window, closed the window, went to the bookshelf, picked up a few books and left in a hurry without half a minute." Chapter 741 "If you find something new, report it to King Gu immediately." "The slave obeyed." She went to the fake pear Palace at this time. If she really went to see that man... Why? She seemed to be suddenly quiet. What was on her mind? No, he''s going to see the fake pear palace himself. Having made up his mind, Hanming walked towards the fake pear palace. Lingcui was sent to the imperial dining room by the princess and waited for the imperial chef to make the atherosclerotic soup. She felt something strange. The more she thought about it, the more wrong it was. Is there something wrong with the princess who deliberately sent her away? The king asked her to guard the princess... The princess asked her to come here and Lengshuang to pick the cold fragrant petals... The princess won''t run away? Lingcui feels something wrong. She immediately turns and walks out. She just turns and sees Ning Lan coming. "See the princess and maidservant." "Well." Ning Lan glanced faintly at lingcui, whose face was a little surprised. When she went to Wang fake pear palace, she suddenly turned around and came to the imperial dining room because of an idea. If she goes well tomorrow, she wants to cook for Hanming and the late imperial concubine before she leaves. Although Hanming didn''t allow her to return home, which made her very angry at that time, as a royal child, she didn''t know why. Perennial said that one day husband and wife hundred days of kindness, one day for the mother when lifelong filial piety, she can do little now. I wanted to resolve the contradiction between Hanming and the late imperial concubine. I knew that many things could not be changed overnight. Whatever! With a sigh, Ning Lan asked the imperial chef about some dishes. The petite figure was busy in the imperial dining room. Perhaps, knowing that she will leave tomorrow, her mood is unusually calm. After a busy time, Ning Lan sat down several dishes in duplicate. When she was about to send lingcui to send them to the regret palace and the imperial dining room, yun''er hurried over with a strange look. "Princess..." Ning Lan saw yun''er''s face with a rarely messy look, and quickly walked out: "what''s the matter?" Yun''er whispered, "Princess Hui, I heard that the king caught an assassin." "Assassin? Is it..." Yun''er shook his head, looked serious and said, "I didn''t see you. I heard that the assassin had been taken to the imperial dining room first. The king was interrogating." Chapter 742 Hearing yun''er''s report, Ning Lan''s palm was not tight. Say you caught the assassin at this time? Is it her second brother? Could it be her second brother? Princess Yi just stopped her... No, she can''t rest assured! Ning Lan thought of this and approached the imperial dining room. Ling Cui took the meal she had just made and walked towards the imperial dining room. At this time, in order to avoid suspicion, she shouldn''t go, but she can''t help it. She must go! If there was a chance... Jiao Rong was cold and beat her step by step. Step by step, she was faster than step by step. The steps under her feet seemed to be her suddenly accelerated heartbeat. However, when Ning Lan arrived at the imperial study, the imperial study was empty. He learned from the slave that the captured prisoner was ordered to enter the prison at the door of the imperial study. As for Hanming''s whereabouts, I don''t know! Ning Lan put down her food and hurried away from the imperial study and returned to the sky palace to wait for yun''er''s inquiry. In the dungeon After a beating, hamminson''s cold and heartless voice sounded, "who are your accomplices? Where are they now?" "Bah!" the "Assassin" who was beaten to avoid the flesh spit out a mouthful of blood coldly. His eyes were full of hatred, extremely cold and fierce. He burst into laughter, with words full of contempt and resentment: "You beast, kill if you want. You can''t get any news from me! I tell you, even if you kill me, I won''t tell you!" Geller angrily ordered, "presumptuous! You insult the king and continue to fight!" "Are you sure your mouth is as hard as your life? Do you believe it? King Gu has a way to make you speak! King Gu still has the enchanting poison of your xueyin family in his hand, have you heard of it?" Han Ming said, "the Assassin" suddenly changed his face, and there was a strong sense of panic and despair in his angry eyes. He shouted: "you... You ungrateful animals, God will curse you! I will be a hero 18 years later, and I will come back to you for revenge!" The "Assassin" was ready to bite his tongue and commit suicide. He didn''t want to live or die. He was stopped by Geller quickly living in the acupoint. Geller moved the corner of his mouth. Under the sign of Hanming''s eyes, he forcibly fed the pills poured out of the bottle into the assassin''s mouth and said coldly, "it''s not so easy to want to die!" Chapter 743 The "Assassin" was made, and tears flowed in his eyes for the first time! "Do you know why King Gu killed your people? It''s not just because of your cover. You shouldn''t use improper means to deal with the Great Khan kingdom. King Gu hates people who can''t be aboveboard in his life!" Han Ming got up and walked out of the cell and told the following things To gler. Just out of the prison, he was met by a masked man at the door of the prison. He held a knife against Ning Lan''s neck and shouted coldly, "let my people go, or I''ll kill her!" Han Ming looked at Ning Lan, his eyebrows tightened, and his face flashed a complex surprise. As soon as I caught a person of the xueyin clan, I met her as a hostage. Is it a coincidence? Is this man the man she secretly contacted? "Do you think you can save him? Even if King Gu let him go, can you still get out of the palace?" "Then don''t bother you! Let people go!" Han Ming said coldly, "King Gu advised you to let her go and commit suicide to apologize, so that King Gu will return you a whole body!" "Let him go again! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to this charming princess. She is the princess of the state of Qi! No matter how high your martial arts are, I can''t kill her with one knife!" Ning Lan, who was ordered to live in the acupoints by the masked man in black, had no fear at this moment, but had a brain of confusion and hesitation. Her calm expression made Hanming suspicious unconsciously. Han Mingguang moved away from Ning Lan''s neck, stared at the masked man''s eyes and said, "ha ha! The king found out that she was in collusion with the bandits of your xueyin clan yesterday! Do you think it''s useful for you to threaten the king with her life? The king will never be fooled by you! If you want to kill, kill! It''s saving the king''s strength!" Ning Lan was confused and looked at Han Ming suspiciously. Han Ming''s expression disappointed her, even desperate. From his face, I couldn''t see the expression of half branch rescue. It was cold as if she was nothing, cold and strange. The man in black lost his mind, then laughed and said, "hehe! Yelv Hanming, do you think that if you say so, I believe you don''t care about her life?" Chapter 744 The masked man in black just wanted to use the princess of the state of Qi as a hostage to rescue the people captured by Yelv Hanming. He didn''t have the heart to kill, but at this moment, his intention to kill was deep! For the sake of his people, he can''t care so much. The people in the prison know too much. If he can''t help telling where the rest of the xueyin family are, the xueyin family will be destroyed! From Yelv Hanming''s face, he couldn''t see Yelv Hanming''s concern for Princess Daqi. Although he didn''t know whether what Yelv Hanming said was true or false, he... Could only make the last blog! "Since her life is meaningless, it''s no use for me to keep her!" She was treated as a hostage. Although it was suspicious and coincidental, he doubted her. When he saw the knife in masked black clothes, a picture appeared in Hanming''s mind "Moho, why did you do this?" "Your Majesty, if you don''t believe in my concubine, what does my concubine mean?" Should he trust Ning Lan? She can''t believe it, he can''t believe her! But... Red liquid appeared on the bright knife edge, Ning Lan''s eyebrows and hearts coagulated, a pair of black eagle eyes turned red in an instant, and his brain and heart suddenly hurt. He immediately stopped and said, "let go!" Gler immediately answered, "yes!" Hanming clenched his hands into fists, and the words were sonorous and cold. "You let her go, the lone king promised you to let you escape for half an hour!" As soon as the "Assassin" untied the chain, he immediately shouted, "head, don''t believe him, go!" after saying this, the "Assassin" immediately used all his strength to hit the wall while Geller was unprepared. When he heard the sound of touch, his head was broken and bleeding, and his life and death were unknown, so he closed his eyes. In the absence of the masked man in black, Han Ming shot lightning, as fast as the wind, shot the concealed weapon stored in the palm of his hand, and shot at the masked man in black ruthlessly and accurately. Under two moves, he took the masked man in black! "King Gu wants to divide you into five parts!" Ning Lan looked coldly at the black masked man kneeling on the ground by the bodyguard, that is, the inkstone master who hurt her on the way! "Leave him a whole corpse!" Ning Lan said and walked out of the prison under Hanming''s suspicious eyes. Although the inkstone master had kidnapped her and beaten her, she hoped that Hanming would leave him a whole body. Just because of his words, she was locked up in the dark room. It was a letter he sent to the late imperial concubine! Chapter 745 When she went out of the imperial study and hurried to the sky palace, she was secretly attacked and taken by the inkstone master Ning Lan looked at the masked man and asked suspiciously, "who are you?" when the masked man took the cloth towel below, Ning Lan''s suspicions fell: "it''s you!" The inkstone master looked at Ning Lan and said, "do me a favor in your heart!" Ning Lan hated being threatened most in her life: "hum! Don''t think about it!" The inkstone Master said calmly, "on your way to the Great Khan Kingdom, I did kidnap you and even almost killed you. Therefore, you can hate me for not helping me, but I also saved your life! When you were locked in the dark room, I wrote to the Empress Dowager for you! Anyway, you should help me this time. If you don''t want to die and return to the great Qi State, you should help me this time!" Facing Ning Lan''s back, Hanming asked coldly, "why?" Ning Lan stopped her steps and turned to look at Han Ming. Her eyes fell on the inkstone master and said, "for his people, he can come to save people regardless of his life and death, which is enough to show that he is a man." Han Ming stared at Ning Lan coldly and asked, "do you plead for him?" Ning Lan looked at Han Ming indifferently and said, "if you are the Ming Lord, you should know how to deal with it. I don''t need to plead for him!" She''s pleading for him? Plead for the man who kidnapped him? He might have killed her just now! Is she playing a dirty trick with this man? Hanming said word by word, "King Gu decided to kill him!" Ning Lan tilted her lips and said, "if the king wants to kill, his life doesn''t mean anything to me. However, if killing can solve the problem, is it still a problem? King, if you can make the enemy sincerely obey you, my concubines will admire you!" Facing Hanming''s cold eyes, Ning Lan left a contemptuous smile and walked away quietly under Hanming''s gaze. Did she really not collude with the xueyin people? What does she mean? Are you pleading for this man... Or despise his cruelty? She means... He''s a tyrant? Why can''t he see her clearly? Whatever her words mean Let the enemy submit to him? How hard is this? Chapter 746 Han Ming glanced at the empty seat, which belonged to Ning Lan, frowned and asked, "where is the princess? Why haven''t you arrived yet?" Gizo said immediately, "go and have a look here, slave?" Seeing that Hanming was angry, Princess Yi felt a burst of joy and said, "Your Majesty, the princess was frightened yesterday. Maybe she was unwell... If the princess didn''t want to come, she would let the princess rest..." before Princess Yi finished her words, she was broken by Hanming''s cold eyes. Han Ming glanced at Min Rui and his ministers and said in a solemn voice, "go and tell the princess to come quickly. King Gu will give her a quarter of an hour!" "Yes, king!" Giuseppe''s voice had not yet fallen, but a loud voice sounded: "the princess arrived!" In a loud voice, Ning Lan''s figure fell into the serious of Hanming and his courtiers. A white long skirt with wide sleeves floats with the wind. At the snow-white fragrant neck, a light blue silk scarf is tied. The silk scarf is tied into a bow, as if a lovely butterfly fell on ninglan''s fragrant neck, which increases the charm. Step by step, he walked towards the empty seat beside Hanming, as if heaven and man were growing lotus glow step by step. Ning Lan glanced at Hanming indifferently and saluted: "long live, long live, long live, my concubine, see the king." "HMM." Han Ming''s eyes moved away from Ning Lan''s neck, snorted, and a smile appeared on his cold face. All the courtiers immediately got up and saluted Ning Lan in unison: "I''ll see the princess, princess, thousand years, thousand years, thousand years!" Han Diao''s eyes fell back at Ning Lan''s neck, and then said, "you''re all exempted! General min recovered the East Tower, won a great victory and made great contributions to the Great Han country. It''s a great blessing for the Great Khan country! It''s a blessing, and it''s a happy event! The lone king is happy, ha ha!" How could he be unhappy? Min Rui defeated the East Tower and recovered the East Tower, which not only expanded his national geographical territory, but also brought food to the great khanate, enough for the people of the great Khanate to eat food for two years! How can he not be happy that he has solved an important problem of drought and food shortage in the great Khanate? Seeing Hanming''s great joy, concubine Yi couldn''t help taking up the glass and said softly, "I congratulate the king on recovering the East Building!" Chapter 747 "HMM." Han Ming didn''t look at Yi Fei and continued, "Min Rui, the East building has recovered this great achievement. What reward do you want? Just say it!" Min Rui immediately said, "tell the king that Wei Chen''s command is to attack the east tower without humiliating the holy life. This is the duty of Wei Chen as a general. Wei Chen dare not ask for credit, nor should he!" "Ha ha!" Hanming looked at Hanming deeply, smiled for a while, and said, "good! General Min has done meritorious service without arrogance, very good, good! How can the great cause not be accomplished if King Gu has such a loyal general?" Hanming said here. The conversation turned and said: "King Gu always has a clear reward and punishment. General min should be rewarded for his meritorious service. Min Rui listens to the order!" "Weichen, lead the purpose." Han Ming, with his black eyes shining, stared at Min Rui''s calm face for a moment and said with a smile: "Min Rui has made great contributions to the East Building and brought back food for the drought of the Great Han country this year. The lone king granted min Rui as the town general of the great Khan country!" Zhenguo general? This position is not small! Min Rui glanced at Han Ming and was worried. He still took the imperial edict: "long live the king, long live the king!" Han Ming smiled and said, "well, general Min has been away for many years. Now the world is beginning to be peaceful. King Gu allows you to stay in Beijing and share the happiness of your family." "Weichen leads the order!" Ning Lan sniffed the speech, pulled out a crooked corner of her mouth, took up the wine pot and poured a glass of wine for herself. When she was about to drink, she was interrupted by Han Ming''s voice: "princess, general Min has made great contributions to the Great Han country. As the princess of the orphan king, you should have a drink to general min." just now, Ning Lan despised the crooked mouth. Although it was an instant, it was completely closed in his eyes by Han Ming. Min Rui immediately stood up from his seat and said, "I dare not!" Hanming said to shangninglan''s eyes, "today''s banquet is put aside. General Min has made contributions to the Great Khan country. As the princess of the Great Khan country and the princess of the lone king, this cup of wine is very respectful!" "Yes, my concubine!" Ning Lan looked at Min Rui and continued: "general min attacked the East Tower for five spring and autumn. He fought hard and made contributions to the country... And brought back life-saving food for the people in the disaster area. This palace, instead of the people of the great khanate, gives general min a toast!" Ning Lan said, raised his glass and drank it all in one gulp. Chapter 748 A few glasses of spirits went into her stomach. As the agreed time approached, Ning Lan looked out of the window from time to time. If she could... She wanted to leave now! But what should I do? Han Ming closed Ning Lan''s expression looking out of the window and asked, "princess, why are you absent-minded? What''s the matter?" Ning Lan looked back at her eyes out of the window and said faintly, "no! My concubine just doesn''t adapt. Your majesty, can my concubine leave?" Hanming said firmly without hesitation, "No." What should I do? Her request was rejected by Yelv Hanming! In order not to attract attention and make Yelv Hanming not pay attention and doubt, she can''t stand up and go like this! When Ning Lan was anxious, a maid of honor came to Ning Lan and poured wine for Ning Lan. A light came to Ning Lan''s heart. "Ah!" cried the maid of honor in surprise. Sliding on the ground, the maid spilled the wine on Ning Lan. The palace maid saw that Shi was scared and turned pale. Before Ning Lan spoke, she said, "damn you, maidservant. Damn you, Princess and empress. Forgive me... Forgive me, King..." Ning Lan''s face was cold and angrily scolded, "do you have any dissatisfaction with this palace?" "I don''t have any, I don''t dare..." Han Ming''s eagle glanced at Ning Lan Wen''s angry face. His eyes were deep and silent for a while. He said, "come on, pull down this slave and maid and scold him for thirty." "Your Majesty, I know I''m wrong. Please forgive me..." When the concubine heard the speech, she looked at Hanming and begged for the palace maid: "Your Majesty, today is the day of great victory for general min''s banquet. The maid didn''t intentionally spill the wine on the princess''s mother... My concubine dared to ask for mercy from the king for the maid. Should it be just an accident?" Han Ming snorted coldly, "HMM." Seeing that the plot succeeded, Ning Lan got up and said, "king, my concubine''s clothes are unclean. Leave first and come back when you change your clothes!" "HMM." Han Ming looked at Ning Lan deeply, drank the wine in his hand and snorted. He looked coldly and saluted. The figure who retreated was full of emotions and difficult to manage! The concubine looked thoughtfully at the disappearing figure she left, and said to Han Ming with a gloomy face, "Your Majesty, my concubine is not feeling well and is unable to drink. My concubine told the king..." Before Yifei finished, Hanming interrupted Yifei and said, "yes." PS: recommend Lan Ya''s finished novel Zhuge Jinming, the eldest lady of the prime minister''s family Chapter 749 Yi Fei stepped back slowly. She didn''t believe it was an accident that the maid fell just now! How could there be such a coincidence that the king just refused her resignation request and she was spilled with wine? Is there a conspiracy? Whether there is a plot or not, she wants to see what she''s doing! Yun''er looked at Ning Lan and asked suspiciously, "princess, are you..." Ning Lan looked at yun''er standing at the door waiting for her and said, "go first and talk about it." Ning Lan entered the sky palace, quickly changed her wet clothes and asked, "how''s it going? Are you ready?" Yun''er lowered his voice and said, "yes! Your Highness has taken care of it. It is said that it is only half an hour to leave the palace from the west gate." Half an hour? Can she just leave? Will Yelv Hamming kill her waiter in a rage? However, the mother imperial concubine... There is no complete policy, so she can only be sorry! "Princess, you''d better decide quickly. It''s getting late!" Ning Lan, who changed into a palace maid, nodded and said, "let''s go." "I''d like to give it to the princess." Ning Lan saw that yun''er didn''t want to leave. "Don''t you go with the palace?" Yun''er knelt down and said, "princess, you go first. If someone asks the princess, the maid will delay some time for the princess. Princess, go quickly!" "Yun''er... You..." Yun''er was worried when she saw Ning Lan''s face. She said, "princess, Princess Xi is still waiting for you to go back. You''d better go quickly! I''ll say goodbye to the princess again." "This... Yun''er, keep your life and the palace will come back to save you!" Yun''er asked unexpectedly, "princess, will you come back?" Ning Lan nodded and said with feeling: "you came here with the palace. The palace will not leave you. Yun''er, don''t worry, the palace will come back!" Ning Lan then went to the book case, picked up the brush, quickly wrote a letter, and then handed the written letter to yun''er, "put it away. If the king is investigated, you can hand the letter to the king at a dangerous time." "Yes, I''ll give it to the princess. Take care, princess." Chapter 750 Princess Yi, who hid in the dark and guarded outside the sky palace, saw a maid hurried out of the sky palace. She had doubts in her heart and said to the maid jade embroidery: "go and follow her!" She had just returned to the heaven palace from the banquet. After a while, a little maid came out in a hurry. What''s the matter? Xiaoxiangzi reported that the king was worried that the princess would escape from the great Khanate. She wants to leave the Khanate? Want to go back to see her mother? If so... He would never let her leave the great Khanate. Now that you''re here, how can you go? How could she be willing to let her go if she wanted? Hum! She changed her clothes... It''s time to come out. Why hasn''t she come out yet? No, go first and see what she''s doing in there. "Go in and have a look!" "Yes, madam." As soon as yun''er changed into the clothes Ning Lan wore on weekdays, he heard a sound of footsteps approaching and immediately walked behind the screen. Princess Yi looked at the figure behind the screen and said sarcastically, "princess, it takes a lot of time to change this dress!" Ignore her? Ignore her? It''s so rude. Can you be so rude to her with grace? Hum! "I heard... The princess''s mother is critically ill. The princess must want to go back to see your mother? But it''s a pity! You don''t have a chance to go back. Even if you have a chance to go back, I''m afraid it''s a sacrifice!" Yi Fei''s words with a knife fell, and yun''er, who hid behind the screen, held back even though she wanted to vent her anger for the princess. She can''t let Princess Yi recognize that she is not a princess. Yi Fei waited for a while, but she didn''t wait for Ning Lan to answer back. She was suspicious. As far as she knows, the proud princess is very filial. She attacked her mother and concubine. How could she have no response at all? No, if she said a few key words to her maid at ordinary times, she would fight back. How can she be so calm now? She''s transgender? Is this changing too fast? No, there must be something in it! Is it... Is the person behind the screen not her, but a fake? There''s only one person here! Chapter 751 Since she was suspicious, she didn''t hesitate. Princess Yi rushed into the screen and said to yun''er''s back, "you''re not a princess. Who are you?" What should I do? Yun''er was very worried. At the moment, she couldn''t pretend! If you can''t, take them down, lest they get into trouble! Thinking about it, yun''er immediately turned back and attacked Princess Yi. Jade key immediately blocked in front of Princess Yi and entangled with yun''er: "Princess Yi, go quickly!" When the move came down, Yu key couldn''t parry. He immediately shouted, "stop it for the palace!" "Are you the maid of the princess? If you really do it for the sake of the princess, you''d better not fight again, lest something bad happen!" Seeing yun''er''s hesitation, the imperial concubine continued, "I advise you not to do it, lest you regret and harm your master. I tell you that if you don''t go out for a while, you will disturb the king. Don''t you want to disturb the king?" Yun''er asked coldly, "what do you want?" "What do you want? Ha ha! If this palace says it wants to help your master, do you believe it?" Yun''er''s face was cold: "naturally, I don''t believe it, and there''s no reason to believe it." Yi Fei saw that yun''er had wandered and had no impulse to take action immediately. "You have, you should believe it!" Yun''er said coldly, "really?" She''s not in the sky palace. Where did she go? Just... Is it the maid who left in a hurry? Why did you go so fast? Did you really escape? Well... Try it! "Can this palace deceive you with lies? In this Khan''s back palace, the person you should trust most should be this palace!" Yi Fei said here, stopped for a while and continued: "because no one in the world wants your master to leave the great Khanate more than this palace. Your master''s departure is only good for this palace, but not at all. No one can compete with this palace when she leaves. You must know this." Can you believe what she said? In fact... It makes sense! However, this woman is cruel and cruel. She is full of bad water in her heart. Believe her, she can''t! "If you don''t believe it, you can take the palace now and guard the maid outside the gate of the sky palace for a while. It''s bad for your master to see that the palace hasn''t gone out. Choose it yourself!" Chapter 752 Is there really someone waiting for this woman outside the sky palace? Princess, what should I do? While yun''er hesitated, Yi Fei went to a chair and sat down. She didn''t want to leave immediately. Yun''er, who was calm in his chest, felt uneasy. "I don''t know what your mother means. The princess has changed her clothes and gone to the banquet." Yi Fei smiled, "really? In that case, the Palace should go back, don''t you think?" "I''ll send you to Princess Yi." Yun''er didn''t want to let Princess Yi out of the sky palace, but she didn''t know what to do for a moment. Neither stay nor let go. I can only watch her leave. Calculate the time. At this time, Princess... I''m afraid she hasn''t left the palace yet. I don''t know if she will encounter trouble "Princess Yi, go back to the palace?" "Empress..." The Yi imperial concubine looked at the jade embroidery who hurried over and asked, "tell me quickly, where is the maid in waiting whom you followed?" Yuxiu cautiously replied, "tell empress Yifei that the palace maid started to walk in the direction of the west gate. Later, it seemed that she found the tracking of the slaves and maidservants, so... The slaves and maidservants lost..." "Really?" Princess Yi was very sure at the moment. I''m afraid the princess was going to leave. West gate? If she really left the great khanate, she must have gone to the west gate at this time! It will be released only after walking through the west gate for more than a quarter of an hour. It was released once in more than a quarter of an hour. If she wanted to go through the west gate, she might not be out of town at the moment. "Jade embroidery, come on, drive the west gate!" "Yes, madam." Yuxiu answered immediately and rushed to the west gate with Yuxiu and Yuyao. She wants to escape? It''s not that easy! After making her miserable, do you want to leave? West gate? She could think that she would escape from the west gate. Wouldn''t she think? By the way, the east gate is released once an hour. Could she go through the east gate? "Wait a minute, Yuxiu, you go to the west gate quickly. If you find the princess, you will never allow her to leave the palace. Take her immediately!" "Yes, madam." "Jade key, drive to the east gate!" Chapter 753 Are you leaving? Ning Lan looked at the city gate not far away and hesitated again. As soon as she went out, she was the runaway imperial concubine "I''ve seen the princess!" Ning Lan looked at the palace maid who appeared beside her and said, "you, are you Xinyu?" "Yes." The city gate is still closed, but it will be opened in a short time. Looking at several palace people in line, Ning Lan looked around and asked, "two emperors... Where are your highness now?" Xinyu whispered, "tell the princess, your highness is waiting for you outside the palace. Princess, they are already in line. Look..." "The palace knows. Let''s go!" Ninglan and Xinyu lined up in the crowd. Looking at the incense on the incense platform, they saw that the city gate was about to open. A loud voice sounded: "at the moment when the palace appears, the city gate cannot be released." When Xinyue saw a group of people coming towards them, she said in a cold voice, "don''t worry, princess. Xinyue will help the princess out of the palace even if she gives up her life." "Don''t act rashly. The more the core is, you go first." "Princess..." "This is the will of the palace. If the palace can''t go out today, you''d better inform your second highness. Tell your second highness to let him return home as soon as possible and take care of his mother''s concubine for Lan''er." "I will obey your orders." "Let''s go!" Ning Lan looked at the Palace door reluctantly, chose a different way from Xinyu and walked back. Yi Fei met her in ninglan and said, "stop!" Seeing that Ning Lan ignored her, Yu Yao continued to walk back and immediately stopped Ning Lan''s way: "you slave, didn''t you hear the empress of imperial concubine Yi calling you?" "Get out of the way!" "I won''t let you..." Before Yu key finished speaking, he was pushed away by Ning Lan. "Princess, please stay. Princess, how did you change your clothes and come here?" Yi Fei laughed sarcastically. Fortunately, she came in time. If she was short of time, she would escape from the city! Seeing Ning Lan ignoring her, Yi Fei still walked forward and said angrily, "what are you proud of? No matter how proud you are, you can''t get out of the city!" Chapter 754 Ning Lan turned to look at Yi Fei. Her eyes were as sharp as a cone. At the moment, her heart was like the sea, thousands of waves surged, and it seemed that thousands of needles pierced her heart! Just a little, just a little time! As long as the gate is put down, She''ll have a chance to get out of town! You can ride your horse home! Every inch of the difference is a thousand miles away! "You..." Princess Yi uttered words like a knife, "why? Is the princess angry? Don''t be angry. If you''re angry, won''t you fall ill on the bed like your mother? I don''t know whether the princess''s mother is alive or dead now ¡± "Pa" was a sound. Ning Lan slapped her in the face. She shook and fell to the ground before Yu key could help her. "Mother... Mother, how are you?" Seeing that Ning Lan was annoyed and beaten, Princess Yi smiled angrily and said, "ha ha! The palace told you that as long as the palace is alive, the palace will prevent you from returning to Daqi! Do you want to go back to see your mother''s concubine for the last time? The palace told you, you can''t think about it! The palace wants you to taste what is life and death, even if you die." "OK, OK! This palace has written it down!" Originally, she planned to let her go, which was also a last resort under helplessness! Since she didn''t give her a chance, she wrote it down! Yu Yao looked at Ning Lan, who was walking away. He calmed down from his loss and said, "empress, the princess and empress have gone. Let the maid help you up!" "No!" Her mood has never been so happy. The more angry she is, the happier she feels. The more painful she is, the happier she is! Compared with making a mess of her life and walking away, it destroys her to escape, makes her inseparable from the Khan harem, and makes her feel very happy! She can''t be happy, she can''t be happy. She makes her feel the pain of separation between mother and son, and she won''t make her feel better. Let her taste what is life and death! Jisuo looked at the separated Yifei and ninglan and asked carefully, "king, do you want to go?" "No!" Did she decide to leave him and leave the great Khanate? ha-ha! For her, doesn''t he have any nostalgia? Just don''t hesitate? Chapter 755 Hanming returned to the banquet and was very unhappy at the thought of the scene just now. He was so kind to her, he took everything in his stride, and she still wanted to leave? She just wanted to sneak away? Is this woman''s heart made of ice? How can it be like this This ravaged his kindness to her? Hanming became more and more angry as he thought about it. He couldn''t help drinking sullen wine angrily. Ning Lan knew she couldn''t go, so she angrily returned to the sky palace and changed the servant girl''s clothes. Hate, hate! Mother imperial concubine, Lan''er didn''t escape successfully today... Lan''er will find another time! You must wait for Lan''er. Lan''er will go back to see you. After the banquet, Han Ming, who was already half drunk, walked down the corridor step by step. Giso, who followed her, asked in a low voice, "king, do you want to go back to the imperial study to have a rest?" "Imperial study? No!" What are you doing in the imperial study? Don''t go to the imperial study! Headache, headache! He walked unsteadily, as if such shaking could alleviate his headache. He pushed aside Jisuo and said with a bit of drunkenness: "King Gu doesn''t need your help!" "Yes! Your majesty, where are you going to sleep tonight?" Hanming stopped when he heard the speech. His eyebrows twisted up. He pressed his hand on the painful temple and looked vaguely at the lights on the corridor. "Which palace lady?" Hanming stood still for a while. Hanming looked at Jisuo and asked, "where palace lady do you say King Gu is going?" Jisuo was stunned for two seconds. He didn''t know what Han Ming meant. He couldn''t help but bow his head and say, "I don''t know!" Han Ming saw Jisuo''s face and bowed his head carefully. He couldn''t help laughing: "ha ha! What are you afraid of? King Gu didn''t blame you. You said... Which palace did king Gu go to?" Giuseppe looked around, thought about it, and said, "the sky... The sky palace?" A gust of wine went straight to the brain, slightly lowered his eyebrows and twisted again, "the sky palace? OK! Then... Go to the sky palace!" When Hansel stumbled, giso held him. "Slow down, king." "Let go, the lone king is innocent and doesn''t need your help!" Hanming pushed away the Jisuo holding him again. He was not drunk in his heart. He still knew that now, his feet just didn''t listen and stepped out of height! Chapter 756 Giuseppe carefully reminded behind him, "Your Majesty, be careful of the steps..." "All of you back down!" the wine came up, and Hanming''s black eyes turned red. He said coldly, and stumbled to the bedroom of the sky palace. Today he was in a bad mood. He wanted to see someone. Because he wanted to see someone, he came here. Standing at the door of the bedroom, a pair of intoxicated eagle eyes stared at the figure behind the picture screen and remained silent for a long time. Looking at the figure quietly embroidered with the painting, his heart couldn''t help hurting. "Slaves and maidservants see the king. Long live the king." "Back off! All back off!" Hanming walked behind the screen with uneven steps. Ning Lan looked at Han Ming who came to her with burning eyes. She looked at her directly. A strong smell of wine made her heart tight. Just about to get up, Hanming pressed ninglan''s shoulder and said, "don''t move, just sit like this." Feeling a hot breath and breathing sound approaching, Ning Lan suddenly stood up and conditionally pushed away Hanming. Only heard a knock. Han Ming, who was not very stable, was inadvertently pushed by Ning Lan and hit the screen. The screen fell, and Han Ming also fell to the ground. "Ha ha! Ha ha..." Han Ming, who fell to the ground, didn''t get up, but sat on the ground and laughed. Ning Lan was flustered. "How dare you do this to King Gu? Why? Can''t King Gu touch you?" Facing Han Ming''s question, Ning Lan''s whole body couldn''t help trembling and her heart was more confused: "big... The king is drunk, and my concubine will go to fetch water for the king..." Hanming shouted to Ning Lan, who turned to go, "stop!" Ning Lan was stunned by Hanming''s loud cry, and then stepped out. Yelv Hanming was drunk. He made her panic and scared her. Ning Lan just took a few steps. Han Ming, who was originally sitting on the ground, stretched out his hand and grabbed Ning Lan''s skirt. Because he was too hard, he hissed. The original good skirt was torn off. Then there was a "Dong" sound. Ning Lan was not prepared to be pulled by Hanming so suddenly. One didn''t stand firm and fell to the ground. The pain in her back made her frown involuntarily. Her painful eyes were wet. Before she recovered, Hanming quickly pressed down on her. Chapter 757 The light was shining, the night was quiet, Jiao Rong hated him, her eyes were closed, and she didn''t want to see him. She couldn''t tell whether it was panic or hate or anything else. Her body trembled slightly, so she hurt him. A gust of wind blew and the wine gradually dissipated. He was drunk, but he knew it. He knows he hurt her, she may hate him forever! Hate him? He ordered ninglan''s sleeping hole, got down from the Dragon couch, put on his clothes and walked out of the sky palace. Before leaving, I didn''t forget to leave a kiss on Ning Lan''s forehead. My big hand stroked Ning Lan''s face gently and reluctantly. Sighed, a loneliness from the depths of his soul pressed heavily on his heart, making him feel that his breathing was very difficult and his breathing would be painful. This was the first time he forced a woman. He knew it would be hated by her, but he didn''t regret forcing her. Compared with losing her, tonight, even if you can''t get her heart, even if you only get her body But what trickles out of the heart? Is it his blood? Why did his heart feel so empty when he got her? Empty, nothing but darkness! As soon as Jisuo, who was guarding outside the sky palace, saw that Hanming came out, he immediately came forward and asked in a low voice, "King... Do you need to give medicine soup?" Jisuo''s voice was ignored by Hanming. His eyes were as cold as a knife. Jisuo immediately lowered his head and didn''t dare to ask another half sentence. The answer couldn''t be clearer. The regretful giso wanted to bite his own tongue. The king loves the princess. Why should he ask such stupid words? However, as a slave, there is still a process. Who calls him a slave? He looked back, his face was cold, thought about it, and ordered the palace maids: "the good waiter is waiting for the princess and never leaves. If the princess makes a mistake, he will destroy the nine families!" he was a little worried about her. Han Ming''s words fell on the title of the book outside the door. The palace maid immediately answered, "I''ll obey your orders." Han Ming Feng frowned coldly and ordered Ji Yan and others to go alone His heart was a little confused and he couldn''t tell what kind of mood he should be. Every time he was upset, he would go to a place to see his father. Now he wanted to go. Chapter 758 Yun''er looked at Ning Lan with her eyes closed and soaking in the hot bath. She was quite unhappy. She wanted to stop last night, but she didn''t do it because She doesn''t know whether to do it or not. The princess is the king''s princess. She is a servant. How can she stop things between masters and sons? What''s more, the princess didn''t call for help? "Princess, do you want me to add some hot water?" "No, change clothes for the palace." Some things can''t be washed away, just like memory, the memory left by Yelv Hanming, I''m afraid she can''t forget it all her life. How can she wash it away? He has the smell of Yelv Hanming on his body and the traces left on his skin. How can these... These... Be washed away?! With a "wow", he clapped his palm in the water and splashed! She hates him, she hates him, and she will never forgive him -- Yelv Hanming! "Find a way to bring love snow to the palace." Yun''er shivered when he saw the deep killing intention in Ning Lan''s eyes. In recent years, this is the first time she has seen Ning Lan. Her eyes are full of killing intention, and she will kill! "Yes. I''ll arrange it now." No later than seven days. No, she will leave here on her own in three days! She needs to get rid of that woman before she leaves. It was originally intended to let her go, but it was a pity that she wanted to die herself, Then you can''t blame her for not giving her a chance and having to help her! Shang''er, before long, our palace will give you a big gift. You wait, this palace will not let you die in vain. "Madam, you can eat more or less. You haven''t had dinner for two meals." Ling Shuang looked at the bath and sat in front of the flower rack embroidered with Bell orchids. She didn''t say a word, didn''t drink water, didn''t enter the grain of rice, and couldn''t help worrying and anxious. The king ordered that if the princess did anything wrong, all the nine families of maidens and fathers-in-law who served the princess in the sky palace would be destroyed! "Empress, maidservant, please!" Ling Shuang saw that Ning Lan didn''t even lift her head and knelt down slowly. "Tell Yelv Hanming that he will not eat or drink for a day if he can''t wash his grievances for the palace. He can send you to see me for a while, but he can''t see the palace for a lifetime." the words are cold and hate, and every sentence is unforgettable. After that, she continued to embroider. Chapter 759 After hearing Ling Shuang''s reply, Han Ming stood up from his chair with deep anxiety in his eyebrows. Since what happened last night... A feeling of fear came into his mind. He wanted to see her, but he didn''t dare to see her. He could clearly think of what was covered in her black eyes. Although he wanted to see her, he was afraid to see her eyes full of hate. But she threatened him with a hunger strike? "Your Majesty, I''m waiting on my mother today. I''m losing weight day by day. If... If I don''t drink water like this and don''t eat rice, I''m afraid my mother''s body will not support me..." Lingshuang''s words picked up a layer of big waves and walked out with vigorous steps. Since the wedding, one thing after another, everything happened one after another. Did she lose weight and whether she was losing weight day by day? Why didn''t he know? "Do you still have the face to see me?" A steady sound of footsteps disrupted Ning Lan embroidered with flowers, raised her angry and trembling hand, and then continued to embroider the painting. After hearing this, Hanming raised several black lines on his forehead and took a deep breath. He knew he shouldn''t have forced her, but he was his princess. Shouldn''t she be his man? "When you marry King Gu, you are the man of King Gu. It''s your duty to serve King Gu. Why doesn''t King Gu have the face to see you?" Ning Lan felt humiliated when she thought of what happened last night, and her body trembled involuntarily! "You... You are shameless!" Shameless? She said he was shameless? Forced by Ning Lan''s disdainful eyes, Han Ming felt a pain in his heart and couldn''t help coming forward. He pulled Ning Lan up and clenched his hand. His angry fist was loose and tight, tight and loose. "Let go of me and get rid of your dirty hands!" "You..." Dirty? She said he was dirty? Hanming''s face was frozen for a moment. Facing Ning Lan''s thin and stubborn face, even though she was already angry, she couldn''t help pressing down. She was determined to eat him. During the stalemate, she took a deep breath, turned her head and ordered, "prepare meals!" "Sit down and eat," said Hanming, pulling Ning Lan to a table of delicious food. Chapter 760 Han Ming saw Ning Lan not moving his chopsticks. Although Jiao Rong was cold and stubborn, she was haggard, at least in his opinion, which made him unbearable and distressed. In the face of Ning Lan''s silence, he couldn''t eat... He didn''t know what to do, because he was so big, he didn''t coax any woman, and no woman dared to be so angry with him, let alone show him his face! At the moment, the woman in front of him, whether from the expression on her face or her attitude towards him, clearly told him that she not only despised him, but also hated him! Although Ning Lan ignored him, despised him and provoked his majesty, when he looked at her face, his thin pointed chin, like a body that can be blown away by a gust of wind, he couldn''t say a word of anger. "You are really too thin. Have a meal!" Han Ming then picked up his chopsticks, looked at the dishes on the table and wanted to cook for Ning Lan, but for a time he didn''t know what Ning Lan liked to eat. He hesitated, dug some chicken soup and put it in Ning Lan''s bowl: "drink some soup first to make up his body. If you want to eat anything, tell the imperial dining room to do it and eat more every day." Han Ming put down the spoon and saw that Ning Lan didn''t move. He felt a dull dryness in his heart. His eyes locked on Ning Lan''s face for a while: "what do you want?" Ning Lan still sat still, neither looking at him nor paying attention to him. It was as cold as ice, and Han Ming was burning with anger! I don''t know what to do!! "Miso", Han Ming stood up, turned angrily, walked out, took a few steps and came back, stared at Ning Lan for several seconds and did it again. This woman is a stone. She is stubborn and harder than a stone! If you are angry with her, you can''t live with yourself! "OK! King Gu promised to give you an account and give you an account in three days!" Hanming stopped here and continued, "King Gu has made concessions. Can you eat now?" Ning Lan didn''t look at Hanming from beginning to end. Seeing that Hanming promised to give her an explanation, and she didn''t intend to die, she was silent for a while and picked up chopsticks. Looking at the delicious food on a table, I thought her mother was still waiting for her to go back. Although her stomach was empty, she had no appetite at all. She couldn''t eat it! Chapter 761 Seeing that Ning Lan was just holding chopsticks, Han Ming asked, "why not eat? Are these meals not to your taste? If they are not to your taste... What do you want to eat? King Gu ordered them to do it." Hanming''s gentle voice stunned Ning Lan. She looked up at Hanming, a familiar face. She couldn''t see which he was the real him. Is he a tyrant demon or At that moment, she didn''t know whether to hate his ruthlessness to her or to be moved by his gentle concern at the moment. She couldn''t see him clearly! Seeing Ning Lan''s eyebrows closed, Han Ming stared at him. He was puzzled and asked, "Why are you looking at the lone king like this?" "Can''t you really let me go back to Daqi to see my mother imperial concubine? As long as you let me go back to see my mother imperial concubine, you can let me do anything, can''t you?" Han Ming put aside his eyes staring at Ning Lan and ignored the desire in Ning Lan''s eyes. He said in a deep voice, "the solitary king has said that there is no need to discuss it again. Have a meal." "I promise you I''ll come back as soon as possible. Isn''t that ok?" Hanming answered Ning Lan in silence. His attitude is firm and can''t be considered. After a moment of silence, Ning Lan pulled up the corners of her lips and showed a bitter smile: "how can you be so ruthless? The person closest to me is the one I love most in the world! The mother Princess is as important in my heart as your father is in your heart... Really not?" "No." "You are really the coldest person in the world. People like you will never get love and don''t deserve love!" Hanming looked at Ning Lan and wanted to stop talking. He put down his chopsticks angrily, turned around and went out with anger. He couldn''t guarantee that he wouldn''t be so angry that he wanted to pinch people! Is he the coldest man in the world? She won''t get love? He doesn''t deserve love? ha-ha! Does she think he wants to? If he could, he also wanted to accompany her. However, as the head of a country, he can''t help himself! Drought, bandits, plagues, dams and so on, matters related to thousands of lives need him to deal with. How can he ignore them? Anyway, he won''t let her go back to Daqi alone! Chapter 762 "Ah! Go away... Go away... Don''t kill the palace... Go away, go away... Help..." "Empress... Empress..." Yuxiu heard the scream of Princess Yi, rushed in immediately and went straight to Princess Yi''s bed. "Go away! Don''t kill the palace... Help... Help... Somebody..." "Niang, it''s a slave, a slave is a jade embroidery! Niang, you have a nightmare..." The concubine Yi was frightened and sweating. She trembled involuntarily. Her eyes were frightened and asked suspiciously, "jade embroidery? Was this palace a nightmare just now?" was she having a nightmare? Why does this dream feel so real? Why did she see her? She grabbed her neck and asked for her life. Are these dreams? "Yes, madam." Yi Fei asked uncertainly, "Yuxiu, she''s going to murder this palace. She grabbed this palace''s neck... Is this palace really dreaming?" Yu Xiu''s eyes fell on the neck of imperial concubine Yi when she heard the speech. She was startled at the sight and said in surprise: "ah... Empress, your neck..." Seeing the panic on Yuxiu''s face, the concubine immediately tightened her nerves, and immediately asked, "what''s the matter with the palace''s neck?" "Madam, your neck... There is..." The Yi imperial concubine looked at the jade embroidery in amazement, and immediately urged, "go, go, get the bronze mirror, go!" "Yes, ma''am." jade embroidery jumped at the roar of imperial concubine Yi, and immediately rushed to the dresser to get a bronze mirror. "Madam, here are the bronze mirrors..." "Ah!" concubine Yi grabbed the bronze mirror in Yuxiu''s hand and looked after it. Her eyes touched the bruise on her neck. She couldn''t help shouting. Her face turned pale in an instant, and her hands trembled unconsciously. That bitch really came to her for her life! "Ben... The neck of the palace... Turn on the lamp, turn on the lamp!" Yuxiu immediately shouted, "yes, madam! Come on, turn on the lights, turn on the lights quickly, and light them all..." After a while, Yixuan palace, large and small, held lights inside and outside, and the dark night was driven out of the house. Looking at the bright lights, Yi Fei''s nervous tension due to fear gradually calmed down. Chapter 763 She saw her, the maid''s clothes beside the princess! She was covered with blood, walked towards her, walked all the way to her bed, and then grabbed her neck with her bloody hands. She asked for her life for revenge. She wanted to strangle her alive! It''s terrible, it''s really terrible! Yi Fei thought of the nightmare just now, and felt that there were a pair of cold blood hands on her neck. She couldn''t help curling up and trembling all over her body. As soon as Yu Xiu turned around, she immediately blurted out and asked, "where are you going?" Yuxiu respectfully and carefully replied, "tell your mother back. I want to make a cup of tea for your mother." "Yes." Yuxiu made a cup of hot tea and came over: "madam." The Yi imperial concubine took hot tea, drank a few mouthfuls, handed the quilt to Yuxiu, said slowly, "Yuxiu, do you say there are ghosts in this world?" "This..." Yuxiu hesitated and continued: "go back to your mother. I don''t know whether there are ghosts in the world. However, your mother is a golden body. Even if there are ghosts, they can''t hurt her..." "Really? Then why did the palace dream? And why did the palace have bruises on its neck?" Yuxiu looked at the concubine Yi whose face was calm again, lowered her eyes, thought for a while, and calmly replied: "go back to your mother. When I heard that... You are depressed and under great pressure, people will often dream. Those dreams are not true... As for your mother''s neck... Your mother... You are, you have fallen asleep." "HMM." after hearing Yuxiu''s answer, Princess Yi felt that it was in her heart. Her cold face slowed down a little. She picked up the bronze mirror again and looked after it. She said coldly, "this matter must not be spread!" "Yes, madam." "Get back first! Go to the Tai hospital tomorrow and get some tranquilizing tea." when Yi Fei spoke, she handed the bronze mirror to Yuxiu. "Yes, ma''am. I''m leaving now." after putting the bronze mirror away, Yuxiu went to the bedroom and breathed a sigh of relief. Yi Fei looked at the lights and remembered the expression on Shang er''s face. There was a cool whoosh behind her. Thinking of Yu Xiu''s words, I couldn''t help but strengthen my courage. She is a mother, a golden body! Dead bitch, you were not an opponent of our palace before you died. If you become a ghost after you die, how can you win our palace? This palace tells you that this palace is not afraid of you. Even if you become a fierce ghost, this palace will not be afraid of you! Chapter 764 With a "pa" sound, the earthen pot yun''er held in his hand fell to the ground. The chicken soup in the earthen pot was sprinkled on the ground. Yun''er glanced at the broken earthen pot that fell on the ground and scolded, "Hey! How do you walk? Don''t you have eyes?" One of the two palace maids standing at the corner stroked the corners of her mouth, stared at yun''er and shouted at yun''er: "we... Hey, who knows you suddenly appear? What are you fierce..." Before the fat maid finished her words, she was secretly poked and interrupted by the thin maid around her. The thin palace maid immediately smiled and said to yun''er, "we didn''t expect to meet sister yun''er at the corner. I''m really sorry, sister yun''er, didn''t you burn it?" "Hum, the soup is spilled!" The thin maid in waiting said with a smiling face, "sister yun''er, we really don''t mean it. Please bear with me. I''ll go to the imperial dining room and prepare a can for you now." Yun''er, with a cold face, glanced at the two palace maids in front of her and said coldly, "No. you should be careful when you walk in the future!" The thin maidservant gently said, "yes, yun''er taught her. Sister yun''er, walk slowly." The fat maid in waiting looked at yun''er, who was walking away from the imperial dining room, and spat with disdain: "what''s the matter? What''s the big deal? Why didn''t you let me go on just now?" The thin maid in waiting made a cautious appearance and said, "Shh, be careful! Don''t you know she is a confidant around the princess?" The chubby maid in waiting said unconvinced, "so what if you know? Is it great if she is a confidant around the princess? We didn''t bump into her on purpose. What''s the drag? Bullying!" The thin palace maid said with a worried face: "don''t you want to die? Speak carefully so that it won''t reach the Queen''s ears. Be careful that your head won''t be protected! Do you know that the Queen''s wife is now on the top of the king''s heart, and the Queen''s wife is much more favored than the queen!" "Cut!" the fat maid said softly, "I can''t see. If the king dotes on her, how can she be put under house arrest in the sky Palace by the king?" Chapter 765 The thin maid shook her head and said, "wrong, wrong." The fat maid asked a little incomprehensibly, "what''s wrong?" "Wrong is... Do you know that the king has withdrawn his will to ban the princess?" The fat maid in waiting asked, "really? When did the king order to remove the princess''s foot ban?" "Last night, I heard... The princess threatened the king with a hunger strike. She said that if the king didn''t make decisions for her, she wouldn''t have to eat! Last night, the king went to the sky palace in person. He not only ordered to remove the foot ban on the princess, but also... Ordered the princess to investigate the poisoning of Princess Yi." After hearing this, the fat maid asked in surprise, "ah? How could this happen? Didn''t the princess do the poisoning? Why did the king let the princess investigate? How can it be said?" The skinny maid also shook her head with a puzzled look and continued, "I don''t know. However, I heard that the princess is going to interrogate doctor Ge today. I don''t know whether it''s true or false." "Is it true?" The skinny palace maid looked at the direction where yun''er disappeared and said, "of course it''s true. So when you meet people in the imperial concubine''s palace in the future, don''t quarrel with them and give way to them, so as not to cause trouble! In my opinion, it won''t take two days for the imperial concubine to gain power." The fat maid in waiting, with a deep complexion, asked, "I don''t understand why the king dotes on the princess so much... Didn''t the princess betray the king?" "I''m afraid only the king himself understands this! Your grumpy temper will be changed in the future! I think you are my sister, and I''ll remind you now!" The fat maid nodded and said gratefully, "I see. Thank sister Xue for reminding me. I''ll be careful in the future." "Well, stop talking, so that she won''t turn around and bump into us. I should go back." "OK, let''s go!" the fat maid and the thin maid smiled at each other and looked at each other. After the two palace maids left, Yuxiu, hiding behind the column, looked worried and hurried to Yixuan palace with the tranquilizing tea just taken back from the Tai hospital. Chapter 766 After hearing the report from Yuxiu, the imperial concubine couldn''t help shaking her hand, and her face changed in an instant. "Are all these things you said true?" Jade embroider hesitated. After thinking about it, she said firmly, "go back to your mother. At that time, the slaves and maidservants hid. They didn''t see the slaves and maidservants in their conversation. It should be true." The king... The king asked her to investigate the case? So he believed her? King, what''s good about her? Why do you tolerate her everywhere? My concubine''s love with you in the same bed for several years can''t equal the woman who disobeyed you everywhere in these months? Why? Why? Why on earth is this? Hateful! How hateful! I can''t be reconciled, I can''t be reconciled! She''s going to interrogate Dr. Ge? Will Dr. Ge Taiyi tell the truth? What should I do? If Dr. Ge told the truth, she would be finished! What should I do? Doctor Ge can''t keep him alive, but how can we get rid of him? She can''t openly go to the prison now. If she goes, she just jumps into the Yellow River. If she can''t wash it, she will cause trouble and become a suspect! What should she do? Yi Fei''s heart seemed to be a pot of boiling water. The ants on the hot pot were unbearably hot, and her heart was burning with anxiety. Concubine Yi walked back and forth. Her face was deep and dark. Her eyes fell on the face of Yuxiu. She thought for a moment and urged her: "Yuxiu, go to the sky palace quickly to find out whether what the two servant girls reported is true." "Yes, madam." "Wait a minute." Yuxiu stopped, turned around and looked at the princess Yi with deep eyebrows and asked, "what else does your mother have to tell you?" "After you''ve been to the heaven palace, go to the prison again to explore the situation there. Go and return quickly." "Yes, madam." After Yuxiu left, concubine Yi was worried and hated. She pushed the ancient Qin placed on the piano rack back to the ground. Dr. Ge Tai''s life is a threat to her. No, it''s a fatal threat! At this moment, who should she go to get rid of doctor Ge? What''s more, that person''s going won''t bother her or remind others that she sent him? After Xiaoyu died, several trusted servant girls around her were locked up in the prison again. Yuxiu couldn''t come out. As for xiaoxiangzi... He was the most trusted person in the harem, just like her arm. She couldn''t break it unless she had to! Chapter 767 When Princess Yi was anxious about the candidate, an unexpected person appeared and asked her to decide the candidate, which solved Princess Yi''s urgent need. Yu Yao walked steadily and approached the imperial concubine and reported in a flat voice: "I''ve seen my mother." "Go ahead." "Empress, Lord Cheng asks to see empress." Yi Fei asked impatiently, "Lord Cheng? Which Lord Cheng?" "Report back to your mother. It''s your amiable envoy, Lord Cheng Jingcheng." Is that him? At the thought of Cheng Jing, Princess Yi remembered the king''s wedding day. He was rude and presumptuous to her. She was gloomy and unhappy. As a minister, I should die for daring to love her! "Go, tell him that the palace is unwell and let him back." "Yes, madam." What did he come to her for? Cheng Jing? Yes... She remembers hearing Xiaoyu say that Cheng Jing''s wife seems to be... It seems to be Ge Taiyi''s sister... He? If he can be used by her, then... Yes, he is indeed a usable choice, but I don''t know if he is a reliable person! "Wait, let him wait in the temple." "Yes." If you can use Cheng Jing to remove doctor Ge, it''s the best! Yi Fei thought about it, changed into a Tulle dress, dressed up and went to the hall. When Cheng Jing sees Princess Yi, her sneaky eyes shine brightly. He has been deeply in love with her since he first met her. As a courtier, he knew the way of courtiers, but he couldn''t stand his love for her. Since he learned about the abortion of concubine Yi, he always wanted to find the right time to meet concubine Yi, but he didn''t have the right opportunity to meet concubine Yi. Today, in the morning, when I was ready to leave the palace, I got the will and rushed over with joy. "Wei Chen, please see the empress of imperial concubine Yi. Empress Fu''an." Concubine Yi was annoyed when Cheng Jing looked at her with hot eyes. Facing Cheng Jing''s undisguised love, concubine Yi forced her anger down and sat down dignified. An incompetent mediocre minister should peep at her so recklessly? If she didn''t need him to do something, how could he be rude here? Yi Fei hid her disdainful eyes, glanced at Cheng Jing coldly, and said, "please flatten yourself. Jade key, give me a seat." Chapter 768 [] 700 Yi Fei looked at Yu key and said slowly, "give me tea." "Wei Chen kowtowed to his mother." "Is it important for Lord Cheng to come to see the palace today?" Hearing the speech, Cheng Jing was stunned and thought, didn''t she summon him? Why don''t you ask him what''s important to see her now? Is it... Is it because she is afraid of being misunderstood? Cheng Jing quickly glanced at the jade key and said, "Wei Chen is here to greet the empress." Cheng Jing said, seeing that concubine Yi didn''t hate him as usual, strengthened her courage and continued: "Wei Chen was very worried about the empress when he heard that she was in poor health. After going down... He rushed over without delay. Empress, you should take care of your health." With a calm face and a touch of sadness, Princess Yi said, "now this palace is no longer the same palace as it used to be. Lord Cheng can still think about his body in this palace. I have written down your mind." Cheng Jing listened to the words of imperial concubine Yi. Facing the somewhat sad imperial concubine Yi, she said with relief: "it''s the duty of Wei Chen to care about the health of his mother. Wei Chen prays for her happiness every day." "Really?" Seeing that concubine Yi didn''t believe her, Cheng Jing immediately vowed: "what Weichen said is absolutely true. He will never dare to lie. If there is a half sentence against his heart, Weichen is willing to be hit by thunder and five thunders." After hearing Cheng Jing''s oath, Princess Yi stood up from her seat, walked sideways to the window and said thoughtfully: "Our palace is no longer as gracious as it used to be. People are cold and warm. Things are unpredictable. Today''s Yixuan palace is much colder than before. In the future... Maybe it will be colder here. At that time, will Lord Cheng be as loyal to our palace as you said?" Cheng Jingting''s heart was sour. This was the first time he heard Yi Fei talk to him like this. Hearing what the woman he liked said was so sad and desolate, a desire to protect and pity, he was filled with heart and said enthusiastically: "Weichen... Weichen will be loyal to her all his life. How rude things change, Weichen will always follow her and be loyal to her! This film can be learned from the sun and moon." "Loyalty? You always say you are loyal to our palace. Then... How can we see your loyalty? How can you make us believe that you are truly loyal to our palace? Instead of talking about it?" Chapter 769 "Empress, I don''t mean to talk about it. I mean everything I say is true. As long as the empress is at her command, I don''t hesitate to go through fire and water." Yi Fei smiled and asked, "at all costs? Can you really do it?" Cheng Jing looked at Yi Fei and said sincerely, "Wei Chen can do it. My mother will do her best whenever she needs Wei Chen." Concubine Yi stared at Cheng Jing, remained silent for a moment, withdrew the jade key and said, "if the palace asked you to do something, it would be very dangerous and might cost you your life. Would you care?" Cheng Jing looked at concubine Yi and saw that she didn''t look like joking. It seemed that she really had something to think about. She said, "what''s your mother''s order? I''m willing to go through fire and water for her! My life is my mother''s. I''m willing to be loyal to her at any time as long as she wants." Concubine Yi saw sincerity in Cheng Jing''s eyes and hesitated a little. Although she always hated Cheng Jing, even to the point of disgust and hatred, at this moment, she hesitated a little for Cheng Jing''s true feelings for her. But when she thought that Dr. Ge Taiyi might tell the truth, she would completely lose her king and ignore many changes. "This palace is no longer the same as before. Don''t you regret if you lose your life for this palace?" Cheng Jing said without hesitation, "I don''t regret what I did for my mother." "Can the palace really trust you?" "Yes." "If the palace is in danger, will you save the palace?" "Wei Chen is willing." After hearing Cheng Jing''s answer, Princess Yi was very satisfied with Cheng Jing''s answer. She continued to beat around the Bush and asked, "well... If the person who wants to hurt the palace is your family, do you not hesitate to sincerely help the palace?" Cheng Jingting felt a little weak in her heart, but when she saw the weak eyes of Princess Yi with some sadness and fog, "empress, if you have anything, please tell me!" The fog between her eyes turned white and crystal, rolled down her face softly, and asked softly, "I can ask you... Why are you so good to me?" Chapter 770 Facing the contempt and inquiry of imperial concubine Yi, Cheng Jing lowered her head and said, "this... This is the duty of Weichen..." "Is that what you mean?" "Wei... Minister..." Princess Yi stood in front of the window with a touch of bitterness on her lips. She said in a slow voice, "Cheng Jing, you can tell me anything directly. There are few people I can trust in this palace... The only people I can rely on for so many years are myself... I, I hope we can become confidants..." Cheng Jing? Is she calling his name? Cheng Jing''s mood swelled for a moment, and her love for Princess Yi warmed rapidly. He never thought that there would be such a day between Yifei and him. Never thought that his fairy sister would treat him with such a gentle attitude and so close. Moreover, I also want to be close friends with him. So, this life is worth it! Even if you lose your life for her, you will die under the peony flower and become a ghost! Now, the woman he likes needs his help. As a man, he should help her like a man. Cheng Jing said excitedly, "empress, Wei Chen... I''d like to be your confidant. If your empress has any difficulties, Wei Chen is willing to share them for her, as long as Wei Chen can do it." "Can you kill for me?" Cheng Jing was stunned and looked at Yi Fei for a moment. "Kill?" Yi Fei looked at Cheng Jing with watery eyes and asked, "what? Are you afraid?" "Wei Chen..." "If you''re afraid, just think I''m joking. I can understand you... As a woman in this deep palace, what you can see when you look up is a woman who is strong on all sides and out of favor. I shouldn''t expect so much..." Cheng Jing looked at Yi Fei''s sad appearance and felt a burst of acid in her heart. Without hesitation, she blurted out, "madam, Weichen is willing." "For me... You do everything, no matter what the consequences will be, won''t you regret it?" Cheng Jing said with awe inspiring vitality, "madam, I won''t regret it. If you need my help, just tell me. It''s the happiest thing for me to share my worries." Chapter 771 Yun''er came in with jade embroidery and said to Ning Lan sitting in the hall, "madam, I''ve brought it." Yuxiu came to the sky palace with the will of imperial concubine Yi. She was just about to inquire about the news. She didn''t want to be bumped into by yun''er and was dragged in. At the moment, seeing Ning Lan''s cold face seemed like a cold winter, and seeing that Ning Lan''s eyes didn''t even aim at her, I felt very sad Uneasy, he saluted Ning Lan respectfully and said, "I see the princess and empress. The empress is a thousand years old." Yun''er was slightly stunned. He looked at Ning Lan and immediately answered, "pull her down and kill her!" Yuxiu didn''t expect Ning Lan to say nothing. She directly asked her to be pulled out and killed. Moreover, she was not joking. She was being dragged out. Yuxiu, who responded, immediately cried out, "princess, please spare your life! Princess, if you want to kill your maidservants, you will always die You should give me a reason. I don''t know what crime I committed. I bumped into my mother and asked her for advice... Princess and mother... " Ning Lan suddenly raised her cold, knife like eyes, stared at Yuxiu and said angrily, "presumptuous, bold maidservant, you don''t regret when you die. You even question our palace? If you are good, will our palace kill you for no reason? What are you doing ? pull her down! " Seeing that Ning Lan ordered to kill her, Yuxiu immediately shouted, "princess, maidservant is wronged! Princess, maidservant is not satisfied. Maidservant always abides by her duty and has never done anything that violates the national law. Princess, you can''t take the slave like this The maidservant is killed! The maidservant is not satisfied! Even if the maidservant is guilty, he hopes to die plainly! " Ning Lan raised her hand and made a stop gesture. Su se said, "you don''t want a reason? Well, this palace will let you understand." Yunxiu''s three souls were scared out of two souls, climbed to ninglan and said, "Princess... Please tell me where the slave''s sin is." "Is it enough that you intend to murder the palace?" Jade embroidery kneeling on the ground looked up at Ning Lan, who was expressionless. After listening to Ning Lan''s words, she was confused in an instant. It''s a great crime to attempt to murder the princess! "I dare not. Princess, I dare not have such a rebellious mind. Princess, you know!" Chapter 772 Ning Lan Leng smoked the lower lip corner, picked up the tea on the table and took a sip, "don''t dare to have it? Really don''t dare to have it?" Yu Xiu saw Ning Lan''s face was expressionless. It was as cold as an Iceman carved from Millennium ice, which made her more frightened than Princess Yi. She was afraid of concubine Yi because her family was threatened by concubine Yi. At the moment, the princess and empress, I don''t know, frightened her, and could not say why, made her panic. She just felt that her back was cold and shivering. "Princess, I am wronged! I will never dare and will not have such a mind. I beg the princess to be aware." Ning Lan raised her eyes slightly and fixed on the jade embroidered face. She was not angry and threatened, "do you mean that this palace has wronged you?" "I dare not. I really don''t have the slightest disrespect for you! I''m wronged!" Ning Lan still kept his face unchanged, put down the tea lamp, picked up a letter from the table, threw it directly in front of Yu Xiu, and said without a wave: "wronged? What''s this?" Yuxiu took the letter and opened it. Her panicked face turned white for a moment. Her thin and white hands could not help shaking. "Princess, I will be loyal to her wholeheartedly in the future. Princess, please give me a chance. I will show my loyalty with action. Princess, please..." jade embroidery said and kowtowed her head again and again. "How can you make this palace believe you?" "Maidservant... Maidservant swear by your cheap life!" Yu Xiu''s words fell. Ning Lan winked at yun''er. Yun''er lost a dagger and threw it in front of Yu Xiu. Yuxiu stared at the dagger on the ground. Previously, a six headed heart calmed down. She knows very well that she has no way out. She has to choose between the princess and the princess. There is no better time than this moment. How should she choose! Yuxiu picked up the dagger, looked at Ning Lan, pulled out the dagger and cut it on her wrist. A burst of pain grabbed her show eyebrow. The bright red blood trickled out of the jade Embroidered Wrist. "I swear that from now on, my life belongs to the princess. I am willing to use my cheap life to serve the princess. I beg the princess to give me this opportunity." Seeing Ning Lan didn''t speak, Yu Xiu raised her dagger again and thrust it into her heart. Chapter 773 Yu Xiu stabbed her with a knife. As soon as the tip of the knife touched the clothes, yun''er knocked it off the ground¡® With a bang, the sound of the dagger landing broke the rigid and cold scene. "This palace gives you a chance. What you should do depends on your choice." Yuxiu kowtowed and said, "I thank the princess for not killing her. I will do my best." "Well, yun''er, take her down to take medicine." Yixuan Palace Yi Fei waited anxiously. As soon as she saw jade embroidery in her eyes, she stood up from the chair and then sat down again. "Mother." The Yi imperial concubine saw that the jade embroidered face was a little pale. She looked all the way and fell on the jade Embroidered Wrist. She asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter?" Yuxiu calmly replied, "go back to your mother. The maidservant hurried back anxiously and accidentally slipped." "What did you hear?" Yuxiu hesitated and reported back: "I heard that... The princess will go to the prison with the king to interrogate doctor Ge." Yi Fei looked at Yuxiu in surprise and asked, "what? The king is going to the prison?" "Yes, madam." The king interrogates doctor Ge with that woman? Doctor Ge was a big stone in her heart, which made her restless, What should I do? Yi Fei put her hand against her lips and was even more upset. Now, I don''t know if Cheng Jing has succeeded. I''m really worried! Yi Fei thought about it and asked, "do you know when?" Yu Xiu looked at the anxious face of imperial concubine Yi, lowered her eyes, suppressed her uneasiness, and said, "go back to your mother, the slave and maid heard that it was an hour later." "An hour?" Yuxiu nodded and said, "yes." An hour? Cheng Jing has been away for half an hour. If he can succeed in what he does, one hour is enough. Wait! Wait, there should be news from Yu key. "Mother." Jade embroider saw the imperial concubine''s tight fingers and fell into silence. She couldn''t help calling. "The palace needs to be quiet. Go down first!" "Yes, I''ll leave." Chapter 774 Yuyao trotted into the palace of Yixuan and Princess Yifei''s bedroom. Outside the door of the palace, he shouted, "empress, empress..." When she heard the voice of Yu key, her heart tightened. In a moment, the flustered expression on her face was pressed down, and she scolded fiercely: "what''s the matter?" "See your mother for slaves." Although her face was calm, her heart was worried. She couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter? Tell me quickly." The jade key enunciated clearly and said, "report back to your mother. I just went to inquire. I heard that someone poisoned doctor GE''s meal. Doctor Ge died of poisoning." "Dead?" Jade key nodded: "yes." The expression on Yi Fei''s face changed in an instant. Hearing the news of Ge Taiyi''s death, she couldn''t help but raise the corners of her mouth. The anxiety and worry accumulated in her heart suddenly collapsed. She asked uncertainly, "are you sure the news is accurate? Is Ge Taiyi really dead?" Yuyao nodded with certainty and said, "yes, the maid heard general gler''s order to the jailer in the dark. The jailer has rushed to inform the king and princess. Calculate the time. At this time, the king and princess should know." Doctor Ge is dead? So Cheng Jing got it? Did Cheng Jing really kill doctor Ge for her? So Dr. Ge died? I can''t believe it! Doctor Ge was killed by Cheng Jing. Did Cheng Jing reveal her identity and where is she? "Did you find out who the murderer was?" The jade key shook his head and said, "there is no such thing." No, That Cheng Jing hasn''t been found? Cheng Jing doesn''t look like a person who can do great things. She has to use him. She has a heart of fighting back. She didn''t expect that he has finished the things and finished them beautifully, which surprised her. Princess Yi thought that everything was smoother than she thought. Her tense mood relaxed spontaneously. When she sat down in the chair, she gracefully took up the herbal tea, took a sip, frowned slightly, but was not angry. She asked slowly, "has Lord Cheng left the palace?" "Where is Lord Cheng at the moment? I don''t know... I''ll ask you now?" Chapter 775 Yi Fei interrupted Yu key and said, "no need." Imperial concubine Yi threw a white eye at Yu key''s stupid proposal. Now go to inquire about Cheng Jing. Isn''t she making trouble for herself? If doctor GE''s death finds Cheng Jing''s head, isn''t she going to be implicated? If the king and Princess knew that doctor Ge was dead... Wouldn''t they go to the prison at this time? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. She can''t wait here for the following things. Doctor Ge is dead, and she has nothing to fear! Now, she should It''s time to go to the prison and play her book in front of the king and sue her for killing! "Drive, go to the prison!" "Yes, madam." Yifei came to the prison door with a good mood. At this time, Hanming and ninglan also rushed over one after another. Han Ming looked at Yi Fei standing at the gate of the prison, his eyes flashed a complex, and asked coldly, "Why are you here?" Concubine Yi glanced at Ning Lan, who was not far behind Han Ming, and replied, "my concubine, see the king, long live the king. My concubine... I heard that the king and... And the princess were going to interrogate doctor Ge, so I came here. It was related to the death of the King''s son. My concubine wanted to know the truth How is it... My concubine begged the king to give the king justice! "When Princess Yi spoke, she knelt on the ground and looked very determined. Han Ming stares at Yi Fei''s face fiercely. For a moment, he removes his eyes, sighs lightly, and says, "in that case, you''ll listen to the trial together!" Han Ming then looks at Ning Lan and leads to the prison. "Yes." Yi Fei proudly moved her lower lip to Ning Lan. When Ning Lan passed her, she whispered, "Wang Er, today''s mother Princess will get justice for you!" Ning Lan suddenly stopped and replied stiffly, "it''s time to be fair. Justice in the universe will naturally be fair." speaking of this, Ning Lan, who had a hard and cold face, suddenly smiled, with some calmness that people can''t ignore in her smile. Her eyes are like autumn water and sparkling waves. "Sister Yi, can you play chess?" Yi Fei was stunned by Ning Lan''s question. Some Zhang Er couldn''t touch his head. She was silent, looked at Ning Lan''s eyes, and said without weakness: "this is nature." Ning Lan smiled on her lips and said in a clear and slow voice, "then you should know what is black and white? White can''t be black, and black can''t be white." White can''t be black, black night can''t be white? Is she provoking her? Well, she''ll see who can laugh last! Yi Fei''s eyes were like a knife, staring at Ning Lan''s back, got up and followed in. Chapter 776 "How did doctor Ge die? Didn''t King Gu let you watch his life?" "The end will be damned!" Geller knelt in front of Hanming and was expected to face Hanming''s anger. Hanming went to doctor GE''s cell, looked at the dead doctor Ge and asked, "did you find out what was wrong?" Geller''s face was dignified and hesitated. He replied: "tell the king that doctor Ge was poisoned... Hedinghong died. The murderer of the poison is still being tracked down." Han Ming said coldly, "it can happen in the prison. How did you become the leader of the imperial army?" "The last general is guilty and deserves to die. King, please give the last general another chance to make up for his mistakes. The last general will investigate and deal with the poisoner and the behind the scenes within two days!" Han Ming stared at doctor GE''s body, his eyes were full of anger, and said word by word: "OK, King Gu will give you another chance. Investigate, thoroughly investigate! Before dawn tomorrow, King Gu will know who the murderer is! King Gu will break him into pieces!" "The last general''s order!" Seeing that Hanming fell behind in Geller''s words, the concubine turned and walked outside the prison. She immediately raised her voice to stop and said, "Your Majesty, my concubine is brave. Please stay. My concubine has something to tell you." Han Ming turned slowly, stared at Yi Fei deeply and said, "say!" Princess Yi glanced coldly at Ning Lan and said, "king, doctor Ge was poisoned. My concubine thought the person behind the poisoning was the princess." Hanming was silent for a moment and asked, "do you have any evidence to prove that doctor GE''s poisoning was caused by the princess?" "This......" Yi Fei hesitated, "Tell the king, my concubine has no evidence... But I think the death of Dr. GE has something to do with the princess! Why didn''t Dr. Ge die yesterday and tomorrow, but she was poisoned when the king tried? It''s strange! The princess must have killed her for fear that Dr. Ge would testify against her to kill the king and murder her concubine!" Ning Lan then said coldly, "concubine Yi, don''t talk so much! This palace didn''t assassinate you at all. The death of Huang Si has nothing to do with this palace. You''re setting up this palace." Concubine Yi flopped down on her knees and said heartily, "king, if the law is not right, the country will be difficult to cure! My concubine begged the king to enforce the law impartially and put the princess in prison for investigation. Don''t miss the country because of her daughter''s love and become a foolish monarch!" Chapter 777 "Presumptuous! Princess Yi, how dare you say that King Gu is a faint king? You''re not going to die, are you?" "I dare not! King, if the law is not right, the law will be evil. Every word I say is true and sincere. I beg the king to enforce the law!" Han Ming asked coldly, "what a sincere word! You say that King Gu is confused by beauty and is a confused king with improper law enforcement? Tell me, where is the wrong law?" Princess Yi bit her lips to meet Han Ming, hesitated a little, encouraged the courage she had never had, and accused him of breaking the boat and saying: "... Report to the king, doctor Ge accused the princess of poisoning and murdering the emperor''s heirs. Why did the princess become the interrogator? I don''t understand, I think... There will be many people like me, I don''t understand." "Princess Yi, whose slander have you heard that the princess is the interrogator?" "..." Princess Yi choked at Han Ming''s words and ate in a daze. Isn''t it interrogation? Yuxiu clearly reported it like this. Didn''t Yuxiu deceive her? Princess Yi quickly glanced at the jade embroidery and said, "the princess is involved in the murder of the emperor''s heir. Shouldn''t she be taken into custody? King, I beg you to make decisions for my concubine and the king''s son who hasn''t had an accident. Don''t let the king''s son die in peace." Han Ming looked at Yi Fei with a sigh of disgust in his eyes and said in a deep voice, "the king will find out about the prince." Princess Yi said reluctantly, "Your Majesty, the princess is the suspect of murdering the emperor''s heir. My concubine dared to beg the king''s national law and take her into custody for trial." Yi Fei''s words fell. Han Ming''s green tendons on his forehead were raised and his face was as cold as frost. He turned and looked at Ning Lan and said, "come on, the princess is suspected of murdering the emperor''s heir and imprisoned her in prison pending trial." "Yelv Hanming, this palace has not murdered the emperor''s heir. You can''t imprison this palace!" Han Ming raised his voice and said angrily, "presumptuous! Can you call the name of King Gu? Shut it up!" Ninglan roared angrily, "Yelv Hanming, you are a faint king! You can''t imprison this palace. This palace is the princess of the state of Qi!" Han Ming said angrily, "there is nothing in the world that King Gu can''t do! What are you doing? Lock her up!" Chapter 778 "Well, it''s too presumptuous and lawless!" Han Ming said angrily, and went away without looking back. Yi Fei looked at Han Ming who left angrily with big steps. For a moment, she was confused and couldn''t come over for a moment. If it weren''t for the fading figure and Ning Lan, who was put into the iron prison by the bodyguard, she really didn''t believe it. All this was true. "Empress, the king has left." jade embroidery helped Princess Yi while talking. Looking at Ning Lan, I was puzzled. How could the princess be put in prison? How did this happen? She doesn''t believe it''s true! Princess Yi took back her eyes and was helped up by jade embroidery. She looked at the door locking sound not far away again. It was certain that the king accepted her plea and really put the princess into prison. Moreover, the king was angry with the princess and left angrily. Just now, an uneasy heart surged into an unprecedented excitement and excitement. Although it was smooth and dripping, she still felt unable to vent her anger. Doctor Ge is dead. The person she hates most is in prison! The first step is to put her in prison so that the king won''t shield her. She has reached this step. Then... The next step is much simpler! The irrepressible pride floated on the charming face of Princess Yi. "Mother, go back to the palace?" The Yi imperial concubine was silent for a while, facing the jade embroidery key, she ordered, "wait outside first." "Yes, madam." Yuxiu and yukey heard the speech and retreated. The Yi imperial concubine retreated left and right, walked towards the cell where Ning Lan was detained, took a few steps, and saw Geller and the bodyguard following behind her. She couldn''t help but frown and said in a cold voice, "you''re waiting here. The palace wants to have a few words with the princess." Geller looked puzzled and said hesitantly, "madam, this... Is not very good?" Yi Fei asked angrily, "what? Do you want to resist?" "The end will not dare, just..." Princess Yi fixed her eyes on Geller with cold words: "what? Do you think the palace will kill the princess?" "The end will not dare." Yi Fei scolded and shouted, "don''t you dare? Don''t retreat!" "The last general... Yes." After gler answered, the bodyguards behind him stopped. Looking at the princess of Iraq walking towards the cell where the princess was imprisoned, Geller was worried about the princess. At this time, empress Yi will not be kind when she goes to see the princess! Chapter 779 Yi Fei went to the cell where Ning Lan was being held. The calmness between Ning Lan''s eyes made her very unhappy. She is such a woman. Can she be so calm at any time? This made her hate and jealous. Since she came to the Great Han country, everything she should have and everything she owned have been broken! Everything changed so fast that she couldn''t think calmly and thoughtfully, so fast that she didn''t know herself. Everything, everything is because of this woman, she hates her! It was she who broke the silence of her life, she made her have to make sacrifices, she made her become what she is now, everything is her, so she can''t forgive her until she dies! The Yi imperial concubine saw Ning Lan despised her existence, and her eyes hung down and didn''t look at her. She instantly raised the flame in her heart, wiped away the sneer on her face, and said sarcastically: "it seems that you are still suitable for this prison." "Get out." The Yi imperial concubine didn''t get angry but smiled, "what? Are you angry?" Ning Lan suddenly raised her eyes and asked the princess, "did you kill doctor Ge?" The prison was quiet and breathing could be heard. The cold in Ning Lan''s eyes, like a sharp knife, deeply pierced into the heart of Princess Yi and hurt her. She hated the contempt in her eyes. She hated her pride. If she could, she wanted to tear up her pride. At this moment, when she was in the cell, did she still despise her and despise her so high? For what? Just because she was born well? Hateful! "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Don''t you know better how Doctor Ge died?" Ning Lan said with a cold face, "there''s no reason to kill doctor Ge in our palace. You know better than anyone. There''s no poison on that dagger. We didn''t touch you!" Princess Yi glanced at the cell and said with a smile, "do you think you can save the day if you don''t admit it? Princess, can you really distinguish black and white in this world?" "Injury, poisoning, miscarriage, doctor GE''s testimony, and then doctor GE''s poisoning and death are all your conspiracies. Your purpose is to get rid of the palace, isn''t it?" Ning Lan saw that Princess Yi''s face was cold and didn''t answer. With a faint smile, he continued: "it''s a pity that you can''t move the palace even though you''ve paid so much. Don''t you think it''s a pity? Sister Yi." PS: continue updating. Chapter 780 "You!" after listening to Ning Lan''s words, Yi Fei clenched her hands with fists. Her face was green and white, and her whole body trembled unconsciously. Ning Lan''s smile was like a blooming flower and continued: "he killed so many innocent people and did so many shady things. In the end, even his children were killed. Don''t you think it''s bad for you?" "Shut up! Retribution should be on you! It''s all because of you! If you didn''t come here and break the original peaceful life, they wouldn''t die. Originally, they could all live well, and my children will grow up... It''s all because of you. You killed them, you killed my children, and I''ll let you be my child "Bury your son!" Ning Lan looked at the excited princess with great certainty and said, "Your Majesty, he won''t kill me." "You..." If the eyes can kill people, Ning Lan believes that she must be torn apart by the eyes of Princess Yi and chopped into meat sauce! Unfortunately, the eyes can''t kill people, at least the eyes of Princess Yi can''t kill her! And she just wants her to be angry! Ning Lan continued gently, "although doctor Ge died of poisoning, he asked the bodyguard to send a letter to the palace before he died. Have you heard?" "What? He sent you a letter?" Yi Fei listened with a click in her heart and looked at Ning Lan suspiciously, some of whom couldn''t believe it. Doctor Ge wrote to her before she died? What does the letter say? No matter what is written, it must be harmful to her! Could it be... The truth of that? "Letter? Do you think you can scare me by saying this? The king won''t believe you! Besides, doctor Ge is dead, there is no proof, and no one will believe you!" "Really?" Ning Lan tilted her mouth and continued: "ordinary people may not believe it, but this is the imperial palace. Maybe the king will believe the letter after reading it. He will believe... In order to compete for favor, a concubine of the imperial palace can be desperate, and even poison her children without conscience..." Yi Fei was in a panic and interrupted Ning Lan''s words. She said, "no, it''s not like this. It''s bloody and nonsense!" PS: it''s almost four o''clock. I''ll go to bed first and continue after I get up. Chapter 781 "Tiger poison doesn''t eat children. You can poison your own children. Are you still human?" Ning Lan looked at Yi Fei with great disdain. I''m afraid only this woman would do such a thing in the world! "No, it''s not. It was just an accident... It''s all because of you. Everything is you. You killed my child..." Ning Lan coldly interrupted Princess Yi''s words and said coldly, "it''s wrong. It''s you. You killed your child yourself. If you hadn''t ordered doctor Ge to poison, you wouldn''t have killed your own child. You killed shang''er in order to frame me. Everything is because of you. Your jealousy and ruthlessness caused today''s situation, killing others and yourself." The concubine scolded angrily, "shut up! Now you''re just a prisoner. How can you accuse me? Even if you know everything, what can you do? Who will believe you?" "King Gu believes it." Hanming''s voice went down empty. A solid stone wall behind Ning Lan suddenly opened a door. Hanming''s figure came out of the stone door and appeared in the cell where Ning Lan was being held. "Big... King..." Princess Yi''s face turned pale. Her face was deathly gray. She never dreamed that there would be a secret door in a solid stone wall behind Ning Lan. Han Ming, who had left in a rage, would hide behind the stone gate. The conversation between her and the princess just now It was a conspiracy. She was designed. "Your Majesty, I''m not... I''m just angry, not..." Han Ming''s face was as cold as frost. Looking at the Yi Fei kneeling on the ground, his face was as gray as death, anxiously defending herself, he said loudly and forcefully: "you woman... Should be so vicious?" "Your Majesty, no... no, my concubine was wronged... My concubine didn''t..." "Wronged? Who wronged you? Did king Gu wronged you?" "No... king, doctor GE''s death has nothing to do with my concubine. My concubine didn''t kill anyone. I really didn''t... king, you must believe my concubine!" Ning Lan smiled coldly and took out the letter paper that doctor Ge gave her before she died from her pocket. The words were cold and powerful: "I really don''t cry when I don''t see the coffin. Doctor GE has said everything in the letter!" After reading the letter, Hanming was even more angry, and the killing intention between his eyes gradually became strong. "You damn woman, you can even kill your own flesh and blood. You''re so damn!" Chapter 782 Yi Fei climbed to the iron prison on her knees and explained eagerly: "King, it''s not like this... My concubine has never done it... Doctor GE''s death has nothing to do with my concubine. It''s really not my concubine''s doing. Please see it clearly. King, my child is my own flesh and blood. Even if my concubine is cruel, how can I kill my child? King... King, my concubine is really innocent... King..." Hanming looked at Yi Fei''s crying face, and his sad voice hurt him. Although Ge Taiyi''s letter said the poison ordered by Yi Fei, he still didn''t want to believe that a woman who had been around him for many years was so cruel! Although he knew... The child''s death was an accident, he couldn''t forgive her! Even if he couldn''t forgive, he still had some compassion Heart. After all... One day husband and wife hundred days of kindness! "From now on, take back all the gifts granted by imperial concubine Yi and enter the cold palace. You can''t take half a step in the cold palace in this life." Hanming''s words fell. Ning Lan was about to speak, but she was one step ahead of her. "Your Majesty... My concubine is innocent, your majesty... You can''t convict my concubine with a letter! You have to take dirt to catch a thief. There is no evidence and material evidence, so you convict my concubine. I don''t accept it! Your majesty, my concubine really loves you. Can''t you see it? Your majesty, what''s the good about this witch? Do you faint because she is young and beautiful? Big Wang...... " Hanming shouted angrily, "presumptuous!" Han Ming''s reprimand did not interrupt Princess Yi''s words. Princess Yi continued: "Your Majesty, do you have a heart of stone? My concubine has served you for many years, even without credit! My concubine has served you wholeheartedly for several years. Is it not worth a woman who has just been here for a few months? Your majesty... She doesn''t love you at all. She doesn''t have you in her heart. The people who love you are my concubine... Your majesty..." "Shut up!" "Your Majesty, don''t be confused by her beauty and become a confused king for thousands of years! Your majesty..." before the words of imperial concubine Yi fell, Hanming was extremely irritated by her words. He rushed to imperial concubine Yi in three or two strides. He couldn''t help lifting his foot across the iron pole. He kicked imperial concubine Yi mercilessly, kicked imperial concubine Yi to the ground and vomited blood. "You''re dying!" PS: back: the past is like smoke. I don''t want to update it, but I''ve been delayed for a few days. When I''m asked about updating, I usually say in the group that I don''t leave much messages on the website. I was not in the mood to write. I thought you were in a hurry to write. Chapter 783 "Do you really think King Gu is confused?" "Your Majesty... My concubine loves you, my concubine... Wronged..." Han Ming''s eyes were bright and cold. He didn''t seem to have pity just now. He denounced loudly and forcefully: "wronged? Who do you think the king Gu is? Do you think the king Gu really doesn''t know what you have done?" "King... Concubine..." concubine Yi was stunned by Hanming''s words. After serving the king for many years, she clearly felt what was written in the king''s eyes. Yes, murderous, she completely angered him! Han Ming then said, "do you still think you have been wronged? Do you think King Gu really can''t give evidence? When you leave the palace, you have the courage to cover the sky with one hand and lock the princess into the dark room. If you can''t frame it and fear exposure, you will poison doctor Ge and kill the king''s son. Do you really think King Gu doesn''t know these things?" "My concubine... My concubine..." Han Ming interrupted Princess Yi''s words. His forehead was green and his face was like the cold winter of the twelfth lunar month. He said angrily, "you deserve to die. King Gu let you live. Do you want to die? Do you want evidence? Well, King Gu will let you die! Come on..." Concubine Yi blurted out: "no, your majesty! My concubine pleaded guilty, my concubine pleaded guilty! My concubine pleaded with the king. For the sake of the king, my concubine has served the king wholeheartedly for many years. For the sake of my true love for you, let go of my family! My concubine pleaded with the king... The king..." When Yifei heard Hanming say she wanted to present evidence, her heart was as cold as a dead fire. She knows that if the king can say it, he must do it. The king wouldn''t have said that if he hadn''t got some hard evidence! When the King shows evidence and proves everything, not only will she be condemned to death, but also her relatives will be affected In that case, at this stage, she recognized it. It''s a death! Now, the child is gone, the king hates and resents her, and she has nothing. Looking at Han Ming on her back, Yi Fei wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth and smiled on her lips. After all the calculations, it''s just a waste of time, that is to say, her? It''s better to die quickly than to be lonely and die in the cold palace! At this point, she has no way. PS: that''s it. It''s a little hasty, but that''s it for the time being! I don''t write for a few days, my brain is too messy, and my state is not very good Chapter 784 "The staff is responsible for fifty, life and death from heaven." Han Ming no longer looked at Yi Fei on his back. With a cold voice, Ning Lan turned and walked through the secret door of the secret way. "I thank you for your kindness... Your majesty... You must take care... Your majesty, I have another question before I die. Can I ask you?" Hanming stopped when he heard what Princess Yi said. "King, have you ever loved Yi''er one day, even for a moment? King... Yi''er wants to hear the king speak the truth..." "Why do you ask?" "Your Majesty... You really don''t have any... Haven''t you loved Yi''er at all? Tell Yi''er, really don''t you?" "No." Yifei asked desperately, "why? What''s wrong with Yier? What''s not enough? Why? Why?" Why? Hanming turned slowly and looked at Ning Lan without saying a word. All along, he felt that the love between men and women would not happen to him, at least not to him, and even he didn''t know what that love was. Until one day, he met her. She came to him from the distant state of Qi. Until the memory of his previous life gradually recovered, he didn''t know that his love was not on him a long time ago. He had long fallen in love with a woman who made him love and hate to the bone. Even if he had deep hatred for her in his heart, and those deep hatred he had not completely put down, but... He knew that he loved her... Only she could do it in the world She is Xiahou Mohe! Even if, in her previous life and present life, there is no him in her heart! "No, why? Yi''er doesn''t understand. Why?" looking at Han Ming''s leaving figure, Yi Fei cried into tears. The sound of heartbroken crying is deeply sad. Looking at Hanming''s back when he left, listening to the sad cry of Yifei, thinking about Hanming''s eyes when he turned around, Ning Lan''s mind was full of emotions around her heart at this moment. Just feel a burst of sadness in my heart. My rare heart is sour and my sour heart hurts. That look in her eyes, she seems to have seen it somewhere, but she can''t remember it. "Stop!" Yi Fei drank Ning Lan, who was about to leave, with hate in her sneer, "you bitch, are you satisfied now, aren''t you?" Chapter 785 Ning lanning raised her eyebrows and moved her lips. She wanted to say something. When it reached her throat, she swallowed it back. At this moment, she suddenly sympathized with the woman in front of her. She was just a poor woman, a poor person who lost herself for love. A person has lost herself. What else does she have? "Stop, you stop!" Yi Fei saw Ning Lan''s footsteps stop and roared ferociously, "don''t be proud! The king doesn''t love me, and he won''t fall in love with you. You can''t get what I can''t get. Even if I die, you won''t get happiness. The king is mine!" If there were no iron gate between them, Ning Lan believed that the concubine would tear her hair and face. If she could, she would tear her apart! She is not only a poor person, but also a sad person! "Don''t you understand? You''re crazy." "Bitch, don''t go! I hate you and I won''t let you go!" Ning Lan suddenly turned and looked at Yi Fei in disgust and asked, "you are not my opponent alive. Will I be afraid of you when I die?" "You... You..." Yi Fei was so angry that she pulled off the hairpin on her head and threw it at Ning Lan. Ning Lan bent down to pick up the hairpin on the ground, went to the stone door, put the hairpin in gler''s hand, and slowly ordered: "when you torture, remember to prepare a mirror for her and let her see what she looks like." "Yes, ma''am." Geller Leng answered and then asked, "princess, if the empress of Iraq... She is not dead, what should I do?" "Bitch, I won''t let you go..." Ning Lan frowned and said to gler, "her mouth is too dirty! Fifty big boards can''t kill her... Let her spend the rest of her life in yeting!" Fifty big boards are too much for a strong man. Can she stand it with a woman? "Bitch, you must die..." Shang''er, if she dies, is it too cheap for her? Yi Fei''s unbearable curse made Ning Lan Xiumei condense again. She stopped at her feet and said, "let her spend the rest of her life in yeting!" Chapter 786 Chang''er''s whole body looked like blood, which appeared in Ning Lan''s mind. Ning Lan''s only unbearable feeling for Yi Fei disappeared in an instant. Wouldn''t it be cheaper for that woman to let her die so easily? When she gets to hell, it''s another disaster. Maybe she will bully shang''er again! Let her live rather than die! In this world, many times it is easier to die than to live. Shang''er, my palace has avenged you. The rhythmic footsteps drifted away in the prison. She couldn''t hear the voice of Princess Yi, but her mind was still hovering the scene just now. Thinking of the expression on Hanming''s face, Ning Lan''s heart sank. For the first time, she felt the coldness and ruthlessness of Yelv Hanming. However, she couldn''t understand the complicated expression when Yelv Hanming was leaving. Why did he make her feel a little sad when he looked at her? He looked at her... Did he love her? Even if he really loves her, is that his business? Why is she sad? Heart, why does it hurt? She... She won''t fall in love with him, will she? No, No. How could she fall in love with that kind of rude, unreasonable, cold and ruthless man? He prevented her from going back to see her mother and concubine. With this, he was not a person worthy of her love! It''s time for her to leave. Someone is waiting for her. She needs to get out of here quickly. Ning Lan returned to the sky palace and said to yun''er, "find a way to contact your second highness. We must see him today." Yun''er immediately replied, "yes, madam. I''ll arrange it now." After yun''er left, Ning Lan stood at the window and looked at the flower pot on the windowsill, feeling anxious. Her favorite person is waiting for her. She should hurry back as soon as possible! Now the only one who can help her is her second brother. It''s just... Where will the second brother be? Brother Erhuang, where are you? Lan''er wants to see you. Where the hell are you now? LAN Er needs your help. It''s urgent. Can you show up quickly? Seeing that it was getting dark and yun''er had not come back yet, Ning Lan couldn''t bear it. Last time, the second imperial brother agreed to meet her in the fake pear palace. Maybe he was in the fake pear palace. She was going to see the fake pear palace. She can''t wait like this. She wants to leave here and go back to Daqi tonight! Chapter 787 Thinking about it, Ning Lan quickly walked to the clothes hanger, stretched out her hand and pulled a cloak, tied the belt and walked out. Just a few steps away, she was interrupted by the familiar figure flashing in the window. Ning Lan hurried to Ronglu''s face, didn''t take Ronglu to speak, and blurted out, "second brother, take me out of here. I want to go back to Daqi." Ronglu looked at Ning Lan with a complicated complexion. He was silent for a while, nodded and said, "OK." "I want to leave tonight, OK?" Rong Lu hesitated and said, "this... LAN Er, I''m here tonight to tell you that I''m scheduled to leave at midnight tomorrow night." When Ning Lan heard Ronglu say tomorrow night, her heart sank suddenly. Then she asked, "tomorrow night? Can''t you tonight? Can you tonight? Second brother, you know, the mother imperial concubine is still waiting for me to go back. I want to go back earlier." Ronglu smelled him with a complex complexion, stared at Ning Lan''s eyes and flashed a dark. Ning Lan caught Rong Lu''s complicated eyes and couldn''t help making a clatter. Staring at Ronglu suspiciously, he asked, "brother Erhuang, is something wrong?" "... No. I''ll prepare first." Ning Lan pulled Rong Lu''s arm and shook her hand nervously. Based on her understanding of Rong Lu, she felt something vaguely. She hurriedly asked, "brother Er Huang, is it... Is something wrong with my mother''s concubine? Tell me, I want to know." "Lan''er, yes..." Ning Lan was even more anxious when she saw that Ronglu wanted to talk and stop. She clutched the hand on Ronglu''s arm, unconsciously deepened the strength, and nervously asked, "what is it? Tell me quickly!" Ronglu''s face was deep and looked at the nervous Ning Lan. His heart struggled for a while. He was thinking whether to tell her the news he learned today. Tangled for a while, Ronglu decided to tell Ning Lan the news. After all, she has the right to know! Thinking about this, Rong Lu held Ning Lan''s hand back and Su se said very seriously, "Lan''er, today, I received an urgent letter from the state of Qi." Ning Lan looked at Rong Lu without blinking and asked, "what''s written in the letter?" "The letter is about..." PS: it''s more than three o''clock. I''m sleepy. Go to bed first, wake up and continue to update. Today''s update is no less than five o''clock. Chapter 788 "The king arrived." After a cry fell, Hanming''s voice sounded outside the door: "you all step back." "Yes, your majesty." Hanming, holding a wine pot in one hand, staggered at the door of the bedroom and broke into Ning Lan''s eyes. Ning Lan shook her hands warily into fists and stared at Han Ming, who was a little drunk. Her mood was complex and difficult to distinguish. Hanming only held the door frame in his hand, raised his hand and drank some aged spirits. His eyes fell on Ning Lan''s cloak and asked expressionless, "are you going out?" "It''s none of your business." Where is she going? The eagle''s eyes were getting drunk, and Hanming staggered close to Ning Lan in the bedroom. The strength of wine was like a wave, rushing up his mind layer by layer to his temple. He couldn''t help but raise his hand and rubbed the aching temple. As he walked, he asked, "you use me. Who do you want?" A strong smell of wine came to her nose, which made Ning Lan frown. She retreated and said, "you''re drunk." Hanming looked at Ning Lan and her fists, which were retreating step by step, raised the corner of his lips and asked, "are you afraid of me?" he didn''t like it, very much. He didn''t want her to be afraid of him, nor did he want her to guard against him as a bad man. He is her husband. He clearly wants to get close to her... Why does she step back? Why does she step back when he comes closer? Isn''t he good enough for her? Hanming pressed ninglan to the window step by step. Ninglan pressed down and said, "you... Tell me what you have!" Han Ming moved his eyes from Ning Lan to the window, stared at the flower pot at the window, his complexion was complex, his black eyes were dark, raised the wine pot in his hand, drank a few drinks, and asked in a deep voice, "are you going to see someone?" Seeing Hanming staring at the flowerpot, Ning Lan sank in her heart, lowered her eyes and said, "yes, yes... Go to see the Empress Dowager. If the king is all right, my concubine will leave first." Hanming grabbed Ning Lan''s arm and asked directly, "are you going to see a man or the Empress Dowager?" Did he find anything? Ning Lan raised her eyes to meet Hanming''s eyes. She was silent for a few seconds and said, "my concubine doesn''t understand what the king said." Chapter 789 She''s lying. She''s lying. She must be going to see the man dressed like this. "Do you really don''t know what king Gu''s words mean?" there was an unknown anger in his heart, which was burning in Hanming''s belly, burning more and more fiercely. Thinking of Ning Lan going to see another man and lying to him, she couldn''t help being angry. Ning Lan looked at Han Ming''s angry face and felt more nervous and choked: "you''re really drunk." Ning Lan said that she wanted to break away from Han Ming''s grasp of her arm, but didn''t want Han Ming to hold it tighter. At the same time, Han Ming''s body pressed against her, which made Ning Lan more flustered. Without thinking, she pushed Han Ming away with some internal force. With a bang, the wine pot in Hanming''s hand fell to the ground and broke to the ground. With the sound of the wine pot, Hanming, who was unprepared, was pushed to the ground by Ning Lan. Looking at Han Ming with pain in his eyebrows, Ning Lan, who took a few steps, stopped, hesitated and asked, "are you... Are you okay?" His martial arts are so high that he can''t fall so easily, can he? No matter what, she will feel more secure if she stays away from him. Think about it and walk away. "Why? Tell me... Why on earth? Why are you so cruel? Moho..." Hanming''s words stopped Ning Lan, who was going to walk away. When he saw that Hanming was still lying on the ground, he couldn''t help frowning and hesitated whether to come forward and help Hanming. "Why..." When Ning Lan''s eyes touched Hanming''s hand, she was stunned by Hanming''s bleeding hand for several seconds. "I don''t mean it. I... I''ll call the imperial doctor..." "Don''t leave me... Don''t go..." Ning Lan hesitated, went to Hanming and helped Hanming sit up. Nine points drunk Han Ming hugged Ning Lan, "don''t go... Don''t leave me..." "I... your hand is scratched. You should take medicine first..." "Don''t go... Don''t go..." Ning Lan was a little breathless when Han Ming held her, and her previous panic disappeared in an instant. The strong smell of wine let her know that he was really drunk. Why does he drink so much wine? Chapter 790 Also, why did he look into her eyes and make her feel unspeakable sadness? It was as if that kind of look had seen her somewhere, as if they had met somewhere, a long time ago. "Don''t leave me... Don''t leave... Moho..." Moho? Is he talking about lotus? Or... Women? Whether it''s a lotus or a woman, it doesn''t seem to be her, right? "Don''t go..." Ning Lan laboriously breaks off Han Ming''s hand holding her, gets up and wants to leave, and is grabbed by the drunken Han Ming''s skirt. She''s a little worried. How rude? She must go tonight! Maybe it''s providence. He''s drunk tonight. It''s a rare opportunity. "Lan''er... Don''t leave me... Lan''er..." Ning Lan broke Han Ming''s hand and paused for a few seconds. Looking at Han Ming''s bloody hand clutching her skirt, an unknown string in her heart was touched. Is this fragile him the real him, or is he the real one who ignores her prayers? "Mohe... Mohe... Why... Why do you do this to me? Why... Don''t leave me... LAN er... Don''t go..." When he was so drunk, it was Moho and she. Who in his heart didn''t want to leave? He was kind to her, so he left... Is it a little heartless? His hand was scratched, and he hasn''t been bandaged and medicated. The stone ground is very cold. He must catch cold lying down all night Glancing out of the window, the moonlight in the sky spilled all over the ground through the window. Ning Lan sighed, laboriously helped Han Ming lying on the ground to the bed, put medicine on Han Ming''s hand and wrapped it up carefully. "Don''t go... Stay with me... Don''t go..." She doesn''t know when she will come back here. Maybe she''ll be back in a few months. Maybe she will never come back here again. Maybe this is the last time she meets him. Maybe Looking at the tightly condensed eyebrows, Ning Lan''s heart also pulled into a ball. She couldn''t help raising her hand, gently smoothing the wrinkled peak eyebrow, staring at the face that made her feel complex, and her thoughts were chaotic. Chapter 791 Shouldn''t she hate his rudeness to her? Why can''t she hate this man no matter how hard she tries? Why doesn''t she hate him? Why is she reluctant at this moment? Does... Does she really like him? "Lan''er... Don''t go... Lan''er..." Ning Lan was awakened by Hanming''s voice, quickly avoided Hanming''s big hand waving in the air, and jumped several steps away from the bed. What''s the matter with her? She must be evil! What is she hesitating about? Her mother and concubine were still waiting for her... Thinking about it, Ning Lan turned and walked outside the bedroom door. After taking a few steps, she turned around and hesitated for a while. She went to the bed and covered Hanming with a thin quilt. "Don''t go... Don''t go..." "I can''t stay. I have to leave. In the future... You should take good care of yourself. I''ll go." Ning Lan said, walked to the desk pen, left a note, turned around and walked out without looking back. Jisuo, who was outside, saw Ning Lan coming out and immediately came forward to salute: "I see the princess and empress." Ning Lan looked at guiso and said, "the king has gone to bed. The king ordered no one to disturb." "Yes," replied giso hesitantly. Ning Lan glanced at lingshuang lingcui and said in a deep and slow voice, "go out for a walk in the palace and relax. It''s good if you yun''er follows, and the rest don''t follow." Ling Shuang and Ling Cui looked at each other and said in unison, "yes, madam." "Grandpa Ji, you all step back!" Jisuo looked at the door of the bedroom when he heard the vague drunk voice in the bedroom and said, "yes." After Jisuo answered, Ning Lan turned and walked outside the sky palace. For a moment, she kept detouring to the imperial garden. She determined that no one was following behind, and immediately rushed to the fake pear palace with yun''er. There was only one thought in her mind that she had to leave today. "Have you arranged things over there for Xueer?" Yun''er immediately replied, "it''s arranged to go back to your mother." Ning Lan nodded, looked at the fake pear palace not far away, and said to yun''er, "that''s good. You should guard the outside first and report any situation to the palace immediately." "I will obey your orders." PS: work hard, come on! Chapter 792 When Ning Lan came to the fake pear palace, Rong Lu was already waiting for Ning Lan in the fake pear palace. "Second brother." Ronglu SUSE asked, "Lan''er, have you made up your mind? Do you really want to leave here today?" "Yes." Ronglu looked at Ning Lan''s unswerving face and asked again, "maybe you won''t come back in the future. Have you really decided?" The reason why he asked was that he didn''t want her to regret it. Once, he thought he could bring her happiness. He didn''t want to. At the last moment, he knew that the happiness he wanted was not what she wanted, and the happiness she wanted was not what he could give. In this life, he is willing to guard her and do everything for her. He only hopes that she can be happy and will not make another mistake. In this life, he just wanted her to be happy and dared not have anything else. Ning Lan said very seriously and firmly, "brother Er Huang, Lan''er has decided. In this life, nothing can compare with the weight of the mother imperial concubine in Lan''er''s heart. No one can stop Lan''er from going back to see the mother imperial concubine." Ronglu stared at Ning Lan and said, "as long as you decide, you won''t regret it in the future. Brother Erhuang won''t have any worries." "Brother Erhuang, thank you." Laner doesn''t know yet... Does he want to tell her now? Ronglu looked at ninglan and hesitated for a while. He still decided to tell ninglan before ninglan left the great khanate, so as not to regret her decision today in the future. "Lan''er... There''s one thing that the second brother must tell you before you leave here." Ning Lan saw Rong Lu''s rare seriousness on his face. His nerves tightened up and asked nervously, "what''s the matter?" "Lan''er, early this morning, brother Erhuang received an urgent letter from Daqi about your mother''s concubine..." Ning Lan felt nervous when she heard this. She fixed Ronglu''s eyes and didn''t dare to blink for a moment, waiting for Ronglu''s next words. "Your mother''s concubine, she... Has gone." Ning Lan stared at Rong Lu in a daze. For several seconds, there was no expression on her face. The whole person seemed to be cold in an instant, walking like wood. Ronglu saw Ning Lan stiff and motionless, staring at him without crying, laughing or talking. With a worried face, Ronglu came forward and hugged Ning Lan. Chapter 793 "Lan''er, if you want to cry, just cry. Don''t suffocate yourself. People can''t come back from death. It''s also destiny..." Ning Lan pushed Rong Lu away, took several steps back, shook her head and said, "no! You lied to me, it''s impossible!" Ronglu looked at Ning Lan with pity and said, "Lan''er, it''s true. When did the second imperial brother cheat you? How can the second imperial brother cheat you for such a big thing? It''s true. It''s absolutely true. Your mother imperial concubine has died." Ning Lan immediately covered her ears with both hands, shook her head and said, "shut up! It''s impossible! The mother imperial concubine has always been in good health. She''s just suffering from some minor diseases. Those minor diseases won''t take the mother imperial concubine at all! How many days? I won''t believe what you said. You don''t want me to go back to Daqi. I don''t rely on you. I''ll go back by myself." Rong Lu grabbed Ning Lan''s and said sincerely, "Lan''er! It''s true. Your mother''s imperial concubine is really dead. When she learned that you and your relatives were kidnapped and disappeared on the way, she fell ill! Because she had a high fever and couldn''t eat anything... The imperial doctors watched for days and nights and tried their best to give her medicine, but they still vomited out..." Ning Lan struggled to open Ronglu''s hand on her arm, shook her head sadly and said, "no, no, you''re lying. I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it!" "Lan''er, it''s true. Brother Erhuang came to you when he heard that you were missing... Brother Erhuang promised your mother to find you. If he didn''t receive the letter, brother Erhuang didn''t believe it was true... It doesn''t matter whether you will be all together. Brother Erhuang doesn''t need to tell such a lie. It''s faith... If you don''t believe it, you can see for yourself." Ning Lan''s face was very white. Her eyes fell on Rong Lu''s hand and looked at the letter paper Rong Lu took out from his pocket. The whole person''s blood seemed to be solidified. She couldn''t blink for a moment and couldn''t walk half a step with heartache. Although she doesn''t want to admit it, she can''t accept that it''s true. Her heart... It''s clear that Ronglu won''t lie about such things. There must be a mistake! How did her mother die? It''s impossible. She can''t believe Shaking her hands, she took the letter paper from Rong Lu''s hand. Black paper and white words broke into her eyes. Her heart seemed to be burning on the stove, and her breathing would hurt Chapter 794 "No, I don''t believe it. I won''t... brother Erhuang, it''s not true... LAN Er doesn''t believe it!" "Lan er..." Ning Lan interrupted Rong Lu''s words and said in a hurry, "I want to go back. I won''t believe it if I haven''t seen it with my own eyes. It must be a mistake. It can''t be true! Take me away. I must go back now!" Ronglu held Ning Lan and nodded deeply: "OK. The second brother will take you away." "Brother Erhuang, I want to go back quickly. Please take me out of here." Holding Ning Lan, who was trembling all over his body, Rong Lu''s heart suddenly smothered and immediately answered, "OK, brother Erhuang promised you to go now and go back immediately without delay." Night, quiet, Ning Lan felt that every step she stepped on was on her own heart. Even after reading the letter, even after listening to the personal affirmation of the person who won''t lie to her in the world, she still doesn''t believe it. She won''t believe it if she doesn''t see it, not with her own eyes! Her mother imperial concubine, the closest person in the world and the person who loves her most, how could... How could there be no more? She was fine before she got married! When she got married, she knew that she might not have the chance to see her mother imperial concubine again in her life, but she never thought that she would never see her mother imperial concubine again soon after she got married... They were separated by Yin and Yang! For her mother and concubine, she can lose ten years, twenty years, thirty years It must be a misunderstanding! The mother''s voice, the mother''s smile, the mother''s temperature holding her... These all hovered in her mind without falling... How could they not? no It''s impossible! She couldn''t believe her incompetence. After taking a few steps, Ronglu stopped and said to Ning Lan, "you have to change your clothes first." Ronglu said that, hit his fingers, turned his back and walked away a few feet away. A light and sensitive figure flashed in, holding a black riding suit in his hand, came to Ning Lan and quickly helped Ning Lan change her clothes. "Let''s go!" Ronglu pulled up Ning Lan who came to him, held his cold little hand tightly in the palm of his hand, and quickly ran to the path he had arranged with the moonlight. On a handsome face, I can see no emotion. It''s cold, like the autumn night under the high moon, cold, cold. Chapter 795 Ling Cui, who was standing outside the sky palace, looked around for a few times. She still didn''t see the princess coming back. She was a little worried. The princess has been out for two hours. Why hasn''t she come back? Ling Shuang walked out of the door, looked at Ling Cui standing outside the door and asked, "hasn''t the princess come back yet?" "No." lingcui shook her head, turned her eyes to lingshuang and asked, "did you really see the princess go to the imperial garden? Not elsewhere?" Ling Shuang nodded: "yes, I saw the princess sitting down on the stone chair. I was afraid she would come back if she found me following." Lingcui looked at lingshuang anxiously and said, "but it''s been two hours. How... Why haven''t you come back? Shouldn''t something happen?" Ling Shuang''s heart sank and said uncertainly, "something''s wrong? Shouldn''t it be? Isn''t yun''er following the princess? There''s a royal guard guarding the palace, shouldn''t something happen?" "I''d better go to the imperial garden and have a look. If something happens to the princess, our heads can''t be protected. You stay here." "OK." lingshuang answered immediately. After lingcui left for a while, giso came over. Jisuo saw lingcui''s anxious face and asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter?" "No." "HMM." giso looked at lingshuang carefully and walked to the sky palace. Ling Shuang stopped Jisuo, went up to Jisuo and asked in a low voice, "father-in-law Jisuo... The princess hasn''t come back yet. Shouldn''t there be anything wrong?" "What? The princess hasn''t come back yet?" "Yes." Jisuo felt nervous when he heard the speech and blurted out, "why didn''t you say it earlier? If the princess escaped, how could she get it?" "Father in law, what does that mean?" "We just heard that something had happened at the west gate, so we came here immediately... Shouldn''t it have anything to do with the princess..." Ling Shuang''s frightened face turned white for a moment and asked in fear, "ah? What can I do?" Giso''s face sank and asked, "is the king awake?" "Not yet." "Go and find it. Maybe where is the princess sitting and forgetting the time... We''ll go in and see if the king is awake." Chapter 796 "Yes..." Before lingshuang answered, there was a rush of footsteps from far to near. Giuseppe looked around and saw that the man coming towards them was Geller. His heart was cold. He knew something must have happened. "Grandpa Ji, is the king in there?" Giso then said, "the king is resting." "Go and tell the king." "Yes." Gizo took a few steps and stopped again. "General, the king is drunk. The princess ordered that no one should disturb him." Greg was so worried that he blurted out, "the princess has been coerced out of the palace. I want to report it to the king immediately!" Greg didn''t wait for Gizo to report. Before his words fell, his people had walked quickly to the bedroom. Jisuo immediately said to the startled lingshuang: "what are you doing? Go and prepare the sobering soup." "Yes." "The end will knock on the king." After waiting for a while, Geller saw that Hanming didn''t get up from bed and said, "king, the princess was coerced out of the palace from the west gate." Drunken Han Ming, his drunkenness had subsided a lot. When he heard what Geller said, his drunkenness had disappeared most of the time. Yigulu turned over and sat up. He stared at grad and asked, "what are you talking about?" "Tell the king that the princess was kidnapped and left the palace from the west gate." After hearing gler''s report, Hanming looked cold. Is she still gone? Did she promise him not to leave, or did she leave? She still fell silent to him. I still lost him! The eagle''s eyes were cold and fierce. They fell on gler''s right hand and stared at the bandaged right hand. Their mood was like cold winter and December. No matter how he gave in, she chose to go. Did she go with the man? After a miso, he stood up from his bed and said to Geller, "chase. The soldiers are divided into four routes to Daqi. Be sure to recover whether they live or die." "The last general''s order." Geller took the order and quickly retreated. She can''t escape without his permission! He will never allow betrayal, especially her. Whoever betrays him will have to die! "Prepare arrows, red blood arrows." Chapter 797 "Yes." Jisuo was surprised when he heard the speech. He immediately answered and went to get the red blood arrow. Red blood arrow, killing arrow! Giso has followed the king for many years. He has heard about the red blood arrow. He has not seen the king pick it up in so many years. Now the king asked to prepare red blood arrows. I''m afraid it''s another bloody storm. It is said that the red blood arrow is an arrow to destroy the family. When the king killed the Empress Dowager''s people, he wore the red blood arrow! Now the king is going to take the red blood arrow, and the princess has been taken away. So... Is the king going to kill anyone with the red blood arrow? Kill the man who coerced her? Or kill the princess? Ah! It can''t be true? Is the king going to kill the princess? Yun''er, who was riding on the horse, looked at Ning Lan and Rong Lu and asked, "Your Highness, princess, they are about to catch up. Slaves and maidservants are behind them. Run!" Ronglu glanced at the bodyguard behind him and said, "yun''er Xinyu, your people and horses of all generations run to the southeast and the dark ice in the fierce night runs to the northwest. Remember not to love war." "Yes." Xin Yu looked back at Ning Lan and Rong Lu and asked, "master, we took all the guards away. What should you and the princess do?" "You go first and meet at chichengpo in three days." "Yes." Southeast northwest fourth road? "Brother Erhuang, which way should we go?" Ronglu listened, "you are in a hurry to go back to Daqi, so we won''t delay. Just go... The nearest pipeline! We can run a little more while it''s dark." "Good!" "Let''s go! Drive!" The sound of horses'' hoofs broke the silence of the night. Ning Lan ran all the way with Ronglu and ran in the direction of Daqi. Eager to go, she just hopes that the night can be longer and longer, so that she can have time to escape back to Daqi. Now she has successfully escaped from the Khan palace. Anyway, she will go back to see her mother and concubine. Even if she dies or climbs, she will return to Daqi to see her mother imperial concubine. No one can stop her. Whoever is her way is her enemy. It was cloudy. Rong Lu said to Ning Lan, "Lan''er, in a while, it will be dawn. They didn''t catch up. Let''s have a rest in the shop in front!" Chapter 798 Ning Lan looked at the small shop with lanterns not far away, hesitated and nodded: "OK!" As soon as the boss of the steamed stuffed bun shop saw Ronglu in black and Ning Lan in black, he immediately came forward and said with a smile: "please, my guest, what do you want to eat?" Ronglu walked to the table and said, "two bowls of rice porridge, two cages of steamed stuffed buns, and feed some grass to our horses." Ronglu said, took some silver out of his pocket and handed it to the boss of the steamed stuffed bun shop. "Yes, yes. Embolus, go and pull down your horses to feed grass." The boss of the steamed stuffed bun shop said, and out of the inner room came an 11-year-old boy. While answering, he rubbed his eyes and walked out, "Oh." Ning Lan looked around the steamed stuffed bun shop and asked in a low voice: "second... Second brother, do you feel strange?" Ronglu nodded slightly, with a deep face, "this road is really too quiet." "My guest, here are your steamed buns and porridge. Please enjoy yourself." "HMM." Ronglu replied softly with a low face. "My guest, are you going to leave the pass?" Ronglu raised his low eyes and stared at the atherosclerotic bowl, "No. our brother and sister are going to visit an old friend." The steamed stuffed bun shop owner still said with a smile, "Oh, it''s not just going through the customs." Ning Lan looked at the boss puzzled: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?" The steamed stuffed bun shop owner explained, "it''s closed." As soon as Ning Lan heard of the closure, her heart sank. She couldn''t help asking, "closure? Why?" The boss of the steamed stuffed bun shop continued, "I don''t know. The official documents issued by the government yesterday are not allowed to be switched on and off within seven days." Ning Lan was silent for a few seconds and said to the boss, "Oh, boss, you''re busy first." "Sir, take your time." the steamed stuffed bun shop owner smiled and nodded, then he was busy with his own business. Ning Lan''s face was dignified and asked anxiously, "second brother, what should I do?" Ronglu looked at Ning Lan with a pointed chin, a pair of deep eyes, full of love, smiled and said gently, "don''t worry, eat first. There''s a second brother in everything." Ning Lan raised her eyes, looked at Rong Lu and said firmly, "second brother, I don''t want to wait." Chapter 799 Ronglu''s eyes were soft, but his face was very firm. "Second brother understands. Eat quickly. It''s not cool." "Yes." Seeing that Ning Lan couldn''t eat the steamed stuffed bun, Rong Lu advised: "Lan''er, even if you can''t eat, you should eat more. You can''t eat until you have physical strength OK, go back! " "Second brother, Lan''er understands." Seeing that Ronglu and ninglan had finished their breakfast, the boss of the steamed stuffed bun shop immediately asked his son to pull the horse over: "my guest, your horse It''s ready. " "Yes." The boss looked at Rong Lu and Ning Lan who were on horseback and said with a smile, "Sir, take your time!" "Thanks, boss." "Brother Erhuang, apart from this official road leading to the border, is there another way to go back?" Ronglu thought for a while and said, "there are other ways... There are, but it takes more than three or four days to go around." "Three or four days? Will it take so long?" Three or four days? I just heard the store owner say that he will be closed for seven days. If the boss is telling the truth, it will take another six days to leave the door. In this way, the delay in taking this pipeline will be even longer. "Yes." "Brother Erhuang, you said that the boss of the steamed stuffed bun shop said about being closed for seven days. Is it true?" Ronglu thought for a moment and said, "brother Erhuang doesn''t know whether it''s true or false. However, he mentioned that it''s a document. Nine times out of ten, it''s true." Ning Lan hesitated for a moment and said, "brother Erhuang... We still don''t take this official way. If we are closed for seven days, we can''t get out even at the gate. What''s more, it''s easy to expose our identity. Brother Erhuang, I can''t be caught back by them. I want to go back, I have to go back." "OK. Then don''t take this official road and go another way." Ronglu said here, and transferred the horse and said, "Lan''er, wait for me for a while, and then I''ll go to the steamed stuffed bun shop to buy steamed stuffed buns. It takes three or four days to cross the Fuyun grassland, and I need to prepare some dry food." "Yes. OK." Mother imperial concubine, you must wait for Lan''er. Lan''er doesn''t believe what is written in the letter. What is written in the letter must not be true, and Lan''er won''t believe it. Chapter 800 Ning Lan looked at Xiang Ronglu''s disappearance direction, and suddenly an idea flashed in her mind. She turned around and rushed to the steamed stuffed bun shop. As soon as she got to the steamed stuffed bun shop, Ning Lan turned over and got off her horse and rushed into the steamed stuffed bun shop. She shouted to Rong Lu, who was about to fight the boss of the steamed stuffed bun shop who was in a coma: "second brother, no!" "Lan er..." "Don''t kill him, don''t kill innocent people." Ronglu pinched the hand of the boss of the steamed stuffed bun shop, hesitated a little, and said, "it''s a hidden danger to keep him. If the government comes, he will tell the government that we''ve been here." Ning Lan couldn''t bear to say, "second brother! Lan''er doesn''t allow you to kill him. Do you have to kill all the people who have seen us on the way back?" Embolus immediately rushed to Ning Lan and Rong Lu and cried and begged: "my guest, please, don''t kill my father, please! We won''t say anything. Please let my father go and don''t kill my father. Please, please..." "Second brother!" "I can let you go. You can''t tell anyone you''ve seen us." Embolus immediately said, "we promise, we promise everything. Just don''t kill us. Please, we won''t tell anyone that we''ve seen you. Please let us go..." "You ate this." "What is this?" "Don''t talk nonsense! Do you eat or not?" "Eat, I''ll eat!" the embolus immediately vomited the black pill in Ronglu''s hand. With a cold face, Rong Lu said in a deep voice, "what you ate is Jue Ming pill. If you tell others what you''ve seen us in seven days, you won''t get the antidote, and your seven orifices will bleed and die." "Yes. We won''t say anything." "If you don''t want to die, you''d better remember my words. If you disclose it, you will be poisoned and die in seven days, and your parents won''t want to live. Only I can solve the poison. If you don''t betray us, you will receive the antidote sent by me in seven days. Have you heard me clearly?" "Yes, yes. I heard you clearly. Don''t worry, we won''t say anything!" "Well, Lan''er, let''s go." Chapter 801 "Brother Erhuang, what medicine did you just give him?" "Poison." Ning Lan looked at Rong Lu suspiciously and asked, "is it really poison?" Ronglu Wener smiled and said, "you don''t want them to die. How can the second imperial brother let them die?" "Thank you, brother Erhuang." "Lan''er, as long as it''s what you want, brother Erhuang will try his best to help you. What he just took is an ordinary pill, which is good for his health and harmless, and won''t hurt his life." Ronglu looked up at the sky. The rising sun gradually rose from the horizon and said, "it''s dawn. Let''s go quickly. As a man of Yelv Hanming, he will never let me take you back to Daqi." "OK, let''s go!" Ning Lan nodded, rode a horse and waved a whip, followed Ronglu''s back, and ran towards Fuyun grassland. Ronglu and ninglan had just left, and Hanming came after him with Geller. After catching up with Han Ming at the entrance of Dan Hall, he stopped at a fork in the road, sank his eyes and asked, "where are you?" Geller immediately answered and replied, "tell the king, this is the entrance to Dan Hall." "Dantingkou?" "Yes." Gler looked at the branches in different directions and asked, "king, which road should we chase now?" "There is a family in front of you. Go and inquire first to see if any of them find them passing by." "Yes." The bodyguard Liu Hao stared at the ground, turned over and dismounted, looked carefully at the hoof prints on the ground and said, "king, there are new hoof prints here. It can be inferred from the hoof prints that they have just passed." Han Ming heard the speech, his eyes fell on the ground and asked, "in which direction?" Guard Fang looked at the steamed stuffed bun shop along the hoof print and said, "this... Back to the king, their hoof print is along the official road to the steamed stuffed bun shop owner..." Geller came out of the steamed stuffed bun shop and reported: "king, the boss of the steamed stuffed bun shop said they didn''t see anyone riding by today." After listening to gler''s report, Hanming''s eyes fell on the hoof print again. His eyes flashed a thick evil, stared at the steamed stuffed bun shop not far away and said, "Fang Hao, go and inquire again." "Yes." Chapter 802 Fang Hao grabbed the boss of the steamed stuffed bun shop, came to Hanming''s horse and said, "king, he refused to confess!" When the boss of the steamed stuffed bun shop saw that Hanming''s face changed greatly, he knelt on the ground and bowed down: "Da Da... Wang... Xiao Min, see the king... Long live the king... Long live the king..." Han Ming stared at the steamed stuffed bun shop owner beaten by Liu Hao and asked coldly, "King Gu will give you another chance to talk. Is there really no one riding through here today?" "Reply... Reply... King, King Shengjia... I dare not deceive you. Someone rode here this morning... The two guests also had breakfast in the villain''s steamed stuffed bun shop." Han Ming smelled the knot in the middle of his eyebrows, and his eyes gave a sharp cold air: "two guests?" The steamed stuffed bun shop owner immediately reported: "Yes. It''s a man and a woman. The women are very beautiful, with sharp chin and big eyes. The men are very handsome... They... They all wear black riding clothes... And they threaten the lives of villain''s sons. If we tell them what happened... We won''t give my son an antidote... King, spare your life. Villain doesn''t know that they are fugitives from the imperial court, Please forgive me... " A man and a woman? The men are handsome, the women are beautiful, and they all wear riding clothes? Are they? "In which direction did they go?" The boss of the steamed stuffed bun shop immediately said, "this... This villain really doesn''t know... The villain was knocked unconscious by them... Spare your life, king! Oh, by the way, the man''s name is that woman, which seems to be... What LAN ER!" Lan''er? They are two people? The man calls her Lan''er? They are so close? He can never forgive! Even if he chases them to the ends of the earth, he will chase them and hurt them. He will never forgive them! "Chase for King gu!" Liu Haoyue got on his horse''s back, looked at three roads in different directions and asked, "king, which road to catch up with?" Which way would she go? Why did she choose this official way? When Hanming was thinking about his choice, suddenly a flying arrow shot at Hanming. Han Ming reached out his hand to catch the flying arrow, took down the note tied to the flying arrow and opened it. The ink on it was not dry enough, and wrote a few big words: the pursuer had run to Fuyun grassland. Chapter 803 Run to Fuyun? Are they walking on Fuyun grassland? Is this note true? Is it their trick to beat around the Bush? How could anyone know their whereabouts and tell him? "Don''t chase." Hamming stopped Geller who wanted to chase him. Staring at the Fuyun on the paper, I thought. As for the person who sent the note, now he has no mind to chase it. At present, the most important thing is to hunt them down! The sooner, the faster! "Did they ask you about customs clearance?" The boss of the steamed stuffed bun shop immediately replied, "here... Yes! The villain told them to close the Customs for seven days." "The soldiers are divided into three ways. You go together. Be sure to recover the princess. If necessary, don''t hesitate to use any means and at any cost! Once you find it, come and report it to King Gu." "The end will obey!" A whiplash fell with the voices of gler and Liu Hao. Han Ming, who rode a horse, ran tens of meters away and ran to Fuyun grassland. He believed in the content of the note, whether it was written or written for any purpose. They know that on the seventh day of closing the customs, according to Ning Lan''s heart returning, they won''t wait for the switch to let him chase him back. Therefore, for the sake of safety, nine times out of ten they will choose Fuyun. At the thought that Ning Lan was alone with a man, and their relationship was still very close, his heart was like frying. His life is not allowed to betray, never allowed! No matter who, can not betray him, who betrayed him must pay a heavy price! Damn woman, he''s not mean to her, but she ran away with a man? It''s unforgivable. Even to go back to see her mother, he can''t forgive! She promised him not to go back. How could she deceive him? In her heart, is he so late? What does she think he is? "Pa!" the whip fell and began again, and the sound of the horse''s hoofs became more and more urgent. The horseback guard behind him was left far behind. At this time, he was anxious. He just wanted to catch Ning Lan early and kill the man who fled with Ning Lan! If he catches him, he will not spare him. He must be broken into pieces! Chapter 804 "Second brother, why should we abandon the horse?" Ning Lan, who followed Ronglu closely, looked back at the horse that Ronglu had loosened the reins and beaten away, and couldn''t help asking. "Lan''er, we won''t take the road of Fuyun grassland." "We don''t go Fuyun?" "Well, we can think of taking Fuyun. If Yelv Hanming chases him, he must also think of Fuyun." Ning Lan looked around and said, "but... There''s no need to abandon the horse and walk? There''s no family around. If they catch up..." Ronglu looked at Ning Lan and said gently, "you don''t have to worry about the horses. The second brother has walked this mountain road. Before dark, we can safely get to the valley ten miles away. There are the horses prepared by the second brother." Ning Lan felt a burst of joy when she heard the speech and urged, "really? Let''s go quickly!" "Yes." She escaped from the palace. I don''t know what happened to the waiters who married with her now? If they had an accident, even if she treated them badly, I''m sorry for them. With the temperament of Yelv Hanming, she escaped from the palace like this. Now she must hate her? I just hope he doesn''t vent his anger and hatred for her on her waiter and vent his anger on the innocent. In any case, she will not look back, and she must not be caught back by him. After crossing the hillside and across the river, Ronglu, who had walked several miles in a row, saw that no one was catching up and said to Ning Lan, "let''s have a rest first!" "Brother Erhuang, I''m not tired. Let''s hurry!" Ronglu looked at Ning Lan gently with his eyes and took out a brocade handkerchief from his arms. While wiping the sweat off Ning Lan''s forehead, he said softly: "they are all sweating, and they don''t say they''re tired." "Brother Erhuang, Lan''er is really not tired. We''d better hurry, or we won''t reach the bottom of the valley before dark." "Don''t be in a hurry. Take a break and go later." Ning Lan insisted: "brother Erhuang, you see, it''s all mountain roads. It''s hard to go in the dark..." "Lan''er, take a break. If it''s dark and you can''t get to the valley, the second brother will go on the road behind you. Besides, even if you''re not tired, the second brother is tired!" Chapter 805 "Brother Erhuang... OK!" Ronglu saw Ning Lan look back and said with relief, "don''t worry, they won''t catch up for a while." "Yes." Looking at Ning Lan sitting quietly on the stone, Rong Lu had an unspeakable sadness in his heart. She is his royal sister. She has become more quiet! A pair of eyes, still calm as water and dark as ink, became more wave free, so that he couldn''t guess what she was thinking. An inexplicable sense of strangeness made him a little uncomfortable. He wanted to take care of her, whether she was Moho or his royal sister. Just What did he do? She has suffered so much these days. What has he helped her? Ronglu said angrily, "between countries, it shouldn''t be tied by a woman''s skirt! This... It''s hard for you these days." In silence, Ning Lan looked up at Xiang Ronglu''s angry face and said calmly after a few seconds: "Lan''er is not bitter." Not bitter? How can you suffer like this without suffering? How could buku be beaten, and how could buku be sent to prison again and again? How can you get hurt repeatedly without suffering? "It''s the second prince brother! If the second prince brother had known that you would suffer so much if you married him earlier, the second prince brother would not let you and your relatives come here even if it was kidnapping! It''s all... The second prince brother didn''t protect you well..." "Brother Erhuang, there are some things you and I can''t stop at all. Lan''er doesn''t regret the marriage." Ning Lan''s firm tone stunned Rong Lu. He stared at Ning Lan with a complicated face and asked, "don''t you regret the marriage? Are you... In love with him?" Ning Lanfu said, "it has nothing to do with him. If everything can be done again, in that case, Lan''er will choose to marry. Just... Time can really go back, and Lan''er will double his filial piety to his mother and concubine..." Ning Lan''s gloomy eyes made Rong Lu''s heart suffocate. While cherishing him, he still vowed: "Lan''er, from today on, as long as there are two royal brothers, two royal brothers will protect you and take care of you. Whenever you need two royal brothers, no matter how far, two royal brothers will come to you." Ronglu''s words moved Ning Lan''s heart. She frowned and looked at Ronglu''s eyes and asked, "second brother, why are you so good to Lan''er?" "Because it''s you. Because... I''m your relative, and you''re my sister. As a brother... I should protect my sister." PS: Recently, LANYA was busy opening an online store and delayed the update. Fortunately, the online store is almost renovated. You can take time to write articles. LANYA''s shop name is: Seller''s cabinet 1. If you need to buy musical instruments and musical instrument accessories, you can find LANYA. hey. Chapter 806 "Brother Erhuang, are you here for Lan''er?" Ning Lan looked at Rong Lu. Although Rong Lu didn''t answer Ning Lan, Ning Lan saw the answer she wanted to know from Rong Lu''s face. He is really her second brother! He has been her dependence since childhood, doting on her and teasing her. Although they are different from their mother, they are better than their compatriots. He is really very kind to her. She really makes her feel warm, very warm, very warm! Ning Lan took a deep breath and said, "you are the prince of a country. You may do more in the future. You shouldn''t come here so rashly!" Rong Lu tilted his lower lip and said, "glory, wealth and honor are just passing clouds. For the second emperor brother, those are nothing at all. If the second emperor brother can''t even protect you, what''s the meaning of having those glory, wealth and honor?" He once owned it. If it weren''t for those things, if he had caught her, maybe... Maybe everything wouldn''t be like this! He won''t... He won''t lose her! Ronglu''s words made Ning Lan feel confused and caught a touch of complex emotion in Ronglu''s eyes. An idea flashed quickly and said positively: "brother Er, I''m just your sister." Ronglu was stunned, nodded as if to warn himself, and said, "yes! In this life, you are my family, you are my sister, and I am your brother." "We are not born of our compatriots. You have other sisters... You don''t have to take such risks for Lan''er. Lan''er can''t bear the weight and it''s even harder to repay!" "Lan''er, in your heart, am I an outsider?" "Second brother..." Ronglu looked at Ning Lan and continued, "it''s natural for brother to take care of his sister. Brother Erhuang doesn''t need you to repay anything, let alone anything. You know? Brother Erhuang will only be your relatives in his life and just want to protect you, okay?" "Brother Erhuang... Lan''er knows that brother Erhuang is for Lan''er''s good, but Lan''er doesn''t want you to take risks for Lan''er!" "If you were me, you knew I was in danger. Would you stand idly by?" "I......" Ning Lan was choked by Rong Lu''s words. Her eyes twinkled. There was a light mist and tenderness in her eyes. She tapped with her red lips and teeth, and then said: "brother Erhuang, don''t take risks for Lan''er in the future. Lan''er has grown up and can protect and take care of herself." Chapter 807 "The second brother knows something you''ve met in the palace these days..." Ning Lan said lightly: "living in the harem, some things can''t be avoided. In the future, LAN Er won''t be bullied by anyone, and those things won''t happen again." Ronglu felt a burst of anger and rushed to his heart. He thought of Ning Lan''s treasure he didn''t understand these days, but the people who got it didn''t understand it, which made him very angry. "It''s him. He didn''t take good care of you! If he knew how to cherish you, he wouldn''t let you suffer so much!" "Brother Erhuang, I can''t blame him for some things..." Ning Lan''s words fell, and the expression on Rong Lu''s face froze for a while. Staring at Ning Lan for a while, Rong Lu felt that his breathing had stopped. From his black eyes, he caught something, which seemed to be a big stone hitting his heart. "Do you love him?" Love him? No, No. He has done so many excessive things to her that she should hate him. How could she him? "I don''t love you. Brother Erhuang, we''d better hurry up!" Ning Lan got up and walked one step ahead towards the other side of the mountain. She loves him, doesn''t she? Looking at the back of Ning Lan turning down the mountain, Rong Lu was stiff in place for a while. Although Ning Lan admitted that his heart was also very uncomfortable, those feelings he was not sure about had increased a lot. quite a lot. She defended him? Was she defending him just now? Laner loves him? Is this the so-called fate that has long been doomed? Why does his heart hurt so much? Clearly let go, she is not Mohe, she is his royal sister, why is his heart so sad? Ning Lan walked out a few feet away and found that Rong Lu didn''t keep up. She couldn''t help stopping. She looked puzzled and stood still. Rong Lu seemed to be thinking about something. Rong Lu called, "second brother, second brother?" Ning Lan looked suspiciously at Rong Lu, who came to her with a gloomy face, and asked, "second brother? What''s the matter?" Ronglu gently moved the corner of his mouth, gently pulled out a light smile and said, "huh? Let''s go!" Chapter 808 "If you go back this time, do you intend to never come back again?" Ning Lan asked in an unconventional way, "why does brother Er Huang ask like this?" "Do you want to come back again? If you don''t want to come back, you don''t have to come back. The second imperial brothers will deal with it for you. According to what the second imperial brother knows about him, he shouldn''t kill them. The second imperial brother won''t let them have anything." Ning Lan''s feet slowed down, remained silent for a long time, and said, "brother Er Huang, Lan''er hasn''t figured out... Lan''er knows what to do. It''s getting late. Hurry up!" "Lan er." "Well?" "Let''s go." Ronglu wanted to say something, but he endured it again. The more questions he asked, the deeper his heart sank. What on earth is best for her? His heart still can''t let go of Mohe, but in front of her is not Mohe, but Ning Lan. It can be clearly divided, but I don''t know how to divide it. I want to be good to her, but I don''t know what to do to really be good to her. What to do is what she wants He and she are so close, but so far away. Ninglan and Ronglu walked one after another until they saw the valley below the hillside for a long time. Ninglan asked, "brother Erhuang, is that the valley below?" "Huh?" Ning Lan frowned, looked at the house in the valley and asked, "is the horse in the valley below?" "HMM. that... Is BAIXIAN valley." When she came to the valley, she looked as if she had seen a general valley. Ning Lan said to herself, "BAIXIAN Valley? Why is it called BAIXIAN Valley? Have I been here before?" "Do you... Do you remember anything?" Ning Lan shook her head, rubbed her sore temples and said, "no, I just feel like I''ve seen it somewhere... I shouldn''t have seen it. It''s clearly my first time here. How can I have seen it?" She doesn''t remember? She used to live here. He met her here... Doesn''t she remember? Yeah, how could she remember? Once, he came here regardless of thousands of miles and secretly looked at her from a distance. "Brother Erhuang, where is the horse?" Chapter 809 "It''s getting late now. Now there''s no place to live in this area for tens of miles..." Ning Lan suddenly interrupted Ronglu''s words loudly: "where is the horse?" Ronglu was rarely. No, it was the first time he saw Ning Lan and would make such a big fire at him. He was stunned and said, "the horse is in the cave in front..." Ning Lan immediately rushed to the cave mentioned by Rong Lu and looked for the horse. Rong followed him closely. The light in the cave was dark and not very bright, but Ning Lan rushed in without fear, which made Rong Lu stunned again. When is Laner afraid of the dark? "Lan er..." Ning Lan didn''t see the horse when she entered the cave. She immediately grabbed Ning Lan and asked, "where''s the horse, brother Er Huang?" Ronglu returned to his mind and looked at the cave with only the yellow grass pile left. There was no horse. Feng Mei immediately coagulated. He tied the horse and added water. How could the horse disappear? Where''s the horse? Why not? How could anyone find him in this remote valley cave? Did... Did they find out? "I saw two people go down the valley just now. Why did they disappear in a while? Search it for me. Even if you turn the whole valley upside down, you should find them!" "Lan''er, there''s someone outside..." "Brother Erhuang, are you one of them?" "Go, they''ll find it here sooner or later." Ning Lan asked suspiciously, "do you want to go out and make a living and escape now?" "No, there''s a tunnel in the cave for emergencies. Let''s go." Ronglu said that, grabbed Ning Lan''s hand, went to the cave and knocked on the wall. The originally dark cave suddenly opened a stone gate. Ning Lan was dragged to the tunnel by Rong Lu and said anxiously, "brother Er Huang, I can''t be caught back by them. Even if I die, I can''t be caught back by them now!" "Don''t worry, from now on, as long as there are two royal brothers, no one can force you to do what you don''t want to do." Feeling the hand tightly held by Ronglu, the determined temperature and firmness made Ning Lan feel a lot at ease. Chapter 810 Han Ming, who was riding on the horse, asked the leader of the guard, "where are the people?" "Report back to the king. The villain saw a man and a woman coming down the hillside, and then disappeared in a flash. The villain searched all the caves in the whole valley and found no one... But they didn''t have horses, so they should... Should run..." Han Ming coldly interrupted, "then what are you doing? Search for Gu Wang! If they escape, you won''t want your head!" "Yes, yes..." "Not yet!" "Comply with the purpose of..." Looking at the two thousand mile horses sent by the bodyguard, it was like adding fuel to the fire and their complexion was pitch black. Are even the horses ready? It seems that they are well prepared! What did she think of him all the time? Even if he dug three feet, he would dig out the man. He would never let them go! "Sir, then... There are two people at the foot of the mountain over there!" "Chase, chase! Dada... King, they found two people escaping from the mountain over there..." Before the Guard commander finished, Hanming fell off his horse and ran after him on the other side of the mountain. No one knows this generation better than him. They run away from there. I''m afraid the only way they can escape is to jump. Ning Lan was pulled by Rong Lu and ran from the tunnel of the cave to the back mountain. While running, he asked, "brother Erhuang, where are we going?" "Get rid of them first." Is he here? Will anyone else find here besides him? With the character of Yelv Hanming, if he is caught... The first person he will not let go must be the people around her. He will never let go of her second Royal brother! No, she won''t let anyone do it to her relatives again. No one can. "Brother Erhuang, if there is danger, you should go first and leave Lan''er alone." Ronglu glanced at the bodyguard who came after them and said anxiously, "go, they''ll catch up in a minute. If there''s anything to do, wait until you get rid of them." Ning Lan insisted and struggled. Kaironglu''s hand said very seriously, "no, brother Erhuang, promise Lan''er first. No matter what happens, don''t risk your life for Lan''er. Lan''er will deal with Lan''er''s life in his own way." "Lan''er, no matter what time the second brother will not leave you. As long as there are the second brother, he will not let Yelv Hanming hurt you again!" "Brother Erhuang, how can you understand? Don''t you understand? Lan''er has grown up and has his own life. How he lives and how he lives are no longer related to you. You''re just Lan''er''s brother Erhuang, do you understand?" Chapter 811 "The second emperor brother understands." Ning Lan''s words made Rong Lu hurt for a while, and his face darkened for a while. Then he took Ning Lan''s hand again and ran to the hillside. Ning Lan looked at Ronglu''s back and said sorry in her heart. In fact, she doesn''t want Ronglu to be hurt because of her when her life is in danger. The way Zhuge Qinghuan was beaten is still vivid. She knew that if Yelv Hanming caught them, he would never easily bypass Ronglu! With a tear, Ning Lan was pulled by Rong Lu to run up the mountain. She was accidentally caught by a thorn. A small hole was pulled out in the sleeve of her riding suit. At the same time, Ning Lan''s hand was pulled out by a sharp thorn. Ronglu looked back at Ning Lan and asked with concern, "what''s the matter?" Ning Lan frowned painfully, put her hand behind her, and urged, "it''s all right, let''s go quickly!" "Is your hand..." Ning Lan loosened her eyebrows and looked at the soldiers who were gradually chasing them. She was very anxious and said, "no, brother Erhuang, we''d better go quickly! They''ll soon catch up." Ronglu sent away a hand holding Ning Lan, took out a handkerchief from his arms, picked up Ning Lan''s injured hand behind him, and said gently, "no matter how urgent, it can''t be at this time." "Brother Erhuang, Lan''er is really fine." Despite ninglan''s opposition, Ronglu picked up ninglan''s hand behind him and wrapped it carefully: "does it hurt?" "No pain." Ning Lan is in a hurry at the moment. She is afraid of being caught by the officers and soldiers at that time. Where can she take care of the stabbed and torn back of her hand? She wanted to draw her hand, but she was caught by Ronglu, which made her even more worried. "Brother Erhuang, they are about to catch up..." Rong Lu smiled gently at Ning Lan and said comfortingly, "don''t worry, don''t worry, they can''t catch up with us!" "Second brother..." Ronglu gently bandaged Ning Lan''s hand, took Ning Lan and continued to run towards the hillside. At the same time, he said to Ning Lan, "on the other side of the hillside, there is a path. Two miles below the path, the second Royal brother has arranged someone." Chapter 812 Ronglu and ninglan went to the hillside. They chased their bodyguards behind them. They haven''t climbed the hillside yet. As Rong Lu said, there were several guards and horses at the foot of the hillside. Without hesitation, Ronglu and Ning Lan jumped on horseback and ran around the mountain road of another mountain towards the national policy of the Qi Dynasty. Ronglu ran with Ning Lan all the way. Although it was dark at night, the moon was bright. He stopped at the foot of a big mountain. Ning Lan looked at the mountain that seemed to be very familiar and asked, "brother Erhuang, where are we?" Night, quiet. The horse also ran for a few hours and slowed down. There was no sound of chasing hoofs and chasing after him. Rong Lu breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at it and said, "it should be safe now. Here, it should be Wangyou mountain." "Wangyou mountain?" Ronglu looked at Ning Lan and asked, "well, what''s the matter?" Ning Lan shook his head, got off the horse with Rong Lu, took the horse to the hillside and said, "there''s nothing. I just think LAN Er seems to have been here." Ronglu then asked, "how did you come here?" "Just familiar." Ronglu heard that he didn''t continue to ask, looked around and said, "although they haven''t caught up, we''d better go up the hillside first. One is to stand high and see far. The other is to go back to Daqi and only have to climb over this mountain." "Yes." On the hillside, Ronglu found a flat but avoidable stone and stopped behind it. While busy lighting a bonfire, he said, "just rest on the hillside until dawn, and the horses can''t run any more." Sharpening a knife doesn''t require cutting wood. Ning Lan still knows this. The horse is tired and can''t run far. If you wear the horse out, you really have nothing to lose. Therefore, she did not object to Ronglu''s proposal to rest until dawn, even if she was like an arrow to return. After a while, Ronglu lit the campfire. Ronglu took out a cloak from his bag and put it on Ning Lan. After that, he baked the steamed stuffed buns he bought in the morning on the branches on the campfire. Looking at Ning Lan who was silent, Rong Lu didn''t know what to talk about for a while. Since Ning Lan got married, it was not long before he felt that there was an invisible gable between him and Ning Lan. The kind of old friendly brothers and sisters they couldn''t help talking about were a little rusty. "Lan''er... You''re not afraid of the dark, brother Erhuang... Brother Erhuang is happy for you." "Only weak people are afraid of the dark!" Ning Lan said, moving the corners of her mouth, and a smile faded into the mist on her lips, which died in an instant. Chapter 813 Only weak people will be timid, only timid people will be afraid of the dark. Once she was timid, but now she has nothing to make her timid! If not strong, how can she protect the people she wants to protect? Ronglu quietly looked at the campfire and handed the roasted steamed stuffed bun to Ning Lan. They sat quietly by the campfire. At night, they could only hear the sound of sparks from the branches. "Lan er." "Huh?" Ronglu looked up at Ning Lan and asked, "if Er huangxiong wants you... I hope you will stay with ER huangxiong in the future and let Er huangxiong take care of you, will you?" After Rong Lu''s words, Ning Lan was silent for a long time. "Brother Er Huang, LAN Er will always remember your love for LAN er. LAN Er has married a wife. How can you let brother Er Huang take care of him? No matter what happens in the future, LAN Er can take care of herself." "You''re going back, aren''t you?" Ronglu saw that Ning Lan didn''t answer, and asked, "Lan''er, if... If the second imperial brother was not your second imperial brother, but a man who had no relatives with you, just like Zhuge Qinghuan, let you choose a husband between me and Yelu Hanming, who would you choose?" "..." Ning Lan looked at Rong Lu unexpectedly. She didn''t think about such a problem. Facing the emotion in Ronglu''s eyes, she suddenly saw the intersection of all kinds of flavors in her heart. She couldn''t say what it was like. She didn''t understand why Ronglu asked her like this. She was a little flustered. "Why did brother Erhuang ask such a question?" Rong Lu saw Ning Lan straighten up his eyebrows and was surprised and uneasy on his face. He then explained: "brother Er Huang is just making a hypothesis. He just wants to know who is more popular with women than Yelv Hanming in Lan''er''s heart..." Ning Lan was a little relieved after hearing Ronglu''s words. Choose a husband between Yelv Hanming and the second brother? Who to choose? Brother Erhuang is not brother Erhuang... If it were her, who would she choose? Ning Lan stared at Rong Lu and a picture appeared in her mind. It was the picture of Yelv Hanming holding her in his arms. The answer will be Yelv Hamming? The thought flashed in her mind made her stunned, then shook her head and said, "brother Er Huang, LAN Er didn''t think of such a problem..." Chapter 814 Ning Lan''s silence made Rong Lu sad. With a bitter smile, he fell behind and asked, "you will choose Yelv Hanming, won''t you?" "Second brother..." "Why? What''s better about him than brother Erhuang? Why did you choose him?" He didn''t understand why she chose him. Once she clearly liked him, she still chose him. He always wondered why. He always wanted to ask her this question. Silence, silence will make Ning Lan more quiet. She doesn''t know how to answer. This hypothesis... Even if it is a hypothesis, she will still choose that person. This is an emotion she can''t understand. It''s like an idea that has been decided long ago. She never wanted to choose someone other than that person. She has been with her second brother since she was a child. She always thinks that her second brother is the best man. Excellent makes her jump out of trouble. However, he is only her second brother. As for Yelv Hanming, he is grumpy, kind and arrogant... There is nothing in him that makes her feel perfect Ronglu waited for a long time and didn''t wait for Ning Lan''s answer. Night, quiet, quiet let his heart break. He wanted to know the answer to the question that had been pressing on his mind for a long time. "There was once a woman who liked a man. When they were sure to be together, for some reasons, the woman married another man. Later, two people could only live one and needed a woman to make a decision..." Ronglu said here. The words stopped. Ning Lan looked at Ronglu''s dark face and asked, "what happened later?" Ronglu stared at the campfire and recalled the memories of a long time ago. He said in a deep voice, "later, the woman''s husband died. When the man thought they would be together... The woman committed suicide... The second imperial brother can''t understand why? Obviously, she can be together, but why she chose to commit suicide? Can you... Tell the second imperial brother?" "Perhaps the person she loves is her husband." "Is that so?" she said she loved Yan Shang, not him. Because she loved him, she chose to do that... Then why did she do that? Give him hope? If she doesn''t want... As long as she explains to him that he won''t take away her happiness, that scene won''t happen Chapter 815 "You search carefully for me. Even if it''s a mosquito, you can''t let it go, you know?" "Yes, general!" "You don''t go quickly. If someone escapes, all of us can move our heads!" "Yes... Yes!" "General, all the surrounding mountains are surrounded by our people. Even a mosquito can''t fly out. Unless they can climb the highest mountain and become two birds, suddenly! Suddenly! Suddenly! They fly away!" The leading general denounced, "shut up! They''re going to climb up and become birds and fly away. Are we still alive? You''d better pray to God that they didn''t climb the highest mountain!" "Ah? What kind of people are they? Why do so many people work hard to hunt them? Moreover, they ordered us to see them and not to hurt their lives when we arrested them?" "This is the above order. You just have to take the order to do things. How can you ask so many questions? If you have time to ask questions here, you might as well search and arrest quickly!" "Yes, general, we''ll do it now." Ning Lan looked at the dense torches at the foot of the mountain and was very anxious. "Brother Erhuang, you see, there are torches all around. What should we do now?" Ronglu looked at ninglan, stared at the torch at the foot of the mountain, and said thoughtfully, "it seems... Yeluhan is really not simple! In order to catch us, he doesn''t hesitate to use the army and can be so fast... It would be terrible if he didn''t get ready and dispatch troops so quickly!" "Second brother, Yelv Hanming, he is really not simple." "He is more cruel than before!" Ning Lan puzzled and picked up the center of her eyebrows, "before?" "Oh? Lan''er, don''t worry. No matter how powerful he is, as long as you don''t want to be caught back by them, the second imperial brother will protect you back to Daqi even if he loses his life." "Second brother..." Ronglu interrupted Ning Lan''s words and said decisively, "don''t say any more. There are people around. It seems that we have to continue climbing now." "Mountaineering? Is that the tallest mountain that brother Erhuang said?" Ning Lan looked up at the mountain not far away and hesitated in her heart. Chapter 816 Ronglu picked up his baggage and said, "well, you can''t stand here all the time. Go up the mountain first. The mountain is high and steep. Even if they find us, they can''t come up so many people at once. The most important thing is... There is a river on the other side of the mountain. If it really doesn''t work, we can take a risk." "Well." Ning Lan looked at Ronglu''s hand extended to her, and without hesitation put his hand on Ronglu''s injury and climbed up the mountain not far away. "Be careful." Ronglu''s words fell, and some broken pictures appeared in Ning Lan''s mind "Moho, be careful!" "Why do you want to be an arrow for me? Don''t you know... You... Will you die?" ¡­¡­ "Fool, don''t cry, your husband is not so fragile?" Who is it? Who''s Moho? Who is that man? How could that strange man appear in her mind again? Ronglu couldn''t hear Ning Lan''s voice and asked anxiously, "Lan''er, what''s the matter with you?" "Lan''er is fine. She just has a headache. It doesn''t hurt now." Who''s Moho? Why can''t she remember? What are those inexplicable pictures? Why come in, there are always some broken pictures that she can''t understand? Does it have anything to do with her? No, she''s never seen those people. "They haven''t found us yet. If you''re tired, take a break first!" Ning Lan was tired and sweating, panting and said, "Lan Er is really okay... Let''s go quickly..." "Lan''er, take a break before you leave. You must listen to brother Er Huang!" "Brother Erhuang, do you know what Lan''er wants most now? It''s going back. The mother imperial concubine is waiting for Lan''er! She is the most important person in Lan''er''s life. Lan''er will climb back even if she has a chance, even a little chance!" Ronglu saw that Ning Lan insisted very much, silently nodded down and continued to climb the mountain. In his heart, he said a word with Ning Lan. Brother Tianyu promised you that he would accompany her as long as you wanted to go. "It''s getting harder and harder to go. Lan''er, brother Erhuang can carry you." Ronglu''s words fell, and another picture appeared in Ning Lan''s mind Chapter 817 "Mohe, don''t cry. Come on, brother Tianyu, go back with you." "Brother Tianyu, will Mohe be your princess when he grows up?" "OK." ¡­¡­ "Brother Tianyu, the kite can''t fly. It''s hurt." "Mohe, don''t worry. As long as brother Tianyu is here, the kite will get better." "Really?" "Yes." "Great, the kite can fly..." At dawn, Rong Lu with a wound carried Ning Lan to the top of the mountain. Seeing that Ning Lan had been in a coma, he whispered something, but he couldn''t hear clearly. He was very restless. If it weren''t for the little tree, he couldn''t have grasped Ning Lan''s hand. If he fell... The consequences would be unimaginable! "Lan''er, how are you? Lan''er, wake up, Lan''er..." "Wind... Zheng... Kite can fly... Sky... Feather... Emperor... Brother... Kite... Can fly..." "Lan... Mohe?" Ronglu stopped Tianyu, his whole body frozen, and all kinds of emotions disturbed his heart for a time. Moho? Is it Moho? How did Laner know Tianyu? Like him, do you remember... No, Yuelao said at the beginning that she would not remember her previous life. However, she clearly called him "Mohe, is that you? Wake up... Lan''er... Wake up..." Who''s calling her? Ning Lan had a splitting headache, and her whole body seemed to fall apart. It was very painful. "Lan''er, marry from her husband. In the future, the mother imperial concubine can no longer take care of you. You must take good care of yourself and be healthy. The mother imperial concubine will chant scriptures and pray for my son''s peace and happiness every day in the future." "Mother imperial concubine! Lan''er will take good care of herself." ¡­¡­ "Lan''er, mom, go. You should take good care of yourself..." "Mother imperial concubine, don''t go!" "Lan''er, you finally wake up!" Ning Lan opened her eyes and saw Rong Lu with a worried face. Only then did she know that what she was doing was a dream. Glancing at Ronglu''s bloody arm, he immediately asked, "what''s the matter with you, second brother?" "You fell down from the mountain, if it weren''t for... You''d be fine." Ronglu raised a gentle smile on his face, explained half, and didn''t explain any more. When I mentioned my voice, I finally settled down. Chapter 818 Ning Lan looked around and knew that she was on the top of the mountain. "Brother Erhuang, did you come up with LAN Er on your back?" "Yes." "Brother Erhuang, thank you." "Lan er..." "Hmm?" Ning Lan took back her eyes at the foot of the mountain, looked at Rong Lu with a complex face, and waited for Rong Lu''s words. Ronglu hesitated and asked, "Lan''er, you are in a coma... Shouting... Emperor Tianyu, who is emperor Tianyu, do you know?" "Brother Tianyu?" "HMM." Ronglu nodded his head and looked forward to locking his eyes on Ning Lan''s face. Ning Lan thought for a while. She had no impression in her mind. She shook her head and replied, "I don''t know. LAN Er can''t remember." Ronglu felt a loss when he heard the speech. She doesn''t remember. She has forgotten him and doesn''t remember at all. Previously, maybe he heard wrong! "Don''t think about it if you can''t remember. We have to leave quickly. In this way, they have gone up the mountain." "Have they found us?" Ning Lan looked down the mountain again and found that many soldiers were climbing up the mountain. "Then let''s go! Ah!" Ning Lan was in a hurry and forgot that her hand was hurt. When she tried to get up, the wound was torn and painful. She couldn''t help tying her eyebrows and gave a cry of pain. "Lan''er, it''s the second emperor''s brother who didn''t take good care of you." Ronglu picked up Ning Lan and said remorse. "Brother Erhuang, it''s not your fault. Let''s go quickly!" "OK." Ronglu''s voice fell, and Ning Lan were stunned by the figure who broke into their sight. Yelv Hanming had an arrow bow on his back, his eyes were cold, his black eyes were like sharp swords, deeply pierced ninglan''s body, pulled his lips and said, "do you think there is still a chance to escape?" Ning Lan stared at Yelv Hanming a few feet away, and her heart sank suddenly. Han Ming stared at Ning Lan with anger and hatred in his heart. When his eyes touched Ning Lan''s big hand, his jealousy and resentment were completely ignited. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he could still hold a glimmer of hope. However, he saw with his own eyes that she ran away with a man! PS: the online shop is almost busy. You can write articles. Come on, don''t talk much, go! Chapter 819 She not only lied to him, but also betrayed him! How can this woman trample on his heart like this? How can you do this to him? "You cheated King Gu? You promised King Gu... You betrayed King Gu for this man? How can you..." Yelv Hanming took down the arrow bow on his back and raised his green tendons in his hands when he spoke. "I... it has nothing to do with him. I must go back to visit my mother!" "Ha ha! Do you think King Gu will trust you again?" Ning Lan saw that Yelv Hanming began to pull the bow and arrow in his hand and aimed at them. He immediately blocked Ronglu''s body and said, "Yelv Hanming, the person you want to catch is me. Don''t hurt him." This damn woman, she used herself to protect him? Ninglan''s action made Hanming''s eyes red. His eyes moved from Ning Lan''s face to Rong Lu''s face. First, he was stunned. The hatred in his heart ignited every blood vessel on him. "It''s you!" Hanming stressed. Ronglu''s face reminds him of the man he hates! This familiar man''s face, he will never forget, those blood hate, have already been engraved into his bone marrow. Ronglu understood the meaning of Yelv Hanming''s words, pulled Ning Lan behind him and said, "yes, it''s me!" "Lan''er, you go first." Ning Lan stood in front of Rong Lu again and said, "you go first." Han Ming''s angry hands began to tremble, and his killing intention became stronger and stronger. How could he not hate the past, the scenes on the battlefield? In those years, she betrayed him, but now, for this man, she betrayed him again! Everything is three, and she betrayed him again and again! It''s hateful! Yesterday''s hatred, today''s hatred, he will not repeat the mistakes! Such a fickle woman is not worth his pay, not worth it! "You dog men and women, no one wants to go!" Ning Lan was annoyed when she heard that Yelv Hanming scolded her and Ronglu so much, but on second thought, she knew that Yelv Hanming misunderstood her relationship with Ronglu and immediately said, "Yelv Hanming, he is my royal brother. Let my royal brother leave and I''ll let you deal with it!" Chapter 820 Han Ming sneered at the speech. "Brother Huang? Ha ha! When it comes to this matter, you still want to make up a lie to deceive the lone king? Now, do you think I will believe you?" If he let go and softened his heart to her again, he should go to hell and never be reborn! People who make a mistake once can be forgiven. If they make a mistake twice, they deserve it. If they make a mistake three times, they should die ten thousand times and cut thousands of cuts! I didn''t expect that he would have a chance to repay him again. It''s God''s will! "He is really my second emperor brother. I didn''t lie to you!" Ronglu was angry when he heard Hanming abusing him and Ning Lan. His eyes gradually turned red, and his killing intention was aroused. "Lan''er, don''t talk to him so much. You go first!" Han Ming sneered at the speech: "the whole mountain is surrounded by the lone king. None of you can go today!" Ning Lan looked at the soldiers on the top of the mountain and surrounded them. The countless soldiers at the bottom of the mountain made her feel a burst of despair. The current situation can''t be clearer! "You let my second brother go back, I''ll go back with you!" Han Ming stared at Ning Lan coldly, and there was no emotion in his eyes except hate. Strange and cold. "Ha ha! Bitch, are you begging the king Gu? Asking the king Gu to let go of your adulterer?" Han Ming laughed again with a sad smile. In the laughter, he hated in addition to hate. The hatred emanating from Hanming''s body startled Ning Lan. She had seen Yelv Hanming get angry, but she had never seen such Yelv Hanming. There was hatred all over the body, as if there was a deep blood feud between him and her two royal brothers. This is not a man''s hatred under jealousy. He didn''t show such a look when he saw her and Qinghuan. What''s the matter? What happened between him and her second brother? Ronglu said angrily, "keep your mouth clean! We''ll end the hatred between you and me today. These have nothing to do with Lan''er. I don''t allow you to abuse Lan''er like this!" Han Ming stared at Rong Lu with another sneer on his face. "It doesn''t matter? Ha ha! It''s time for us to end. We should have done it long ago!" PS: 5 more up! Chapter 821 Looking at Yelv Hanming''s tighter bow and arrow, Ning Lan smelled a thick smell of blood, which was the smell of death. Her second brother has done too much for her. She can''t let her second brother have an accident. His second Royal brother has always been protecting her. He is the most loved one in the world except her mother and concubine. If she lives, no one will hurt him. "Yelv Hanming, it''s me that you want to catch. I lied to you and promised you not to get together, but I lost my word. The person you hate should be me. If you want to kill you, kill me. This my second Royal brother has nothing to do. Please let him go..." Ning Lan''s voice was still falling. It was a whoosh, and a fast arrow was shot at Ning Lan''s feet. At this time, he is still the one she protects! It''s him, it''s him! Between him and him, she always chooses him, not herself. Even for her, he''s willing to start over... He''s so stupid, he''s so damn it! "Ha ha! The person you always choose is him! For him, you can betray me again and again and trample on me again and again. You really disappoint me! Ha ha! Why do you treat me like this? Why do you treat me like this? What do you think of me?" Han Ming''s sad voice made Ning Lan feel confused and hurt. There must be something she doesn''t know. What is it? When Ning Lan lost his mind, Han Ming shot another arrow. Rong Lu pulled Ning Lan behind him and said, "Lan''er, go quickly. At the foot of the mountain behind you is the river." "Second brother, you go first. This is between me and Yelv Hanming." Ning Lan explained to Hanming again, "Yelv Hanming, he is really my second brother. I didn''t betray you. If you can let him go, I can die in front of you immediately." Ning Lan took out a dagger and put it in her heart. The last trace of reluctance in Hanming''s heart was broken by Ning Lan''s voice. She threatened him with her life again? ha-ha! She was really familiar with this move, but it was useless to him only once. He''s going to kill them! His fiery red eyes aimed at Ning Lan. There was only one thought in his heart. He wanted to kill the person she loved first. Today, he wanted her to see the person she loved die in front of her eyes. He wanted to make her hurt! Chapter 822 Since there is no love, only hate, he is willing to make hate deeper! Revenge, a snow yesterday and today''s shame, perhaps this is their fate to meet again! It''s doomed. Everything is God''s will. It''s already ready. God gave him a chance to take revenge. He won''t miss it in his life. Han Ming took out the red feather arrow from the arrow box and approached Rong Lu and Ning Lan step by step. "Do you remember this arrow?" "Is this a red blood arrow? How dare you..." Hanming was cold and said loudly and forcefully, "it seems that you remember it! By the way, how can you forget it? You were its former owner. At the beginning, you used it to deal with me! The red blood arrow will see blood when it comes out of the bow. The wound will never be better. The blood will never stop and will never die!" Ronglu looked at the red blood arrow in Hanming''s hand, and the whole person immediately became nervous, "the person you hate is me, Lan''er is innocent, your arrow just aim at me." Hanming laughed and asked, "what? Are you afraid? Guess who my arrow will aim at?" "Me." "Me." "What a pair of unfaithful adulterers * *!" Ning Lan and Rong Lu argued in unison, smashing Hanming''s last reason. He won''t let her die, he won''t let them die together! Wouldn''t it be too cheap for them to let her die? Ning Lan looked at gler and others behind her, looked at the murderous Yelv Hanming, lowered her voice and said to Rong Lu, "second brother, with my martial arts, even if you escape, you will still be caught. Go first." Ronglu shook his head and said, "Lan''er, if you want to go together, the second brother will not leave you." once, if he left her, maybe there would be no later things! Han Ming said again, "I can give you a choice. I can let one of you go if one of you is willing to commit suicide!" Han Ming made a gesture, and all the archers pulled up their bows and arrows together and aimed at Ronglu and ninglan. "Yan Shang, I owe you to Xiang Tianyu. These have nothing to do with Mohe." "Irrelevant? Is it irrelevant? No one knows better than me!" Ning Lan looked at Rong Lu and Han Ming puzzled. "Mohe? Second brother, what are you talking about?" Chapter 823 Ronglu did not answer Ning Lan''s question, but took over Yelv Hanming''s words and said, "she committed suicide for you once. Even if she owed you, she paid it back a long time ago." Suicide? What does that mean? Moho killed himself for her? The arrow in Hanming''s hand loosened a little. Seeing that Hanming''s murderous spirit had been reduced, Rong Lu whispered to Ning Lan, "Lan''er, go down the river and find a family called Sanshi pawnshop in Jing''an town. There are horses there. If you don''t wait for the second emperor brother, you go first, they will escort you back." "Second brother..." "Don''t worry, brother Erhuang will be fine. When brother Erhuang shoots a dart, you''ll jump down. Didn''t you say that concubine Xi is waiting for you and will climb back even if she climbs? It''s no problem for brother Erhuang''s martial arts to deal with these people." She killed herself for him? If she killed herself for him, how could she do that? Clearly know how important that is... She chose to give up him, how could she commit suicide for him? He doesn''t believe it. He won''t believe her anymore! He gave her a chance. More than once, she gave up the chance he gave her! He will no longer be soft hearted and wavering for her! "How could she kill herself for me? Do you think I''ll believe you?" The bow and arrow tightened again, and the red blood arrow made a low voice, which was an excited voice. "Yan Shang, I will never lie to Tianyu to escape!" She''ll kill herself for him? Did she really kill herself for him? "Ren Qi, can you let him live for me?" "Mohe, if there was only one between me and him, who would you choose?" Mo he looked at Yan Shang with deep eyes and said, "I don''t want anything to happen to any of you." "Your Majesty, it''s time to go." Yan Shang''s eyes were complicated. He stared at Mo He and asked, "I''m leaving. Do you have anything else to say?" Mohe clenched his handkerchief and tightened it a lot under the gaze of Yan Shang. "Moho, have you ever loved me in your heart?" Mohe raised his deep black eyes, looked at Yanshang and said, "Renqi, wait for you... When you come back, I will tell you myself." "OK, I''ll come back and listen to you tell me yourself!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 824 Yelv Hanming withdrew his thoughts and looked at Ning Lan. His heart wavered. Is it a misunderstanding? Did he misunderstand her? However, she was the only one who could take it away that day and who had been there! "Is it true? Is what he said true?" Ronglu looked at Ning Lan and said, "it''s been a long time. She won''t remember anything now." Ning Lan looked at Yelv Hanming and Ronglu in fog and asked, "what are you talking about, brother two? Why can''t LAN Er understand?" "Don''t remember?" yes, she doesn''t remember. From Ning Lan''s confused face, he knows that she has indeed forgotten. However, he remembered that he remembered a lot of the past. "The arrow is poisonous. What should I do? What should I do? Come on... Come on..." "Don''t call... Moho, you''ll call the assassin..." "But what about the poison? Your majesty, the blood in the wound can''t stop... What? How... Your majesty, how can I save you?" "It''s all right, Mohe. Go... Soon... Assassin... Assassin came here..." "No, I won''t leave your majesty. I''ll help you... But tell me, how can I save you?" Looking at the tears on Mohe''s face, although he was poisoned, although the wound was very painful, facing the approaching of death, his heart was not afraid at all! She shed tears for him "Moho, you care about me, don''t you?" ¡­¡­ "Moho, if I die, will you feel sorry for me?" "Your Majesty, you won''t die." ¡­¡­ "Your Majesty... Don''t die... As long as you don''t die, you can let Mohe do anything... Renqi... Wake up, don''t die... Renqi..." At that time, the flowers were particularly beautiful. At that moment, he felt that her heart was very close to him. Although he fell into a coma, he could still clearly feel her. She was beside him and worried about him! But... He can''t see her clearly. He doesn''t know which she is the real her! Tell Tianyu that she committed suicide for him... Can he believe it? Does he want to give her another chance? Hanming looked at Ning Lan and hesitated. Chapter 825 "If you are given another chance to choose, only one person between him and me can live. Who do you choose?" If she chooses him, he is willing to give her one last chance. He swears that this is the last chance he gives her! "You think about it before you answer. Do you choose him... Or me?" "Brother Erhuang, what are you talking about?" "Lan''er, there are some things that brother Er Huang can''t explain to you at once. If he has a chance in the future, brother Er Huang will tell you. Wait a minute, we''ll escape while he''s relaxed." "Who will you choose? Will you come back to me or go with him?" "I..." She''s going with Yelv Hamming? She managed to escape here. If she followed him back like this, she would be really unwilling, very unwilling! However, if she chose the second brother, she would completely annoy Yelv Hanming. Yelv Hanming hates being cheated and betrayed. Now, if she chooses her second Royal brother in front of him, Yelv Hanming will kill them As for the red blood arrow, I don''t know whether it''s true or false. If it is true, what if Yelv Hanming accidentally shoots at the second brother? No one knows better than Yelv Hanming how accurate she is in archery! She has experienced the Kung Fu of walking through the Yang. If the red blood arrow is really like what Yelv Hanming said No, she can''t let her second emperor brother out of any danger. In this world, there are few relatives who really love her. "On my count of three, you have only three to one chance to answer." Ninglan''s hesitation, ninglan''s silence and ninglan''s long silence made Hanming''s heart freeze and almost desperate. This feeling of despair was familiar to him, and everything was just repeated again, so that he could clearly understand how sad he was and how worthless he was in her heart! "Three..." "Two..." "One..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Lan''er, go!" As soon as Ronglu''s voice fell, he immediately shot several darts, and dragged Ning Lan to the cliff in one go. Chapter 826 "One" The red blood arrow will die when it comes out of the bow. He won''t let Yelv Hanming kill her. An arrow aimed at Ning Lan suddenly aimed at Rong Lu one second before the bow. Shot out accurately, as fast as lightning. "No!" "Lan''er, what''s the matter with you?" Ning Lan felt her back for a while. Under Rong Lu''s concerned eyes, Ning Lan gently shook her head. The pain on her back made her feel at ease. The red blood arrow shot at her, not her second Royal brother. "Brother Erhuang, Lan''er is all right. Are you hurt?" "Go first." Ronglu said, threw out the darts again, entangled with some soldiers for a while, and jumped down the cliff with Ning Lan. Han Ming was stunned for a long time. When the two figures completely disappeared from his sight, he had to determine the answer given by Ning Lan. At the last moment, the person she wanted to save was him, Xiang Tianyu. Her choice is always Xiang Tianyu, always Xiang Tianyu! In order to Xiang Tianyu, even if she doesn''t want her own life, she can. She doesn''t remember that she is Mohe. He still holds a trace of expectation that she can at least be Ning Lan. At least he still has a little chance, so that he can hold a little hope. However, they didn''t give him a chance, either Mohe or Ning Lan! How could she do this to him? How can you do this to him? Why? What on earth can''t he compare with Xiang Tianyu? He hates them! "Your Majesty, they jumped down..." "Give orders and let the people below chase after you. Live to see people and die to see corpses." The red blood arrow hit Tianyu. He can''t go far, and he can''t live! However, he will not let them go like this. He will never let her... Let her be happy! For example, the red blood arrow shot out will obviously shoot at Ning Lan. He can also shoot another arrow to let the red blood arrow shoot accurately at Tianyu. In the world, only he can do it! Does she want to die with him? He won''t give her a chance. What he doesn''t allow is that no one can change. Although revenge could not make him happy, although his heart died with Ning Lan''s arrow, although his whole body was leaning back and trembling Chapter 827 When the empress heard the footsteps, she immediately lifted up the bead curtain, met the door and asked, "magpie, have you heard anything?" "Back to your mother, I heard some news, but I''m not sure whether the news is true." "Say it." "Back to the empress, I heard that the king forced the princess onto the cliff. The princess didn''t want to come back with the king and jumped off the cliff with the man who took the princess." The late imperial concubine felt deeply when she heard the speech, and then asked, "what? Lan''er jumped off the cliff with a man? Then... Is there any other news? After the princess jumped off the cliff? Is it life or death? Where is the king?" The magpie shook her head. "The maidservant didn''t hear. However, the maidservant heard that the princess jumped off the cliff and was hit by a red blood arrow." "Red blood arrow? You said the king brought red blood arrow this time?" There was a suffocating pain in the heart of the late imperial concubine. The red blood arrow will see blood when it comes out of the bow. The blood will not stop. The person who gets the arrow will not die! Ming''er loves Lan''er so much that he kills Lan''er? How much do you hate to kill your loved ones? "Empress WanFei, are you all right?" "The palace is all right. Go down first!" "Yes, ma''am, I''m leaving." magpie hesitated and retreated. "If you inquire about anything, report it to the palace immediately." "Yes, madam." Kill Laner tomorrow? He must be very angry. Ming''er hates betrayal most. How can Lan''er jump off a cliff with a man? How did this happen? God, you will punish me for my bad luck. Everything is my fault. Please let my children be happy. Let me be a mother to bear all the responsibilities! A cool wind blew, and the empress didn''t look up. She already knew who was coming. "What the maid said is not wonderful at all. Empress WanFei, do you want to know more about Yelv Hanming?" Gu Hengyuan''s words fell. People had flashed like lightning and entered the bedroom of the late imperial concubine, sat down in a chair, slowly picked up a teapot and poured himself a cup of tea. The late imperial concubine said nothing, and he was not angry at all, because he was in a good mood. This kind of joyful feeling is so happy! Chapter 828 The empress of the late imperial concubine looked at her brother full of hatred in front of her. She suddenly felt powerlessness and grief she had never had before. Her eyes were sad and sad. "Brother Wang, what can my sister do to eliminate the hatred in your heart?" Gu Hengyuan sneered: "you don''t have to do anything. You just have to live and keep your eyes open." "Why? Is that the only way?" With a bang, Gu Hengyuan threw the teacup in his hand to the ground. With his deep hatred, it was smashed. "Why? You still have the face to ask why? You... You ask the father and mother who were killed by your baby son, how they died miserably, and why they can''t rest in peace? You ask them if they regret giving birth to your daughter and hate you!" "Why did it become like this, my God, why?" Gu Hengyuan laughed coldly again. He can''t see the late imperial concubine curling up in pain. He can''t see the people who blame themselves for grief, because no one is more sad than him in this world! Hatred filled every nerve of his body and his soul! "Why don''t you open your eyes up to now? OK! Let me tell you, because you have a good son who is ambitious to avenge the enemy with kindness and kill relatives and destroy the family!" "Heng Yuan, stop talking." Gu Hengyuan pulled the late imperial concubine up, stretched out his index finger to wipe the tears off the late imperial concubine''s face, and laughed: "what are you crying for? The father, the mother and the people who were killed by your baby son didn''t cry. What''s your face to cry?" Gu Hengyuan said here and pushed the late imperial concubine away, Indifferently, he watched his only sister in the world fall to the ground like fallen leaves, with her forehead broken and bleeding. It was late autumn, and the leaves not far from the window turned yellow. The autumn wind blows, the yellow leaves fall, the white gauze curtain shakes gently, and the bead curtain makes a small sound. Gu Hengyuan''s hatred filled eyes, calm as a dark deep pool, came to the window and said in a slow voice: "It''s autumn. I remember when I was a child, my mother would rush to work night and night in autumn to sew cotton clothes for us. One year, my mother was seriously ill. The harvest was bad that year. My father often stayed up all night and worked hard on state affairs. You got a strange disease. You had a high fever and were unconscious. Regardless of your own body, my mother was always by your side. My father wanted to find something difficult for you Strange medicine, I climbed the mountain myself and met an assassin... " Chapter 829 Gu Hengyuan said, choking, paused for a while and continued: "Do you know why the imperial concubine coughs all the time when the weather is cold? It''s all because of you. In order to protect you, the queen mother finally left the root of the disease... She won''t let anyone tell you... It''s also because of you that my father met an assassin and lay in bed for half a month! In their eyes, your life is more important than theirs... But how do you repay them? How are you filial To them? It''s all you. If it weren''t for you, the father and mother wouldn''t die, the people wouldn''t die, and the country wouldn''t be destroyed... " "Stop talking, please stop talking..." "What? So you can''t listen?" "Heng Yuan, do you have no other choice but revenge? Is... Only revenge? Is it really the only choice?" "Choice? When he killed his father and mother and there were people, did he have a choice? Did they have a choice? Could they choose to live? Could they live? Hmm? Could they?" "Heng Yuan..." Gu Hengyuan was furious and shouted, "shut up, can you call Hengyuan?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Do you know what happened when he left the palace with a red blood arrow? Ha ha! Ha ha..." The late imperial concubine was disturbed by Gu Hengyuan''s laughter, and looked at Gu Hengyuan uneasily. "Ha ha, that''s funny. You know what? The red blood arrow was used to shoot his beloved daughter''s brother. He thought it was a adulterer! Ha ha! You should know the end of being hit by the red blood arrow? Bleeding and never dying! Do you think his beloved daughter''s brother still has a way to live? Empress WanFei, do you think his beloved woman will forgive him? Huh? Ha ha... That''s funny As far as I know, the prince, Wen Wushuang, is the prince of the state of Qi. His uncle is in charge of the military power of the state of Qi. He is also a main war faction! Ha ha! I tell you, there will be a war between the two countries! " When the empress of the late imperial concubine heard the speech, she was stunned. She looked at Gu Hengyuan swallowed by hatred in panic and asked in a trembling voice, "no... how... HengYuan, how can you know so well?" PS: I wrote so much yesterday, but I didn''t have time to save it. I lost it all... There may be less updates today... Continue, come on! Chapter 830 "Empress WanFei, do you guess your son will get true love in his life? Do you guess if he knows he killed the wrong person, will he regret it? Will her beloved forgive him?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gu Hengyuan said what he wanted to say and left alone, regardless of the desperate late imperial concubine. Catharsis and injury, for Gu HengYuan, is the only proof that he is still alive, because full of hatred, anger, pain and unwilling to bring her pain, let him understand that he can still live and he must live. When the magpie thought of retreating, the empress of the late imperial concubine was very pale and couldn''t sleep. She couldn''t help coming in to visit. Unexpectedly, she saw the empress of the late imperial concubine fainting on the ground. "What''s the matter with you, Empress Dowager? Empress dowager... Come on... Empress dowager, wake up... What should I do? There''s no one else here, what should I do?" The magpie struggled to help the empress of the late imperial concubine onto the bed, and her tears fell down one big drop after another. The late imperial concubine was in a coma all the time, and the anxious magpie was in a daze. "Empress concubine Wan, what should I do? How can I save you? Empress concubine Wan, wake up!" In the regret palace, she is the only maid waiting on the empress of the late imperial concubine. Because of the king''s attitude towards the empress of the late imperial concubine, no one in the palace dares to care about the empress of the late imperial concubine. In the past, when the princess was there, she could ask the princess for help. Even if it was worse, she could ask the king... Now that the king is not in the palace and the princess is gone, what should she do? The imperial doctors, without the will of the king and the princess, won''t come to save the late princess at all. They don''t dare to come! "Your Majesty, you must come back early and bring the princess back together. God, you must bless the princess in peace... The princess in peace is a good person... And you must bless the princess in peace... The princess in peace... You must also get better early..." No, you can''t wait all the time. Maybe the king comes back. Even if the king doesn''t come back, even if the imperial doctors don''t want to help, she can''t wait here all the time. Sitting like this, she can''t help empress WanFei! She must save the late imperial concubine. There must be a way! Chapter 831 A few days later The magpie was worried. The empress of the late imperial concubine had been coughing since she woke up after fainting. She had never recovered from her illness. She came to the sky palace several times and didn''t ask to see the king. Today, the illness of the empress of the late imperial concubine became worse and her cough voice was hoarse. She wanted to see the king again. "Father-in-law Ji, please tell the king that the empress of the late imperial concubine really needs to see a imperial doctor. The empress of the late imperial concubine is very ill." "This... Magpie girl, the king has an intention not to see anyone..." Jisuo looked at Magpie in embarrassment and was very sad. On weekdays, the king doesn''t allow anyone to mention the late imperial concubine in front of him. What will happen after mentioning it? Everyone in the palace knows it. However, the late imperial concubine is the Empress Dowager and the king''s biological mother after all. If there is an accident, no one can afford it! Since the king returned to the palace, he has not gone to the court, seen anyone, walked out of the sky palace for three days, and no one is allowed to disturb him. No one in the palace dares to disturb and is willing to disturb. They all know the king''s mood. Giso followed the king for the first time in so many years. Naturally, he was trembling and walking on thin ice. "Father-in-law Ji, I beg you. Would you please inform the king? If the empress of the late imperial concubine... The empress of the late imperial concubine is the king''s mother... Father-in-law Ji, I beg you!" The king returned in anger. It''s not the right time to mention it with the king at this time. It''s possible to take him in! After struggling and thinking, giso said, "magpie, we know your loyalty to the late imperial concubine. However, you also know the current situation. The king ordered not to see anyone... It''s really not that you don''t want to inform you, there''s really no way..." "But what about the illness of the late imperial concubine? I really can''t help it... Father-in-law Ji..." Giso lowered his voice and said, "magpie, in case of such a big event, let alone the king''s current mood. If you annoy the king, it''s even worse for the late imperial concubine... Even if you have an effective loyalty, you have to think about it for the late imperial concubine, don''t you?" "Grandpa Ji... That... That night, the imperial concubine... What should I do there?" Giso then said, "well... You''d better go back and take care of the late imperial concubine and find a way to catch some medicine for her... When the time comes, our family will report to the king. What do you think?" "This..." "Go back quickly. There is no one to wait on the empress of the late imperial concubine." The magpie said while walking reluctantly, "Grandpa Ji, you must find a time to report to the king. Don''t forget..." Giso nodded, looked at the back of the magpie and sighed secretly. He was also very worried about the late imperial concubine. Chapter 832 Magpie walked on the Palace Road, worried about the late imperial concubine, making her involuntarily go to the fake pear palace. Although she clearly knew that the princess could not help her, she came here with the last bit of hope. There is a guard at the gate of the fake pear palace. There is no gentleness and emotion on the guard''s face. It''s cold like an ice sculpture. I''m afraid it''s difficult for even a mosquito to sneak into the fake pear palace. As soon as the magpie approached the door, it was stopped by the bodyguard. "Stop! The king has an order. No one is allowed to enter the fake pear palace for half a step. Those who violate the order will be killed!" The cold voice of the guard broke the only little hope in the magpie''s heart. Looking at the cold and heartless bodyguard, the magpie begged powerlessly: "bodyguard, will you let your maidservant see the princess? Please, my maidservant, kowtow to you!" When one of the guards saw the magpie kneeling and begging, he said coldly, "Hey, don''t kneel here or kowtow to me. Don''t say we can''t let you in to see the princess. Even we can''t enter the fake pear palace for half a step. It''s the king''s will. Violators will be killed!" "Gentlemen, I really have something important to do. Please see the princess. Please... Please..." "If you want to see the princess, you must have the will of the king. Don''t beg us here. Ask you to go to the king." Magpie looked disappointed at the bodyguard who was talking. She knew very well that she couldn''t see the princess, but she really had no other way. She really can''t think of anyone who can save the late imperial concubine except the princess. "However, the king has an intention and doesn''t see anyone..." "Then it doesn''t matter to us. Let''s go. Don''t get in the way here. If you don''t go again, don''t blame us for being rude!" Urged by the bodyguard, the magpie left step by step. "Hum, it''s a daydream to see the princess!" The patrolling Geller looked at the palace maid who had gone far and asked, "what happened?" "Report back to the general. It''s a palace maid. She wants to see the princess. She was blown away by us." "Well, did she say why she asked to see the princess?" "Report back to the general, this... She didn''t say." Geller took back his eyes from a distance and said to the guard, "in the future, anything related to the princess and empress will be reported to the general immediately." "Yes, general." Chapter 833 Grad finished and looked at the fake pear palace with a complex complexion. The events of three days ago were always in his mind. The king loves the princess. If he doesn''t love the princess deeply, he won''t be so nervous because of the princess who is unconscious and has a weak pulse. "Lan''er, wake up... Lan''er, King Gu doesn''t want you to die, you can''t die, King Gu doesn''t want you to die! Geller, send it to the imperial doctor..." ¡­¡­ "Your Majesty, the imperial doctor said that the princess''s life was not in danger." ¡­¡­ If the princess didn''t ask that when she woke up, maybe the king wouldn''t hate the princess so much? "What have you done to him?" "Kill." "What did you say? Did you really kill him?" "Yes." "How can you... You kill him, I kill you!" "With your ability, you also want to kill the lone king? It''s too much!" "Yelv Hanming, I will kill you and I will kill you to avenge him!" "Revenge? Hum! King Gu will wait. Come on, put this woman in the fake pear palace. No one is allowed to enter the fake pear palace for half a step. Those who violate the order will be killed without amnesty." "Yelv Hanming, if you don''t kill me, you will definitely regret it. I will kill you to avenge him!" "King Gu is waiting!" Maybe it''s because the king loves the princess and was hurt too deeply by the princess, so he hates the princess so deeply now? How did this happen? For three days, since the king put the princess into the fake pear palace, he didn''t have an early morning or eat in the sky palace for three days, just kept drinking. Thinking about this, gler''s worry deepened. Following the king, he has never seen anything or anyone who can hurt the king so deeply! If the king always ignores state affairs and doesn''t eat or sleep, what can he do? Also, listen to the description of the palace maid who sent meals to the princess. The princess is not much better! What is emotion? He really doesn''t understand! Now he just hopes that the soldiers sent to find Taifu will see Taifu as soon as possible! Perhaps, only Taifu can change this situation. Chapter 834 The golden glow of the setting sun is softly sprinkled on the porch window. Some of them fell into the house through the carved window. Ning Lan sat on the ground with her tender body curled up. She sat quietly, silent and motionless, like an ice sculpture. I can''t feel the cold of black iron on my wrist, the autumn cold from the ground, or the warmth of the sun on the back of my hand. Just sat still and silent, thinking about the past between her and Ronglu, again and again, again and again. "Lan''er, here you are." Ning Lan''s eyes fell on the pendant in front of her and asked, "second brother, what''s this?" Ronglu canran smiled, picked up Ning Lan''s hand and put the wolf tooth Pendant in Ning Lan''s hand. Wen Sheng said, "this was accidentally picked up by brother Erhuang during hunting. It''s said that wearing wolf teeth can exorcise evil spirits and ensure peace. Lan''er, if you wear it, it will bless you." Ning Lan took the wolf tooth pendant and inadvertently found Ronglu''s other hand behind him. Mei Dai immediately took a look and asked, "second brother, what''s the matter with your hand?" "Oh, this is... Brother Erhuang tripped over a branch and scratched some skin when he was riding. He has been wrapped up and is not in the way." Later, she knew that Ronglu didn''t find the wolf tooth pendant. In order to find the wolf tooth pendant for her, Ronglu was surrounded by wolves. If the guard didn''t feel timely, he would be eaten by the wolves. His palm was injured, not because he fell off the horse and scratched, but because he was bitten by the wolf king! "Brother Erhuang, when winter comes and the birds are gone, will the sky be lonely?" "No!" "Lan''er, the bird is back!" "How can there be birds in winter?" "Yes! If you don''t believe it, go out with brother Erhuang. When did brother Erhuang cheat you?" Ning Lan was pulled out by Ronglu and found that there were really many birds in the sky. In order to make her happy, his second Royal brother worked with the palace people all night to make countless kites. In order to break the kites, seven fingers were cut off. Every kite has a bird pattern. The birds painted on each kite are different, including magpies, Orioles, thrushes... Many, many, many. In order to make her happy, her second imperial brother really did a lot. Chapter 835 "Lan''er, as long as there are two royal brothers, they won''t let anyone bully you." ¡­¡­ "Lan''er, as long as you like, even if you want the stars in the sky, the second brother will help you pick them off." ¡­¡­ "Lan''er, don''t be afraid. Brother Erhuang will protect you..." ¡­¡­ Did the second brother who loved her really leave her? She doesn''t want to believe it, no, she doesn''t believe it! She loves her second Royal brother most in the world. He is such a good person. How could he leave like this? No, it''s not true. Everything is a dream. It must be a dream "What have you done to him?" "Kill!" "What did you say? Did you really kill him?" "Yes!" ¡­¡­ Yelv Hanming killed her second brother? He said he killed her second brother? Is her second brother really gone? Why is that? It''s all her fault. It''s all her fault! If it hadn''t been for her, her second Royal brother would have been fine, wouldn''t have been hit by the red blood arrow, and wouldn''t... Wouldn''t have been killed by Yelv Hanming... All this was her fault. She hurt her second Royal brother. She really deserved to die! Why is it like this? Why did the people who loved her most in the world leave her one by one? Why on earth? "Lan''er, you should live well. The second brother only wants you to live well." this is the last thing she said to her before her second brother fainted in the valley after she and her second brother jumped off the cliff. At this moment, I think of it like a thousand arrows through my heart. Brother Erhuang, Lan''er will avenge you. Lan''er will avenge you! Ning Lan stared at the chain on her wrist. She was weak. Her eyes were dizzy because she hadn''t eaten for a few days. Holding the wall, he stood up slowly. Staring at the table not far away, she staggered to the table. She has only one thought in her mind. She wants to live. Only by living can she have a chance to avenge her second Royal brother! Therefore, she has to eat and practice. She can''t sit like this. Only when you are full can you have strength and do more things. It has always been her second imperial brother who paid for her. Now, she wants to do something for her second imperial brother. All she can do is avenge her second imperial brother. Chapter 836 In the sky palace, Yelv Hanming enjoyed the dancers'' dancing while drinking. His face was as cold as frost, and there was no half joy in his eyes. The dancers trembled and danced their skilled dance step by step, raising their hands and feet, all so carefully. I''m afraid of what''s wrong, and I''m afraid the people who appreciate the dance will be angry. Singing and Sheng music surrounded the whole sky palace. Geller looked at Yelv Hanming secretly, and his heart was very worried. The king has watched the dancers dance like this for a day. Recently, the king has made him very strange. I don''t know if Taifu ever saw the letter he asked the bodyguard to send, or what the king was thinking One cup of wine, one cup after another, he still couldn''t get drunk. There must be something wrong with the wine. Otherwise, how could he still think of the man who hurt his heart and wanted to kill him? Otherwise, how can he clearly feel the pain in his heart? Otherwise, why is she still thinking of her at the moment? I wonder if she had a good meal, whether she cried, and whether she had a good life? "What have you done to him?" "Kill!" "What did you say? Did you really kill him?" "Yes." "How can you... You kill him, I''ll kill you!" "Yelv Hanming, I will kill you and I will kill you to avenge him!" "Yelv Hanming, if you don''t kill me, you will regret it. I will kill you to avenge him!" The first person she cares about when she wakes up is the man. She keeps shouting to kill him. How did he forget? He must be crazy! Otherwise, how could he forget that she was so determined to hate him and wanted to rip his bones and skin off him. Why did he think of her? Why is she all in my head? Why can''t you forget her? Mingming treats him so ruthlessly and doesn''t love him He spent three days thinking about what had happened between him and her, again and again, again and again, again and again. He thought he could put her down as long as he thought of her heartless love for him. However, the more he thought, the more unwilling he was! What kind of woman does he want, the king of a country? Why should he be treated so cheaply by her? Why is she Why does the heart seem to be pressed with a thousand kilograms of stones? Chapter 837 Those unhappy and sad memories are like the marks on the prisoner''s face, which are clearly and deeply imprinted on Yelv Hanming''s heart and will hurt very much. He doesn''t have to care about her so much! With some drunken black eyes, Yelv Hanming suddenly fixed himself on the dancer and said to a group of dancing women, "who among you can please the orphan king, the orphan king will make her a concubine." A group of dancers who used to dance were stunned by Yelv Hanming''s words. Look at me, I look at you. I''m a little confused. I''m stunned. One of the most beautiful dancers glanced at Gizo. Giuseppe looked at Yelv Hanming, hesitated for a moment and said, "what are you still standing doing? Haven''t you heard the king''s golden words?" After hearing giso''s words, a group of dancers immediately surrounded Yelv Hanming. "King, let the maid pour the bar for you!" "King, will you let me feed you?" "Your Majesty, what kind of dance do you want to see? I''ll show you..." ¡­¡­ Geller looked at Yelv Hanming surrounded by women and his face suddenly sank. The king has really changed a lot. The king now is completely different from the king in the past. I really don''t know whether this is good or bad Aren''t those swarming women the most hated women before the king? Have fun? Geller looked at Yelv Hanming''s face and began to worry about the group of dancers who didn''t have eyes. How does he feel it doesn''t bode well? Yelv Hanming looked at the group of women who surrounded him. Looking at the smiles and postures on their faces, his heart swelled with an unknown fire. With the sound of "clatter", the table with wine and vegetables was overthrown by Yelv Hanming. "Is that all you can do?" "Damn it, slave!" A group of dancers around Yelv Hanming heard Yelv Hanming''s roar and immediately knelt down. "Go, all go!" "I''m leaving!" A group of dancers broke up at the news. Although it is a pity for them to lose the opportunity to be concubines, compared with their lives, keeping their lives is the most important. Chapter 838 A dancer looked at Yelv Hanming with anger on her face. Her eyes were full of care. She was silent for a while, walked towards an ancient Qin and sat down slowly. "What are you doing here?" A group of hypocritical women come to flatter him for the imperial concubine? Hum, woman? The dancer sitting next to the Guqin didn''t run away because of Yelv Hanming''s anger. Instead, she calmly began to touch the piano. His eyes fell on the Guqin. Instead of looking up at Yelv Hanming, he carefully played her very skilled piano music. "Get out of here!" Han Ming saw that the dancer didn''t listen to him and left. As soon as the scolding fell, he was attracted by the piano music played by the dancer. This song... How can this woman play this song? Seeing that the dancer had no sign of standing up, giso immediately urged, "the king asked you to go out. Didn''t you hear?" Hanming interrupted Gizo and said, "let her play!" "Yes." guiso immediately withdrew to one side. He remembered that someone had told him that it was a gift. I really didn''t expect that now he would hear this song under such circumstances. When the song fell, the dancer raised her shy eyes and looked at Yelv Hanming. Before she spoke, she was robbed by Yelv Hanming. "Keep playing!" The dancer immediately answered, "I''ll obey your orders." "Mohe, they all have gifts for King Gu. What are you going to give King Gu?" "Today is your birthday..." "Queen, don''t you forget to prepare a gift for your majesty?" "Have you forgotten... It doesn''t matter... King Gu..." "Your Majesty, my concubine has prepared gifts... However, it''s just a song. My concubine is not proficient... I hope your majesty likes..." "Song? Is it specially made for King Gu?" "Yes." ¡­¡­ The past, how long have those past? Has it been a long time? It hurts to think of it for a long time... Although it has been a long time, time has changed, things have changed He won''t forget! How could he forget? It was her birthday present to him, and it was the first time she gave him a present! Chapter 839 "You all stand down." "Yes." Giso and gler retreated together. Hanming pressed down the string and said, "stop playing!" "Your Majesty, are you not good at playing? I will try my best to play the piano in the future and practice my piano skills. I will play well..." Hanming said coldly, "this is not a song you can play." Under Han Ming''s stare, the dancer talking about Qin knelt timidly on the ground and stammered, "slave... Slave... Did you do something wrong? Slave will try..." Han Ming stepped down, picked up the dancer''s hands and said, "your hands are really beautiful." "Your Majesty..." "What''s your name?" The dancer couldn''t see Hanming''s mood clearly and said nervously, "tell the king that the maid''s name is Yulan." "Magnolia? What orchid? Orchid of orchid?" Yu Lan whispered back, "the haze of haze gas means the clouds in the mountains." "Change the word LAN and call it Yuping!" Yu Lan was stunned and said next time, "I thank you for your name." A pair of white jade lanolin show long thin hands, very much like her hands. But she''s not her. Just now he thought that this woman would be an exception, not only that woman would not be afraid of him. No, just pretending to be calm. The nail marks in the palm of her hand clearly showed her disguise and her fear. "Forget that song just now, and never play it again, or you will lose your hands." Han Ming said and fell off the thin jade hands he was holding. "For... Why..." "You don''t deserve it." "Your Majesty... Did Yuping do something wrong?" Hanming stood up coldly, looked at Yuping with a light mist in his eyes, looked gloomy, looked at Yuping coldly and said, "you are very scheming! But don''t try to replace her. No one in the world can replace her." "I dare not dream of replacing anyone. I always remember my duty..." "Hum, you know you shouldn''t be delusional. It means you''re not stupid. Get out!" Yuping blurted out, "Your Majesty... I really like your majesty..." Chapter 840 Han Ming turned to look at Xiang Yuping, narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "like? You say you like the lone king?" "Yes..." Hanming went to Yuping again, raised the tearful Yuping chin with his index finger and middle finger, looked evil and asked, "how much do you like the lone king?" "Slave... Maidservant... Maidservant..." Hanming still stared at Yuping and asked, "do you like the orphan king or the imperial concubine that the orphan king can give you?" "Maidservant... Maidservant really likes the king... Maidservant... Maidservant... Dare not dream..." Imperial concubine? Which woman in the palace doesn''t want to? Being able to stand beside the king is something she dare not dream of, but she can''t show it in front of the king. "So you mean... You don''t care about the imperial concubine. Even if King Gu granted you as an imperial concubine, don''t you care?" "Yes." Han mingleng drew a corner of his mouth and said, "since you are not interested in the imperial concubine, you can continue to be your dancer! Just, never appear again." Yuping blurted out and begged, "King... I really like the king, King... I don''t want anything. I just hope I can stay with the king and serve the king, King..." Han Ming, without any emotion in his eyes, stared at Yu Ping and asked, "you really don''t want anything, just want to stay with Gu Wang?" "You are sincere. As long as you can stay with the king, you don''t want anything... King, you should believe what you say. Everything you say is true..." Do women''s tears come easily? Like? Really like it? Who can tell whether it is true or false? He will no longer believe in any woman, nor will he believe in any feelings. Women? Hum! What kind of woman does he want? Why do you care about the woman who hurt him? He swore that he would not let that woman hurt him again. No, it was any woman! Han Ming looked up at the window and said coldly, "King Gu always says the same thing. However, for the sake of your tears, King Gu will give you a chance to show." "The maidservant kowtowed to the king." Hanming walked slowly towards the stone wall with scabbard, and asked, "since you say you like the solitary king, are you willing to give everything for the solitary king?" Chapter 841 Yuping looked at Hanming, nodded and said, "I''d like to." "Yes? Can you give your body and life to the lone king for the sake of the lone king?" Yuping''s face turned red when she heard the speech. She nodded shyly: "I''d like to." "King Gu will kill you now." Hanming said coldly, took out the knife from the scabbard and threw it in front of Yuping. There is no emotion in the eyes, some are only indifference and playfulness. Like a spectator, he looked at Yuping with tears on her face and waited for her next move. It seemed that what he was waiting for was not to kill himself alone, but to wait for a flower to wither after it was in full bloom. "Slave... Slave and maidservant obey the order..." Yuping trembled her hands to pick up the steel knife Han Ming threw in front of her. Her whole body was becoming cold, and her heart beat sharply. Does the king want her to kill herself? Is she really going to die? She doesn''t want to die yet... However, in the eyes of the king, all she can see is to wait, and she doesn''t see anything to test her She doesn''t want to die yet. If she dies, she will never see the king again "King Gu doesn''t have much time." Hanming looked at Yuping who picked up the steel knife. His hands trembled and hesitated. He couldn''t help urging her. "I''ll thank you for your kindness." Yuping looked up at Hanming again, and then kowtowed her head deeply. Yuping knew in her heart that when the king said this, whether it was to test her or really want to see her commit suicide, she had no chance to flinch. With a bang, the steel knife fell to the ground. Yuping had an extra hole in her body, and blood kept flowing out of her abdomen. Hanming still had no expression on his face and looked coldly at Yuping who fell to the ground. This is a woman. He will give her a chance, but she can''t bear it. Give up, give up, give up. She wanted to stay with him, but she was stingy and reluctant. It''s no wonder he didn''t give her a chance. If she stabbed her in the heart, he would give her everything, glory and wealth, and he could stay with him all the time. But she didn''t. "Someone." As soon as Hanming''s voice fell, Gizo rushed in quickly. Chapter 842 Han Ming stared at the bloody steel knife on the ground, cold pulled the corner of his mouth and said, "take her down to heal the wound. King Gu doesn''t want to see her again." "Yes." "Also, this knife is lost!" "The king... The slave... The maidservant... The maidservant really likes the king..." Hanming turned his back to Yuping and said word by word, "if a woman wants to be ambitious, she must be cruel enough, but it''s a pity that you''re not willing enough. Take it away!" "King... Don''t..." Yuping was very worried. Before she finished speaking, the man fainted because he lost too much blood. "Your Majesty, she fainted." Han Ming looked at Yu Ping, who was in a coma, and said, "well, when she''s well, arrange a relaxed job for her to keep her job and never think about what she shouldn''t think." "The slave obeyed." After a while, at guisuo''s command, she quickly sorted out the traces of Yuping. Hanming picked up a wine pot and went to the porch window. While drinking, he snorted coldly with disdain. Although he hated such a hypocritical woman, he spared her life for her blood. Women in this world are the same, hypocrisy, selfishness, greed, heartlessness, revenge... No matter how good you treat her, no matter how much you love her, she will not see, turn a blind eye, feel nothing, let alone return! Four days. Four days. What is she doing? She hates him so much that she shouldn''t commit suicide? "Gizo!" "The slave is here." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hanming wanted to know something from Gizo, but he thought of something that he couldn''t let go. He still didn''t say anything in his heart. "Step back." "Yes," said giso, retreating. Did the king just want to ask him something? Is it about the princess? Yes, the king loves the princess. Although the king hates the princess now, it doesn''t mean that the king doesn''t have the princess at all. Because there is love, there will be hate. Jisuo thought of this and immediately ordered a little father-in-law, "go to the fake pear palace and inquire about the current situation of the princess." Chapter 843 Staring at the meal at the table, Hanming had no appetite at all. He hasn''t seen her for four days. The more depressed he is not to see her, the more he wants to see her, even if he knows that she has betrayed him, even if he hates him, even if... There is still a voice in his heart urging him to see her and want to see her. He is the king of Great Khan. He can see whoever he wants. He just goes to see her. Is it bad for him? If she is bad, he will be happy! Jiso saw that Hanming didn''t move his chopsticks and stood up from his chair. "King, where are you going?" "Don''t follow." "Yes." The heavy iron chain left a mark on Ning Lan''s wrists and ankles. Such a big fake pear palace is a prison for Ning Lan, which is no better than the tomb of the living dead. No laughter, no talking, not even footsteps. Quiet, everything is quiet like a century old house in the dark. In addition to being dead, there are layers of silence. No, it''s dead. Looking at the food on the table, Ning Lan had no appetite. She took back her eyes and sat quietly on the cold marble floor. She did not want to die, nor could she die. Even if she died, she would take Yelv Hanming with her. Si Ji, Ning Lan stood up hard from the ground. She won''t be defeated so easily, but what''s the value of a twenty pound iron chain? Compared with the power of hatred, the iron chain of more than 20 kilograms is really too light. Yelv Hanming doesn''t want her to be better. She won''t let him succeed. She wants to live not only but also better. Even now she can''t eat anything with heartache, even if she misses her second Royal brother and is going crazy, she has to face it strongly. She can. She can be alone. A steady footstep interrupted Ning Lan, who was eating, without looking up, but she knew who was coming. Han Ming''s eyes wandered all the way from Ning Lan''s face to Ning Lan''s hand holding chopsticks, "It seems that you live well here." Ning Lan took a deep breath and said forcefully, "if you want to see if I''m dead, you''ll be disappointed." Chapter 844 The chain seemed really heavy for her slender wrists. He was so angry that he didn''t think too much. What is he doing? Up to now, does he still care about her? Hum, impossible. Yelv Hanming went to the chair opposite Ning Lan and sat down. Looking down at Ning Lan, who continued to eat, he said, "it''s a pity. I won''t see someone eating with more than ten kilograms of iron chains, and there are stains on his wrists. He''s in a good mood." Bear it, she wants to bear it. Now is not the time. Gou Jian, the king of Yue, can live on hardships, and so can she. He kept her alive and tortured her desperately just to gloat, laugh at her and want to see her end miserable. She won''t let him succeed! "It can always remind me and encourage me that some revenge has not been avenged and some people have not died. This is a good thing." "Really? Somebody, open the lock for the princess." Hanming ordered, and immediately came in a father-in-law, who quickly opened the iron chain on Ning Lan''s wrist. Hanming''s eyes still stayed on Ning Lan''s wrist. The blue and purple stain was very assassin, which made his heart sink and his heart was very bad. "King Gu thought your first reaction when you opened the bracelet was to avenge someone." Han Ming finished and waited for a while. Seeing that Ning Lan just ignored him for dinner, he suddenly had an appetite and said loudly, "come on, add another pair of dishes and chopsticks." Ning Lan''s hand gave a slight meal and pretended to be calm to continue eating. She wants to stay. It''s like a rally. If she goes first, she will lose to Yelv Hanming. She won''t lose to Yelv Hanming. As he thought, she was so different. No crying, no anger, no quarrel, just a quiet meal, can explain only one reason, she really wants to kill him, she really hates him. It seemed that something was breaking in the air, although he didn''t know what else could be broken at this time. "The Royal chef''s skill is better." Hanming continued after a moment of silence. "I don''t know what it''s like to eat at the same table with the person I hate most?" Ning Lan said calmly: "she''s thinking that she will kill the person she hates!" "I really have an idea, but it''s too naive. A man should do what he can!" Chapter 845 She can''t be angry. She can''t be impulsive. To kill the man in front of her, she should make a detailed plan. If she wants to revenge, she must be mentally rather than impulsive. In terms of martial arts, although her martial arts still have room to improve, martial arts alone can''t kill Yelv Hanming. The man in front of him is too strong. If you want to move him down, you must use extraordinary means. After thinking for a few days, Ning Lan clearly understood that if she wanted to deal with Yelv Hanming, she didn''t use a knife. Only love could deal with him. Now she can''t pass her own level. She must pass it. Hanming looked at his angry face and gradually recovered his peace. His heart was like a sea of knife and fire. She didn''t love him and made her hate him, but she didn''t have a little happiness when she really faced Ning Lan who hated him deeply "Cough, cough..." "Drinking water is good for your health." Hanming was stunned by Ning Lan''s behavior. Looking at the glass filled with water that Ning Lan poured for her in front of him, he felt that his heart was caught into a ball by something. This is the second time she poured water for her. The difference is that her face is not half shy and flustered. Her dark eyes are just dark, and there is no emotion in her calmness. Hanming stared for a moment and grabbed Ning Lan''s hand when he went to pick up the tea cup. "Let go. The water... Spilled." He knows that everything in front of him is illusory, and he still wants to indulge in it "Why pour me water?" Han Ming still clenched Ning Lan''s hand and continued, "did you poison me in the water? Did you poison me?" Ninglan coldly picked the corner of her mouth and said, "what a pity, you''ve seen through?" ninglan said and broke away the hand tightly held by Hanming, got up and wanted to leave. Seeing Ning Lan getting up to leave, Han Ming said calmly, "a beauty brings tea and water. Even if it is poisonous tea, King Gu is not afraid, because King Gu is invincible!" After that, he drank the tea in his hand in one gulp. Even if the cup in your hand is poisonous wine, so what? Isn''t he poisoned long ago? Moreover, it has been poisoned. Looking at the empty cup in his hand, Hanming smiled. She had already made a move to him. There was no need for him not to take it. Chapter 846 "Open the princess''s Anklet." "Yes." Han Ming looked at the dinner table and smiled with a little silence. When he turned to leave, he said to his father-in-law: "what needs does she have and try to meet her requirements. Every move of the princess and empress must be reported to the lone king." "The slave obeyed." She poured him a cup of tea today. He wished it was a simple cup of care tea, not the first step to revenge him. What will she do tomorrow? Some things can''t be expected, but there will still be expectations. Just like this tea cup, it was not so important. "Your Majesty, these memorials were presented by ministers today." "Yes." Giso looked at Han Ming sitting at the imperial desk with a teacup in his hand. Since the king didn''t let them follow, he had been in a daze at the teacup in his hand. For hours. The king did not manage state affairs for several days. The memorials in the imperial study were quickly piled into a small hill. Suddenly, the king had to deal with state affairs. This must be related to the cup in the king''s hand. Did the king go to the princess? "You all go out." "Yes." Hanming picked up the memorials and began to review the memorials accumulated over the past few days. A pile of memorials, the more you see, the more angry you are. Xiang Tianyu is really powerful. How long has he sneaked into the Great Khan kingdom? It has caused him so many troubles. It takes a lot of time to solve these troubles alone The fate between him and Xiang Tianyu is really not shallow. His life is not enough. His relationship with Xiang Tianyu and Mo he will not be delayed to the next life, but only solved in this life. Ziyu can be in pairs and can meet from all over the world. Why did he and she become like this? Why doesn''t Mohe love him and Ning Lan love him? Is there really no fate between him and her to love each other? If so many things didn''t happen, let go... Would it be better between him and her? No, he won''t. Between him and her is like a hemp rope with a dead knot, which is doomed to endless entanglement. He is unwilling and can''t let go. Chapter 847 Since Han Ming went to the fake pear palace and restored the government, in addition to going to the court hall, he went to the morning to enjoy songs and dances. He didn''t enter the sky palace until late at night to deal with the memorials piled on the table in the imperial study. Seven days in a row, No Then he went to the fake pear palace, but whether he drank tea or wine, he always held the same cup in his hand. "Your Majesty, I will dip wine for you." "Step back." "Your Majesty..." "Get out!" "... the maidservant obeys the order, and the maidservant leaves." a group of women around Hanming, seeing Hanming''s angry face, immediately hurried back. For seven days, she was quiet for seven days. What was she thinking? Giuseppe cautiously replied, "Your Majesty, magpie, the maid of the regret palace, went to the fake pear palace." The magpie in the regret palace goes to the fake pear palace? "What are you going to do?" Guisuo said, "yes... I went to get the medicine. I heard that the late imperial concubine was ill." Is that woman sick? I don''t know whether it''s real or fake. "When did it happen?" Giso paused a little and replied, "it''s been a few days." After hearing giso''s performance, Hanming raised his hand, stepped back from the people around him, went to the window and stood quietly for a long time. She can take risks for her handmaid, she can risk her life for those who love her, she can be desperate for those she loves, and she can even care about her enemy''s mother concubine. Why can she care about all people, and why only hate him? Why is it him? Why is he always abandoned compared with him? On the way to the imperial study, min Rui heard some things in the palace and walked into the imperial study with confusion: "see the king, long live the king." "Has everything been done?" Min Rui said in a deep voice, "report back to the king that Weichen has fulfilled his mission and has been completed." "Don''t tell anyone about it." "... Wei Chen obeys the order." Min Rui took the order half way through his words, under the stern look of Han Ming, although he didn''t understand why the king did that. Maybe the king has his own reason? "Step back!" "Wei Chen leaves." After min Rui retreats, Han Ming goes out of the sky palace and walks aimlessly along the palace road. Now that some things have passed, he doesn''t want to explain what happened in the past. Whether it''s a misunderstanding or not, the result is not the same? Chapter 848 Why can''t you always practice? It''s clearly written in the book. She''s practicing very hard. Why can''t she practice? Ning Lan is a little impetuous. She hasn''t learned it for a few days. How can she revenge if she can''t learn it? Is it really as Tianmu said? If she wants to revenge, she depends on her martial arts. Maybe she won''t be the opponent of Yelv Hanming in her life? "Did you find him?" "Princess Hui, your second highness is gone. Tianmu wants to send your second highness home as soon as possible and settle down in peace." "How did he go...?" "No, your highness, your whole body is covered with wounds." "The palace will practice martial arts and avenge him." "Yelv Hanming''s martial arts have been practiced to the point of perfection. The princess wants revenge. If she practices martial arts well alone, I''m afraid she can''t avenge her second highness in her life." "The palace will deal with it." Tianmu''s cold eyes fell on Ning Lan''s face and asked in a deep voice, "if the princess thinks Tianmu''s words are very presumptuous, please think about the whole body of your second highness. Your second highness lost his life here for the princess. Your second highness can pay for the princess regardless of everything. Can you also pay for your second highness?" "Presumptuous!" Tianmu said calmly, "Tianmu is guilty. But Tianmu''s words are loyal and sincere." "Once the medicine in this bottle is inhaled into people''s mouth, the poisoned person will be paralyzed. There is no medicine to solve the poison. Princess, take care and Tianmu will leave." "Where are you going?" Tianmu turned and looked at Ning Lan with a firm face: "Your Highness Tianmu was saving his life. Tianmu wanted to escort your highness back to Daqi as soon as possible." "Tianmu, thank you. Take care all the way." "Tianmu will live up to its mission." Tianmu gave her poison so that she could use it against Yelv Hanming. Maybe Tianmu was right. Relying on martial arts alone, she really can''t revenge all her life! Desperate? What is she hesitating about? Tianmu is right. Brother Erhuang has never expected anything in return for her desperate efforts. Now he has lost his life for her... Why can''t she be desperate for brother Erhuang? As long as you can avenge brother Erhuang, what method is used and what is the difference? Chapter 849 As long as Ning Lan thought that Ronglu''s whole body was hurt, her heart was like a sharp sword. The sword was quenched with poison. The poison invaded every nerve of her body and hurt into her bones. I went to the dressing table, picked up the bottle of medicine that Tianmu gave her when she left, and I had a decision in my heart. "Brother Erhuang, Lan''er won''t let you die in vain. Before long, Lan''er will let the people who killed you pay the price." He put away his sword and sat down in front of the dressing table. Staring at the face in the bronze mirror, it was vague and strange, which made her feel that life was human. Perhaps, between her and Yelv Hanming, it was doomed that she or he would die. Hanming followed the Palace Road and unconsciously went to the gate of the fake pear palace. He looked up at the plaque of the fake pear palace and smiled at himself. How did he get here again? Didn''t she hurt him enough? Did he still hold a glimmer of hope for her, so... He didn''t hate her thoroughly enough? No, no, he''s just going to regret palace and passing by. Hanming walked from the side path of the fake pear palace to the regret palace. When I passed through the Peony Pavilion, I stopped. The fine flowers have reached the withering season, and several small petals remain on the bare branches. A gust of autumn wind blew, and the cool wind was mixed with a faint residual fragrance, which comforted a wounded heart in a short moment. Why are so many people living in such a large palace so deserted? After a long time, a burst of uneven footsteps interrupted Han Ming sitting in the pavilion. Hanming didn''t open his eyes. From the sound of people''s footsteps, he judged that people were hurt, but it wasn''t the person he thought. "The maidservant knocks at the king. Long live the king, long live the king." Slowly opened a pair of cold black eyes, with a trace of disgust on his face, and said, "you shouldn''t appear again." "Your Majesty, I really like your majesty. Please be aware of it." the speaker is either someone else or Wuji Yuping. Hanming looked coldly at Yuping in front of him. The woman was pale and haggard because of her injury and excessive blood loss. Her eyes were dark and full of sincerity and love for him. At this moment, he didn''t doubt that the woman in front of him liked him, but he didn''t feel excited at all. Chapter 850 For a long time, Hanming removed his eyes staring at Yuping and looked at the distant horizon, which was gray. He knew clearly that his heart could not hold a second person. "King Gu, forgive me for death and step back!" Yuping has been thinking about what Yelv Hanming said that day. She regrets and is unwilling. She was assigned to the peony garden to be a gardener. She didn''t want to meet the king again. She felt that this was a chance given to her by God, so she went forward to express her mind regardless of everything. She hoped that the king would give her another chance. She wants the king to know that she is willing! She has been regretting these days. She seriously thought that she would be willing to let her die for the king! As long as she can see the king, she will be satisfied. "Your Majesty, I''m sincere. I''ve been in the palace for five years. I''ve liked you with all my heart since I saw you in the palace. Please, please let me wait on you. I''ll do whatever I want..." Seeing that Han''s bright face was getting dark, Jisuo scolded him fiercely: "bold! Can you like the king, too? Get back!" Yuping held an open mind and continued: "Your Majesty, my maidservant is sincere. I know that my maidservant is humble and not as noble as the princess. However, I really like you. It''s not wrong to like a person. I just hope you can give me a chance to like you... Your majesty..." Jisuo saw that Yuping didn''t get up and leave. He ordered the other two fathers-in-law: "come on, drag her down." "King, please believe me. I''m willing to give everything for you... King..." Hanming looked at Yuping indifferently, with sonorous and powerful words: "can you compare the princess and empress? Blame the twenty boards and drive them out of the palace. You can''t step into the capital forever." Yuping heard Hanming''s order to expel her from the palace. She couldn''t get rid of her father-in-law dragging her away. She cried out in despair, "Your Majesty, your maidservant is sincere... Your majesty, do you like a person to be guilty? Your majesty..." Yuping''s voice gradually faded away. Her sentence: do you like a person guilty? Still hovering in Hanming''s mind. There is nothing wrong with liking. Liking has no sin. However, she shouldn''t like someone she can''t like. He doesn''t allow it. She shouldn''t mention people she shouldn''t mention, let alone compare herself with the princess! No one can compare with the princess. no one. Chapter 851 With a bang, Hanming slammed his staff''s memorial back to the palace to the ground. "These people are lawless. Even the Taifu dare to move! It is said that Min Rui quickly enters the palace." he gave them a chance. They didn''t cherish it and even started to fight against the staff he sent to investigate the case. What''s the difference between this and fighting against him? In that case, Don''t blame him for being rude! Just as Gizo went out, he came in again. "What''s this?" Hanming looked at the letter paper handed over by Gizo, puzzled. Giso replied respectfully and carefully, "Your Majesty, this is sent by the princess." Hanming stared at the letter in Gizo''s hands. His anger was half gone and he didn''t reach for it for a long time. She wrote to her? What does it say? What was she thinking? "HMM." with Han Ming''s indifferent eyes, Gizo put the letter paper in his hand aside the desk and turned back. Han Ming, who reviewed the memorial, was in a complicated mood. Although he forcibly suppressed his impulse to pick up the stationery, he couldn''t help looking at the stationery sent to Ning Lan. His eyes fell on the stationery and lost his mind for a long time. What the hell did she write? Why did you write to him suddenly? Want to see it? The relationship between him and her will not reach the level of writing letters. forget it! Hanming threw the memorial in his hand on the table, picked up the letter sent by Ning Lan and asked the palace man, unfolded it, and Feng Mei couldn''t help ending it. There''s not a word on the stationery in the stationery? What does she mean? Holding a blank letter, the mood is complex and curious. For a long time, there was a faint arc of evil spirit on his lip. He would personally look for the answer, even if he didn''t know what the answer was. Quickly picked up the pen and paper, wrote a secret message, and said to guisuo, "after min Rui enters the palace, give this to him, and he will know." "I''ll obey the order." guiso took a peek at Hanming''s uncertain face and took the order. Looking at the back of Hanming''s departure, Gizo said to himself, "the king is becoming more and more changeable!" A father-in-law beside Giuseppe looked in Giuseppe''s eyes and asked suspiciously, "is your majesty happy or unhappy?" "It should be happy..." Jisuo returned to his mind halfway through his words, and Su se said, "how can we guess the king''s mind?" "Yes." Giuseppe murmured thoughtfully, "but... There must be nothing wrong with waiting on the princess!" Chapter 852 The black sideburns were elegantly pulled up by an emerald Zhu hairpin. A string of crystal clear pearls hangs from the bun on the forehead, the Silver Blue Earrings shake gently with the steps, the gold collar glitters, and a light blue Luo skirt adds a bit of elegance, elegance and elegance Wealth. Beautiful and prosperous, such as Wan and flowers, walking gently and graceful, which is the feeling Ning Lan gives Han Ming. Hanming stared at Ning Lan who came towards him and was stunned. If he could, he hoped that when she saw him, she would greet him with a smile and affectionate eyes, and jump into his arms with light lotus steps. However, not everyone can have dreams. Her eyes were cold and her smile was as cold as ice. Her elaborate dress and smile on her face are all illusory dreams, like fireworks at the end of the curtain. Without any warmth, it will only make his heart cold and cold again. "See you, my concubine." Hanming was stunned by Ning Lan who saluted respectfully. When did she become so obedient? First there is a blank letter. Now there is this lovely look. What tricks are you playing? Are you sick? "What kind of tricks are you playing?" Hanming stretched out his hand to touch Ning Lan''s forehead, but Ning Lan unconsciously opened it with his hand. "I..." Ning Lan pressed down her hatred, pulled out a light smile and said, "my concubine... Wrong." Han Ming couldn''t believe his ears. He was stunned for a few seconds. He looked at Ning Lan suspiciously and asked, "what did you just say?" "My concubine is wrong." Make sure he heard correctly. For a moment, Hanming''s mood was all kinds of complex. He had always hoped that she could treat him kindly, but suddenly she was so... He was angry in his heart. Not only because of her disguised attitude, but also... There was a jealous fire in his heart, almost burning his eyebrows. At the moment, her tenderness he hoped was true, but he couldn''t convince himself to believe it. As long as he thought of Xiang Tianyu, as long as he thought she could do everything for Xiang Tianyu, he didn''t want to see her for a moment. My heart is going to explode! "King Gu doesn''t want to see you again!" Han Ming said and turned away. Chapter 853 Ning Lan looked at Han Ming who turned around and thought: we can''t let him go like this. It''s hard to find him. If we let him go like this, it''s difficult to find another chance. Perhaps he was too anxious to know what to say to leave Yelv Hanming. Ning Lan conditionally walked quickly towards Yelv Hanming and hugged Yelv Hanming behind him. "Don''t go!" At the moment of being held by Ning Lan, Hanming''s whole body stiffened. His heart seemed to be pinched by someone''s hand. There was some unreal feeling, as if he were dreaming. Looking down at his waist and holding his hands tightly, he was sure that everything was true, not his illusion. This is the first time she took the initiative to hold him, asked him not to leave, and left him at the first exit If all this is pure and simple, how good would it be? In an instant, the eagle''s eyes were red. Don''t think about why she wants to keep him, don''t think that he is to keep him for his life, maybe the heart won''t hurt so much? However, knowing that her motives were impure, he could not resist her request, and he was reluctant to refuse. Even if it was an illusory dream, just a false warmth, he still wanted to dream for a while. "Are you sure you want to leave the lone king?" "Well." of course she was sure to keep him, and she wanted to keep him alive. Han Ming continued without changing his color: "how are you going to leave the lone king?" "My concubine has prepared a table of delicacies for the king." Han Ming slightly moved the corner of his mouth and said, "what if the king doesn''t want those?" Ning Lan''s face sank, holding Hanming''s hand and pretending to be confused said, "my concubine... Stupid, please make it clear to the king." Pull open Ning Lan''s hands held behind him, turn around and stare at Ning Lan''s eyes: "if the lone king wants you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Lan heard the speech, clenched her hands and lowered her eyes. Her face was cold for a few minutes. Just for a moment, she was light again. Don''t be angry. She can''t be angry. A pair of jade bracelets on Hanming''s neck, smiled faintly and asked, "is there anything you can''t get under the sky?" Chapter 854 What is there in the world that he can''t get? He always thought that there was nothing he wanted and couldn''t get in the world, but recently he doubted. What he did his best not to get was her heart. Doesn''t she understand? She asked him that? "You''re right. There''s really nothing in the world that the lone king can''t get, including you!" Han Ming picked up Ning Lan and walked to the inner hall. Ning Lan was picked up horizontally by Han Ming and walked towards the bedroom. Thinking of what would happen below, she was confused for a time. Her face became a little stiff because of anxiety. She blurted out, "king, my concubine has prepared lunch for you." "King Gu is not hungry." Ning Lan looked at the closer and closer bed and said in a panic, "please allow my concubine to bathe and change clothes first and serve the king later." Han Ming stared at Ning Lan''s eyes, kept silent for a while, put down Ning Lan and said, "well." Hanming sat down at the edge of the bed and looked at Ning Lan''s hurried back. He felt something bad in his heart. I''m afraid the bathing and dressing is fake. Is there anything else true? Since he stayed, why should he be afraid of what would happen next? He took out half of the purple jade belonging to Ning Lan from his arms and prepared to secretly put it under the jade pillow. I didn''t want to open the jade pillow. The whole person was stunned. Dagger? She hid a dagger under the bed? Is it for him? Handsome face, cloudy or sunny. His heart is sinking. Does she really want him to die that much? Really hate him so much? Put half of the purple jade and the dagger under the jade pillow. He gave them another chance. Maybe this dagger was not used to deal with him. He should give her another one, one last time. These days he has been thinking, why did this happen between him and her? He had reason to hate her, but he couldn''t; He had reason to keep her, but he couldn''t get her heart. Maybe God wants them to meet again to tell him that she doesn''t belong to him. There is no fate between her and him. There can''t be love at all. His demands and efforts are just a joke. If that''s true... Even if he''s reluctant, should he let go? Chapter 855 What is she hesitating about? In order to avenge brother Erhuang, what else can she not let go? What else can''t be done? This is her best chance of revenge. She can''t miss it. She can''t let her second brother die in peace. She loves her second brother so much that she must escape to justice for her. With a crash, Ning Lan stood up from the bath bucket. Pick up the poison left by Tianmu before she left, pour out the powder and smear it on the jade muscle. Once worn, it will add a few points of water and lotus posture. At the end of autumn, the weather turned cool, and it was too cold. Ning Lan took her royal coat, lifted the golden pot from the table, picked up the golden bottle and walked towards the bedroom. At the door, he stopped and looked at Yelv Hanming lying in bed with his eyes closed. He was stunned for a while. He''s not so determined... He didn''t kill her second Royal brother. Maybe they won''t come to this stage. There''s no place to turn around What was she thinking? At this time, she had no room to look back. He killed her second Royal brother. She wanted Yelv Hanming to pay the price! "Your Majesty." Is he asleep? It seems that God has created opportunities for her. Step on the lotus step and approach the bed step by step. When he stopped in front of the bed and was about to point Hanming''s acupoints, he didn''t want to be interrupted by Hanming''s stretching. "Coming?" When she reached the door, he heard her coming. Is she so impatient? Did she just want to hit him? Under this jade icy face, what is the heart made of? Is it really made of steel? Why is it a third colder than ice? Her surprise was covered up by her light smile and said gently, "king, it''s cold in autumn. Drink a glass of wine to warm up your body!" The deep eyes flashed a light sadness, and his eyes moved from Ning Lan''s face to the golden pot, "you don''t say, the king doesn''t feel it. In the deep autumn, the king feels cold." "My concubine added wine for the king." Ning Lan said, lifting the wine pot in his right hand and pouring wine into the wine cup in his left hand. "Don''t bother so much." Han Ming, who sat up from the bed, stopped Ning Lan from pouring wine. He stretched out his hand and sat Ning Lan standing in front of him on his leg, with his lips gently raised and a gentle smile. "Although wine can warm up, it is not as good as beauty in her arms." while talking, she took the wine cup in Ning Lan''s hand and put the wine pot on the cabinet at the head of the bed. Chapter 856 "Your Majesty, why are you drunk before you drink this wine?" Hanming raised Ning Lan''s chin with one hand and hugged Ning Lan''s thin waist with the other hand. He said, "maybe everyone is drunk when the wine is not drunk, and the beauty sits in peace. It''s not a gentleman''s act. Lan''er, do you think so?" Ning Lan put aside Han Ming''s chin and pulled out a smile: "the king is laughing." "It''s so beautiful. Only today did king Gu know that Lan''er''s smile is so beautiful. A smile makes a hundred beauties. Is that all? But... Is this smile true?" "I don''t know what the king meant by this?" Han Ming put his chin on Ning Lan''s shoulder and his eyes were deep. "King Gu killed your second brother by mistake. Don''t you hate King Gu and revenge him?" Ning Lan asked, "my concubine said I don''t blame the king. Do you believe it?" "Of course he doesn''t believe it. He knows her too well. Ning Lan sank her eyes, remained silent for a moment, and said gently: "My concubine blamed the king and hated the king. I once wanted to kill the king to avenge the second Royal brother. However, these days, my concubine figured it out. The fault is not the king. I blame my concubine. I cheated the king and secretly left the palace to escape to Daqi to visit my mother. All this was caused by my concubine. I know that the king doesn''t want to hurt my second Royal brother , because of a misunderstanding. My second brother lost his life for my concubine. My concubine should have ended his life and apologized to my second brother. However, my concubine dreamed of my second brother yesterday. He said he didn''t blame my concubine. He said he wanted me to live and he wanted me to live happily, so he would be happy and happy. " "Do you really think so?" Ning Lan nodded and continued: "Well, I''ve figured it out. Since I married the king, I''m the king''s man. I should serve the king. I won''t be capricious from now on. I''ll serve the king and live well in the future, so that I can be worthy of my second Royal brother. I think... My second Royal brother has a spirit, and I will be happy for such a concubine, king Don''t you believe in concubines? " Lie, what she says is a lie. When she lies, she always hangs her eyes and the corners of her mouth will move unconsciously. He still doesn''t want to expose it because he doesn''t give up? "King Gu believes." Chapter 857 "Your Majesty, are you better?" "So sleepy." Han Ming, who was half squinting, used his remaining light to sweep to the jade hand that quietly touched the jade pillow. His heart seemed to fall into the ice cellar in an instant. The dagger was really prepared for him! "King, King..." Ning Lan shook Han Ming, who closed his eyes, and called several times. Seeing Han Ming motionless, he just locked his eyebrows and looked very painful. He was more sure that the medicine had worked. A white light flashed, and the sharp dagger suddenly came out of its sheath. The right hand holding the dagger tightened gradually. Now is the best chance. As long as she stabbed Yelv Hanming in the heart, she would avenge her second Royal brother. Han Ming said with some sleepiness and some difficulty: "Lan er... Don''t leave the lone King... The lone king only sleeps for a while... Just..." The whole body''s blood seemed to be frozen, which made Hanming very uncomfortable. Hanming knew in his heart that he had been poisoned by the ancient moon country. Some Huagong scattered, also known as, killing and eliminating the soul. No wonder the fragrance he smelled just now is very special and familiar. This Huagong powder is a poison only available in the court of the ancient moon kingdom. In the ancient moon Kingdom, it is mainly used to deal with court guards and generals who have committed serious crimes. Even if a poisoned person is lucky enough to steal a life, he will be paralyzed and can''t walk for life. Moreover, he will be poisoned every month, which is like a thousand arrows through the heart. Even if he picks up his life, he will beg for death because he can''t stand the pain of vertebrae. In those years, the ancient moon Kingdom sheltered the old lover of his mother''s concubine, and the two countries launched a war. Because the ancient moon kingdom could not resist his soldiers, it secretly asked Xiaozuo to poison the meals in his barracks. At the beginning, several respected generals and 3000 soldiers of the Great Khan Kingdom under his leadership, He died miserably after being poisoned... This is one of the important reasons why he was determined to destroy the ancient moon country. In his rage, he destroyed the ancient moon Kingdom, destroyed the rest of the palace, and of course, killed many innocent people. However, after so many years, how can this poison reappear? Is there anyone alive in the court of the ancient moon kingdom? Even if someone is alive, how can he have anything to do with Ning Lan? No, the enemy may be around here Chapter 858 Is all this Providence? Is he really going to die in her hands? Why did she kill him? No, he needs to use his kung fu to detoxify quickly. Just, I don''t know if I can come in time. Ning Lan stared at Han Ming with her eyes closed and her face gradually darkened. Holding a dagger high, she suddenly remembered many memories between her and Yelv Han Ming. Should he kill Yelv Hamming? If she kills Yelv Hanming, the great Khanate and the great Qi will fight against each other, and there will be a bloody storm in the world. However, for the sake of her tragic second emperor brother, she should kill him. The reason why Yelv Hanming stopped his troops was because of the Khan''s national conditions. One day, he will still start a war. Also, he actually... Did he kill her or not? For a time, Ning Lan couldn''t make up her mind. "Lan''er, as long as there are two royal brothers, they won''t let anyone bully you..." What is she hesitating about? Is this hesitation worthy of the second brother who died for her? If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t come to marry. If she didn''t, shang''er might still be alive. If it wasn''t for him, her second imperial brother wouldn''t die. If it wasn''t for him, she wouldn''t fail to see the last side of her mother''s concubine. If it wasn''t for him, Qinghuan wouldn''t break his brain and lose his memory Everything is because of him, because of him, many people have suffered misfortune. He should die, he should die! Thinking of this, Ning Lan clenched the right hand of the dagger and stabbed it hard into Han Ming''s chest. With a hiss, the dagger went through the brocade and skin and deeply into the meat. "Ah!" Han Ming, with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes. The pain made him hold the last glimmer of hope for Ning Lan and die completely. He was completely desperate for her. The blood, from the dagger, gradually wet Hanming''s royal clothes. A bloody smell spread in the bedroom in an instant. Ning Lan got out of bed, stepped back several steps, looked at Han Ming on the bed, and her hands trembled. She took revenge? She killed Yelv Hamming? Right? She killed her husband? However, after revenge, shouldn''t you feel happy? Why does she meet his eyes, her heart, how can it hurt? The knife was inserted into him. Why did she hurt so much? Her heart hurts! Chapter 859 "Why?" Hanming looked at Ning Lan sadly and desperately and smiled hoarsely. So she really wanted to kill him, mercilessly? Hehe, what is he? Didn''t he know that long ago? Why did he hope for her again and again? "You... How do you..." Ning Lan looked at Han Ming sitting up from bed in surprise, and her mood was complicated. "Why? Why did you treat me like this? Why did you treat me so cruelly? Why did you have to kill me?" With a clang, Hanming threw the dagger from his body heavily on the ground. Covering the bleeding wound, he approached the stunned Ning Lan. Ning Lan looked at the dagger on the ground and recovered for a moment. Looking at Han Ming with a sad face, she put away her messy mood and said loudly and forcefully, "because I hate you! I''ll kill you and avenge my second emperor brother." "What if I didn''t kill him?" "At this time, you still want to lie to me?" "I didn''t kill him, and he didn''t die." He didn''t kill her second brother? Really? No, Tianmu said, brother Erhuang is dead and has many wounds! He''s lying to her. He said that because he wanted to live. I didn''t expect that he should have such a side. It really disappointed her. "In order to live, you lied to me like this. Do you think I''ll let you go?" Han Ming sneered and said proudly, "hehe, do you think you can kill me?" "You asked for it!" Ning Lan attacked Han Ming again, but he didn''t want to be robbed by Han Ming and ordered to live in the acupoints. She wants him dead?! Heart, a burst of suffocating pain, can not say whether it is the pain of the wound or the pain of the broken heart. The dark eagle eyes are suffused with a little moisture. "Ha ha! In your previous life, you killed me. In this life, you still want to kill me? OK! Ha ha! Do you want me to die so much? Do you want me to die so hard?" heart of stone? If she had a heart of stone, she should have pierced his heart more accurately just now, and she shouldn''t have half a minute''s hesitation. She should have a stony heart. She can''t move. She only hates the hesitation just now. If she wasn''t temporarily soft hearted, she wouldn''t miss the best time to kill him. Chapter 860 Ning Lan bit her lips and stressed the words, "you forced all this. You shouldn''t have killed my second Royal brother so ruthlessly, and you shouldn''t try to deceive me with lies to survive." seek survival? In her eyes, is he the kind of person who is greedy for life and afraid of death and prays for escape? The deep black eyes were full of grief, and gradually became red. With a bitter smile, "is this who I am in your eyes? What am I in your heart?" "Devil! In my heart, you are a devil!" A sneer, "devil? Good!" A mouthful of blood rushed out, and Hanming staggered to hold the stone pillar, stabilized his falling body, and struggled to stand up. devil? She said he was a demon? Is he a devil in her heart? ha-ha! All the efforts were made to see her again. He wanted to know what he was in her heart? Just to listen to her, she loves him and has him in her heart... But, it turns out, he''s just a devil? Ning Lan looked at Han Ming''s inner power in the palm of his hand and didn''t make a move to kill her for a long time. She couldn''t help saying, "what are you waiting for? If you want to kill, kill!" "Have you really never loved me? Even a little... Have you never loved me?" "I hate you too late. How can I love you? You''re just a fool!" Love? Even if it is love, she will kill the love in her heart for him. She won''t fall in love with a man who killed her relatives, never. He killed her only relative in the world. She only hates him. Some will only hate, not love! "Ha ha!" The dark eyes moved away from Ning Lan''s face, covered the painful wound, turned slowly, his face was as white as white paper, and dragged a heavy step towards the outside of the sleeping palace in despair. Even if he hates her so much, he can''t kill her? Even though she was so cruel to him, he still couldn''t bear to kill her? He hates, hates her, hates himself, why does he love her, why can only love her?! "I hate you and will never forgive you. This is the last time the king hurt you. From now on, the king will not give you any chance to hurt the king." Chapter 861 Why didn''t he kill her? Looking at Hanming''s back, Ning Lan''s tears fell unconsciously. It seems that in a corner of her heart she doesn''t know, there is a woman crying sadly. Why? Why not kill her? She wants to kill him... Why does he let her go every time? Yelv Hamming, what kind of person are you? Just now he said he didn''t kill her second brother. Is what he said true? Did she do something wrong? Did she really kill the wrong person? Han Ming''s figure disappeared at the door, and Ning Lan began to work to solve the acupoint. At this time, he didn''t want to hear Han Ming''s voice again: "come out! King Gu knows you''re here." "Ha ha." Hanming looked at the shadow that flashed in his sight and gradually approached. He couldn''t help asking, "who the hell are you?" Gu Hengyuan looked at Han Ming''s hand covered with blood and said with a happy smile, "your enemy, a man who died under your knife but didn''t die." Not surprisingly, Han Ming looked at a strange face in front of him and asked again, "what''s the relationship between you and the ancient moon country?" Gu Hengyuan was a little excited. He stared at Han Ming angrily and scolded, "you bastard who killed relatives and killed crimes, how can you have the face to mention the ancient moon country?" "Hum. How is it worth mentioning a small country that can only poison soldiers in a sinister way!" referring to the ancient moon country, Hanming remembered the scene and tragedy that happened on the battlefield that year, which he will never forget. In those years, he had to kill his beloved general... And if his father hadn''t been poisoned by the ancient moon country, he wouldn''t have left so early Gu Hengyuan said sternly, "shut up! I don''t allow you to slander the ancient moon country like this. I told you at the beginning that if you didn''t kill me, you would regret it! I would make you regret it." Hanming recalled the past and suddenly understood the identity of the person in front of him. With a cold swish, he disdained and said, "it''s you!" "Hum, yes, I am Gu Hengyuan who came back from the dead." Han Ming smiled coldly. It turned out that he was Gu HengYuan, the son of the king of the ancient moon country. "You gave her the princess''s life-threatening ghost, didn''t you?" PS: dear friends, this book is finally coming to an end. Chapter 862 Ning Lan listened to the outside dialogue word by word, and her confusion became deeper and deeper. What the hell is going on? Isn''t Tianmu escorting her second brother back home? Why is the voice outside talking to Yelv Hanming so like the voice of heavenly eyes? How can Tianmu be the ancient Hengyuan? Maybe the sound is similar. Tianmu is not from the ancient moon country? The person she saved won''t be Gu Hengyuan "That''s right." Gu Hengyuan''s ferocious face floated a proud smile, and his words fell like a heavy hammer, sonorous and powerful: "I just want to make you miserable, let you know the pain of betrayal, and let your favorite people kill you, ha ha!" Hearing this, Ning Lan''s face coagulated instantly. How did this happen? Is Tianmu really the ancient Hengyuan? She was used by Tianmu? No, it must not be so? "What if I didn''t kill him?" ¡­¡­ "... your highness Er is gone. Tianmu wants to escort your highness Er home as soon as possible and make peace in the land." ¡­¡­ Tianmu is from the ancient moon country? What is the truth? The two of them, whose words are true? Who should she trust? On that day, she jumped off the cliff with her second brother. She remembered that her second brother was hit by an arrow and couldn''t stop the blood. Yelv Hanming arrived soon. She fainted because of lack of strength. What happened later? Will Yelv Hanming let her second brother go? Even if he didn''t kill her second brother later, he shot the red blood arrow in her second brother! As brother Erhuang said to her, if you get hit by a red blood arrow, you will not die Hanming sneered contemptuously, "people in the ancient moon country are really stubborn. After so many years, their despicable behavior has remained the same, and has increased. It''s really disgusting!" "Shut up! You don''t need to be aboveboard to deal with animals like you, and you won''t accompany you." "Ha ha, what? Are you angry?" "Today, I will beg for your life and revenge for the dead people in the ancient moon country! Yelv Hanming, I will break you into pieces!" Gu Hengyuan was angered by Yelv Hanming''s disdain and drew his sword and stabbed him at him. Chapter 863 She has been ill for several days. The sleepy princess is much better today. Knowing from the magpie''s mouth that the medicine she was taking was given to her by Ning Lan, she felt warm. Thinking of the cold at the end of autumn, she asked the magpie to send Ning Lan a cloak she had sewn long ago. In order to go back to serve the late imperial concubine earlier, magpie took a path outside the fake pear palace. When passing by the porch window, magpie heard the dialogue between Hanming and Gu HengYuan, and turned and ran to the regret palace. "Empress dowager, something bad is happening... Empress dowager... Something bad is happening..." the magpie panted and ran all the way into empress dowager''s room. When the late imperial concubine heard the voice of the magpie, she felt a tight heart and made a miso from the bed. Just after getting out of bed, he saw the magpie rush in and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Magpie and bu chengdi reported: "go back... Report back to your mother. It''s amazing... It''s a thorn... A thorn... A guest." The late imperial concubine was worried when she heard the word assassin. "Magpie, what''s the matter? What assassin?" The magpie replied, "tell your mother... An assassin wants to kill the king. The king is fighting, and the king is injured..." assassin? Who can hurt tomorrow? Isn''t it Hengyuan? What Hengyuan said yesterday, she was very uneasy. The late imperial concubine blurted out and asked, "what does the assassin look like? Where is he?" The magpie calmed her breathing and replied, "Madam Hui, the assassin fought with the king in the fake pear palace. The maid heard the assassin say... What ancient moon country is he, and the king... The king seems to have been poisoned..." Before the magpie finished speaking, the late imperial concubine rushed out of the bedroom and ran towards the fake pear palace. Is it really ming''er fighting with Heng Yuan? She can''t let them kill each other, although she can''t stop Heng Yuan from hating ming''er. However, she could not let them kill each other or her own brother kill her son. The late imperial concubine stumbled all the way to the fake pear palace. She was afraid and anxious. "Empress..." The magpie regained consciousness and immediately chased out. God, let her atone for all these sins! Please don''t hurt ming''er, and don''t let Heng Yuan live in hatred. She is willing to atone with her life. Chapter 864 Hanming Yugu Hengyuan walked from the fake pear palace to the outside of the fake pear palace. Because of the poisoning, he was unable to exert his skills, and because of the bleeding and pain of a knife wound, after a while, Han Ming and Gu Hengyuan fought up and down, and gradually fell into a downward trend. "Yelv Hanming, today is your death!" "If you want to kill the lone king, dream." Jingle The sound of swords and swords was heard all the time. Because of too much force, Han Ming''s wound bled more. Gu Hengyuan''s hatred poured into the long sword. Years of waiting, years of pain and years of accumulated hatred had completely eroded his heart. When his eyes touched the figure who stumbled to come, the flame in his heart was like fire and burned with oil. The late imperial concubine looked at Hanming''s royal coat, which was dyed red by the bright red blood, and her face turned pale in an instant. "No! Heng Yuan, it''s all his sister''s fault. Don''t hurt him. Don''t fight... Heng Yuan, you''re his uncle..." "Shut up!" The words of the late imperial concubine were like a heavy stone falling into the lake, splashing everywhere. Not only could not let Gu Hengyuan stop, but also completely angered Gu Hengyuan. Suddenly, the long sword rose up in the air, and the blue light of the long sword condensed the deep murderous spirit and stabbed Han Ming. At this critical moment, the unarmed empress of the late imperial concubine, with all her strength, rushed to Hanming and blocked the fatal sword for Hanming who fell to the ground. With a Chi sound, the long sword stabbed the late imperial concubine fiercely. "Ah..." Under the sunshine, the body of the late imperial concubine slowly drifted to the ground. In the air, the smell of death gradually became rich. The blood stunned Gu Hengyuan and Hanming. The magpie who rushed over looked at the late imperial concubine of Zhongjian and exclaimed, "empress!" Hanming caught the body of the late imperial concubine falling to the ground with grief. "... for... Why? Why did you... Block the sword for me? Why did you do this?" "Vomit..." she blurted out a mouthful of blood. Princess Wan laboriously raised her hand and touched Han Ming''s face. Tears ran down her cheeks and said with difficulty: "Ming... Er... Mother Princess is sorry for you... For so many... Years... She hasn''t done... Her duty as a mother... Ren... Is a mother, mother... Not good... But, mother... Mother loves... Loves you..." PS: seven watch. Chapter 865 "Empress... Empress..." the magpie saw that the empress of the late imperial concubine was covered with blood and cried. Han Ming shed tears. "Did you poison the knife?" The late imperial concubine frowned in pain, shook her head and said, "when... Nian, the mother imperial concubine didn''t know that the knife... On the knife... Would... Be poisonous... The mother imperial concubine never... Thought... To... Want you... Father to die... It was a mistake... Meeting..." "Why? Why don''t you make it clear?" "Because... For... The knife on your father''s body... Is really... Caused by... The mother imperial concubine..." Because he respected and loved his father too much, he couldn''t forgive his mother and concubine. He hated her for so many years. Suddenly, he didn''t know how to treat her. The late imperial concubine''s eyes moved from Han Ming to Gu HengYuan, and said sadly and painfully: "Hengyuan... Let... Put down the hatred, hatred... Will only make you more painful... Bitter..." "Ha ha... Ha ha..." Gu Hengyuan suddenly laughed. Put down hatred? He survived for hatred, and she told him to put it down? ha-ha! How could he put down the hatred that had gone deep into the bone marrow? For so many years, he has been living an inhuman life. He doesn''t even dare to show his face openly. How can he let it go? Every night, he would dare not sleep because of nightmares. The kind of hatred that hurts when you close your eyes and can''t breathe. How can he put it down? He lives for revenge, only for such a purpose. Too hate, because too hate, he has no strength and kindness to forgive and forgive! "Impossible!" the words stabbed down like the tip of a knife. Let him put down his hatred, unless the mountain has no edge, the heaven and the earth are united, the river is exhausted, and time stops turning! He flew up and waved seven long swords. Without half a minute of hesitation, he stabbed Hanming again firmly and decisively. "Be careful, King..." "Be careful tomorrow..." The late imperial concubine and the magpie shouted together. At the moment, in order to protect the late imperial concubine, Hanming lost too much blood and was out of strength. He had no strength to fight back and preserve himself. The long sword broke through the air, and a white light flashed across it. Under the cold sunshine, the breath of death overflowed. With a jingle, the long sword with the smell of blood and death fell to the ground. Chapter 866 The flowers of life wither with the autumn wind. Gu Hengyuan''s surprised eyes followed his body and looked behind him. Solid body, slowly fall down. Perhaps, the burden of hate is too heavy; Maybe the pain is too deep; Perhaps, he had been too tired to live all the time. At the moment he fell, his eyes became calm from surprise, as if he were the calm water after the big wave. Han Ming''s eyes flashed a light and looked at a corner of Ning Lan''s heart being warmed. She saved him? Why did she save him? Didn''t she want him dead? "Heng Yuan! Heng Yuan..." "... empress mother!" "Late imperial concubine..." Seeing that the late imperial concubine had fainted, Hanming immediately shouted, "imperial doctor, quickly declare imperial doctor..." a burst of noisy footsteps broke the dead spirit shrouded in the air. Hanming took the empress of the late imperial concubine in his arms, glanced at Ning Lan and hurried away. Ancient Hengyuan is the eye of heaven. Did she kill Gu Hengyuan or Tianmu? Or her trust in people? Ning Lan stared at Gu Hengyuan''s body and slowly pedaled down. An unspeakable emotion made her face very calm. Her former benefactor took advantage of her? And she went too far and killed her life-saving benefactor herself. Her martial arts were given by Tianmu. If it weren''t for Tianmu, she would have been killed. However, she killed Tianmu for the sake of Yelv Hanming. Tears like rain, drop by drop, the heart, as if torn open, good pain, good pain. Is she a disaster star? Why do people who are related to her get hurt if they don''t die? Why do those who treat her well suffer misfortune? When she was a child, Mrs. Jiao he jumped into Luoxi lake to save her; A little older, Zhuge Qinghuan and Ronglu were chased by assassins for her and nearly lost their lives; When she got married, many people who escorted her died on the way; After getting married, shang''er died miserably for her, Zhuge Qinghuan lost his memory, luo''er was bullied, and Rong Lu''s life and death were unknown A lot, a lot. Now, she also killed Tianmu. Why is that? Why is there disaster wherever she goes? "Tianmu, sorry, sorry..." "Princess." yun''er approached Ning Lan and opened her mouth. She didn''t know what to say. Chapter 867 The late imperial concubine was in a coma for two days. Han Ming ignored the advice of the imperial doctor and stayed in front of the late imperial concubine''s bed with serious injuries. The memory of the past was opened. In the past two days, he never left. He thought of many things in the past. Maybe if his heart is really calm and there is no prejudice in his heart, will he really see through the truth? He remembered that day when his mother stabbed his father. Shouldn''t he be able to understand her surprised expression at that time? However, because of his anger and sadness, he blinded his eyes For so many years, he hasn''t taken good care of his mother and killed many innocent people... In fact, he was wrong because his pride and arrogance made him unwilling to face and admit that he did wrong. "Mother, are you awake?" "Ming''er, your injury..." I haven''t heard ming''er call her mother for a long time. Suddenly I heard it and my eyes were moved. Han Ming saw that the empress of the late imperial concubine woke up and smiled. The big stone in his heart hit the ground: "don''t move, empress mother. The injury of your son''s minister is no longer serious. The imperial doctor said that your wound is too deep and you should have a good rest." The empress of the late imperial concubine breathed a sigh of relief. She suddenly thought of Gu Hengyuan and asked, "tomorrow, Hengyuan... Has he..." "Well." Hanming nodded and then said, "don''t worry, mother. The child will be buried... Uncle." Seeing the dark and sad look in the eyes of the late imperial concubine, Hanming couldn''t help but turn off the topic and asked, "empress mother, do you have anything to eat? The son minister ordered the imperial doctor to do it..." As soon as Hanming''s voice fell, Gizo stepped in: "the slave sees the Empress Dowager. The empress has a boundless life. The slave sees the king. Long live the king." The late imperial concubine looked at Jisuo and said to Han Ming with haggard face and red eyes, "tomorrow, you have injuries and state affairs. Go back and have a rest first! There are magpies waiting for them here. If you need anything, the mother will order them." Seeing Han Ming''s hesitation, the empress of the late imperial concubine said, "go quickly, or the empress will be angry." At the insistence of the late imperial concubine, Hanming nodded and agreed. In fact, there is another thing in his heart "King, please get on the Luan sedan chair." Chapter 868 Han Ming looked at the Luan sedan chair, slightly frowned, and said in a deep voice, "no, the lonely king can walk with this injury." "Yes." "What the hell is it?" asked Hamming as he walked. Jisuo immediately reported back to the king, "it''s an urgent report from the frontier. The slave has asked him to wait outside the imperial study." "HMM." there are two roads to the imperial study. Hanming chose a long road and stopped when he passed the fake pear palace. He left with his mother two days ago and didn''t see her. Why did she save him? Does she have feelings for him? If she had feelings for him, why would she save him? He wanted to ask her himself. No matter what the answer was, he would accept it. These two days, he thought a lot of things and figured out a lot of things. In this world, feelings can''t be forced. If there is really no fate between her and him, he will obey God''s will. Even if there are thousands of reluctant in her heart, if she really doesn''t love him, he will respect her choice For two days, she didn''t appear in his sight. I don''t know what she was doing That day, her face was very pale. Isn''t it uncomfortable? Jisuo saw Hanming standing still for a long time. He just looked at the fake pear palace with calm eyes. He hesitated and came forward and asked in a low voice, "king, do you want a slave to tell you?" "No!" Hanming regained consciousness and continued to walk towards the imperial study. He doesn''t want to face the matter between him and Ning Lan yet. Although I know that I will face it sooner or later, I still want to be late. If... Her answer is not what he wants, it''s better to stay longer now. In fact, it''s better to keep her here, even if you look at her from a distance, than to lose her forever, isn''t it? After walking for a while, Hanming couldn''t help asking, "have you sent someone to the princess these two days?" Jisuo''s drooping eyes turned and slipped down. He immediately understood it in his heart and immediately reported to the king: "back to the king, the slaves have sent xiaoyouzi in these two days. The princess''s health is well. However, he took a bath in two days and didn''t go out of the bedroom half a step." When Hanming heard the speech, he locked his eyebrows, stopped and looked back at the direction of the fake pear palace, "what has she done?" Jisuo continued to report: "go back to the king and listen to xiaoyouzi''s report. The princess just sat in bed in a daze these two days and didn''t do anything..." Hanming''s frown deepened a little after hearing Gizo''s report. Sitting in bed in a daze? What was she thinking? Chapter 869 Although he didn''t know how Ning Lan and Gu Hengyuan knew each other, he recalled the expression when Ning Lan killed Gu Hengyuan. He knew it must be familiar. At least the relationship would not be a simple one to be used. "Did the princess say anything special these days?" Jisuo thought for a moment and said, "I haven''t heard what xiaoyouzi said. However, the servant heard xiaoyouzi say that after the king left two days ago, the princess cried next to the uncle of the country. After returning, she didn''t speak for two days in a row except for talking to miss yun''er." "Crying?" "Yes." She cried at Gu Hengyuan''s body? That is to say, she didn''t want to kill Gu Hengyuan with all her heart, but only to save him at that time? So she saved him just to save him? Thinking about it, Hanming''s lips unconsciously crossed a curved arc and walked towards the imperial study with happy steps. Giso looked at Hanming''s back and was stunned for a few seconds. He was secretly relieved and followed up. He hasn''t seen the king laugh these days. Fortunately, he had a brain and sent xiaoyouzi to report the situation of the princess at any time. It seems that if you want to live long in the palace in the future, you have to get closer to the princess. Fortunately, he was smart and pressed the right treasure. He didn''t offend the princess in the past. If he had followed imperial concubine Yi or imperial concubine Xiao, he would have written a big back word in the palace in the future! In other words, he couldn''t understand what attracted the king and made the king love her so much? Beauty? In terms of beauty, concubine Mei''s beauty is the first in the Khan''s back palace. Besides, the king is not a greedy king. tender? In terms of tenderness, the princess must be the first in the palace, but it''s a countdown. She doesn''t have a good face to the king for many times. Eight out of ten times she broke up with the king unhappily. Huizhi? Is it Huizhi? Forget it, I don''t want to. Just know that it''s good to approach the princess. Yun''er looked at the back of Han Ming and guiso and came out from behind the thick stone pillar at the door. His complexion was deep. What do you mean the king just looked this way? What will the king do about the princess assassinating him? Will he cure the princess Chapter 870 Another dusk came, and the afterglow of the sunset shone in from the porch window. Ning Lan, who was sitting on the bed, was wearing a white brocade embroidered with yellow gold. Her slender black hair gently fell. The jade pillow sent out a faint halo. She leaned against the sandalwood carved window sash and stared at half of the purple jade in her hand. Some sunsets fell on her white jade face, adding a bit of elegance and vulgarity. This half purple jade was given to her by her mother when she married. Later, it fell into the hands of Yelv Hanming and never took it back. Don''t want to, it appears again unexpectedly under her jade pillow. Yun''er said she didn''t find it, that is to say, the person who put the purple jade under the jade pillow must be Yelv Hanming. If so, when did he put it down? Is it when she bathes? Then he must have seen the dagger under the jade pillow. Why didn''t he expose her? Why did he fall into her trap when he knew she was going to kill him? In the mind of Yelv Hanming, he can''t even think of this! Is it like what he said that he would believe what she said? Or is he just watching him act? Didn''t he know she would really kill him? Would he be the kind who risked his life to see the play? Obviously, he is not. Or does he really like her? Since ancient times, kings have been so fickle that he would have moved the truth to her? What does he like about her? Why would he say she killed him in a previous life? If she will kill him in this life? In retrospect, there are more and more doubts. On that day, the conversation between him and the second brother was very strange. She must understand it. The jade pendant was hung around her neck again, and a burst of loneliness and yearning flew in her body. I can''t help looking out the window towards her hometown. The white clouds on the horizon are red by the sunset. Should they belong to the sky of the state of Qi? With a touch of bitterness, she missed her mother and concubine. She''ll go back. Yun''er, it''s time to come back? A silent sigh. When ninglan was ready to get up, she found her legs numb and lost consciousness. She couldn''t help laughing. Maybe she sat too long and thought too much about things? PS: 2 is more out! Chapter 871 "See you, princess." Ning Lan raised her eyes and looked at yun''er. She rubbed her numb legs and asked in a flat voice, "what''s up, do you hear me?" "After inquiring about some soldiers who were with the king that day, they said they didn''t hear the unfortunate news of the second highness. They said that at the king''s command, the second highness was later taken away by general min." Ning Lan asked again, "have you ever heard where min Rui took his second highness? Did you bring it back to the King City?" Yun''er hesitated and said, "I... Didn''t hear about it. It seems that someone deliberately concealed it. In addition, general min was sent out of the capital by the king." "Really? So, your highness, he may still be alive?" Yun''er nodded and said, "yes." Is brother Erhuang still alive? Ning Lan thought that Rong Lu might still be in the world. She was happy and her eyes were dry. Is it true what Yelv Hamming said? "Yun''er, find an appropriate time to send father-in-law Ji to see the palace." "Yes." If Yelv Hanming hadn''t lied to her, Gizo might know the truth. She asked Gizo for the truth first. "What''s the matter with the Empress Dowager?" Yun''er then replied, "Princess Hui, on the way back, the maid heard the whispers of two palace maids. She heard that the Empress Dowager seemed to wake up, so she had to take good care of herself for a period of time." "That''s good." Ning Lan breathed a sigh of relief. I can''t tell why. She always has a special feeling for the Empress Dowager. She doesn''t want anything to happen to the Empress Dowager. Maybe the Empress Dowager sometimes looks like her mother''s concubine? "What about... Tianmu?" The kindness of dripping water will repay the Yongquan. She''s sorry for Tianmu. In any case, she didn''t want Tianmu to die. After all, Tianmu is kind to her. "God... The king has made an order to return the uncle to his former hometown for burial according to the etiquette of his relatives and relatives. He left the imperial city yesterday." "In this way, everything has been arranged properly." since Tianmu can be buried with beautiful scenery, it means that the Empress Dowager and the king have made peace. PS: 3 is coming out. Chapter 872 Yun''er saw that Ning Lan was silent for a long time and asked, "princess, do you want to go to the Empress Dowager''s palace?" Ning Lan didn''t say to go or not to go. She hesitated for a while and said, "talk about it tomorrow. You should step back first. This palace is a little tired." "I''m leaving." Is she going to see the Empress Dowager? According to etiquette, she should visit the Empress Dowager. Even if there is a grudge between her and Yelv Hanming, it has nothing to do with the Empress Dowager. But she killed Tianmu. No, Gu Hengyuan. He''s the Empress Dowager My brother, even if there is constant hatred between Gu HengYuan, Empress Dowager and Yelv Hanming, it is between them after all. They are relatives. Will the Empress Dowager blame her in her heart for hating her for killing Gu Hengyuan? She doesn''t want to meet Yelv Hanming now. She hasn''t sorted out her mood yet Mother imperial concubine, what should Laner do? She should visit the Empress Dowager. Even if she is resented by the empress dowager, she should also apologize to the Empress Dowager. After all, she killed the Empress Dowager''s relatives. A burst of upset suddenly got on her mind. Ning Lan went down to the bed and called out, "yun''er." "The maidservant is here." Ning Lan told yun''er, "go and prepare some gifts. Tomorrow you will go to the Empress Dowager''s palace with this palace." "I will obey your orders." "Let Xueer go to the prison and tell Luoer that Tianmu is dead. If the person she covers up is Tianmu, it is no longer necessary." Yun''er immediately answered, "I''ll obey your orders." "Go!" Luo''er admitted all her sins. She couldn''t figure it out. After Tianmu, she suddenly figured it out. Luo''er has no doubt about her loyalty. With her understanding of luo''er, there are not many people in the world that luo''er can believe. For those who let luo''er admit guilt, except her, only Tianmu can do it in this great Khanate. Now, there is not much to lose around her. She doesn''t want her people to have another accident, let alone another person to become unfortunate because of her. She would never allow it if she could. Father Huang once said that she was born in the flowering season of lily of the valley, which represents blessing and happiness. She doesn''t believe that she is the plague God who brings disaster to people. PS: 4 when it comes out, Yaya goes down to bed first. Chapter 873 Ning Lan asked Jisuo, but she didn''t get the news from the second emperor brother. She was half confused and half worried. If yeluhan really wants to let go of the two royal brothers, why should he keep it so secret? Did he put her second brother under house arrest? Brother Erhuang, where are you now? "Princess, everything is ready." "Hmm!" Ning Lan inquired. After this hour, she won''t meet Yelv Hanming. Yelv Hanming went to the morning court. Stop at the gate of the regret palace. Ning Lan stops for a moment. Looking at the three characters of Si regret palace, I was stunned for a few seconds. The Empress Dowager doesn''t want to move out of here. Maybe the Empress Dowager feels better to live here? After all, the demise of the ancient moon country was caused by her. She stayed here because the Empress Dowager painted a prison for herself and imprisoned herself. As soon as the magpie came out of the bedroom, he saw Ning Lan coming face-to-face. He immediately went forward and saluted: "I see the princess and empress. Empress is a thousand years old, a thousand years old, a thousand years old." "Flat body, magpie, you go and tell the Empress Dowager. This palace asks to see the Empress Dowager." "Please, princess." seeing Ning Lan''s hesitation, the magpie immediately smiled and said, "well, the Empress Dowager has ordered: if the princess comes, she doesn''t need to report." Ning Lan nodded. As soon as she reached the door of the bedroom, she heard the voice of the Empress Dowager from the bedroom: "is Lan Er coming?" "Yes. See the empress mother for my son''s courtiers. The empress mother is blessed." The empress of the late imperial concubine was very happy when she saw Ning Lan. She couldn''t help saying, "excuse me, come and mourn." "My son and minister are guilty. Please punish my mother." The empress of the late imperial concubine looked at Ning Lan, who had been unable to get up and calm her eyes, and immediately understood. Wen Sheng said, "Lan''er, that was an accident. You are also trying to save ming''er. No wonder you. To speak of it, you should be rewarded for the meritorious work of the Savior. It may be the best relief for him." The death of Gu Hengyuan was a great blow to the late imperial concubine. But she is not the kind of indiscriminate person. If Ning Lan didn''t do it at that time, the person who died must be her child. Between her brother and her son, she will choose her son if she is allowed to choose, regardless of family affection. After all, the life of his son is related to the whole Khanate. She knew that she owed a lot of debt. She would never pay off her brother Gu Hengyuan''s debt, but she would pay it back sooner or later. PS: 5 is coming out. Chapter 874 "Come on, Lan''er, get up and come to AI''s house." "The son minister led the order." Ning Lan hesitated and got up and went to the bed of the late imperial concubine: "is the mother better?" "Better. LAN er..." The late imperial concubine stopped talking. "Huh?" The late imperial concubine looked at Ning Lan''s worried face, took Ning Lan''s hand and asked, "is your heart still strange tomorrow?" "I dare not." "Lan''er, can you promise your mother something? If tomorrow''s son has done something that makes you sad, can you try to forgive him?" What does empress dowager mean? Ning Lan frowned, and the Empress Dowager''s words rang out again: "Ming''er is a person who doesn''t know how to express his feelings. In fact, he really likes you. Over the years, there are so many concubines in the harem, and he has never been serious. Only when he looks at you, his eyes will become gentle. That kind of gentle eyes will only be for the beloved. Although the queen mother doesn''t know what happened between you, she believes that between you There must be some misunderstanding. Since it is a misunderstanding, you can solve it as long as you face it calmly. " Misunderstanding? Face it calmly? Can you use the word misunderstanding between her and Yelv Hanming? "My son must remember the teachings of my mother." The late imperial concubine smiled kindly, shook her head and said, "it''s not education. This is the hope before the mother left. The mother sincerely hopes that you and tomorrow can stay together until they are old." "Leave? Mother means..." The late imperial concubine said peacefully, "Ai family is sinful. AI family plans to go to Xianyue temple in two days." "Xianyue temple? Empress mother can''t use it..." The empress of the late imperial concubine answered and said, "I have been worried about mourning for many years. My heart is like water. I just want to practice under the door of FUZU to make atonement, pray for the dead, and hope they can ascend to bliss early." "Does your majesty know about it?" The late imperial concubine nodded and continued: "last night, AI family had told ming''er that although he refused, it was a foregone conclusion." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Lan doesn''t know what to say. In fact, she can understand the Empress Dowager''s mood. Maybe it''s a good choice for the Empress Dowager. The late imperial concubine saw Ning Lan was silent and said, "you are a good child. The mother knows that you also like ming''er in your heart. Two people like each other, no matter what is separated between them, as long as their hearts are in the same direction, they can come together. The mother believes." PS: Hot 6 is coming out. Chapter 875 Out of the regret palace, Ning Lan was in a low mood. Will her favorite person leave soon in the Khan palace? I don''t know why, at the moment, Ning Lan especially wants to go back. As a child, filial piety should be the first. However, she has delayed a lot of time. She really wants to go back and see her mother. "The palace wants to walk alone." there are too many thoughts, too many obstacles and too many helplessness in her heart. She just wants to walk alone quietly and don''t want to walk. "But..." Yun''er wanted to say that it would rain. Before he said it, he was interrupted by Ning Lan''s words: "this palace will go back." "I will obey your orders." Ning Lan retreated from yun''er and walked aimlessly alone. Stopped in the Peony Pavilion and walked into the audio-visual room. After a while, the sky darkened. The autumn wind is deep, the branches are swaying, the leaves are falling, and the blue sky in the distance has been shrouded in dark clouds. The distance between heaven and earth is getting shorter and shorter, and the light is getting darker and darker, just like Ning Lan''s mood at the moment, dark and low. God, is it going to rain? She doesn''t want to go back yet. From time to time, big drops of water fall from the sky. First bit by bit, gradually dense. Some fell naughtily in the pavilion with the cool wind. The rain became more and more fierce. The petals on the peony branches not far away were knocked down on the ground. Only the stubborn branches swaggered and proudly danced their waist. Ning Lan sat on the stone bench with her knees in her arms and watched quietly. I don''t know if the happy frolicking sound of raindrops infected her heart. Ning Lan couldn''t help stretching out her jade palm to pick up the ice crystal drops. The combined moistening of raindrops was quickly transmitted to her whole body by the palm of her hand. Suddenly, the tense mood eased a lot. A burst of drip sound interrupted Ning Lan, who was absent-minded. Unconsciously, he looked up and realized that it was the sound of raindrops hitting the oil umbrella. His vision moved all the way back. He was stunned when he saw the umbrella holder. Han Ming held a big umbrella in one hand in order not to let the rain fall on Ning Lan''s hand. Looking at Ning Lan, who was stunned, moved the corner of her mouth and finally said nothing. The rain disappeared instantly, and everything in heaven and earth seemed to be silent with their silence. I don''t know how long it took. "What are you... Thinking here?" Han Ming looked at the distant sky along Ning Lan''s eyes. Suddenly he found that he couldn''t guess what Ning Lan was thinking at this moment. He doesn''t know her. PS: 7 it''s hotter. I don''t know how happy children''s shoes are Chapter 876 Ning Lan still looked quietly into the distance and didn''t answer Han Ming''s question. What was she thinking? She didn''t know what she was thinking, but she was interrupted by someone who came suddenly. How did he know she was here? What is she looking at? sky? The direction you look at is "Do you really want to go back to Daqi?" "Yes." Ning Lan nodded. She really wanted to go back. Ning Lan''s answer made Han Ming lose his mind and felt a little sad: "as long as you can go back, are you willing to give up everything here, including the position of princess?" Princess? As long as you can go back and worship in front of the mother imperial concubine''s grave, let alone the position of princess, even if you lose your life for ten or twenty years, it is worth it. Take back your eyes looking into the distance, meet Han Ming''s inquiring eyes, and nod with certainty: "yes." Yes? She said yes? She''s willing to give up everything and just want to go back? In fact, he was mentally prepared. She would answer like this. Why would his heart be sad to hear her answer at the moment? "Is there... Nothing worth remembering here?" Nostalgia? She didn''t think about this... What''s worth her nostalgia here? Seeing Ning Lan''s silence, Hanming''s heart sank again: "you all want to leave here... Is it what you want only to leave here?" You? He is going to become a monk for the late imperial concubine. Is he in a bad mood and can''t think of it? The late imperial concubine left here to become a monk. In a sense, it was a relief. "Maybe leaving here is a relief for the mother." "Liberation? Do you think so?" Hanming''s face darkened for a moment. Liberation? Is leaving him a relief? Is it a relief for her to leave him? ha-ha! Why? Is he that annoying? "HMM." the Empress Dowager has a right knot in her heart, just as she insists on living in the regret palace because she blames herself too much for not forgiving herself. After hearing Ning Lan''s answer, Hanming was very uncomfortable. To be clear, he was hurt. Suddenly his breathing became heavy, and a feeling of suffocation made him want to leave the pavilion. "King Gu will seriously consider it." Hanming finished, put his umbrella on the stone table in the pavilion, and turned to leave the pavilion. Chapter 877 Seeing that Hanming turned away, Ning Lan immediately got up and asked, "is what you said true? You really didn''t hurt my second imperial brother?" Han Ming stopped, looked back, smiled bitterly and asked, "will you believe what king Gu said?" he didn''t deceive her, but she didn''t believe him. Since she didn''t believe him, what''s the difference between saying and not saying? He didn''t know her, and she never knew him? Maybe this is God''s will. Seeing that Hanming had finished, Ning Lan walked outside the pavilion, worried, blurted out and asked, "Yelv Hanming, where did you order min Rui to take my second imperial brother?" Although he knew that man was her second Royal brother in his life, he would still feel uncomfortable. Her concern and her eyes are always on that person. He has been jealous, angry and desperate. Even so, what can he change? He is just a devil to her. Leaving him is liberation. In that case, what''s the meaning of leaving her here? I don''t know when the rain outside the pavilion stopped, the dark clouds in the sky gradually dispersed, the wind calmed down, the branches were covered with pearls, and the marble surface water gradually dispersed. There is a smell in the air, which is called letting go behind despair. Hanming slowly turns around and looks at Ning Lan. His face is calm. His dark pupils seem to be a deep water. He just looks at Ning Lan with indifferent eyes for a long time and says, "he has sent him back to Daqi." he asks min Rui to send the man back to his people to ensure that he can leave the customs safely. Just because of her. Not because he is Xiang Tianyu, not because of others, just because of her. Because she cares about that person, he didn''t hurt the person she cares about. Ning Lan frowned when she heard the speech. Daqi? He sent his second brother back to Daqi? How? Looking at Han Ming who had changed like a person in an instant, Ning Lan asked uncertainly, "can I believe your words?" Ninglan''s questioning, Hanming didn''t answer. When he turned around, he left with an invisible smile. "Hey..." Is what he said true? Should she believe him? Why can''t she see him clearly? What the hell is he like? Why did she look at his leaving back like this? Her heart seemed to have lost something. It was very lost and empty? Chapter 878 After Hanming left, Ning Lan stayed in the Peony Pavilion for a long time. Shortly after she arrived at the fake pear palace, she saw yun''er coming. Yun''er took a look at the yellow oil umbrella in Ning Lan''s hand, was a little stunned, and immediately greeted him: "princess." "Well, what happened?" Yun''er then said, "concubine Xiao has been coming for almost an hour and hasn''t left." "What is she doing here?" Ning Lan frowned and thought that she didn''t think she had any friendship with Xiao Jing. However, with Xiao Jing''s domineering temperament, if she could wait for her to burn incense in the fake pear palace, she would not come to say sarcastic words to her. What does she want from her? Is there something to ask? No matter what the reason for looking for her is, you don''t have to bother. You''ll understand when you meet in a moment. Yun''er shook his head and said, "it seems that there is something important. You have to wait for the princess." Ning Lan walked into the sky palace and saw Xiao Jing sitting on a chair on one side in light clothes with an anxious face. This simple dress is not the same style as her usual dress. From her hand holding the tea cup, she is not only worried, but also seems to have something to panic, because her hand holding the tea cup is trembling slightly, although she is holding the tea cup with intention. Xiao Jing came two meters closer to Ning Lan before she recovered from her absence. As soon as she saw Ning Lan, she immediately put down her cup, stood up from her chair and saluted Ning Lan: "my concubine, see the princess." From Xiao Jing''s respectful salute attitude, although Ning Lan was surprised, she was not surprised. In the world, Xiao Jing, who has always been arrogant and domineering, has become a humble and polite person. There are few people. She didn''t think she had so much ability. Since she didn''t, there were only a few people, probably him. About him? Ning Lan frowned at the thought. If it''s related to him, it must be no small matter. Xiao Jing... She must have something to ask her. Ning Lan is about to ask Xiao Jing to be excused. Unexpectedly, Xiao Jing suddenly kneels on the ground. "My concubine made amends to the princess. I did a lot of things sorry to the princess and hurt her. I begged the princess to cure my sin." PS: 2 is hotter. Chapter 879 Looking at Xiao Jing kneeling on the ground, how was she cruel to her in the past? For her, she can let go, but she can''t let go of shang''er. At the beginning, she and Princess Yi conspired to harm her and let Shang Er die miserably. How could she forgive her. "I can''t afford such a big gift from concubine Xiao. You''ve chosen the wrong place to plead guilty. You should go to the sky palace. Yun''er, I''m short of money in the palace. Send concubine Xiao to the palace for me." Ning Lan then turned and walked towards the bedroom. "Princess, please stay." Xiao Jing stopped Ning Lan and said, "princess, I know what I did to princess is unforgivable. I know I don''t have the face to ask princess to forgive me. But I''m here today to make amends. I really know I''m wrong." Xiao Jing said this and knocked her head three times in a row. Ning Lan didn''t look back and went on. As soon as I took two steps, I heard the sound of rustling again, accompanied by the sound of talking and slapping in the face, loud and powerful. "I''m sorry, princess. I''m damned. I''m damned, I''m damned..." Ning Lan turned slowly, looked at Xiao Jing whose cheeks were already red, and said coldly: "We don''t need to investigate what you have done to our palace. However, we can''t forgive what you have done to our servants. They won''t forgive you, especially shang''er, who was killed by you. We believe she won''t forgive you! Xiao Jing, you don''t need to use bitter meat tricks here. No matter what purpose you come here for, it''s of no use to our palace Meaning. " Xiao Jing immediately explained: "Princess, I know that I have done a lot of things sorry for you, but I really didn''t intervene when I grabbed shang''er and hurt shang''er. I beat your maid in front of you. I once targeted you and wanted to... Except you, these concubines admitted that they had been concubines, but shang''er''s death was really nothing to me Guan. Miss shang''er was caught and badly hurt. My concubines didn''t know in advance. " Ning Lan pulled coldly at the corner of her lips and said, "hum! So what? Do you think the palace believed you by saying that? Even if you didn''t kill shang''er directly, the accomplice can''t escape?" Shang''er died so miserably. How can she afford shang''er without revenge? Forgive? More impossible. PS: 3 more out! Children''s shoes catch it. Chapter 880 Xiao Jingshen looked down and said, "yes, I''m guilty. No matter what I said, the princess must not forgive me for the bad things I did before. I''m willing to accept any punishment from the princess and just ask the princess to forgive me. If the princess wants me to pay for miss shang''er''s life, I''m willing... I''m willing, as long as the princess forgives me..." Ning Lan snapped at Xiao Jing and asked coldly, "that''s enough. Xiao Jing, do you really want the palace to forgive you or something else? You should know very well!" "Princess..." "Yun''er, send Princess Xiao." Ning Lan said and entered the bedroom without looking back. Xiao Jing''s actions and words made Ning Lan in a bad mood. How sincere is Xiao Jinglai in admitting her mistake? She is not in the mood to explore. If they hadn''t killed shang''er, if the person they hurt knew it was her, she might forgive her. Whether Xiao Jing comes here today to admit her mistake or has another purpose to ask for her, she will not help her. After Ning Lan entered the bedroom, he didn''t go out of the bedroom until he was about to have dinner. One is that she doesn''t want to come out. The other is the most important. She doesn''t want to see Xiao Jing. Yun''er walked into the bedroom and asked Ning Lan, who was reading, "princess, the dinner is ready. Is it sent in or..." Ning Lan raised her eyes and asked, "has she gone?" Yun''er shook her head and said, "not yet. Where is Princess Xiao kneeling?" She''s still on her knees? Show eyebrows wrinkled. I didn''t expect that Xiao Jing had been kneeling until now. What on earth did you ask her for? For hours? She has always been arrogant and domineering. Now she is stubborn enough to kneel outside for so long. Ning Lan suddenly thought of her long kneeling in the Empress Dowager''s grandmother''s palace. At that time, she was kneeling for a long time to save her mother imperial concubine. The Empress Dowager''s grandmother promised to give her a chance to avenge her mother imperial concubine because of her stubbornness and persistence. After many years, such a thing would happen to her. Now Xiao Jing is somewhat similar to her in those years. Ning Lan put down her book and said to yun''er, "tell Xiao Jing not to kneel here. No matter what she asks, the Palace won''t help her. The result is the same for how long she kneels." Chapter 881 "I''ll follow your orders." yun''er went out and came in again after a while. She said to Ning Lan, "I''ve expressed the princess''s intention to Princess Xiao. Princess Xiao still refused to go." After hearing yun''er''s report, Ning Lan went out of the bedroom and came to Xiao Jing. She said impolitely, "Xiao Jing, this palace clearly tells you that this palace will not help you. You should kneel elsewhere and don''t kneel here." Xiao Jing frowned in pain and said weakly, "Princess... Empress... I know you won''t forgive me. However, I really have no way to go. I beg the princess to save my family. As long as the princess is willing to help, I will die in front of the princess and apologize. Princess... Please, please..." She asked her to save her family? It seems to be as good as her guess. A woman who used to be so cruel to her will give up her life for her family? "Yun''er!" Ning Lan gave yun''er a look. With a bang, yun''er took out a dagger and threw it in front of Xiao Jing. Xiao Jing was stunned and asked incredulously, "Princess... Do you mean... You are willing to help my concubine, aren''t you?" "Don''t you want to apologize and ask the palace to forgive you? Now the palace will give you a chance and a finger, which is also an explanation for Shang er. As for whether to help you or not, the palace will still not change its mind and won''t help you." Ning Lan then turned her back and didn''t look at Xiao Jing. Xiao Jing''s hands trembled, hesitated for a moment, and picked up the dagger on the ground. She abandoned her self-esteem and her pride for the sake of her family and her mother. As long as she can save her mother, she can not want her life and can get the forgiveness of the woman she hates in front of her, she will be one step closer to saving her mother and family. She can only risk it! "My concubine... Thank the princess for giving me the opportunity to atone for my sin." Xiao Jing screamed after a while. "Wang... Wang... Imperial concubine... Empress, Minister and concubine... I''ll compensate you for... Crime..." Xiao Jing fainted after saying that. "Yun''er, bandage her wound." "Yes." yun''er quickly bandaged Xiao Jing''s bleeding hand. "Send someone to take her back and send her finger to shang''er''s grave." although Xiao Jing didn''t directly kill shang''er, she was also an accomplice. Shang''er could have been saved. If it hadn''t been for her shouting assassin "I will obey your orders." Ning Lan still didn''t look back at Xiao Jing, but walked towards the picture screen and said, "tell her that the gratitude and resentment between the palace and her are written off. Her family is innocent and none of them will die." PS: hot 5 Geng. Yaya went to bed. Chapter 882 Ning Lan didn''t ask Xiao Jing what crime their family had committed, and she didn''t intend to know. However, she asked yun''er to find the last page of the Analects of Confucius Yongye, and Ning Lan wrote: "a benevolent king governs the world and does not remove his anger or sin. Respect benevolence and the grace of drinking. Law enforcers should not stick to the law, and do away with evil. They should not harm chickens and dogs with the sin of one person. " After Ning Lan finished writing, she ordered yun''er to send the book to the sky palace. She did everything Xiao Jing could ask for. The final fate of the Xiao family is not up to her to decide. It depends on whether Yelv Hanming is willing to let go. The Xiao family is kind to Yelv Hanming. If he hadn''t done what he shouldn''t have done, Yelv Hanming wouldn''t have done too much. Although Yelv Hanming was a little grumpy, he was not a fool. A faint king cannot develop the great Khanate so strong, nor will he be loved by his people. The next day, noon. "Princess, the matter of concubine Xiao''s mother''s family has come to an end." "How?" Yun''er replied: "I heard something from Duke Ji. General min and his staff, the grand Fu, handed in a note and impeached the five major crimes of the Xiao family. The king was very angry and executed all the people involved in the case; the innocent adults of the Xiao family were slaves for generations, and the women were maidservants during the period of hard work; the elderly women were exempted from their guilt after three years of service; the children were three years old You can''t be an official in the dynasty within the generation; as for Princess Xiao, you can''t go into the cold palace until you die of old age. " Five major crimes, such disposal did not destroy the nine families of the Xiao family, which can be regarded as leniency. "You said min Rui came back?" "Yes." "Tell general Min that the palace wants to see him." "I will obey your orders." Soon after yun''er withdrew, a maid was sent to Princess Xiao''s palace. "The maidservant is yun''er, the maid beside Princess Xiao. See the princess. The lady is thousand years old, thousand years old." "Yes." Yun''er opened the box, raised it high and said, "the master asked the slave to send you an item to the princess. The master asked the slave to bring a sentence: the princess''s grace will not be forgotten in her life, and she will pray for her in the remaining years." Baiyu Guanyin? Xiao Jing has really changed? Ning Lan nodded and let her subordinates Baiyu Guanyin. "The master also asked the maidservant to say that she had told the king the truth about what the master had done with the empress of imperial concubine Yi." PS: 6 is more out. Today''s end. Chapter 883 After leaving the early Dynasty, Hanming made a wine feast in the sky palace for his staff and min Rui. "It''s hard to grow grain and riverbank. I''d like to propose a toast to Mr. Gu Wang." The staff immediately got up and said, "Wei minister dare not. This is the duty of Wei minister as a minister." Hanming said with a smile, "teachers don''t have to be polite. There are no kings and ministers today, it''s just a home meal. Guwang is your student, and min Rui is also your student." "Weichen leads the order." Han Ming and min Rui were both staff students in their early years, which was the most proud thing in their life. Now, both students have their own brilliant lives, and he is very pleased. After the banquet, Hanming left the Taifu alone. Hanming was a little drunk, but his mind was clear. Looking at the staff''s low worried face, he said, "teacher, you should know that woman is gone?" The staff nodded silently. A kind of sadness that could not be concealed floated on his face with the traces of years, and raised his glass. Hanming added wine to the staff cup and continued to ask, "why did you give up that woman many years ago? Did you regret it?" The staff was silent for a long time and said, "everything is God''s will. It''s useless not to regret later. It''s doomed to be predestined. Even if it''s forced, it won''t be together in the end. If it''s forced, it will only burn jade and stone." Fate? Will you lose if you insist on getting it? jade and stone burned together? Is there only fate between him and Lan''er? Therefore, the more he wants to get, the less he can get, and the deeper the injury, is this also God''s will? After drinking two glasses of wine in a row, Hanming continued to ask, "in these years, the beloved lives with others and has children. The teacher has never regretted it? Not once?" "If you don''t say it once, it''s not complete. If you say you regret it, you only regret that you didn''t go to her house to ask for a marriage earlier. Later, when she entered the palace, she heard about her happiness, but she didn''t regret it." the staff said here, stopped for a while and continued: "If you really love a person, you will laugh if she smiles, and you will be happy if she is happy. If you really love a person, you just want to do something for her, not what you want from her. Even if her happiness has nothing to do with you, even if you can only stand quietly in the distance and watch, you are still not willing to destroy her happiness, and you will love her without hesitation." After listening to his staff''s words, Hanming smiled, raised his glass, drank with his staff and said, "love a person who just gives without asking for return? Really love a person and only want her to be happy? Teacher, you can really be regarded as a generation of love saint!" PS: 7 is coming out. Chapter 884 At Hanming''s insistence, the Empress Dowager stayed in the palace for another two days. Finally, Hanming compromised and let the Empress Dowager leave the palace. However, according to the agreement, the Empress Dowager can only practice with hair, and the matter cannot be publicized. One is for the safety of the empress dowager, the other is for the dignity of the royal family. When the Empress Dowager came out of the palace, she only prepared a carriage with only one magpie. Because the Empress Dowager''s becoming a monk was a secret, at the Empress Dowager''s request, only Hanming and ninglan saw her off. The carriage drove away from the palace gate. Hanming stood for a long time, but he didn''t step out of the palace gate. Hanmingbu was worried about the safety of the empress dowager, because he had arranged everything the night before. Hanming looked at the direction where the Empress Dowager disappeared outside the palace gate and stood for a long time, looking very sad. "Such a big palace and orphan king failed to leave the empress mother in the end." Ning Lan looked at Han Ming''s silent figure and felt an unspeakable taste in her heart. When the Empress Dowager left, she could understand the Empress Dowager''s mind. At the moment, she also understood the loss and sadness of Hanming. Although she knew, she didn''t know how to enlighten. She believed that he also understood the Empress Dowager''s mind. Otherwise, he would not agree to let the Empress Dowager leave the imperial city and practice with hair. After a long silence, Ning Lan whispered, "it''s a blessing to leave the world of mortals and have no worldly ties." Hanming took a deep look at Ning Lan and turned to the palace. Ning Lan followed him silently. There were some clouds dancing in the sky. At a fork in the road, Hanming stopped. "Come with me to a place." "OK." Ning Lan''s mind flashed the idea of rejection. When the words came to her mouth, she still didn''t refuse to export, but nodded meekly. Facing Yelv Hanming, Ning Lan didn''t know what kind of attitude to face, but the initial hatred had completely disappeared. After she heard min Rui''s words, she didn''t blame Han. Ning Lan followed Han Ming to the tomb of the first king''s mausoleum, knelt down and gave a big gift. "I''ve been polite. Go back first. I want to be alone with my father for a while." Han Ming didn''t look at Ning Lan again, but sat down cross legged in front of the mausoleum. PS: 8 is coming out. Chapter 885 "My father, my mother left today. Will you blame my son for not keeping her? Over the years, my son didn''t take good care of my mother. Is my son unfilial? When my mother stabbed you, my son thought it was unforgivable... My son didn''t understand why you didn''t hate my mother. I didn''t understand until a few days ago, just like my father As you said before, sometimes you hate a person not because you can hate him. " Han Ming said here, looked at the direction Ning Lan left, stared at the figure gradually disappearing, and said to himself: "Father, just now... That''s the princess of my son''s wife. Haven''t you seen it? She''s your daughter-in-law. Isn''t she very special? My son and I have known each other for a long time, but she doesn''t remember anything before... Father, you haven''t heard my son''s whistling for a long time? I''ll tell you today." With that, Hanming took a short Xiao out of his arms and played the song. Over and over again. Beautiful tunes spread out in the air. The endless sadness in the song makes people listen and can''t help but feel sad. Ning Lan, who walked back to the fake palace, heard Xiao Qu and couldn''t help stopping. She was unconsciously attracted by the beautiful and distant melody. Although standing in the distance, she didn''t hear the music very clearly, she still felt the sadness in the heart of the person who played the music. It was the first time she had heard Yelv Hamming blowing in all the days she had known him. Why is he sad? This kind of beautiful music, if not the player has a gentle heart, can not express its beauty so incisively and vividly? Yelv Hanming in front of the mausoleum felt very vague. He seemed to be covered with a mysterious black veil, which made her unable to see clearly. What kind of person is he? What''s on his mind at the moment? Ning Lan listened for a long time. When she was ready to leave, she found that her staff did not know when to stand only a few feet away from her. From his focused expression, he was also listening to Xiao Qu in the distance. "Wei Chen, see the princess." "Lord Taifu, no gift." The staff saluted and asked, "I don''t know. Can I take a step?" PS: 9 is coming out. Chapter 886 Ning Lan nodded, walked back and asked, "do you know what song this is?" The staff said thoughtfully, "play on the phoenix stage. I haven''t heard the king play this song for many years. Princess, is the king upset?" Worry? Did the Empress Dowager leave? Ning Lan asked, "why did Taifu ask?" The staff frowned and looked gloomy. "This song" play in phoenix stage "will be played only when the king meets difficult problems." the staff said, and their eyes fell on Ning Lan without saying much. Ning Lan thought and said, "maybe it''s because the Empress Dowager left!" The staff nodded in cooperation. I''m afraid the king knows very well whether it''s the departure of the Empress Dowager or being trapped by love. "Did Lord Taifu stay with the king before?" The staff nodded and said, "Wei minister has been serving the will of the former king and has been assisting the king around the king." "Then... Lord Taifu must be familiar with the king''s preferences?" "I dare not. However, I know what the king likes." Ning Lan hesitated for a moment and asked, "can Taifu tell the palace something... About the king?" The staff respectfully bowed their heads and said, "the princess told me that the minister must know everything and say everything." Ning Lan thought for a moment and didn''t know how to ask. In fact, she wanted to know all the things about Yelv Hanming, but it was hard to ask in the face of Taifu. "Your favorite weapon? What book do you like?" Does the princess want to know the king? The staff smiled and replied: "Your favorite weapon is an arrow. In order to practice a good arrow like the previous king, your majesty used to pull his bow and break his fingers in spite of the pouring rain in the school field... It took five days to practice a good arrow technique of hitting 100 shots and hitting 100 goals. When fighting, no matter how difficult you encounter, your majesty has never been afraid or flinched. No matter how many injuries you suffer, you never get hurt Shout pain. I remember once, when the king was ten years old, the king went hunting with the former king. As a result, he separated and met a fierce tiger. When the former king arrived, the tiger was killed by the king alive. There were bones in several wounds on the king''s body... " Chapter 887 Time flies. It''s time for dinner when Ning Lan talks with his staff. Ning Lan orders yun''er to prepare dinner. After dinner, the staff gets up and leaves the palace. Ning Lan heard a lot about Yelv Hanming from his staff. The Yelv Hamming in the staff''s mouth was a Yelv Hamming she didn''t know at all. It was different from the Yelv Hamming in her mind, but much more complete than that in her mind. Yelv Hamming, her husband? Ning Lan, who is a little drunk, holds half a purple jade in her hand, walks to the kapok tree in the yard and sits on the swing shelf, with a faint smile on her lips. She hasn''t been so happy for a long time. The white face is red because it is too drunk. The cool wind blew across my face and it was cool. A curved moon in the sky is covered with a layer of light yarn, but the stars blink their big glasses lively. At night, there is a bit of drunkenness in peace. "Princess, I''ll get you a cloak." Yun''er saw that Ning Lan was in a better mood and had no plan to go back to the bedroom. Then he turned and walked to the bedroom. After a while, a sound of footsteps gradually approached. I felt someone put on a cloak for her, and the corners of her lips raised slightly. Ning Lan did not look back, but still looked up at the sky: "yun''er, there are many stars in the sky. I heard that after people die, they will become stars in the sky, and they will continue to protect the people they want to protect... Do you think the mother imperial concubine will look at me in the sky? Which one will be the mother imperial concubine?" For a long time, I didn''t hear the answer from the descendants. Ning Lan continued to say to herself, "yun''er, do you want to go back?" Ning Lan''s words fell for a while, but she didn''t hear yun''er''s answer. She looked behind her suspiciously, blinked her eyes, frowned, and muttered, "this palace must be drunk. Yun''er has a hibiscus face. How can it become Yelu Hanming''s face in debt... This palace must be dazzled..." Ning Lan couldn''t help but loosen her hand holding Qianqiu rope, rubbed her eyes, looked again, and her eyebrows locked deeper: "it''s strange, how can yun''er grow like Yelv Hanming? Drunk... Must be drunk..." Han Ming smiled at Ning Lan and said, "you are so drunk that you can''t even see the debt owed face of King gu!" PS: 10 more. Chapter 888 A face in debt? His face, it looks like he''s in debt? Han Ming''s words fell, and Ning Lan''s brain gradually woke up. Why does this sound so like Yelv Hamming? Yelv Hanming? Ah?! Ning Lan''s eyes were instantly fixed on Hanming''s smiling face, widened their eyes, and determined that the visitor was indeed Yelv Hanming. As soon as she tilted her body, there was a cry of surprise, and the whole person fell off the swing. "Be careful." Han Ming made a quick move and hugged Ning Lan who fell from the swing in his arms. After a shock, the drunkenness disappeared for a few minutes. Ning Lan, who was held in Hanming''s arms, was already red on her cheeks, which was red to her neck. Some embarrassed asked, "you... How could it be you..." Han Ming replied in an unconventional way: "in the future, after drinking, don''t sit on the swing." the scene just now was still in Han Ming''s mind. If he hadn''t shot in time or he wasn''t beside her, he would have fallen off the more than one meter high swing and hit the ground. "... put me down." Ning Lan was speechless for a while. Seeing that Hanming still didn''t release her, she said shyly: "... Put me down." Han Ming ignored Ning Lan, walked to the bedroom with Ning Lan in his arms, and asked, "why do you want to drink?" Ning Lan was a little flustered when she saw Hanming holding her to the bedroom and not letting her go to the ground, as if there was a deer jumping up and down. "Whether you drink or not has nothing to do with you." She drank wine because... Because... She didn''t know why. She just wanted to drink. She heard a lot of his secrets from her staff. She was in a good mood and drank some wine Han Ming gathered up the remaining smile on his face and asked with calm black eyes, "did you drink muggy wine because you want to go back to Daqi?" Back to Daqi? Back to Daqi? She really wants to go back. "Yes. I want to go back. Will you let me go back?" Hanming walked into the bedroom with Ning Lan in his arms, put Ning Lan down, and asked again, "do you want to go back so much?" Ning Lan nodded firmly. Her eyes were full of supplications and expectations. She looked at Han Ming and begged, "yes. Let me go back. I really want to go back all the time..." PS: 11 it''s getting better. Yaya went to cook. Chapter 889 "As long as you can go back and let you give up everything here, are you willing?" Ning Lan looked at Han Ming incomprehensibly. She didn''t understand what Hanming meant by giving up everything here. Is she really so guilty when she goes back? She just wanted to go back and put a incense stick in front of her mother''s tomb. She just wanted to do some filial piety for her children and burn a knife of paper money in front of her mother''s tomb, that''s all. Han Ming saw Ning Lan staring at her silently and continued to ask, "as long as you can go back, it doesn''t matter if you can''t come back in the future?" "Yelv Hanming, you are really cold." "Cold? Good. Then the lone king will give you two choices. First, keep it here. You can''t have anyone else except the lone king; second, you can go back to Daqi, but you will never come back again. The relationship between you and the lone king will be cut off. You can only choose one of the two choices." He''s cold? He just wants to keep him around. Is that cold? "You are so selfish." Her heart can''t have anyone but him? Did he force her to choose between family affection and love? Why do you push her so hard? In her life, there can be no family but love. She had secretly vowed that she would never live for a man like her mother. In her heart, family affection is very important. "Selfish? Hehe. If you don''t choose, King Gu will choose for you!" Love is a matter of two people. He doesn''t want the woman he loves to have someone in his heart by his side. Is that selfish? Doesn''t she know that love can''t hold any sand? Even if that person is only her second Royal brother in this life, he can''t stand it. He can''t accept it! "Yelv Hanming, don''t force me." "Force you? Who is forcing who?" Ning Lan stared at Yelv Hanming and clenched his hands in order not to let the sad expression show in front of Hanming. "Well, in that case, I choose! I want to go back to Daqi." "King Gu won''t give you a bodyguard to escort you back to Daqi!" "This palace does not need, nor is it rare." Ning Lan''s heart burst when she heard Han Ming say so. How can there be such selfish and stingy people in the world? What the staff said must be false. He is the most selfish, ruthless and ruthless king in the world! PS: one watch! Chapter 890 Hanming was completely annoyed by Ning Lan. He clenched his fists, tight and loose, loose and tight. His face was black. He stared at Ning Lan for a while. His words were angry and strong: "OK! Go! Go tomorrow, and the king will never want to see you again!" Hanming said angrily, turned and walked out with big steps. He didn''t see him. After turning around, Ning Lan''s eyes turned red. Ning Lan looked at Han Ming''s voice, turned and rushed into the bedroom and threw herself on the bed. Thinking of what Hanming said, he was sad and burst into tears. He never wants to see her again? Who wants to see him? She''ll never come back! Yelv Hanming, no one wants to see you! Selfish, arrogant, overbearing, ruthless, unreasonable self king, she will leave tomorrow and will never miss her. "Yun''er, pack up and we''ll go back to Daqi tomorrow." "... I will obey your orders!" As soon as yun''er entered the bedroom and picked up his cloak, he ran into Yelv Hanming. He originally thought that the king and the princess would turn fighting into friendship. Unexpectedly, it backfired, but it became more rigid. The previous moment is clearly good. How can you become an enemy the next moment? The princess is always calm and seldom gets angry. How can she change as soon as she meets the king? Yun''er sighed secretly and was busy tidying up his things. If you go back to Daqi tomorrow, there are a lot of things to clean up and prepare. We should not only prepare clothes, but also dry food and water I''m busy! As soon as Hanming got out of the fake pear palace, he couldn''t help hammering the round stone column at the gate of the fake pear palace. A nameless anger is burning in my heart. Anger, anger. He''s never seen a woman like her! Hanming angrily returned to the sky palace and walked around in the sky palace. In fact, he figured it out in front of his father''s tomb. If she really wants to leave, it''s her wish. He will try to make it happen and let her leave. When he came to the fake pear palace, he wanted to talk to her calmly and ask her to stay with him. He didn''t want to say a few words, so he broke up unhappily. And, worst of all, he said the last thing he should say. Obviously, I wanted to keep her, but it turned into driving her away, and I left tomorrow PS: Hot 2 more. Chapter 891 "Guiso." Giso rushed in at once, "the slave is here." Hanming glanced at his Gizo and moved his mouth. He had something in his heart. He didn''t know how to ask, so he simply swallowed it back. "Step back!" "... yes." The fog at Gizo''s head retreated stiffly. Today, the king won''t let him follow, and he doesn''t know what happened. Who has the courage to annoy the king? Isn''t it the princess again? Looking at the situation, nine times out of ten it was caused by the princess! Thinking of this, giso''s heart fell to his throat. He looked up and thought about it. He immediately found xiaoyouzi and said, "xiaoyouzi, go and inquire about what happened after the king went to the fake pear palace." "Yes." She''s leaving at dawn. At dawn, she will leave here and go back to her hometown. She chose to give him up. Thinking of Ning Lan giving up him, heartache surged up a burst of unbearable sadness. Wine, one cup, one cup, another... The more you drink, the more sober you are, the more you drink, the more reluctant you are to give up. Lan''er, Taifu said that if you really love someone, you just want to pay for someone, not take. Taifu also said that feelings are your feelings and my wishes. I can''t force it. Finally, what I force is the burning of jade and stone. jade and stone burned together? What happened that year, is it a portrayal of the burning of jade and stone? Finally, if there is only hatred left, it''s better to let you go. You won''t burn both jade and stone. How can King Gu be willing to let you burn both jade and stone? If you want to go, go! Even if you don''t want to, you will be let go. Just, I hope you don''t regret Will you regret it? One day, will you regret not choosing to stay with the lone king? Lan''er, is there really no lone king in your heart? Not at all? When you return to Daqi, will you sit in front of the window and look here, occasionally... Occasionally think of the lone king, even a little missing? Taifu fell in love with your mother and became a generation of love saint. When King Gu fell in love with you, he became a generation of fool! Those who get it clearly have to bow their hands and send it out. What is a fool? love? Is this what Taifu said about love? Can''t stop. Are you still in a mess? Han Ming suppressed the impulse to rush to the fake pear palace, sat in front of the window with a wine pot and looked at the stars in the sky. He didn''t know whether it was because he drank too much wine or because he didn''t have a good rest these days and fell asleep unconsciously. PS: 3 is hotter. Chapter 892 Pain, headache! Hanming rubbed his sore temple, shut up and asked, "Gizo, what time is it now?" Jisuo immediately replied, "tell the king that Mao time has just passed, and now it''s Chen time." "It''s time? Why don''t you call... What do you say? It''s time?" Hanming suddenly reacted, jumped up from the recliner. Thought of yesterday''s dialogue with Ning Lan in the fake pear palace, walked out like flying. At this time, she won''t really have left, will she? Hanming hurried to the fake pear palace, but he didn''t see Ning Lan in the fake pear palace, and his heart was confused. the mind is very confused. She''s gone? Is she really gone? By the way, she didn''t have a token or his imperial edict. Although he let her go yesterday, no one heard. She should not be able to get out of the palace. "Where''s xiaoyouzi? Where''s the princess?" "The slave is here, the slave..." Xiaoyouzi was interrupted by Hanming before he finished saying, "tell me where the princess has gone." "Yes, the princess just left. She went... To the west gate." West gate? The west gate will open at the moment of dawn every day. If she has just left... She should be in a hurry. Thinking about this, Han Ming used his lightness skills and chased the west gate. Whether she will stay for him or not, he will try. He won''t regret it in the future. Xichengmen Ning Lan took yun''er and others to the west gate, waiting to open the gate. He didn''t come to see her. Did he really want to see her again? What he said yesterday was not angry words. Did he really hope to never see her again? After waiting for more than an hour in the fake pear palace, he didn''t appear. Now it''s time, he still didn''t appear... He shouldn''t appear. Suddenly, the nose was sour. She wanted to go back to Daqi, but she never thought about not coming back here. She never thought about it once. Why was Yelv Hamming so opposed to her returning to Daqi? Why do you have to choose between family affection and love? Is it really so heinous for him to go back to Daqi? She''ll never come back here again, will she? Can''t go back here. Where should she go? Suddenly, she wanted to see Yelv Hanming. She had never felt this before. She was very strange, and she was a little overwhelmed. How could she suddenly miss him? Because I will never see him again, do I have some reluctance and missing? To miss him like this? Or did she want him to come and keep her? PS: 4 is coming out. Chapter 893 The heavy gear rolling sound, the iron bolt of the city gate was slowly pulled up, and four guard guards and a group of soldiers in iron armor came to the gate of the west city gate with neat steps. The door drum sounded all day, which also hurt Ning Lan''s heart. Looking at the west gate slowly opened, Ning Lan''s heart was very bad. Yun''er saw that Ning Lan just stared at the gate and said, "princess, the gate is open." "HMM." Ning Lan nodded and walked towards the city gate. As soon as he took a step, he heard a quick stop voice from behind her: "stop!" as soon as Hanming''s voice fell, everyone knelt down, except Ning Lan. Han Ming took three or two strides to ninglan: "are you leaving like this?" Ning Lan bit her lips and turned to look at Yelv Hanming: "what''s wrong?" "Of course." If you don''t go like this, how can you go? Didn''t he say it clearly yesterday? He wouldn''t give her a bodyguard to escort her, and he didn''t want to see her again. He said all these clearly, and she heard them clearly. What else does he want? Staring into Han Ming''s eyes, he asked angrily, "what else do you want? You made it clear yesterday, and you promised me." Ning Lan''s words frozen Hanming''s words in his throat: "yesterday was very clear. Gu Wang said yesterday... If you will never come back after you return to Daqi... It''s serious..." He came not to keep her, but to tell her that if she returned to Daqi, she would never come back. Is it true? Ning Lan took Hanming''s words, turned her back to Hanming and said, "don''t worry, she''ll never come back!" Hanming was interrupted by Ning Lan when he was halfway through his words. After hearing Ning Lan''s words that he would never come back, his heart seemed to have been hit with a hammer. "Are you... Really not coming back?" "Yes," he said. How could she come back? Hanming watched Ning Lan walk towards the door step by step. He couldn''t help chasing him with big steps. He pulled Ning Lan around and faced him. "What king Gu said yesterday is that you will never come back after you return to Daqi... If you take it back, will you come back? Will you come back for King Gu?" PS: 5 is more out! Chapter 894 What did he mean and why did he ask, to humiliate her or to keep her? Hanming looked at Ning Lan, who was silent, and felt very uneasy. However, he thought that if he didn''t say something now, he might not have a chance to say it in the future, so he couldn''t care about anything. He ignored self-esteem, pride and the face of the monarch. At this moment, he only knew that he didn''t want to lose her forever. Even if there was only a little chance, he also wanted to seize it. "King Gu... King Gu means... Yesterday''s words that I never want to see you again..." Ning Lan thought that Hanming was coming to be ashamed and angry. She couldn''t help breaking away Hanming''s hand and said, "I heard that sentence clearly and wrote it down." Han Ming took a big step, took Ning Lan in his arms and explained with some anxiety: "no, it''s angry words. Lan''er, can you not go?" Ning Lan looked up at Han Ming with a sincere face and heard Han Ming''s exact retention. Her red eyes were covered with a layer of fog. Seeing Ning Lan''s tears interrupted in his eyes, Hanming was at a loss and explained, "I... did I say something wrong? I mean... If you really want to go back to Daqi, can you come back after you go back? As long as you come back, I''ll wait for you to come back." "Didn''t you just say that I would never come back after I returned to Daqi? Is that serious?" "It''s also angry." Ning Lan continued to ask, "don''t you hate to see me? Let me go quickly?" "That''s also angry." "Which one of your words is not angry?" "If you want to stay with me, it''s not angry. If I''ll wait for you to come back, it''s not angry." Ning Lan''s tears couldn''t help flowing down, "do you really want me back so much?" "Well, can you come back for me?" Facing Hanming''s soft plea, Ning Lan felt a different kind of happiness. A kind of happiness to be cared about, a kind of happiness to be loved. "In fact, I just want to go back to worship my mother imperial concubine. I never thought of never coming back." Han Ming was overjoyed when he heard the speech and asked uncertainly, "you mean you always want to go back to Daqi, not to live there, nor to return to your second imperial brother, but to come back after going back to worship the mother imperial concubine?" "Yes." A bright smile bloomed on Hanming''s face: "can you not go today?" "No, I''ve packed up my salute." "King Gu hasn''t prepared an escort for you yet..." "You said you wouldn''t give me a bodyguard to escort me!" "Well... I said, but I said I wouldn''t give you a guard. I didn''t say I wouldn''t give you a hundred guards to escort you back." "You are unreasonable..." "Why don''t you go today?" "No... um..." ¡­¡­ (end of the whole book) (ha ha, after so long, I''ve finally finished writing. If you still want to see the story behind Ning Lan and Han Ming, Lan Ya will write it in fanwai! However, if Lan Ya wants to say that she doesn''t write fanwai, will she be hit with a brick? Hehe...) Recommend another finished book for Lan Ya ¡¤ (end) the eldest lady of the prime minister''s family "ZHUGE Jinming" recommends another book for Lan Ya that is about to be finished. The wife of the supreme scholar: the thousands of gold captured by the Marquis are novels written by Lan Ya with great care! Chapter 895 Han Ming, unable to seduce, looked at Ning Lan''s firm face and asked, "do you really have to go today?" "Yes." Although Hanming was reluctant to let Ning Lan leave, he thought of what Ning Lan said. He was involved in important state affairs. He couldn''t accompany Ning Lan back to his mother''s house like an ordinary son-in-law. He felt guilty and had to promise Ning Lan: "in this case, I''ll send min Rui to escort you back. You''ll be back here in three months." "Well," said Ning Lan, smiling at Hanming sweetly, tiptoe and kissed Hanming on the center of his eyebrows. Ning Lan''s active offer made Han mingle dizzy and smiling like a flower. Min Rui was instructed by Han Ming and waited on Ning Lan wholeheartedly all the way. With cold eyes and wise judgment, min Rui, who has always been picky about women, has a new understanding of Ning Lan and shows admiration for Ning Lan in his heart after accompanying Ning Lan back to Daqi for more than half a month. "Princess, if the town ahead has passed, even if you are stepping on the border of Daqi." "Well, it''s up to you to decide!" "The end will obey." The carriage kept moving towards the state of Qi, creaking and ringing. Breathe the air of Qi and suck the smell of fresh soil in the atmosphere. The homesickness in ninglan''s heart is becoming more and more urgent and intense. "Oh..." "Princess......" yun''er saw Ning Lan''s pale and nauseous face bumping in the carriage. He was very nervous. He immediately raised the curtain of the carriage and shouted, "stop, stop..." "What do you want from the princess?" Yun''er then said, "if you return to the general, maybe it''s the bumps along the way. The princess is not feeling well. Let''s have a rest first!" "Princess, would you like to find a doctor for you?" "No, I''ll just have a rest in the palace." Ning Lan sighed as she looked ahead from the window and couldn''t see the winding mountain road. "Yun''er, help the palace get off." "I will obey your orders." After getting out of the carriage, he breathed the air and felt the fresh soil smell in the air. Ning Lan, who was originally disgusted, was much better. Although he wanted to return to Daqi earlier, he had always been filled with longing for Hanming. If the misunderstanding between her and Yelv Hanming hadn''t been solved, she really didn''t know that Yelv Hanming cared about her so much. Originally, I thought he really drove her away and didn''t give her a bodyguard. However, from min Rui''s mouth, Yelv Hanming prepared everything for her early. Chapter 896 Ning Lan stood under a pine tree. Just after drinking a few mouthfuls of fresh air and breathing smoothly, he saw min Rui come over: "my subordinates please the princess to get on the bus." Seeing that Min Rui''s eyebrows were locked, Ning Lan looked dignified and asked, "what''s the matter?" Min Rui said, "there was a sound of hoofs approaching. For the sake of the safety of the princess, my subordinates asked the princess to get on the bus." Ning Lan hesitated for a moment and turned to get on the carriage. "Drive..." As soon as Ning Lan was ready in the carriage, he heard a sound of driving a horse. Through the window, people on the backs of more than a dozen horses were wearing soldiers'' clothes. Ten feet away from Ning Lan''s carriage, except one person sat on the back of the horse and walked towards them, all the others jumped off the horse and stopped. "Second brother..." Ning Lan looked at the man on the horse incredulously and gradually approached. She didn''t believe she was right until she came to the carriage. Ronglu looked at Ning Lan''s rapidly changing face, smiled with elegance and a little haggard, "Lan''er, it''s hard all the way." "Brother Erhuang, is it really you? Are you really alive? Are your injuries all right?" Ning Lan put her hand out of the carriage and touched Rong Lu''s face. The eyes were ruddy and foggy. Ronglu looked at Ning Lan with pity and said, "don''t worry, the injury on the second emperor brother has been cured." "Brother Erhuang, what''s going on?" "Don''t worry, brother Erhuang will tell you slowly." Ronglu said here, changed the topic and asked, "why is your face so ugly, isn''t it uncomfortable?" Ning Lan smiled with relief and said, "maybe it''s a mountain road all the way. It''s bumpy and dizzy." Ronglu looked around and said, "well, the mountain road is still more than ten miles away. It''s really bumpy to take a carriage... Lan''er, take my horse." "This... All right!" Ning Lan hesitated, nodded and lifted the curtain of the carriage. Just about to get on Ronglu''s horse, min Rui came over: "if the princess wants to ride a horse, she will prepare one for you?" Ronglu then said, "no, just sit on the same horse with the palace." Min Rui hesitated and said, "this... I''m afraid it''s not very good?" Ning Lan looked at the bodyguard who took care of her, gave up the idea of riding a horse with Rong Lu, and told min Rui, "go and bring a horse to the palace." "The end will obey." Chapter 897 Ronglu saw Ning Lan kneeling in front of Princess Xi''s grave and couldn''t get up for a long time. He couldn''t help but come forward and advised: "Lan''er, don''t kneel again. Your body will not stand it. Princess Xi loved you most when she was alive. If she had a spirit in the sky, she would be sad to know that you can''t get up for a long time." "Brother Erhuang, Lan''er wants to spend more time with his mother." "This... OK!" Ronglu hesitated and nodded to leave. Soon after Ronglu left, yun''er came to ninglan. "Is anyone here?" "Yes." Ning Lan opened his mouth and said, "go down and watch. There are words in this palace to be said by the moon." "I will obey your orders." Feng Yue came to Ning Lan with a small step, saluted respectfully and said, "I''ll see the princess and empress." Rather than looking back at Feng Yue, Ning Lan asked, "did your mother go well?" Feng Yue hesitated and said, "go back... Report back to the princess, Princess Xi. She walked very quietly." "Did empress Xi say anything important before she left?" "Before the death of empress Xi, she said to her maidservant." "What?" "Before the death of empress Xi, she said to her maidservant that if the empress comes back, tell the empress. The empress said that since she is a wife and has been filial, she should return to the great Khanate as soon as possible to be a good wife. It would be inappropriate to live in her family for a long time." Ning Lan smelled the speech, her face was cold, turned and looked at Feng Yue. She didn''t speak for a while. Why did the mother imperial concubine leave this sentence? Tell her to leave Daqi early? Because it''s not safe here? "Does your mother have any relics left in this palace?" Feng Yue thought for a moment and said, "tell the princess. I don''t know where her relics are. But... The lady once told me to put away the letters that the princess likes." "Book?" "Yes." Ning Lan called yun''er and said to yun''er, "go with Feng Yue and move the letters to the bedroom of our palace. We will read them tonight." "I will obey your orders, and I will leave." yun''er and Feng Yue saluted in unison and left. Books? The mother imperial concubine left her a letter? Does the mother imperial concubine have anything to say to her before she leaves? Is there any secret in this? She needs to know everything as soon as possible. If she finds out anything, she will not let it go! Mother imperial concubine, Lan''er will find out the truth. Don''t you blame Lan''er? Chapter 898 Ning Lan read the letter sorted out for her by her mother''s imperial concubine twice from beginning to end. There was nothing in the book, a word or even a word, which made her puzzled. What does the mother imperial concubine mean? Why let Fengyue tell her to return to Khan as soon as possible? Didn''t you really tell her it wasn''t dangerous here? Or is it just an ordinary teaching? Ning Lan put the book away, went to the window and stood for a long time. What the hell is going on? She didn''t believe it. She couldn''t believe that her mother left because she was ill. Even if the mother''s health is not good, it will not be so early, and it will be so sudden It''s early winter. I''ve been in the palace for several days. There was no clue. Ning Lan felt that the atmosphere in the palace was unusual. She felt very uncomfortable because of the cold tea. In the palace of the state of Qi, she has been taken out. In the eyes of each of them, she is already an outsider. A few days ago, her father saw her several times, and then he was very busy. It was hard to find her. An unprecedented sense of loss made her miss someone, the person far away. People, when they grow up, many things will change. Even if you don''t want to admit it, life is still life. Everything won''t exist because you don''t want to admit it. This is real life. The palace is full of her past, and some originally warm things are gradually cooling down. The Empress Dowager''s life is as hard as her temperament. Ninglan originally hated her, hated her cruelty, and hated her for killing her nurse. However, after all, she is her own grandmother. It is much more difficult to hate a relative than she imagined. What''s more, to hate an old man who can''t remember the East, West, North and South and can''t recognize Zhang Sanli and Si? In the long river of time, human life is very short. Ning Lan was woken up by yun''er on the fifth night of her stay in the rear palace of Daqi. "Princess." Ning Lan, who had just entered sleep, couldn''t help sitting up from her bed, "what''s the matter?" Yun''er got the news and immediately came back to report to Ning Lan: "tell the princess, the Empress Dowager is dying. I heard... That''s what happened tonight." "Really?" "Yes." "You should step down first. If you have anything, report it to the palace immediately." After leaving yun''er, Ning Lan felt empty. Before she left her mother''s concubine, she suddenly knew that the Empress Dowager was leaving. She felt that it was hard to tell. This feeling seemed to be a big mountain, which was heavily pressed on Ning Lan''s heart. Not sad, but deeper than sad. Chapter 899 Soon after yun''er retired, someone came to the Empress Dowager''s palace and said it was the Empress Dowager''s intention to see Shang ninglan. As soon as the Empress Dowager saw Ning Lan, she kept staring at Ning Lan. For a long time, she said to the people around the window and in the room: "you... We... All... Step down... Mourn... Mourn... Home... Want to talk to LAN er... Alone..." "Empress Dowager grandma." Ning Lan looked at a face full of traces of years, and suddenly two sons appeared in her heart - desolate. A person, no, her empress dowager''s grandmother, what a powerful person she was before? At this moment, when the flowers of life are exhausted, everything seems to pass away. She is just an old man, an old man whose life is about to end. After all the people withdrew, the Empress Dowager said to Ning Lan, "Lan''er, help the mourning family... Sit up..." After a group of people stepped down, the Empress Dowager didn''t stammer. She held Ning Lan''s hand tightly, tried to concentrate her eyes, looked at Ning Lan''s thin face and asked, "Lan''er, do you still hate mourning home?" Ning Lan''s eyes fell on the Empress Dowager''s hand, silent for a few seconds, looked up at the Empress Dowager and shook her head. Even though she once had thousands of disagreements and resentments in her heart, she once hated, resented and even retaliated. With the flow of time, now, at the moment when the Empress Dowager is going to die, everything accumulated in her heart is suddenly indifferent. "Lan''er, AI Jia knows that in your heart, you still resent that AI Jia killed your nanny, Mrs. Jiao he. However, AI Jia doesn''t regret it. If time turns back, AI Jia will do that." "Why?" Ning Lan''s eyes became sharp because of the Empress Dowager''s words. The Empress Dowager sighed and looked at the window with distant eyes: "If the people in the harem... Want to live like... They can''t make all... People... Happy. If the person who died... Wasn''t Jiao he, it would be... You and Rong Lu. However, Jiao he is a loyal servant. I didn''t expect that she... Gave her life... Life... In order to save... You... People..." "How did the Empress Dowager know?" When the Empress Dowager recalled that scene, she remembered the smile before Jiao he died and said, "after... You fell into the water." PS: Happy Mid Autumn Festival, children''s shoes! This is tomorrow''s update. Go back to your hometown tomorrow and update it first! Chapter 900 She already knew? She said she didn''t regret it? Ning Lan felt uncomfortable for a while. She stared at the Empress Dowager and was angry. She loosened her grip on the Empress Dowager''s hand and asked, "do you really have no regrets about killing innocent people for the Empress Dowager''s grandmother?" "I''ve never regretted what I''ve done. Living in this harem... If I want to stand long, if I want to stand high... If I live with respect... It''s impossible to be clean all my life... Even more... It''s impossible... Open and aboveboard... No one can do it. If I don''t fight... I can only fall. Once I fall... It will be the life of the whole family Death and survival. No one can be exceptional... This is the sadness born in this red wall... This... Is not a place to... Feelings and morality... Only the relationship between... And... Being used... Cough... Cough... Cough... " Ning Lan stared at the Empress Dowager and couldn''t breathe. She knew in her heart that although the Empress Dowager''s words were cruel, they were an iron reality. However, you can''t be innocent in your life. No one can do it? She doesn''t believe it. She doesn''t believe she can''t live her life in vain. She believes that being born in the harem will never avoid fighting. She also believes that there is true love where there are people. She believed in Mrs. Jiao he''s feelings for her, the feelings of her mother, Zhuge Qinghuan''s feelings for her, and... Yelv Hanming''s feelings for her. If you don''t believe that there is true love in the world, how can a living person be warm? "Empress dowager, you are wrong. There is not only a relationship of use or being used between people. There is also true love between people. Love is a relationship between people, not that you don''t believe it doesn''t exist, nor that you say it doesn''t exist without it." "Cough... True feelings? True feelings..." "Lan''er thinks that the Empress Dowager''s grandmother wants to see Lan''er because she wants to tell Lan''er that you are wrong... At least you will regret and blame yourself for killing innocent people... However, it seems that Lan''er thinks too much. Lan''er leaves!" Ning Lan gets up and wants to leave, but is stopped by a series of coughs. "Cough... Cough... Cough... LAN er... Don''t... Don''t hate sorrow... Sorrow... Home..." The Empress Dowager left the last sentence and left. Ning Lan later learned from the father-in-law who served the Empress Dowager that the Empress Dowager''s temperament had changed a lot after her serious illness. She secretly regretted what she had done before. However, even if she is wrong, she will not apologize, because in her life, she has never apologized, let alone admitted her fault to others. Chapter 901 Since the Empress Dowager was ill, those ministers who used to follow the Empress Dowager have been looking for new masters. As soon as the Empress Dowager left, the state of Qi divided several camps. After the Empress Dowager''s funeral, Ning Lan wants to leave, but due to the retention of Qi Ji, the queen and Rong Lu, Ning Lan just needs to stay for a few more days. Rong Lu became more and more busy. At first, he could have a meal with Ning Lan every day. Slowly, he just had a cup of tea. Later, he just took a quick look, said a few words and left. Ning Lan knows that Ronglu is very busy. Throughout the great Qi State, the imperial court was busy, and the harem was also busy. Ning Lan, who was reading in the room, asked, "princess, general min asked me when she can return home." This is the third time min Rui has asked. Today, she was rejected by her father for the fourth time. It''s almost two months. She doesn''t have much time. Winter came, clothes layer after layer, Ning Lan still felt very cold. She can''t help but go, the place where she was born and raised, the ''home'' that can no longer make her feel warm. Put down the letter and talked for a long time. She understood that her mother left the true meaning of that sentence. Her mother asked her to leave early for fear that she couldn''t leave when she wanted to. "Yun''er handed this letter to his second highness and handed it to his second highness by hand." "Yes." She didn''t want to make trouble for her second Royal brother when he was busiest, but she really couldn''t wait. She could do nothing to help him and distracted him. Although I hate to be here, this is not her home after all. The night yun''er sent the letter, Rong Lu rushed over. In just one month, Ronglu has matured a lot. Looking at Rong Lu''s haggard face, Ning Lan felt distressed. While pouring a cup of hot tea for Ronglu, he asked, "has it been going well lately?" Ronglu showed a warm smile, took the tea lamp handed by Ning Lan and sat down. Without answering Ning Lan''s question, he looked at the book on the bookcase and said, "you still love reading." "I just pass the time in my spare time. I want to take these away." Ronglu''s eyes flashed a dark, silent for a moment and said, "Lan''er, give the second emperor brother two months, it will be completely different here." Chapter 902 Ning Lan knows what Rong Lu said. After the Empress Dowager died, the state of Qi was divided into three factions. One is the prince and the queen. As soon as the queen mother left, some of the courtiers who followed the Queen Mother''s school were attracted by them. The prince and the queen have long regarded Rong Lu as a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh. They wanted to deal with them together when they were young, but they didn''t succeed. Now, Ronglu''s wings are getting fuller and fuller. How can they not be ready to move? One is Ronglu and the great general. The great general is Ronglu''s uncle and holds the main military power of the state of Qi. How can he sit idly by? A few years ago, he began to plan for Ronglu with Ronglu''s mother. Maybe they acted as soon as Ronglu was born? For the crown prince, he has repeatedly hinted that the emperor will abolish the crown prince. Another school is her father emperor. Her father emperor has been seizing power for many years because the Empress Dowager is unwilling to delegate power. Now his father emperor is strong and naturally has the intention of retiring. The three factions are equally powerful. Her father and emperor have not been firm enough to succeed in the future. What is this for? Maybe only those in power know. From the perspective of the national plan, her second Royal brother is more suitable for that seat than the current crown prince. Today, the three factions are seemingly harmonious, but secretly they have long been incompatible. This is politics. She doesn''t like politics. Even if she doesn''t like it, she can''t avoid getting involved. What is the reason for her leaving? Afraid that her return to the great Khanate would be bad for her? Or use her to contain her second brother? Or use her to make a deal with the khanate, or... What is it? She doesn''t want to think about it. Here, her mother and concubine have gone, and his father and emperor have changed. Now it is no longer home, but a battlefield. "Brother Erhuang, since when do you want to get that position?" Ronglu didn''t look at Ning Lan, but stared at the melon slices in the tea cup and said very seriously, "on the day you jumped into Luoxi Lake pool." Ning Lan looked at Rong Lu in surprise and asked, "are you for Lan''er?" Ronglu slightly pulled down the corners of his mouth, looked at Ning Lan and said, "it was for you at first. After returning from the Great Khan Kingdom, the second emperor brother understood a truth that he must get that seat." Chapter 903 You have to get that position? Looking at Ronglu''s serious and serious face, Ning Lan was stunned for several seconds. Such a second emperor brother was unfamiliar to her. It was the first time I saw her second brother from childhood. He wanted to get something so seriously. "Why?" Ronglu SUSE said, "only when we get that position can we protect the people we cherish the most and give the people we cherish the most dependence and happiness." To protect the most cherished people? Want to give the most cherished people to rely on and happiness? Is that why brother Erhuang wants to get that seat? Who is the most cherished person of brother Erhuang? Meet Ronglu with a pair of dark eyes, Ning Lan''s heart suddenly throbbed, as if hit by something. "Brother Erhuang, Lan''er should go back." Ronglu felt a heavy heart when he heard the speech. He couldn''t help saying, "Lan''er, it won''t take too long. The second emperor brother can promise you that it won''t be too long. It will be warm here." He was not willing to let her go or let her out of his sight. When he thought of where she was, he didn''t trust to give her to Yelv Hanming. Although he is a man of measure and spirit, although he loves Lan''er, he still can''t let go Ning Lan looked at Rong Lu very seriously and said clearly and forcefully, "brother Erhuang, there is Lan''er''s home. Lan''er always wants to go back." "Home? This is also your home. Stay here. Brother Erhuang can take care of you. Brother Erhuang has the ability to take care of you. He won''t let anyone bully you or hurt you!" "Brother Erhuang, Lan''er is married. I''m Yelv Hanming''s wife. That''s Lan''er''s real home!" "Why? What''s the difference between him and me? Why did you choose him? Why did you love him?" he thought all his efforts were for the final reunion. He didn''t want to choose that way at the last moment when they could be together... At the last moment, the person she chose was burning. He doesn''t understand. What''s wrong? Obviously, they fell in love with him first. Obviously, they had an oath of Alliance... Why? Ning Lan was surprised by Ronglu''s words. She looked at Rong Lu in disbelief. For a long time, she hoped that she had heard wrong. However, in the face of a pair of black eyes looking directly at her, she was flustered. Chapter 904 "Brother Erhuang, we are brothers and sisters. Some of us will always be brothers and sisters." Looking at Ning Lan''s nervous face, Rong Lu''s heart was in a heart wrenching pain. Did he scare her? She should be scared by him. She doesn''t remember anything about the past. His words just now must have frightened her. This is also a very normal thing. After all, they are brothers and sisters in this life. What''s the matter with him? Why not? He has decided to give up. They can be happy in this life. Why does he say this? "Lan''er, don''t be afraid of brother Erhuang. Brother Erhuang hasn''t gone crazy. Of course we are brothers and sisters in this life. Brother Erhuang means... We have such a deep family relationship. Why can''t we compare with the love between you and him? Brother Erhuang is worried that he is not good to you... Maybe brother Erhuang thinks too much." Ronglu said here and stood up from his chair. He dared not look into Ning Lan''s eyes again. At this moment, his heart was chaotic. He loved her and always loved him. Originally thought he could anesthetize himself. He was only family to her. However, he is more and more confused now. In fact, his love for her has never ended. He continued Mohe''s love to Ning Lan. It shouldn''t have happened. He and she are dead. I don''t know. He can''t help but have special feelings for her. He may be really crazy! "It''s late at night. You have a rest earlier. Brother Erhuang will go back first." Ronglu then turned and walked to the door, quite a bit to hide his inner feelings. When Ronglu got up and walked to the door, Ning Lan said to Ronglu''s back, "second brother, Lan''er loves him. No matter who, can''t stop Lan''er from coming back to him." Ronglu suddenly stiffened when he heard the speech. After a while, he looked back at Ning Lan with a smile and said, "don''t worry, brother Erhuang won''t stop you. As long as it''s your recognized happiness, brother Erhuang won''t be destroyed by anyone, including brother Erhuang. It''s late at night and have a rest earlier! About... About your return, give brother Erhuang a few days." Ronglu said and walked out with big steps. With his turn, the smile on his face suddenly cooled down. His smile just now, shouldn''t it be very stiff? Chapter 905 Ronglu touched his cheek and continued to walk out with a calm and cold face. When he met yun''er, he stopped: "add more fire in the house. Don''t let the princess freeze." "I will obey your orders." Yun''er looked at Rong Lu''s back and looked deep. Your highness is really concerned about the princess. I''m afraid only your highness is sincere about the princess at this moment. She told him again that she loved him - Yanshang, no, it was Yelv Hanming. It was the first time she told him who she loved. What happened to his heart? Why do you feel suffocated? Didn''t you understand everything long ago? ha-ha! Xiang Tianyu, Xiang Tianyu, what are you thinking? Now you exist here, don''t you just want them to be together, happy together, and relieve the thousands of years of love robbery? What else do you want to hold? From this moment on, you should put her down. Only when you quit and you put her down can she get happiness. Love a person can live forever, love a person, do not have to be together, love a person, is not to make the person you love happy? Only that man can give her happiness! No matter who stops her, she will come back to him. This is her heart. He should let go like a man, shouldn''t he? Looking back at the lighted house, Ronglu''s clear eyes were full of sadness. It turns out that putting down is much more difficult than picking up! He should be happy for her. For her, Yelv Hanming not only put down his hatred for him, but also saved his life. A man, for a woman, can put down such a deep hatred and save an enemy with his blood, no doubt because he loves her too much. In his previous life, he lost to Yanshang because he missed it. When it was time to catch it, he didn''t catch it. In this life, she lost to Yanshang because he had long lost the qualification to fight for it. He had no position to fight for it for a long time. Yan Shang loves her no less than him. Give Lan''er to him. He can rest assured. Lan''er, brother Erhuang will certainly get that position, strengthen the great Qi country, and become your solid backing. He will always love you silently, support you and guard you. Chapter 906 Are you waiting for a few days? The longer she stays here, the worse it is for her. Let alone that she can''t go back according to the time given by Yelv Hanming, but the longer she stays here, the more dangerous it is. Just because queen Xiangfu didn''t do it to her now doesn''t mean she''ll never do it to her. Yesterday, the words of Queen Xiangfu had been made very clear. Let her show her attitude and whether she is willing to help the prince. Standing on the prince''s side is life. Standing in another position is death. Although the words are taboo, the meaning can not be understood. She doesn''t like queen Xiangfu, just as she doesn''t like being threatened. Apart from the friendship between Erhuang brother and her, what she hated most in her life was being threatened. No one can threaten her! He doesn''t want to help the crown prince. The choice between the crown prince and the second brother is undoubtedly her second brother. However, it''s not easy for her to help her second brother. She helped her second brother, which is equivalent to her unfilial and helping others bully her father and Emperor. She believes in the strength of her second brother! Among the three factions, she didn''t want to help anyone. She was no longer a member of the state of Qi. At least, when she came back this time, she felt only strangers except politeness. Yun''er went into Ning Lan''s study and picked up the fire. Seeing Ning Lan staring out of the window, she was stunned and distracted. She came forward and asked, "princess, it''s late at night. Do you need a servant to wait on you to bed?" "No need." Ning Lan took back her mind, glanced at yun''er, immediately picked up the pen and paper, quickly wrote a letter and said, "this letter will be delivered to general min by express. You can hand it to general min." "I will obey your orders." Ning Lan suddenly thought of something and immediately asked, "what day is today?" Yun''er thought a little and replied, "go back to the princess. Today is the ninth day of the ninth day." Is it the ninth day? How time flies! Ning Lan calculated the next day and ordered yun''er: "prepare some carrier pigeons for the palace." "Carrier pigeon?" "Well." she needs pigeons now, and it''s urgent. There are some things she doesn''t want more people to know. "Go quickly! The idea is safe. The letter must be sent to general min." "I''ll obey. I''ll leave." yun''er said, took the letter Ning Lan gave her and quickly returned. She can''t wait any longer. She depends on her own strength to leave the place where she is under house arrest! Chapter 907 The queen of Xiang Fu turned from her dressing table to the woman wearing a night dress, who was led by a lady in charge, and asked, "what''s happening there?" "Report back to the empress. Your highness went to Wanxi palace tonight and left in less than half an hour." Ronglu went to Wanxi palace? He went to see Ning Lan? What''s the purpose? Ronglu has always had a good relationship with ninglan. She will never let Ronglu get the power of the great Khanate. Now, it''s at best a bad idea to leave her here. It seems... It''s time to prepare for another plan. "What did they talk about?" The woman in the night clothes hesitated and replied, "tell the empress, this... The slave didn''t hear. Your highness two is better at martial arts than the slave. The slave dare not go too close. I''m afraid your highness two found the slave and exposed her identity." "Is there anything else suspicious?" The woman shook her head, "No." After the second highness left, when she entered, she saw yun''er come out of the study and found nothing unusual. By the way, she remembered that yun''er looked a little... Did she think too much? Go back and see what happened later. Empress Xiangfu was silent for a moment and said, "I know. You go first. Keep an eye on Wanxi palace these days. Anything suspicious must be reported to the palace without missing a word." The woman respectfully answered the language and said, "I will obey your orders." The queen of Xiangfu turned back and stared at the bronze mirror. While taking down the Zhu hairpin on her head, she said, "get back!" "I''m leaving." Did the bitch unite with her mother''s family to abolish her emperor and help her own son to the throne of Prince? She will never allow it! She wants to get rid of that scourge before their troops go to Beijing. She won''t let anyone move his crown prince. Now, the most important thing is one more thing. The man in Wanxi palace is also a disaster. There is a strong backing behind her. It can be inferred from the news she received that she is very favored by the king of the Great Khan. Otherwise, min Rui, the first general of the Great Khan, would not be allowed to escort her home to visit her relatives. But how does she remove this stumbling block? Do it in the palace? This move... Is too dangerous. If she is careless, she will be doomed and never turn over. However, judging from the current situation, she can only win in danger and has to do it. Chapter 908 Xiangfu listened to the report and asked, "none of the carrier pigeons were cut off, or none of them flew out of Wanxi palace?" "Report back to the empress. My subordinates have been guarding the Wanxi palace all day and night. They haven''t seen a carrier pigeon fly out of the Wanxi palace." What does she want carrier pigeons for? Is there any other use for carrier pigeons if they can''t deliver messages? Empress Xiangfu thought about it. She couldn''t understand what ninglan wanted those carrier pigeons to do. No matter what those carrier pigeons are used for, she won''t let her send a letter. "You go to watch again and send more people to watch her. You can''t let her send a message, you know?" "My subordinates obey your orders." the person who answered disappeared under a gesture from the queen of Xiangfu. Who does she want to send a message to with a carrier pigeon? Xifeng''s martial arts are no worse than those of the imperial guards in the palace. She is one of the four dead men trained by her father. She didn''t hear anything last night... What did Ronglu talk to her last night? Has Ronglu''s martial arts reached that high-strength level? "Cherish the moon." "The maidservant is here." Empress Xiangfu hesitated for a moment with the sign. With a desperate momentum, she said decisively, "pass this letter to your Excellency and let him perform this task immediately." "Yes." Xi Yue took the token and went to the door. She met Xi Xue walking with light steps. She was stunned and walked away without talking. "See the empress." "Say." Xi Xue saluted and reported: "report back to the queen. A strange thing happened in Wanxi palace." "Oh? Say." Xi Xue recalled and reported: "the slave and maid observed that yun''er in Wanxi palace bought some carrier pigeons from outside the palace. Which carrier pigeons are not used to convey letters, but for cooking." "Is there such a thing?" cooking with carrier pigeons? She cooked with carrier pigeons? Why doesn''t she use ordinary pigeons? Why don''t you tell the imperial chef directly? Pigeons do mend their bodies... Does she... Calculate the days. Ning Lan has been back for nearly a month. According to records, these days should be inconvenient for her "Xi Xue, go there yourself and check it out..." Empress Xiangfu whispered something in Xixue''s ear. If everything, as she guessed, was really God''s help, she could make good use of it. Chapter 909 Three days later Ning Lan watched yun''er come in and immediately asked, "are you ready?" Yun''er nodded and said, "yes. General min is ready to wait for the princess to arrive and escort her home. Your highness left the capital this morning from the west gate." Ning Lan asked anxiously, "are you sure it''s your second highness?" "Yes. I saw it with my own eyes." Westlife? The second imperial brother left the capital from the west gate? He must have sent troops out of town today. Since she left the city, it means that the Queen''s assassination failed. As long as brother Erhuang''s life is not in danger, she... Can walk safely. However, before she left, she would still feel very sorry that she couldn''t see brother Erhuang again. Ning Lan got up, adjusted her clothes and walked towards the door. Yun''er stared at Ning Lan''s cherished letters and asked, "princess, don''t you take one of these letters?" If she could, she would like to take these letters left by her mother imperial concubine. There are many memories here, and there are many of her mother''s love for her. However, the well-known thing of the people in the palace is that she cherishes these. If these things are gone, they will arouse suspicion, especially those that cannot be placed by the queen at her side. "No need." It''s good that people can leave safely and smoothly. These, let it stay here! Ning Lan twisted the cold fragrant porridge she had prepared for Qi Ji and walked towards the imperial study. Staring at the barrel in her hand, Ning Lan''s heart was sour and sad. I''m afraid this is the last time she made porridge for her father in her life. She still remembered that her mother had been making this kind of cold fragrant porridge for her father and Emperor. Now, the mother imperial concubine is gone. I don''t know if she will think of such a mother imperial concubine in her father''s heart? A woman who has always loved him deeply, silently supported him, cooked for him personally, made a unique cold fragrant porridge in the world, often waited for him all night, wept for him, waited for him, and paid everything for him? Once she didn''t know her son and daughter were long in love. She was angry at her mother''s concubine and felt worthless for her mother''s deep love for her father. Now, when she understood what it was about her son and daughter, her resentment towards her father was also released. Chapter 910 In any case, it was her mother''s choice and her mother''s love. At best, she was a bystander. In the feelings of two people, who pays more and who pays less is not a sin. When Ning Lan entered the imperial study, Qi Jin was lying on the desk of the imperial study and dozing off because he was sleepy. Ning Lan suddenly found that the father and emperor in her memory had changed. Once he was such a tall and distant man, now he is just a man who is worried about state affairs and political power and sleeps on his desk tired. This kind of heart gap makes Ning Lan clearly feel that she has really grown up and is no longer the little girl around her father. Autumn and winter came, and cold wind poured in from the window. Ning Lan felt a cold. She put down the bucket in her hand, picked up a cloak, and gently moved lotus steps to put on clothes for Qi Jin. An unspeakable sour and astringent poured into your eyes and whispered, "father, you must take good care of yourself." When Ning Lan was about to leave, Qi Ji raised his head, his eyes were red and his face was a little haggard. Staring at Ning Lan who turned around, he asked, "why don''t you wake up my father?" "See your father, long live, long live, long live." Qi Ji looked at Ning Lan, who gave a big gift, and said, "now you are the princess of the Great Khan kingdom. You don''t have to give such a big gift." Qi Ji''s eyes moved from Ning Lan to the small wooden bucket on the bookcase, frowned and asked, "what''s this?" "Report back to your father. This is the cold fragrant porridge made by your son''s ministers for your father." "Leng Xiang congee?" Qi Ji didn''t open the cask, but stared at the cask and lost his mind. Lengxiang porridge was once his favorite porridge, but he never ate it again after concubine Xi left. It is not that the imperial chef is not good at cooking, but that he knows that some tastes must come from someone''s hand, and some tastes can only come from someone''s hand to eat the warmth of heart and love. That woman was once his favorite woman. She left, and an invisible corner of his heart was empty. Ninglan''s face, his and her daughter''s face and expression have a bit of her shadow. Looking at ninglan, he will miss her very much. As long as he thought of him, he regretted and blamed himself. Maybe this is one of the reasons why he is afraid to see Ning Lan? Chapter 911 Ning Lan saw that Qi Ji was silent and asked to leave. "My son asked to leave my father." "Do you really want to leave?" "Yes." He didn''t want her to leave here. He couldn''t help feeling distressed at the thought of his daughter being bullied in the great Khanate. "Where did he go... Did he treat you?" "He is very kind to his ministers." Qi Ji looked at Ning Lan with deep eyes. He didn''t blink. After a moment, he said seriously: "it was because of the national conditions... Forced. If... You go back for the great Qi State, you can''t go back. Now, the father and emperor can decide." Ning Lan shook his head and said, "my son is not just for the country. My son also wants to love someone like my mother. My son wants to know what it will be like." What would it be like to really love someone? Staring at Ning Lan''s firm face, Qi Ji was silent for a long time and sighed. He took out a jade pendant from his arms and handed it to Ning Lan: "take it and walk from the east gate. You can pass smoothly. Don''t delay when you get out of the city... In the future, in a place where your relatives don''t have, you should learn to take care of yourself. Neither your father nor your second brother can protect you." "My son kowtowed to my father for his accomplishment." Ning Lan then kowtowed to Qi Ji. "My son kowtowed to my father for his kindness." Kowtow again. "My son can''t do his filial duty around his knees. My father must take care of his body... My son... Kowtow to my father and wish him a long life." Another knock. Ning Lan''s voice was choking, and the sadness of separation made her feel a hard sadness. Qi Ji''s eyes were covered with a light mist, and he said hoarsely, "get up... Your body has always been thin. Now autumn and winter come, and the ground is cold." After Ning Lan got up, he asked Qi Jin, who looked down and didn''t look at her, "father, do you still love the mother imperial concubine?" Qi Ji didn''t answer, but nodded. "Take care of your father and Emperor. My son and Minister leave." "If you want to come back, you can come back anytime." "OK." Ning Lan smelled that her whole body was stiff, her eyes instantly turned red, bit her red lips, calmed her mood, answered, and walked out of the imperial study without looking back. Chapter 912 After Ning Lan came out of the imperial study, she walked along the palace road to Wanxi palace. At a planned corner, it took less than a minute to exchange clothes with a waiter who had been prepared previously. Dressed up as ninglan''s waiter, he said in ninglan''s voice and tone: "this palace wants to walk alone. You should step back first!" "I''m leaving." Ning Lan and Yun Er fell back, and then they looked at their eyes and hurried towards the east gate. Because of pinching the time point, Ning Lan arrived at the east gate, and the gate was about to close. With the jade pendant given to her by Qi Ji in advance, Ning Lan went out of the gate smoothly. Two carriages prepared by Min Rui were parked at the gate of the city. Seeing Ning Lan coming out, min Rui, who had passed Yi Rong, jumped out of the carriage, raised the curtain of the carriage and said, "princess, please get on the carriage." "Yes." Ning Lan looked back at the Imperial City, and Qi Ji''s words floated in her mind - don''t delay out of the city. Does the father mean to let her leave quickly? Her father asked her to go to the east gate because he had taken care of her in advance... I remember that when she went out of the palace with her second brother and Zhuge Qinghuan, she met a killer. After returning to the palace, his father told her... If she went out of the palace without permission, she would go to the east gate. This is a secret between her and his father Sitting in the carriage, Ning Lan couldn''t help crying. His father loved her. His father and emperor also loved her mother and concubine. Although he lowered his head and didn''t see her leave, she saw the pearls in his father''s eyes. She is so reluctant, really reluctant to leave here Two identical carriages ran in two different directions. Imperial study Qi Ji stared at Ning Lan''s back and watched Ning Lan go out of the imperial study. With wet eyes, he opened the bucket sent by Ning Lan with a pair of trembling hands. The hot breath of Lengxiang porridge came to my nostrils, and the aroma overflowed. He can''t be more familiar with the taste. His favorite daughter, the child born to him and the only woman who gave his true love in his life, has gone. I''m afraid he won''t have a chance to see each other again in his life. Scooped a spoonful of Lengxiang porridge with a spoon and sent it to the entrance. A separation sadness that could not be pressed came out of his eyes and fell into the porridge bowl of Lengxiang porridge along his well-defined face. Chapter 913 After running for nearly an hour, the carriage stopped at the Meixiang River agreed in advance, waiting for min Rui to turn with them. Ning Lan got out of the carriage, leaned against a white birch tree by the river, and looked at the direction of the imperial city. When she left the Imperial City, she began to be reluctant. When she came out, she felt like going back. That place, where she once wanted to escape, she began to miss love at this moment. Yun''er saw Ning Lan''s face was a little pale and asked with concern, "princess, are you okay?" "The palace is all right. Just have a rest." Ning Lan knew that the carriage was bad for her... A pair of jade hands touched her abdomen and tangled her eyebrows. Although it was bad, she could only run! I hope the God of luck can protect them to return to the great Khanate safely. The man is still waiting for her. He saved her second brother for her. He used his blood to save his second brother''s life. He really did a lot for her... She must come back to him! She is willing to take risks for him. She doesn''t want him to wait too long. Yun''er looked at the carriage closer and closer to them and said excitedly, "princess, general min, they are coming." "Yes!" The carriage stopped slowly and stopped only three feet away from ninglan. "Min......" Yun''er''s face froze when she saw the man getting off the carriage. The queen of Xiangfu came down from the carriage, looked at Ning Lan and said with a smile, "Lan''er didn''t come when she left. She had to tell her mother that she had to send Lan''er a journey in person." Ning Lan looked at the two maids who jumped out of the carriage with the queen of Xiangfu. From their light landing, Ning Lan knew that it would be difficult. However, she and yun''er should be able to deal with them. "It''s really hard. The mother''s good intentions." Empress Xiangfu''s eyes fell on Ning Lan''s abdomen and said, "it''s not hard. My mother watched you grow up. If I can''t give you a ride in person, how can my mother feel at ease?" "It''s impolite to come or go. Lan''er will also send her mother a journey." "Then you don''t have to. You''d better be sent by your mother!" the queen of Xiangfu said. With a look in her eyes, more than a dozen masked people appeared in all directions five feet away from Ning Lan, each holding a steel knife and approaching Ning Lan step by step. Chapter 914 Ning Lan looked at the queen of Xiangfu coldly and said, "it seems that you have made arrangements. How did you know that this palace will take this road?" The coachman of Queen Xiangfu jumped down, looked at Ning Lan and said, "because the maid told the queen in advance." "You... It was you who betrayed the palace." Staring at Qing''er, the waiter who changed clothes with her first, Ning Lan had a killing intention in her eyes. She hates being betrayed most. "Lan''er is wrong. She just became Qing''er from this morning." the queen of Xiangfu said. The woman who looked like Qing''er tore off the human skin mask on her face. "You killed Qing er?" Empress Xiangfu smiled and said, "it''s not just Qing''er. Before you die, your mother can say one more thing you don''t know. Your mother''s concubine, the sick seedling, was sent away by the palace." Ning Lan heard the speech and clenched her hands. The murderous spirit between her eyes was more dignified: "what did you say? It''s you..." "Yes, since she is ill, she still has to wait for you to come back and want to see you for the last time. Seeing that she waited too hard, her mother did a good deed and gave her a ride. There is no need to get more love for a sick child." Ning Lan said loudly and forcefully, "I''ll kill you!" "I''m afraid you can only wait until your next life. You said... Today, the palace sent you away, and then someone sent a letter to the King Khan, so that he thought that the second Royal brother who loved you most killed you. You said... Will the King Khan, the first in the world, avenge you?" "You can''t think!" "What? Do you want to wait for help? My mother tells you that the first general is probably too busy to attend here. Maybe he has been sent to heaven by 20 dead men." "You... The palace must kill you today!" Ning Lan''s words fell, and a familiar sound of Xiao sounded in the air. It was distant and sad, which made everyone sad. "Who?" when the song fell, the face of the queen of Xiangfu was even more ugly, because the wailing Xiao Song fell, and she had not found the hiding place of the blowpipe man. It''s such a close sound. "Don''t look for it, I''m right here." as soon as the voice fell, a strong figure flew down from the white birch tree. Chapter 915 The queen of Xiangfu stared at the handsome man flying down from the birch tree and asked, "who are you?" "With me, you don''t need to do it." Han Ming dropped his eagle eyes on Ning Lan, pulled off his cloak and put it on Ning Lan. He gently took the surprised and lost Ning Lan into his arms. He didn''t forget to peck on Ning Lan''s forehead: "winter is coming. Even if the scenery is beautiful, you have to wear more clothes to go sightseeing, you know?" "You..." Ning Lan blinked her big black eyes, stared at Han Ming''s smiling face, felt the temperature of her big hand, determined that it was not a dream or her dazzle, and asked in surprise, "Why are you here?" "I can''t wait three months. I''ll come." Hanming''s face floated a brilliant smile, just like the sun, which warmed Ning Lan in an instant. The queen of Xiangfu stared at the handsome man with ninglan under the white birch in surprise and asked in some words, "you... You are the king of the Great Khan... Yeah... Yelv Hanming?" "Last night... Was that... You?" Han Ming smiled and asked, "what do you say?" "I... I thought I was dreaming..." Queen Xiangfu guessed from the man''s attitude towards Ning Lan and asked, "are you Yelv Hanming?" Hanming still didn''t pay attention to the queen of Xiangfu. He pointed to Ning Lan''s nose, looked at Ning Lan spoiled and asked with a smile, "do you still think you''re dreaming?" "Come, why don''t you let me know?" looking at Han Ming, Ning Lan put down a lot of his previous 12 points of vigilance. She felt like she was still in a dream. She never dreamed that Hanming would come back here and feel his heartbeat. She was sure again that she was not dreaming. Thinking of the dream last night, she dreamed that he was silently guarding in front of her bed and covering her quilt She thought it was a dream, she thought... She thought she missed him too much, so... She dreamed of him... So I saw him. Hanming said softly, "well... I want to surprise you." Seeing that Hanming was invisible, the queen of Xiangfu talked and laughed with ninglan. Her angry jade face made countless folds, pointed to ninglan and Hanming and said, "what are you doing? Kill them immediately!" at the command, all the people killed Hanming and ninglan. Chapter 916 Hanming said softly in ninglan''s ear, "close your eyes." "They......" Ning Lan''s words were interrupted by Han Ming''s determination on his face. "Good, obedient." Han Ming didn''t even see the killers swarming around, but gently raised his hand around Ning Lan''s waist, held up Ning Lan''s chin, crossed a beautiful lip arc at the corner of his mouth, and kissed Ning Lan''s red lips. He really missed her. A golden light flashed in the air. The golden light was like a meteor in the world. In an instant, it crossed the halo around the white birch tree and stopped the killers who rushed to them a mile away. Blood, dyed the earth red. The killers who could breathe in the previous second fell to the ground one by one in the second when the aura fell. There was a strong smell of death in the air. Empress Xiangfu stared at the fallen figures incredulously, looked at the figures under the white birch tree in horror, as if she had seen a ghost, and rushed to the carriage to escape. Just for a moment, all her people died, leaving her alone... This man must be a ghost! "Ah!" another golden light flashed. With a cry of pain, the queen of Xiangfu knelt beside the carriage. Ning Lan heard the sound and pushed away Hanming. She looked at the queen of Xiangfu. Her eyes were cold and murderous. Han Ming stared at the Xiangfu queen who was struggling to climb to the carriage and said to Ning Lan, "let her leave alive." "She killed my mother." Hanming held Ning Lan who wanted to chase the carriage in one hand and said softly, "your father said he would deal with her himself." Hanming''s words were another golden light falling in the air with a scream. Although he promised Qi Jiao to let her return to the palace alive, he didn''t say to let her return to the palace intact. He doesn''t allow anyone to bully his beloved woman, and he can''t forgive someone who wants to kill his beloved woman. Therefore, he broke the limbs and meridians of Queen Xiangfu with copper coins. Even if Qi Ji didn''t kill her and let her live in the palace, she could only spend her life lying on the bed. Moreover, it will hurt - no - Desire - life! Because he did not forget to add something to the copper money. What kind of thing would not kill people, but enough for the living to taste the rest of life. Chapter 917 "But..." Hanming looked at the far away carriage and said lightly, "don''t worry, even if your father doesn''t kill her, she will spend the rest of her life in pain." Ning Lan took back her eyes and looked at Han Ming in surprise: "when did you meet my father?" Han Ming smiled, picked up his eyebrows, held Ning Lan horizontally, walked to the carriage not far away, and added in Ning Lan''s ear: "I didn''t just see your father, but also your mother." "You went to see my mother imperial concubine? How did you..." he went to see her father? And met her mother? "Well, I went with your father." Hanming gently put Ning Lan in his prepared carriage and followed it. Ning Lan looked at Han Ming completely unaware of the situation. Her heart was full of flavors, and some couldn''t speak. He went to see her mother with her father? "What did you say?" Han Ming looked into Ning Lan''s expectant eyes and said with a smile, "this is a secret between men. I can''t tell you. However, if... I can tell you." Han Ming pointed his finger on his cheek as he spoke, and his meaning was self-evident. Ning Lan looked at Han Ming''s smiling eyes and pecked him shyly on his cheek. "Your father said that he wanted me to take good care of you in the future, and said that he treated your mother and concubine..." "What did he say to my mother?" she wanted to know what her father said to him, and was more curious about what his father said about her mother. "And... This." Ning Lan stared at Han Ming''s lips pointed by his fingers. Her face was burning hot. Two red clouds went up her cheeks. Under Han Ming''s insistence on waiting, Jiao Rong slowly leaned over. "You... Um..." The carriage ran in the direction of the great khanate, and it was as warm as spring. Ning Lan''s charming face was ruddy, panting and looking triumphantly at his Hanming, and asked, "you... Cheat... What did your father and Emperor say?" "Here..." Ning Lan narrowed her beautiful eyes and protested, "don''t cheat!" Han Ming saw Ning Lan squinting and staring at him. He was in a good mood and couldn''t help laughing. Chapter 918 Looking at Ning Lan, Han Ming thought of what happened at the city gate that day. If he didn''t put down his pride and tell her his heart, he and Ning Lan wouldn''t have such a day, let alone get this happiness She is his, her people and her heart are his. Those long-standing speculation and uncertainty, go to hell! "Don''t laugh... Um..." A lingering kiss interrupted Ning Lan''s unspoken words. He would never want to let her go again. From generation to generation, he will hold her tightly! As long as she, there is no one but her. "Don''t!" shouted, and immediately organized the big hand that wiped her waist: "don''t... I..." Hanming looked at the startled color on Ning Lan''s face and suddenly remembered what had happened after he was drunk. He couldn''t help but say fondly, "this time won''t..." Seeing that Hanming''s big hand fell on her waist again, Ning Lan was worried and immediately said in a hurry, "no... They will... The groom will... They will..." Hanming smiled brightly and said, "they only listen to what they should listen to and see what they should see." Ning Lan pushed Han Ming away again and said, "no... not... I... we can''t..." "No?" Han Ming saw a firm refusal from Ning Lan''s face, not shyness and fear, and the whole person calmed down. Can''t she or don''t she? Was it that time... He left a bad shadow on her heart that she would resist him like this? Ning Lan nodded very seriously. Looking at Ning Lan''s nervous face, Han Ming just reached out and was held by Ning Lan before he met Ning Lan, "no..." "Don''t worry." Han Ming, who was rejected by Ning Lan, although he didn''t quite understand it in his heart, at this moment, he put down the hot and dry idea in his heart. He has a lifetime to be with her. It''s not urgent at this time. Reach out and take Ning Lan into his arms and continue to say, "your father said that his favorite woman is your mother''s concubine. You were born between him and his favorite woman. I want me to love you well. Don''t be like him. When he loses, there is no chance to cherish." "Is that what father Huang really said?" Ning Lan looked at Han Ming in disbelief. Tears gushed out of her red eyes: "if the mother imperial concubine knew... She would be very happy." PS: 11 is hotter. Chapter 919 Looking at Ning Lan''s worried figure, Han Ming''s doubt deepened a few layers. Five days later, she refused his intimacy to her again. What was on her mind? Why do you always refuse him? Why can''t they? That day, she refused him. He thought she needed time. At least he could kiss her. Now, she didn''t even want to kiss. If she likes him as much as he does, why does she resist him so much? Is her heart to him... Does she really love him? No, he should ask clearly. If he goes on like this, he will become ill. Hamminsky picked up a cloak from the carriage, got out of the carriage and walked towards ninglan. Han Ming put on his fur coat for Ning Lan and said softly, "it''s cold outside. You''d better get in the car." "HMM." Ning Lan nodded and looked at Han Ming. She wanted to tell Han Ming something, but she didn''t know how to say it. "Lan''er, what do you think in your heart?" Han Ming asked. He paused for a few seconds. Under Ning Lan''s puzzled eyes, he continued to ask, "can''t we... Or don''t you want that person to be me? What do you think in your heart? Are you really sure that the person you love in your heart is me?" "I..." How could he think so? Doesn''t he understand? She has only him in her heart! "If the person you love in your heart is me, I won''t... I won''t force you..." Han Ming said and looked at the state of Qi. He must find out what she thought today. Ning Lan hugged Han Ming behind him and said, "no, don''t misunderstand... Lan''er... The only person in Lan''er''s heart is you." Han Ming turned around, looked at Ning Lan and asked, "why?" "I... I..." Ning Lan was trying to press that one in her heart. She was thinking about how to tell Hanming for several days. When she told Hanming, she was interrupted by Min Rui''s voice. "I will see the king and princess at the end." "What''s up?" Min Rui reported: "the spy reported that a team of unidentified soldiers and horses were coming here." "Soldiers and horses? How many people?" soldiers and horses? Did the state of Qi send troops to chase their soldiers? "There are more than 200 people." PS: 12 more, come out. Welcome to comment. Chapter 920 More than 200 people? Not much. When Han Ming helped Ning Lan to the carriage, the horse hoofs from far to near gradually approached, and the face of the leader became clearer and clearer, breaking into Han Ming''s sight. Hanming looked at the approaching Ronglu and thought in his heart. How could it be him? What''s he doing here? "Your Majesty..." Min Rui stopped Rong Lu and looked at Han Ming. Ning Lan, sitting in the carriage, looked at Hanming''s gloomy face and asked suspiciously, "who is it?" "Don''t worry." Han Ming said and walked to Rong Lu, "what''s the matter with you?" Ronglu said in a deep voice, "I want to see Lan''er and have something to say to her." Hanming looked back at the carriage, frowned, and refused, "what do you say is the same as I say." what does he have to say to her? Is he going to say something about abducting Lan''er? In any case, he felt that Ronglu was not that kind of reliable person. Last time, he kidnapped Lan''er from the palace. In his impression, he was more dangerous than the trafficker. Ronglu felt uncomfortable when he was seen by Hanming. He said again, "I have to see Lan''er. I have to talk to her about something. I can only talk to her." Hanming was about to say something. Ning Lan had come down from the carriage. Seeing that Ronglu was the one stopped by Hanming, he couldn''t help coming over: "brother Erhuang... How is it you?" Hanming stood between ninglan and Ronglu unhappily. He said with a posture of preventing hungry wolves: "you see it now. If you have anything to say." Ronglu looked at Ning Lan and said to Han Ming, "I have something to say alone with LAN er. Don''t worry, I won''t take her away. Shouldn''t you refuse?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hanming was trying to refuse, but when he saw Ning Lan''s pleading eyes, he swallowed his words. He finally made up with Lan''er, but he didn''t want to quarrel with anyone. "You only have a quarter of an hour," said Hanming, and walked towards the carriage. "Lan''er." Rong Lu, riding on the horse, handed a big hand to Ning Lan. Ronglu pulled Ning Lan onto the horse, beat the horse, stopped the horse 100 meters away, and helped Ning Lan off the horse. PS: 13 more out! Chapter 921 Ronglu looked at Ning Lan and asked, "why do you leave without saying goodbye? Don''t you want to wait for just a few days?" "Brother Erhuang, I''m sorry, LAN Er can''t wait..." Looking at Ning Lan for a moment, Rong Lu sighed and asked, "do you really decide to go with him?" "Yes." Ronglu took a deep breath and smiled. After a moment of silence, he turned his eyes back to the distance, watched Ning Lan put away a smile on his face, and said very seriously, "when you return to the capital, I hear you''re gone. I keep catching up... Anyway, the second brother still wants to see you. As long as you are happy with him, the second brother will be relieved." Ning Lan felt sour when he heard Ronglu say this, and his eyes couldn''t help blushing: "brother Erhuang, thank you for your care and love for Lan''er over the years. In Lan''er''s heart, you will always be Lan''er''s most important family member and Lan''er''s favorite brother." Ronglu saw Ning Lan shed tears, painfully wiped the tears off her face and said, "silly girl, why are you crying?" Listening to Rong Lu''s gentle words, Ning Lan said sadly, "brother Er Huang, LAN er... I really don''t want to give you up..." In the world, she said, the only person who loves her most is her second Royal brother, I''m afraid? Rong Lu pressed down his sadness and held back the fog in his eyes. He said softly, "don''t cry. If you are free in the future, you will go to the Great Khan kingdom to see you!" "It''s a deal." "HMM. it''s a deal." Ronglu glanced at the figure walking into them and nodded to Ning Lan. Between him and her, I''m afraid we can''t meet again in this life, in the afterlife... He will completely get out of her life. This entanglement for several generations, the entanglement for thousands of years, is it really over? His heart hurts. It turns out that it hurts to complete the beloved and let go of the hand holding the beloved. "Lan''er, can you hold you before you leave?" Ronglu said with open arms and dark eyes. I can''t say a thousand words. Ning Lan threw herself into Ronglu''s arms with tears. An unspeakable parting sadness made her tears flow underground, but she couldn''t tell what the reason was. She just had a feeling that she seemed to have lost something very important. PS: 14 more. Chapter 922 "Lan''er, there are some things you may never remember, but you should remember that in your life, there was a man named Xiang Tianyu." Ning Lan looked up at Xiang Ronglu and asked, "who is Xiang Tianyu? What are you talking about, brother Erhuang? Why can''t Lan''er understand?" "You don''t need to understand. Lan''er, you must be happy." Ronglu said, gently pushed Ning Lan away, turned over, jumped on the horse''s back and beat the horse away. He was afraid to let her see his tears. He didn''t want her to see his fragile and sad side. He didn''t want to look at her far back, but looked at her foolishly. "Second brother... Second brother..." Ning Lan looked at Rong Lu in the distance, and her tears fell down. She couldn''t help crying and fell into Han Ming''s arms. A headache, many fragments appeared in my mind "Mohe, don''t get me wrong. Brother Tianyu always likes you." "Then... Why did you hold her?" "That''s a misunderstanding. Mohe, brother Tianyu can swear to heaven. I swear to Tianyu to heaven that no one will marry except Xiahou Mohe in this life. I will love Xiahou Mohe all my life. No, I will love Xiahou Mohe with my heart from generation to generation. If I make a mistake, it''s too difficult to thunder..." Xiang Tianyu? Brother Erhuang said Xiang Tianyu... Is that him? The Xia Hou Mohe... Is that her? What on earth has she forgotten? Listening to Ning Lan''s cry, Hanming''s heart couldn''t help a burst of pain. Looking at the figure that gradually disappeared in sight, I couldn''t help holding Ning Lan tighter. In this world, in addition to his deep love for her, there is also the man who deeply loves her. The man named Xiang Tianyu doesn''t need less love for her! "Stop crying. If you cry again, I''ll be jealous of him." "He is my second Royal brother." Hanming picked Ning Lan up again, walked in the direction of the carriage and said, "in the future, as long as you want to come back, I will come back with you." "HMM." Ning Lan buried her face in Hanming''s arms and wept silently. Hanming wiped Ning Lan''s eyes with a wet cotton towel, looked at Ning Lan''s red and swollen eyes, and said, "I only allow you to shed tears for him this time." PS: 15 more. Chapter 923 When he saw them embracing each other, his heart seemed to be beaten. He was very uncomfortable. When he saw Ning Lan sobbing for Ronglu, his nose was red and his eyes were swollen, his heart was even worse. His beloved wept and grieved for another man, and he could be so aboveboard as to expose it. He couldn''t say anything to protest. He was already a broken vinegar bottle in his heart, and his jealousy was surging Hanming''s words fell and saw that Ning Lan was still sad. He didn''t listen to his warning at all. He couldn''t help bullying him and pressed Ning Lan under him, forcing Ning Lan to take back his mind. "Don''t you think of him again. From now on, you can only think of me." the words fell, and the kisses on the ground fell like raindrops. "Don''t..." No? First no, now no? Since he is the one she loves in her heart, why not? Since her people and heart are hers, why can''t they? Hanming was a little angry. Maybe it was jealousy, maybe it was eating, so he didn''t want to stop. Ning Lan was flustered and didn''t want to be sad about Rong Lu''s departure. She waved her hands, grabbed Han Ming''s hand and said anxiously, "Oh... Don''t... Listen to me... We can''t..." Hanming stopped pulling ninglan''s skirt, stared at ninglan and waited for ninglan''s next words. He wanted to know why she didn''t want him and why she always refused him for a few days! Successive rejections made him feel frustrated and frustrated, and some angry. Let him a little uncertain whether her heart is here or really belongs to him! Ning Lan was blushing, avoided looking at Han Ming and said, "I... I have something I''ve always wanted to tell you, but... I don''t know how to say..." "What''s the matter?" Hanming frowned mistily. "I... we..." Ning Lan picked up Han Ming''s hand and gently put it on her abdomen. Hanming stared at Ning Lan without blinking, and the whole person was stunned. Stunned for a few seconds, Han Ming''s eyes moved from Ning Lan''s face to his hand. Some couldn''t believe it and asked, "you mean... This..." Ning Lan nodded softly, and a gentle smile fell on her lips: "here are... Our children..." PS: 16 is coming out. Chapter 924 Han Ming smiled and asked in surprise, "do you say... There are our children here?" Ning Lan nodded again. "Lan''er, I have a child? I''m a father? Is this true? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Han Ming was surprised and looked at Ning Lan happily and giggled, then put his ear gently on Ning Lan''s abdomen and listened, "here''s our child?" "I can''t hear it yet." Seeing Han Ming happy like a child, Ning Lan couldn''t help laughing. "Yes, I can''t hear it yet. Lan''er, are you tired in the carriage? Pregnant women must eat nutritious food. You haven''t eaten much these days... Come on, min Rui!" Min Rui immediately dropped his horse and walked to the carriage: "the end will be here!" "Tell me to go down..." Han Ming said here, and suddenly ended his words. He turned around and asked Ning Lan, "do you have anything to eat? Just say it. King Gu ordered them to send it." Ning Lan glanced at Min Rui and said with some embarrassment, "Your Majesty, my concubine is not hungry." Hanming frowned and said, "are you hungry? You can eat as much as you want even if you are not hungry, but you can''t be hungry, our child." "Your Majesty..." "Ha ha! Min Rui, let me tell you some good news. King Gu has become a father. King Gu and the princess have children!" Min Rui was stunned at first, then turned over and dismounted: "at the end, I will congratulate the emperor, Princess and empress..." Min Rui was interrupted by Han Ming before he finished his congratulations: "no, ha ha! Min Rui, you immediately tell the imperial chef to cook more delicious and nutritious meals. By the way, do it according to the dishes of the state of Qi." "The last general will obey the decree!" Min Rui answered with a smile and hurried to deliver the decree. "Yun''er, immediately order him to go down and fill in some more quilts." Yun''er smiled and said, "slaves and maidservants obey your orders." "Lan''er, from today on, King Gu will be a good husband and a good father. King Gu will give you the best things this day." Han Ming held Ning Lan''s small hand in his big hand and held Ning Lan in his arms. A kind of happiness that could not be expressed in words made him a little flustered. Everything is like a dream. PS: more crazy, 17 more out. Chapter 925 The red tide on Ning Lan''s face gradually receded. Looking at Hanming, she suddenly felt that it was the happiest thing in her life to have her and Hanming''s children around Hanming. "Don''t you worry about spoiling us, king?" Hanming held ninglan like a baby and said, "I''m not afraid. I''ll spoil you. Tomorrow I''ll send someone to inform my mother. She must be very happy to know about it." "Do you want to wait a little longer and wait for the child to be older..." Hanming said, "sooner or later, I''ll inform my mother. I''ll make her happy if I tell her earlier." Ning Lan thought it was reasonable to hear Hanming say so. She didn''t say anything more. "When the child is born, King Gu will teach him to learn martial arts and archery, and King Gu will also teach him to be diligent and love the people." Hanming can imagine the scene after the birth of the child. He took their children and taught him to practice martial arts and archery. Ning Lan heard the speech, her face sank and asked in a low voice, "is your king a prince to learn martial arts? If it''s a princess..." "Princess? Princess, King Gu should also teach him martial arts so that he won''t be bullied. King Gu must not allow her to marry away. We can teach her to read and read together. If she is a daughter... She will be as smart as you... As long as she is our child, King Gu likes it." As long as it''s our child, he''ll like it? Hearing this, the face that had sunk down suddenly became clear. Listening to Hanming talking about the future, a happy smile appeared on her face. For the first time, he found that Hamming talked more than she thought. He liked their children more than she thought. Once she thought she could not have happiness, now does she have it? "Lan''er, what''s the name of our child? Lan..." Han Ming didn''t hear the echo. He looked down and found that Ning Lan, who was leaning against his arms, fell asleep with a smile on his lips. If this is their happiness, he will not allow anyone to destroy them. It seems that there is a shadow of Mohe between her eyebrows. Once, there was no such day between him and Mohe... Is this the late happiness? He is very glad that he has had a sea of swords and fires. Otherwise, he would not be happy today. He doesn''t want to pursue the problems that once tangled in his heart. Now, he just wants to cherish everything in front of him. PS: 18 it''s hotter! Chapter 926 Yun''er saw Ning Lan stand up from the chair and walk towards the door. He immediately picked up his cloak and followed up: "princess, your cloak." Since returning to the great khanate, under the high protection of Hanming, ninglan has almost nothing to do alone every day. I don''t know whether it is the reason why people are easy to get sleepy in winter, or the reason why ninglan sleeps longer and longer with the baby''s growth day by day. Ning Lan asks yun''er to tie her cloak. If she doesn''t let yun''er wear her into a cotton ball, Han Ming will ban her feet when he knows. "Is it snowing outside?" Yun''er respectfully replied, "tell the princess that it snowed a little early in the morning. Now it has stopped." Out of the warm room, the winter cold wind shrouded ninglan, and ninglan woke up with a little sleepy. There was silver between heaven and earth, and the whole palace looked more solemn and dignified under the snow-white Yingcun village. At this time, he should have gone down long ago. Today, why hasn''t he come yet? Is there any disturbing state affairs? "Hasn''t the king come down yet?" "Go back to your mother. The king went out of the palace to shoot early in the morning." "Shooting?" in such cold weather, it snowed again. Did he go out shooting? Won''t you be in danger? "Yes. The king said that her mother was cold and wanted to make her a fur padded jacket for the winter." Did you go hunting for her? He''s really nice to her. "Did the King say when to come back?" Yun''er shook his head: "the king didn''t say." It''s uncertain when you can come back from hunting. If it goes well, you''ll come back soon. If it doesn''t go well, it''s hard to say when you''ll come back. However, the king has excellent martial arts and should not encounter danger. Even if there is danger, he will save the danger. Yun''er saw that Ning Lan turned and walked towards the other side of the pavilion corridor. She couldn''t help asking, "where is your mother going?" "Imperial dining room." "The weather is cold and the road is slippery. I am willing to serve my mother." "No, the palace will do it himself." The north wind was howling and it was cold. He went out early in the morning. Don''t get cold. Prepare him some cold proof ginger soup first. Although his martial arts are so strong that she can rest assured, he has been paying for him all the time. She also wants to do something for him, even if she does something insignificant. Chapter 927 Han Mingfeng hurried back to the palace. He kept feeling the fake pear palace, but he didn''t see Ning Lan. His heart was suddenly nervous. "Where has the princess gone?" "Tell the king that the princess went to the imperial dining room." Royal dining room? Why did she go to the imperial dining room? Han Ming was annoyed at the maid''s reply: "King Gu ordered you to serve the princess, but you let the princess go to the imperial dining room by herself?" As soon as Ning Lan came to the door of the fake pear palace, he heard Hanming''s grumpy voice coming from inside. He couldn''t help picking up the corners of his lips. As soon as he entered the fake pear palace, he saw Hanming who was striding out and couldn''t help saying, "as soon as he came back, he would shout so loudly, but it would scare the emperor." Hanming immediately reached out his hand to stop Ning Lan and walked carefully inside. As he walked, he said, "it''s snowing outside. It''s cold and slippery. What if he falls? You can tell them to do anything." "Since you know it''s snowing outside and the weather is cold and slippery, why do you go hunting quietly? If it''s cold, won''t it delay the state affairs?" After listening to Ning Lan''s words, Han Ming''s heart unconsciously warmed: "are you worried about me?" Ning lanbai looked at Han Ming with a bright smile and said, "who needs to worry about you? Your martial arts are so strong. Do you need others to worry about you?" "There was an unexpected situation. I''m not sure. I accidentally fell into a trap..." Ning Lan raised her hand to hold Han Ming''s mouth, interrupted Han Ming''s next words and said, "I don''t allow you to talk nonsense." "Don''t worry! I have to protect you and the emperor. I will never allow anything to happen to myself." Ning Lan took the cask from yun''er''s hand, took out the soup bowl put in the cask and said, "drink this first." "This..." Ning Lan said intermittently, "it''s spicy, but it can prevent wind cold." "You went to the imperial dining room to cook soup for me to prevent wind cold?" Ning Lan didn''t answer Han Ming''s question, but made a color to yun''er. Yun''er immediately withdrew. Without a moment''s effort, several palace maids came in with insulated wooden barrels. The originally empty table was filled with delicious dishes, most of which are Han Ming''s favorite. PS: 2 more. Chapter 928 Looking at the delicious food on a table, Han Ming, sitting in a chair, gently took Ning Lan into his arms. When he came back from hunting, there was a man who prepared a bowl of soup to prevent cold and a table of delicious food for him, and that person happened to be his beloved. It''s nice to be cared and worried by his beloved. "Tired?" Ning Lan shook her head softly. "Now that you are pregnant, the imperial doctor said you should have more rest. Just tell the imperial chef to do this in the future. When winter comes, it gets colder and colder day by day. If you knock..." Before Hanming finished, he was blocked by Ning Lan with dishes. "How could there be such a nagging man like you?" I remember he didn''t talk so much and didn''t nag so much before. Was he a father and getting old? "Is the emperor good today?" Han Ming put his ear on Ning Lan''s abdomen. From the day he felt her fetal movement, every day he would quietly feel the joy and happiness of being a father. Ning Lan said discontentedly, "well, the emperor is better than his father today." Hanming looked up at Ning Lan and said seriously, "I won''t do anything to worry you in the future." Ning Lan smiled and said, "you have to keep your word, but the emperor is listening." Hanming touched ninglan''s forehead lightly with his forehead and vowed, "golden words." Han Ming said something and kissed Ning Lan on the cheek. Ning Lan stood up from Hanming''s arms, sat down in another chair next to him, picked up a pair of chopsticks, handed them to Hanming and said, "eat quickly, otherwise it will be cold." "OK." Looking at Hanming eating with relish, Ning Lan couldn''t help thinking of the past. Such a scene is really familiar. I remember... When she was young, her mother and imperial concubine often sat silently beside his father and watched his father eat, with a happy smile on her face. Now, she seems to understand. A person who can quietly wait on his beloved is a blessing from heaven. She will always guard by his side. Chapter 929 After knowing that Ning Lan was pregnant and returned to the palace, almost all of Hanming''s imperial study was moved to the fake pear palace, and the sky palace was in vain. Every day when Hanming went to the early morning, he would take a large number of memorials to the fake pear palace and review them when ninglan was resting. I''m afraid Ning Lan will be frozen at night. Every time I read a memorial, I''ll check whether Ning Lan''s quilt is tightly covered. It''s not too much to say that three thousand people are spoiled in one. In the harem, above the court, and even in the whole capital, everyone knows the king''s love for the princess. Ning Lan''s body is getting heavier and heavier. Before, she could walk around the palace. Now, she can only walk around the fake palace. After breakfast, Ning Lan took a nap. When she woke up, it was noon. Looking at the flying snow outside the window, some are as big as goose feathers, dancing with the wind in mid air and dancing down. Ning Lan suddenly had the impulse to walk outside the fake pear palace. Every snowy day when she was a child, she would secretly run with her mother''s imperial concubine to go out to play with the snow. She liked the cleanness and ice run of the snow. What is brother Erhuang doing now? He''s a prince. I''m afraid he''s busy? Will you look at the snowflakes flying all over the sky and think of their past like her? That day, there was no news. She has written several letters to him in the past three months, but the letter has been delivered, but she has not received a reply from there. Is brother Erhuang blaming her in his heart? Or did the heavy snow delay the messenger''s journey? On that day, the second emperor said that he was Xiang Tianyu. Recently, she has many dreams and always dreams of strange things. Among those things, there was a man named Xiang Tianyu, and a woman named Xia Hou Mohe called him brother Tianyu. At first, it was broken pieces. Recently, it seems like a memory. The summer Marquis Mohe in the memory is very beautiful. She seems to have seen her somewhere. Her eyes are always chasing the man named brother Tianyu. The man''s face is a little fuzzy and she can''t see clearly. However, she can feel that brother Xiang Tianyu also likes Xia Hou Mohe. They are a couple in love. PS: 4 is hotter! Chapter 930 However, recently, she always dreamed that she was unhappy. The capital would frown and sigh in the mirror alone, as if there was something particularly unhappy. Just now she also dreamed that she hid from the palace maids around her and cried alone in the kapok forest. She wanted to go up and comfort her, but she couldn''t move. Looking at her tears, she will feel heartache. "Yun''er, go outside with the palace." "Madam, the king said..." Rather than wait for yun''er to finish, Ning Lan interrupted yun''er and said, "the palace will be careful." "I''ll obey you." yun''er immediately picked up an umbrella and followed Ning Lan with a tight heart. He seems to have something on his mind these days. Although he was asked, he was evasive and did not answer her. Now that the world is peaceful, what else can haunt him? Especially these days, he always comes back very late. Often he comes back. She has fallen asleep. When she wakes up, he has gone up. She always gets his news from yun''er. Why did she feel something was between them? What the hell is it? What else can''t be made clear between them? "Yun''er, go and find out where the king is now." "The maidservant is gone, your mother?" Ning Lan said in a deep voice, "the palace is not fragile enough to protect yourself. Go and return quickly." She wants to see him and ask him face to face. After yun''er left, Ning Lan sat down at a corner of the corridor to avoid the wind and waited for yun''er to inquire about the news. Unexpectedly, she overheard the conversation between the two little maids. "Have you heard that the princess of Donglou country is beautiful, more beautiful than the princess!" "Well, have you also heard? Sister Dong''Er, is it true that Princess Donglou married the king?" "It must be true. It has been spread all over the palace. Yesterday I went to the sky palace to find father-in-law Ji and heard......" miss Dong''Er said here, looked around and continued: "I also saw the princess of the East Tower confess to the king!" "Is this true? The princess of the east tower country should be so ashamed?" "What''s the matter? I tell you, I also saw the princess of the east tower leaning against the king in front of general min and them!" Chapter 931 "My God! There are such people. So... Is the king moved? The king dotes on the princess so much that he should not..." Miss Dong''Er then said, "love? Haven''t you heard a word? Since ancient times, kings only heard the new people laugh, but they didn''t hear the old people cry? How much loved empress Yi? Although she can''t compare with empress princess, no one in the harem can win the king''s heart more than her? As a result... She didn''t wash the night pot in yeting?" "But... Even if the princess of the Donglou kingdom is as beautiful as an immortal, then... The princess is still pregnant with an heir! As long as the princess gives birth to a prince, it is the princess who decides in the harem." Dong''Er tilted her mouth, let go of her courage and said, "although what she said, will there be a lack of women in the palace who gave birth to the king''s son? Didn''t empress Yi also conceive the king''s son?" "Sister Dong''Er seems to have some truth in saying so." Dong''Er smelled the speech and said with a sense of accomplishment: "you have only been in the palace for a year. You will understand after staying in the palace for a long time. Just talk about the princess of the East Tower in front of me. Don''t mention it. The most taboo in the palace is talking a lot, and..." Before Dong''Er finished her words, she was abruptly interrupted by the person in her sight. In an instant, his face was as pale as paper. With a plop, he knelt heavily on the marble floor of the pavilion corridor and saluted with a trembling voice: "slave... Slave and maidservant... Can... See the princess and empress... Empress thousand years old, thousand years old, thousand years old." Another maid in waiting reacted and immediately knelt down with her. Ning Lan listened to the words of the two palace maids clearly, and her heart was a burst of anger. She was not only annoyed that Hanming didn''t tell her about the east tower country, but also annoyed that the palace maids compared her with Yifei. The most annoyed thing was that she also felt the sentence said by the palace maids: since ancient times, kings only heard the new people laugh, but it''s reasonable to hear the old people cry! No wonder she thought he was worried and often disappeared these days. She dared to have a beautiful new man in the East building? She''s really stupid to believe his sweet words. She believes that he is the first to her. She doesn''t have her anymore. Dare she be amorous? PS: 6 is coming out! Chapter 932 "The princess of the east tower country has been in the Khan palace for a few days?" she wanted to see what kind of newcomer the newcomer was. She wants to see if she will come to the same end as Princess Yi! "Back... Back to the princess... That..." Ning Lan, with a cold face, asked coldly, "I''ve just been eloquent and eloquent. Why did I stutter when I arrived? Say, how many days have I been here? Where do I live? Tell me what you know." "Slave... Maidservant... Obey the order." miss Dong''Er''s face was pale. In this snowy season, many fine sweat beads appeared on her forehead. After hearing Ning Lan''s cold voice, she immediately put her head against the cold stone ground and reported it in detail: "Report back to the princess. The princess of the Donglou kingdom came to the Great Khan palace five days ago. The king ordered... The Lord of the Donglou palace lives in the Qixuan palace of the North Palace." Qixuan palace? The princess of the East building country lives in the North Palace. Qixuan palace? She''s going to see the new man in the East building now. Ning Lansi and walked towards the corridor of Qixuan palace. After taking a few steps, he turned and looked at the two palace maids kneeling on the ground. He couldn''t help asking, "is this palace an old man in your eyes?" Dong''Er immediately shook her head and said, "no, I''m damned. Nonsense... Princess, please forgive me... I deserve to die..." Ning Lan put on her lips with a faint sneer and said in a flat voice, "you should die the most. In this harem, there is a truth that more words must be lost. Did you forget it after staying in this palace for a long time?" Dong''Er immediately slapped himself in the face when he heard the speech and cried, "the maidservant knows the crime, and the princess is kind..." Looking at the two palace maids slapping in the face, the winter palace maid''s cheeks have begun to be red and swollen, and Ning Lan''s anger is much less. But she still taboo that sentence compared with Yi Fei. Will she go to court? As a princess of the state of Qi, will she do that kind of humiliating thing? Will she be reduced to washing the night pot in order to survive? Hum! Even if heaven and earth unite, time reverses, even if she hanges herself, she won''t have such a day! "Go to yeting to accompany the empress Yi Fei. Maybe one day, you will wait for this palace!" PS: 7 more! Chapter 933 Dong''Er immediately kowtowed and said, "I''m damned. I know I''m wrong! I''ll never dare again... I''ll thank the princess for her kindness of not killing..." If it weren''t for their reminder, she really forgot that the woman was still alive. She''s still alive? What is it for a hopeless man to live hard? Is to wait for one day to see what happens to the person she hates most? Or to wait for another day when she can turn over again? Such a snowy day may be more suitable to see the old people. There was silence in the court. It was snowing all over the sky. In the backyard of yeting, there was a woman wearing a straw hat and coir raincoat. Her hat and coir raincoat had fallen a thick layer of snow. There were many night pots and urinals around her. She was urging her red and swollen hands with a lot of frostbite. Life is like a dream. Glory, wealth and honor turn around. The woman who once called the wind and rain and calculated that she would kill shang''er will never think of such a day even in her dream? In this courtyard of dozens of square meters, if you don''t know her past people, how can you know that she was the concubine who was loved by 3000 at the beginning? Shang''er, you see that the woman who killed you is living like this. Can you rest in peace? The maid said, will she be like her? I''m not sure. She''ll be like her? One day, it was snowing all over the sky. Where was she sitting? Ning Lan, standing at the door, put her hand on her abdomen and frowned. No, she''s different from her. She''ll never have such a day! The Empress Dowager said that those who live in the harem will never get rid of the fate of struggle. For her children, for herself and for her country, she doesn''t allow her to have such a day. Yi Fei looked up at Ning Lan standing at the door. She was surprised at first, then stared at Ning Lan coldly, and slowly stood up from her chair. "What are you doing here?" "Come and see you." "What do I have to look at!" Ning Lan asked coldly, "just some don''t understand. Now, why do you insist on living in this world?" "Bitch, I live to see what happens to you!" Princess Yi was very angry at her words. As soon as her voice fell, she tore at Ning Lan who was pregnant. Chapter 934 She hated her, because she hated her, she insisted on living! She could have lived well. Everything was because of her. She took everything from her. She killed her child, but she was pregnant? How can she be reconciled? How can she not resent? With a thump, Yi Fei was knocked down by Ning Lan and didn''t get up for a long time. "Ha ha! Bitch, you killed my child, and your child can''t live! Ha ha! I curse you, curse you, you can''t die!" She cursed her children? An uncontrollable anger prevailed in my heart. Because she had just made too much effort and was angry, Ning Lan''s abdomen was a little painful. She couldn''t help reaching out to hold the gate and said, "you''re so poor. Up to now, don''t you know who hurt you?" She blamed all her hatred on her? She thinks it''s all her fault? Ning Lan said word by word: "The person who killed your child made you who you are today. It was you who killed your child. If you hadn''t poisoned Dr. Ge, your child wouldn''t have died. If you didn''t have strong ambition and greedy desire and don''t regard others as enemies, you wouldn''t have become what you are today. If you had been kind to shang''er... If you didn''t kill shang''er, you wouldn''t have died You won''t get to where you are today! You made today yourself, and you can''t blame this palace. " "No... no... it''s not like this... You''re talking nonsense. It''s you... It''s you. If you hadn''t come here, I wouldn''t be like this... My child, my child will live well... I hate you... I hate you..." "Even without this palace, there will be others." "Don''t go, you return my child''s name... Don''t go... Bitch... I hate you... You must kill you... I''ll wait to see your bad end, you won''t come to a good end..." In the curse of Yi Fei, Ning Lan walked out of yeting palace. The ferocious face of Yi Fei was deeply imprinted on her heart. Perhaps the Empress Dowager''s grandmother was right. What women in this harem can never get rid of is the fate of struggle. "Huang''er, the imperial concubine won''t let other women take away your father, and the imperial concubine won''t be reduced to that situation. If your father really likes new people to laugh, the imperial concubine will take you away and let him lose us." Chapter 935 "Have you found the whereabouts of the princess?" "Report back to the king. I haven''t found the whereabouts of the princess." Han Ming roared angrily, "what are you waiting for? Don''t look for it! Grad, send more people to look for it immediately!" "The end will obey." In this snowy weather, the snow on the ground is so deep. Where did she go? What did she go out to do... She won''t hear about the princess of the East building country in the palace, will she? He wanted to tell her about it, but he didn''t want her to worry about this unnecessary thing. Lan''er won''t misunderstand? Hanming became more and more anxious. He searched all the places around the fake pear palace, but he still couldn''t find them. A worried heart was mentioned in the throat. Lan''er is pregnant. What if she falls down or is frozen? Laner, won''t anything happen? No, nothing will happen to her! He can''t let anything happen to Laner. An hour has passed and all the places to go have been found. There was no imperial dining room, imperial study, fake pear palace, sky palace, even the pavilion and corridor he went to the court. There are no pavilions or imperial gardens in the palace! Lan''er, where the hell is it? Don''t worry. If... He can''t forgive himself. These days, he is jealous and dizzy! Hearing that she always called the man in her dream, he was angry and worried. He was afraid that she remembered the past. He was afraid that she would wake up one day and tell him that the person she loved was Xiang Tianyu. The three words Xiang Tianyu are like a magic spell. He couldn''t calm down when he thought of Ning Lan and Rong Lu''s hard to give up after they separated, and heard her calling brother Tianyu from time to time in her dream. He wanted to ask her how much she remembered about Xiang Tianyu, but he was afraid to ask. Because he was worried, he was not bright. Lei Lei hid the reply letter written by Rong Lu. In the face of her questioning whether there was a reply, she couldn''t be honest and wasn''t ready to face it, so she had to hide from her. He was really afraid of losing her. Maybe this is about gain and loss? Unfortunately, the princess of Donglou country came here these days. He spent a lot of time to understand the reconciliation of Donglou country Where the hell has she been? Hanming anxiously shuttled between houses and palace roads. PS: 10 more! Chapter 936 "Still not found?" "Report back to the king, not yet... Not yet." "Find it again! Find every corner of the palace for King gu!" Han Ming, who couldn''t find Ning Lan, was crazy at the moment. Another hour passed and it was dark. Where did she go? She''s pregnant and it''s snowing heavily. She shouldn''t go far. The four gates were searched, and no one saw her go out of the palace. Everything that should be found in the palace has been searched up and down. Why can''t anyone be found? Lan''er, where the hell have you been? Where else haven''t you found? Up and down in the palace, where else can she go back? Besides the princess in the East Building, where else is she... The princess in the East building? Could she have gone somewhere? Han Mingsi hurried to the residence of the princess in the East Tower of the North Palace. North Palace, Qixuan palace. A beautiful woman, wearing a bright red fur coat and trousers and long red leather boots, sat next to the chessboard and was playing go with others. She is Nangong Yue, the princess of the East Tower. After losing chess one after another, she saw that the third game ended in failure again, and a pair of show eyebrows had become a group. She was worried for a while. She thought that she played chess in the East building. Even if she was not the first and second, she could be regarded as a strong school. How did she become a loser in the big Khan country? And still lose the next game! This woman is really rude to her. At least she is also a guest from a long distance. Moreover, if it weren''t for her today, her life and the baby in her belly might be in danger. When she arrives, she won''t give her any way to live. Even if she is a rival in love, she doesn''t have to be so cruel, right? It''s embarrassing to leave it outside. With a crash, Nangong Yue mixed the unfinished chess game with his hand. "But you, the next few times will be the same result, no more! People say that the love field is frustrated and the casino is proud. That''s not true. We have to change it!" Ning Lan smiled and looked at the beautiful East Tower princess in front of her. She couldn''t help liking it. Today, on the way back from yeting palace, she was pregnant. If she hadn''t met the lost East Tower princess, she and her children would have suffered. "Bing''er, make a cup of hot tea for the palace." PS: 11 came out even more. Today, LANYA tried to finish the princess''s visit. Chapter 937 "Yes." Bing Er immediately lifted the teapot from the fire and quickly made a cup of hot tea for Nangong Yue. Nangong Yue took a look at the sky with hot tea. While drinking tea, he asked, "the whole palace will be turned upside down by him. Don''t you really go back?" Ning Lan smiled and said, "don''t worry. If he can''t find here before dark, I won''t stay with you." Nangong Yue narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the door before dark? At most, it''s just a day of incense. If Yelv Hanming can''t find it here, I''m afraid he will tear down this imperial palace. "I''m afraid he''ll find you here and tear up my house. On a cold day, I don''t want to have nowhere to live. I''ll give you half a column of incense. If he doesn''t pick you up again, I''ll take you back myself." "OK." Nangong Yue looked at Ning Lan and felt very pleasing to the eyes. Pregnant women have seen a lot. She can''t see much such beautiful pregnant women. What envy, jealousy and hatred! Why is the gap between people so large? If she disappears for a day, the stingy man surnamed min will probably applaud and cheer. Nangong Yue put down the tea lamp, went to the window and looked out of the window. An angry figure broke into her eyes, immediately turned to Ning Lan and said, "come, come, you have to protect me for a while! You have to explain clearly that I didn''t hide you." Hanming rushes into Qixuan palace, goes to ninglan and holds ninglan in his arms. It is such a treasure. An anxious and worried heart was put down at this moment. On the way to Qixuan palace, he was very nervous. He was afraid that he would not find Ning Lan here again. "Lan''er, why are you here? Is it cold?" Ning Lan pushed Han Ming away and said coldly, "Loulan country and the Great Khan country are going to be reconciled. My concubine and the princess are about to become a family. Shouldn''t you come to see the princess?" Hanming was stunned by Ning Lan''s cold attitude. After listening to Ning Lan''s words, he was stunned again. A pair of eagle eyes swept at the innocent Nangong Yue and asked, "what did you say to her?" "I... I..." Nangong Yue choked for a while and stared at Ning Lan. Seeing Ning Lan spitting out her tongue playfully with Hanming on her back, she understood for a moment. She was fooled. Chapter 938 Looking at Ning Lan walking outside the door, Nangong Xue was about to explain to Han Ming. Before he could say anything, Han Ming interrupted him: "don''t find the lone king again after your business." Han Ming finished chasing Ning Lan and hurriedly explained: "Lan''er, listen to me. It''s not what you think... I have nothing to do with her. It''s about the reconciliation between the East Building and the great khanate, but the object of the reconciliation is not me, it''s... Min Rui. The person Nangong Yue likes is not, it''s min Rui..." Ning Lan pressed down her smile, her face was still cold, turned to Hanming and said, "the king doesn''t have to explain to my concubine. As the princess of the Great Khan country, my concubine doesn''t know how to abide by her duty... My concubine is not a jealous person..." Eager to explain, Han Ming''s face sank after hearing Ning Lan''s words. She said she wouldn''t be jealous? If a person really cares about another person, how can he be jealous when his beloved is with others? When he saw her with Ronglu, he knew they were brothers and sisters. Seeing that she missed him and cared about him, he would be burned with jealousy. When he was with other women, she could say so calmly that she was not a jealous person? What did she think in her heart? Did she love him in her heart? Han Ming put his big hands on Ning Lan''s shoulders and asked solemnly, "if I were with Nangong Yue, would you really not be jealous?" "No jealousy." Hanming felt a little angry when he heard the speech. He asked again, "there''s no jealousy at all? Aren''t you angry? Aren''t you sad at all?" "Yes." Nangong Yue doesn''t like him. They won''t be together. Why should she be jealous? Han Ming smiled bitterly and asked, "yes? Hehe, Lan''er, who do you love in your heart? Do you really love me?" He even asked her if she loved him? Didn''t he know? She told him that the person in her heart was him. After so many days of getting along, he couldn''t be sure of her heart? Ning Lan was a little angry in her heart. She couldn''t help asking, "the queen of the harem is 3000. The king is not the king of my concubine. Does my concubine love the king? Is this so important to the king?" Hanming said briefly and forcefully, "important, very important." PS: 11 more! Chapter 939 "Why?" Hanming said seriously, "because there are three thousand harem beauties, but only you are the one I love." "Love but not spoil?" Love? He said he loved her? Doting or loving? Her mother Princess said that most of what the king can give is love. The love of a king is like fireworks in the sky, but the arrow can''t be grasped or touched. "It''s love." Ning Lan touched his stomach, moved tears, silently shed, silent for a while, looked up and asked Han Ming, "it''s because of Lan''er, not because Lan''er has a emperor?" Looking at Ning Lan in tears, Hanming took Ning Lan into his arms and said in a warm voice, "fool, because it''s our child, I will love him so much." "Seriously?" "Seriously. "If there is love, there will be jealousy. Is that ok?" Han Ming smiled at the speech, nodded and said, "yes." "Well... If one day LAN Er becomes an old man..." "No. no new people and old people. Even if Nanlou Kingdom and the Great Khan kingdom are married, it will not be the marriage between Nangong Yue and me. The person Nangong Yue likes is min Rui. And in my heart, there are only you and the emperor, and I can''t hold others anymore. No new people will laugh at the old people and cry, but only you. Even if you have white hair and wrinkles on your face, it can only be you You. " She didn''t know how hard he worked to see her again. How could he tell her that there were new people and old people? In his heart, she had always been her, and she was the only one. Xiang Tianyu was always worried that the person she loved in her heart was afraid that she would leave him one day. After hearing some questions from Ning Lan, Han Ming knew that he was worried too much. While warming his hands for Ning Lan, Hanming said seriously, "don''t disappear quietly in the future. Do you know how worried I am?" "The emperor has heard your words. If one day you no longer love Lan''er, Lan''er will leave you forever with the emperor and hide in a place where you can''t find it again." Han Ming nodded Ning Lan''s nose and asked with a dumb smile, "are you threatening that King Gu can only love you forever?" "No?" Hanming gently picked up Ning Lan and said, "yes!" "Your Majesty, Nangong Yue is very beautiful. Wouldn''t it be a pity if you let her marry min Rui?" "No pity." "Your Majesty, Nangong Yue saved Lan''er and huang''er today. Today, huang''er is not very good..." "Lan''er, what''s the matter with you? Lan''er... Taiyi, Jisuo, hurry to xuantaiyi." Chapter 940 Guarding Han Ming in front of Ning Lan''s bed, he tried Ning Lan''s forehead by hand to make sure that Ning Lan''s fever had subsided and his mind was put down. Missing for a while, having a fever for a while, fortunately, it was a false alarm. Just, why did Lan''er go to yeting to see that woman? That cruel woman dares to curse Lan''er and his emperor. It''s hopeless! Leaving her in the palace will cause trouble sooner or later. Today, Lan''er moved. It must have something to do with her! "Giso, send a message to send the woman to a nunnery to have her hair cut and become a nun." "Yes." After Jisuo retired, Hanming pressed the brocade quilt for Ning Lan. Think of it, his heart will be afraid. He was so careless. If Lan''er had an accident in yeting Palace today, he would never forgive himself. "Brother Tianyu... Brother Tianyu..." Listen to Ning Lan''s dream clearly, and his face is from red to black, as if the storm had fallen, and it was dark. Xiang Tianyu, Xiang Tianyu again! Why is this man haunted? How much did Laner think of? What did Xiang Tianyu say to Lan''er that day? The woman you love is really someone else''s name in your dream. This taste is really hard. How could she dream without him? Why haven''t you heard his name called once? If he goes on like this, he will be angry to death by the name of Xiang Tianyu. Maybe we should find an appropriate time to have a good talk with Lan''er. "Ren Qi... Don''t die... Don''t... Ren Qi... Don''t go..." Hanming was about to get up and read the memorial, but Ning Lan grabbed his wrist. Hearing Ning Lan''s words, he was stiff, as if his whole body had been electrocuted. "Lan er..." are you still dreaming? Dream of him this time? It seemed to be the first time she called him in a dream. What did you dream of? Is this tears for him? Hanming felt a touch in his heart, gently wiped the tears from ninglan''s eyes and sighed. There''s nothing I can do with her! "What did you dream of? Why did you cry?" Ning Lan, who woke up from her dream, hugged Han Ming, and tears fell one by one. She dreamed a lot, a lot of pictures that made her sad. Perhaps the dream was too real, and her heart hurt unconsciously. "Don''t go." "OK." "Ming..." "Huh?" "Ming..." "Hmm? What''s the matter?" "The one I love in my heart is you. Don''t leave me." "OK." Han Ming''s heart was throbbing, and a beautiful curve of lips crossed between his lips, holding the charming man in his arms tightly. Waiting for her words, he really waited a long time. Chapter 941 "Bing''er, cover your head..." "Xueer, bring the fruit of peace quickly." "Yes." "Princess, this is the fruit of peace. You can''t eat it. Bing''er, go and get another one." "Why can''t you eat? I''m so hungry that I have no strength..." Ning Lan heard Nangong Yue''s voice from a distance and couldn''t help smiling. Today, the wedding day between Nangong Yue and min Rui began early in the morning. Qixuan palace was busy. No, the whole palace was busy. Princess Donglou, the princess''s righteous sister is married, how can she not be busy? It''s hard to imagine what Nangong Yue and min Rui will look like after they get married. However, she really had to admire Nangong Yue''s ability to tangle up. In the world, I''m afraid only she can take the man who is less talkative and as cold as ice! "Sister LAN, why are you here?" Nangong Yue, sitting in front of the dressing table, immediately stood up and sat down with Ning Lan with her big belly. "On yue''er''s wedding day, of course, the elder sister should come and have a look." Nangong Yue said with a smile, "sister, the imperial doctors said that these days are the due date of delivery. Be careful." Ning Lan said with a relieved smile, "don''t worry, it will be fine. Yue''er, this is the dowry jewelry for her sister when she married. My sister will give her to you today and wish yue''er a happy life." Ning Lan opened the jewelry box in her hand while talking. "This... This gift is too expensive to make." "Yue''er, don''t refuse. It''s not a valuable thing. It''s just my sister''s intention." "Well, thank you, sister." "Sister, put it on for you." Ning Lan stood up and put on jewelry for Nangong Yue. "Yes." "Yue''er is so beautiful today. If general min sees him, he must be fascinated." "Sister..." Nangong Yue felt a heat on his face. "Lan''er, are you in there?" Han Ming chased Qixuan palace and couldn''t enter the new house. He asked anxiously outside the door. Hearing the sound, Nangong Yue couldn''t help laughing and said, "sister, my brother-in-law is coming!" Ning Lan''s face was filled with a happy smile, playfully wrinkled her nose and said, "no matter him, let him wait outside. Yue''er, my sister has a lot to say to you." Ning Lan was half a year older than Nangong Yue. Because of her affinity, she recognized her as a sister. After a few months together, they talked about everything and became a better sister than their own sister. Looking at Nangong Yue sitting on Dahong Luan, Ning Lan felt a little sad. Seeing Ning Lan''s wet eyes, Han Ming said with relief, "don''t be sad. You can still meet in the future." Looking at the fading sedan chair, Hanming was secretly happy. Finally, he sent the witch away. No one robbed Lan''er with him in the future. "Ming..." "Huh?" "Ming... Emperor''s son..." "... Lan''er... You shouldn''t..." "Yes." "... somebody, the princess is going to have a baby..." Han Ming picked up Ning Lan and ran towards the fake pear palace. The palace was in a panic. Chapter 942 Hanming walked anxiously back and forth outside the door. His whole body was sweating. Listening to Ning Lan''s painful voice, his heart was pulled into a twist ball. The word dystocia could not be rotated in his mind, and the anxiety and worry he had never had in his life were accumulated in his heart at this moment. Why haven''t you been born yet? The child has been tossing his mother and concubine so much. I''ll teach him a good lesson in the future! No, he can''t wait. He''s going in. "Your Majesty, you can''t come in..." "Go away!" Hanming pushed away the people in front of him and ran to the bed. "Your Majesty, the princess fainted... What can I do... If the prince can''t regenerate, her life will be in danger. Will you protect the prince or the princess?" "Yes!" Hanming held Ning Lan''s hand tightly and his eyes were scarlet: "Lan''er, Lan''er, wake up..." "Ming... Want... Want to protect the Emperor..." ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù external chapters ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Five years later Ning Lan looked at a table of delicious food, looked outside the door, frowned slightly, and asked yun''er, "hasn''t the king come back yet?" "Go back to your mother, not yet." Before he went out, she said that if they were not punctual, they would not give them dinner: "yun''er, if they hadn''t come back in half an hour, they would all be dumped. In addition, inform the imperial dining room that no one is allowed to make food for people who only know how to eat, drink and have fun." The little boy hiding outside the door heard the speech and tooted his mouth. He looked up at Hanming and said, "father, the mother''s heart is getting harder and harder. She wants to starve us." "When the mother asked, you said you wanted to play more, so you came back late." After listening to Hanming''s words, the little man puffed up his cheeks and stared. Hanming said, "father, why is it uncle''s fault every time?" it was because he was not good at learning and couldn''t catch the little white fox that he wasted so much time. "Who told you to toss your mother so much when you were born." "It''s the same sentence every time, father, long live Bo''er." it''s been more than five years since Chen sesame and rotten millet. Besides, he still laughed at that time. Why should he be responsible? Bully! Chapter 943 "What are you still muttering about outside? If you don''t come in again, you''ll really have nothing to eat!" "Empress mother, it''s Bo''er''s pleasure to come back late today. I don''t blame my father." "Really?" "Well, my father asked Uncle to say so." Ning Lan shot a cold light at someone, and several black lines appeared on someone''s forehead. "Empress mother, don''t blame your father. He didn''t play with his beautiful sister like a fox." "A sister like a fox?" Someone smelled the sweat beads and immediately explained, "Lan''er, listen to me. I haven''t seen any other women today..." "Empress mother, Bo''er went back to the room first." then he walked out with a plate in one hand and didn''t forget to add a note when he came to the door: "empress mother, Bo''er thought that sister wasn''t as good-looking as her mother, but his father thought it was good-looking." Hanming looked at the little figure walking out the door and innocently thought, when did he see his sister like a fox today? "Lan''er... Listen to me... There are no women at all... I came back late today because I caught the fox sister... No, there is no fox sister... Bo''er is lying..." "Ming, Bo''er has only one child. He will be very lonely. Shall we have another child?" "Bo''er and me, he won''t be alone." is the boy alone? He was afraid that the world would not be chaotic. If there was another one, the whole palace would be torn down by him. The little boy is full of lies. I''ll settle with him tomorrow. "Ming, do you like your sister like a fox and don''t love LAN er?" "Lan''er, there is really no sister fox! You believe me..." "I don''t believe it." "Lan''er, believe me, there is really no sister fox." "Don''t believe it!" "Really not..." "It''s not impossible for Lan''er to believe. You have to give me another child..." "No, it''s too dangerous." Ning Lan said reluctantly, "maybe she will be a daughter and her daughter will be very good..." looking at Bo''er so cute and smart, she decided that even if Hanming was a glacier, she would pry him open! Hanming thought for a moment and said, "that... Won''t work." Chapter 944 "Ming, it must be her daughter. She may look like Lan''er, with big eyes..." Daughter? My heart is really itchy. But... He doesn''t want her to suffer so much. When Bo''er was born, he was frightened when he thought about the scene that day. How dangerous that day was? He doesn''t want to risk losing her again, although he wants another one, two "Ming..." "No." "Lan''er promised that there would be no dystocia this time." "No." "If you don''t promise, Lan''er will find someone else..." "... absolutely not!" "Ming, you must not love Lan''er. Lan''er is going to take Bo''er away..." "Really want another one?" "Well, this is what LAN Er wants most in her heart... Ming, OK? It won''t be dangerous this time. I''ll eat fat, OK?" Looking at Ning Lan, tears welled up in her eyes, and the wall in Hanming''s heart fell down unconsciously. In fact, he wanted more than she did, especially watching Bo''er grow up. "... I can''t help you..." "You mean... Um..." May is such a beautiful season. It is the season when bell orchids are in full bloom. The lily of the valley in the whole Khan palace is in full bloom, and the fragrance of flowers overflows. The flower language of bell orchid is: the arrival of happiness means good luck and good luck. The waiting of lily of the valley is only for the most interested people. Only those who love it most can hear the music of lily of the valley. It is said that if you give bell orchids to your relatives and friends, the God of happiness will come to those who receive them! ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù love disaster Nirvana: eternal love ¡ù¡ù¡ù (the end of the whole book) ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Thank you for your support to LANYA! LANYA will work harder in the future! ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù recommend other novels under the blue ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù "ZHUGE Jinming", the eldest lady of the prime minister''s family - [End] Introduce: crossed a dynasty that does not exist in history, that person is me - Zhuge Jinming. Is the daughter of the prime minister''s family a stupid, dumb and fat woman? And such a woman was even married by the emperor to the town general of the current Dynasty. He is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Can he condescend to marry home? Will love happen between them in a marriage given by politics? The wife of the most outstanding scholar: the daughter of the Marquis captured your heart Introduce: he, it is new division champion, the night of bridal chamber sneers at her, she, it is to pass through female, an accident became Hou mansion daughter, a holy decree she married him. Her mother-in-law and daughter-in-law are difficult to get along with and her rival is difficult to deal with. In the face of the person she likes, she can only stop and look into the distance. She has survived several times, but she can''t escape a word of hate! Through all kinds of experiences, the person who hurt her most was her husband Clip: Gu yueqian retreated timidly. On Gu Yi''s face, she saw something, that is, 80% of Gu Yi would hit her! Even if you don''t hit her, she will have bad luck. It''s a big bad luck! Gu yueqian couldn''t help swallowing and hurriedly said, "what''s the matter with you? I tell you, you provoked me first. Who told you to say so many ugly words and scold me! You... What are you doing? You... Don''t come here! Gu Yi, I tell you, men who beat women are not men, but men won''t beat women!" Gu Yi asked with a sneer, "why? Are you afraid, too?" There was no way out soon. Gu yueqian was in a hurry. He immediately stretched out his jade hand, pointed to the direction of the door and said, "who said I was afraid of you? I just stepped back because I hated you... Hey, the woman standing at the door is your beloved cousin?" Gu Yi heard his words, and sure enough, he turned his head and looked in the direction of the door!! Gu Yue saw that Gu Yi was fooled and quickly took a vase from the cabinet. Before Gu Yi could turn back, he hit Gu Yi on the back of his head with lightning speed. The accuracy and speed surprised her! "You attack me..." Gu Yi looked back, and there were thousands of expressions on his face, including surprise, anger and reluctance! He covered the back of his head. Before he finished speaking, he fell to the ground. Chapter 945 A square inch does not leave zhengchaohua Xiaofu. Fanghua Pavilion spring A dream woke up, Xiao Muhan felt a burst of loss in her heart, and there was nowhere to vent her anger, which made her very depressed. Standing under the exquisite porch window, a wisp of cool sunshine after the rain fell into her palm. The sunshine is cold, but it is also warm. What hovered in my mind was the pale face, which appeared several times in the girl crying in her dream. She unconsciously frowned and sighed. Her big black eyes were full of cold. She whispered, "life is not as good as it is. It''s so sad everywhere. Since fate has reborn me here, I can borrow you to live. I''ll recover your unwillingness and grievances for you." Lingyun approached the door, looked at the silent Xiao Muhan under the porch window, and said with concern: "second lady, how can you stand at the window? You''re hurt and your body is better. You''re not tired. The doctor gave thousands of instructions. The most important thing is to lie down and rest." Xiao Muhan raised her eyes and looked at the wordy personal servant girl, "not so pretentious." although her body is more delicate, it has experienced the hard work of the world, and it is not so useless. "The maidservant knows that the second young lady is not a hypocritical person, but she has suffered a great loss this time. It''s always harmless to be careful... Before the master comes back, the second young lady can keep quiet and avoid a lot of trouble." Xiao Muhan saw something in Lingyun''s words and asked, "what''s the matter, what''s the matter?" Under Xiao Muhan''s gaze, Lingyun couldn''t help saying, "it''s the third miss. I just asked qiutang to send a message and the second miss to go to Hunan Garden. The eldest Miss entertained several friends today. Several charming guests came to the house and wanted the second miss to entertain the distinguished guests together... However, the second miss was relieved and the slave and maidservant came back just now." Looking carefully, one side of Lingyun''s face was red and swollen, "what''s the matter with your face?" "Yes, the maid stumbled and knocked. It''s no big deal." Xiao Muhan''s cold smile flashed down at the corner of his lips, turned his head, raised his hand and pushed open the window, "tripped? In your eyes, I''m such a useless person? You are so sure I can''t protect you?" "Second lady... That''s not what I mean..." "See? Although this window can block the wind and rain, it will also miss the beautiful scenery. If you are afraid of the cold wind in early spring, how can you enjoy the fragrance of the trees? Even if the wind is colder now, can it blow away the warmth in the sun? It''s good to calm down, but it''s not advisable to involve your own humiliation. What do you say?" Lingyun looked at Xiao Muhan''s cold face and clicked in her heart. Thinking of the power, she knelt down immediately: "second lady, the maid is wrong." As soon as Qiuwen came into the house with cakes, she saw Lingyun kneeling and not getting up. She was a little confused. She quickly put away her surprised eyes and hurriedly picked up her cloak to put on Xiao Muhan standing in front of the window. She was about to talk and inquire. She saw Lingyun winking: "second lady, but do you want to go outside to bask in the sun?" "Well, that''s a good suggestion. Has the old peach tree in Hunan Garden blossomed? Take the bamboo basket and let''s go and pick some back." he walked out while talking. The avoidance of the past has made today''s situation worse. Mother''s kindness, son''s filial piety and sister''s harmony? If it was the former Xiao Muhan, would she compromise like this? But is she all? Lenient treatment of these two children has never been owned by the weak. Blindly giving in is just encouraging others'' reckless fear! Beating a dog depends on its owner. Do you really think of her as a man made of mud? Oh, she''s not afraid yet! Xiangyuan Xiao yuekuai looked at his servant girl and snorted, "it''s really useless. You can''t do a word well." Begonia hurriedly begged for mercy and said, "stop your anger, miss four. Qiao Yun next to miss two doesn''t want to stop your maidservant. You can''t get in." Xiao Murou glanced at Xiao Yueyao and said softly: "Well, if you don''t enjoy the beautiful scenery, why bother with your servants? If your second sister doesn''t want to go out, can she invite her? Besides, she hasn''t recovered yet. She should rest. Although it shouldn''t be rude, the sisters in office are not outsiders. They are all reasonable and won''t take it to heart. However, although your sisters don''t mind, I''m sorry I still want to apologize to you for my sister''s impoliteness. "While talking, Xiao Murou paid a gift to several girls who were doing it. Lin Yufei said: "sister rou''er doesn''t have to be like this. We also understand in our hearts. Besides, it''s not your fault." Xiao Murou shook her head and said, "no, she should. She is my sister. My sister is not considerate. She is responsible." "Sister Rou, don''t blame me for being outspoken. I only said a few words when I treated you as a close sister. You''re really unlucky to have such an ignorant sister. Do you know what happened outside the world a few days ago? Fortunately, my sister is famous, otherwise she was cultivated by her. I don''t know what she thinks. I don''t think of you when I do such a thing myself I''m sorry that you still protect her everywhere. It''s really a vicious heart. "The more Shen Yufeng said, the more she felt that Xiao Muhan was not a thing:" if I had such a sister, I wouldn''t tolerate it. " "What if I can''t tolerate it? A sister like tanshang, who is dying all day, can only use some dirty means. Like her mother, her father is dizzy..." Xiao Murou interrupted, "shut up! The more you say, the more outrageous you are. How dare you talk about your father? Muhan is your second sister!" "Second sister? If you can choose, I''d rather not have such a second sister! Eldest sister, you don''t know that her reputation outside has been affected by her! It''s said that the young lady of the Xiao family committed suicide for love... She''s really angry! Why didn''t she fall to death? She''s a lost star. She can save the danger every time. She really responds to that sentence. Good people don''t live long, and thousands of disasters are left!" Xiao Muhan listened to the corner of the wall for a while and sneered, "am I a good person or a bad person in the eyes of the third sister?" Hearing the sound, Xiao Yueyao felt a flash of embarrassment on her face. At the moment, she looked at Xiao Muhan''s smiling face and became more angry. "Do you still have the face to ask? You ruined the family style and did shameful things, which made the whole Xiao house ridiculed... You, your whole disaster, you... You are a bitch..." After a slap, a crisp slap in the face, Xiao Yueyao''s white face turned red. Xiao Yueyao stumbled to the ground. There was a buzzing sound in her ear, surprise, humiliation, anger, resentment, and mixed feelings for a moment! Everyone present was stunned by this sudden slap in the face. Because it was Xiao Murou, her surprised eyes fell on Xiao Muhan, "second... Second sister, what are you doing? How can you beat third sister?" "The third sister is dirty, filthy, disrespectful to her sister, and really owes discipline to others. I shouldn''t have stepped in on her behalf because she was there. However, thinking that she has always been gentle and gentle, I discipline her for her, so as not to make outsiders think that our Xiao house is a family without rules." "You... You, how dare you beat me! You bitch, I''ll fight with you!" Xiao Yueyao returned to her mind and looked at the girls present. She covered her hot face with one hand. The humiliating flame burned all her reason, like a crazy dog, tearing and throwing at Xiao Muhan! Xiao Muhan was ready. She dodged and avoided Xiao Yueyao. She stumbled at random. Xiao Yueyao fell on the ground and knocked her head on the ground. "Miss three¡° "Wow!" Xiao Yueyao fell dizzy and burst into tears! "You... Qiutang, hit her! Hit me in her face!" "Miss three... Miss two, how can you give Miss three such a heavy hand?" qiutang wanted to come forward, but under Xiao Muhan''s cold eyes, he hesitated again. Today''s second Miss looked like she was not easy to provoke, which was completely different from usual "Qiu Tang, what are you still standing for? Go quickly!" "Begonia?" Xiao Muhan looked at the servant girl who came towards her, and a cold idea flashed across the corners of her mouth. "You move me and try! A servant wants to fight the master, don''t you want to live?" Qiutang hesitated in the face of Xiao Muhan''s cold eyes, looked back at the third young lady, and made up his mind, "second young lady, offend!" when her hand was about to fall on Xiao Muhan''s face, Xiao Muhan grabbed her, "you beat Lingyun, didn''t you?" "Yes, so what?" qiutang wanted to break away. Xiao Muhan held her hand, but she tried several times and didn''t break away. Xiao Muhan''s cold eyes made her heart cold. "Is that the hand?" "Yes!" It was late and fast at that time. As soon as qiutang''s words fell, Xiao Muhan pulled out his hairpin with a lightning speed, and then stabbed it hard towards qiutang''s right hand. Followed by a scream, "ah!" Suddenly, qiutang''s wrist was splashed with blood! Everyone present was surprised, surprised! They all looked at Xiao Muhan. Did they affect Xiao Muhan? Obviously, they were also frightened by Xiao Muhan''s ruthlessness. Even Xiao Yueyao sitting on the ground was stunned by this scene! "Ah! It hurts... Miss three... Ah..." "Shut up and try to die?" Xiao Muhan''s voice rang again: "Lingyun is my man. Can I get your lesson with my master? What are you? You just started on me? Oh, you''re really stupid! I think the third sister was abetted and damaged by you, huh?" Qiutang''s head was sweating. He shook his head and looked at Xiao Yueyao, "no, maidservant... No..." qiutang''s whole body trembled with pain! Shen Yufeng returned to his senses, looked at the shocking hairpin and snorted coldly, "Xiao Muhan, you... You, you are usually submissive... I didn''t expect you to be so vicious!" "What does the Xiao family have to do with your Shen family to discipline servants who don''t understand the rules?" "You! Hum! When I see something unfair, I Shen Yufeng will speak out! No wonder the eldest childe Zhang doesn''t want you. He must have seen your true face! He knows you are a vicious woman, so he''d rather find a cheap man than you on the day of the outing!" "Oh?" Xiao Muhan''s mind floated a paragraph, which he heard on the day of the outing party. He smiled and said slowly: "Although she has a low birth background, she is also a woman who knows how to keep herself clean. She can fit in with Childe Zhang, which is also a good talk in the capital. I Xiao Muhan will not break up other people''s marriage if I''m in trouble. Besides, how can I be the master of marriage affairs without authorization? As a child of an aristocratic family, Miss Shen doesn''t even know this?" "You, don''t argue! People all over the capital know your bad things. On the day of the outing party, they don''t know who jumped out of the carriage and couldn''t think of it! Unfortunately, even if you want to die, people are still unmoved!" "The rumor stopped there. How can you believe it? It was just a frightened carriage that day. I accidentally dropped the carriage. I was ruthless to childe Zhang. Why did I commit suicide? Miss Shen, you also believe this unwarranted rumor?" Shen Yufeng said reluctantly, "gossip? Come on, I heard you confess to Zhang chulin that day and say that you have loved him for a long time... Now you feel ashamed and don''t want to admit it? It''s too late!" Xiao Muhan recalled that memory. On the day of the outing, the owner of the body seemed to have confessed to Zhang chulin, and then was rejected. Later... "Oh, Miss Shen heard it with her own ears? Then I ask you, where did I confess to Zhang chulin? Lotus garden? Or stone bridge?" "You!" Shen Yufeng heard the speech, and a shock flashed in her eyes! Xiao Muhan saw Shen Yufeng open his mouth and stop talking, "or under the willow? Why? You don''t know where you won''t hear it? Think it over carefully!" Shen Yufeng''s face became more ugly when she heard the speech. She bit her lips and lost her previous aggressiveness. "No! Yes, I lied, so what?" she knew about her under the willow that day? She looked at Xiao Muhan''s face in horror and wanted to find a different answer. However, Xiao Muhan''s sarcastic smile made her cold at the bottom of her heart. She knows what happened that day! Xiao Muhan put away her smiling face: "apologize!" Shen Yufeng''s eyes were filled with resentment: "what?" "It''s nice to say that three winters are warm, and evil words hurt people. It''s cold in June. Miss Shen opened her mouth and polluted my innocence. Shouldn''t you apologize? You''re so stupid that you don''t know how important a woman''s reputation is?" Xiao Murou looked at Shen Yufeng, who had always been domineering. Shouldn''t the plot develop like this? What''s the matter with Shen Yufeng? Why did you suddenly say no? Also, her second sister, why is she so strange today? Shen Yufeng was forced to be a scoundrel and had to say, "yes... Sorry!" as soon as the voice fell, he heard Xiao Muhan''s voice rise again: "if you don''t kneel down to apologize, is there any sincerity?" "You... Xiao Muhan, don''t go too far!" Shen Yufeng''s eyes were red and wanted to eat Xiao Muhan, but... Under the threat of Xiao Muhan, she didn''t dare to attack. Seeing that Xiao Muhan and Shen Yufeng were deadlocked, Xiao Murou came forward and said kindly, "second sister, how can you treat sister Yufeng like this? She is our guest! Sister Yufeng has apologized for her slip of tongue just now. Forget it!" Xiao Muhan turned to look at the peach blossom by the pond and didn''t speak. Shen Yufeng was worried. How could she kneel down for this bitch? But what if she wants to say about it? She asks for help. You look at Xiao Murou and Lin Yufei: "cousin!" Xiao Murou blushed when she saw that Xiao Muhan didn''t give her face. "Second sister, you have to forgive others. Don''t you even listen to your sister?" Lin Yufei looked at Xiao Muhan and said, "Yufeng, don''t kneel down!" although Lin Yufei didn''t know where her cousin was caught, it must be very important. Otherwise, how could she apologize with Yufeng''s temper? "Cousin!" the moment Shen Yufeng knelt down, she shed tears of humiliation, "I''m sorry!" Just now, Lin Yufei knows Xiao Muhan''s power. This person in front of her will never be the one who was easily manipulated in the past. She looked out of her eyes in the past. "Please forgive the second young lady for her cousin''s youth and ignorance. She made a slip of the tongue. Feifei didn''t discipline Yufeng well and made an apology to the second young lady!" "Now that Miss Shen knows she''s wrong, let''s stop it. I''m not mean, but I can''t tolerate sand in my eyes. In the future, Miss Shen should never do anything to ruin people''s reputation, just like today... Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll regret when I meet a bad tempered person and cut my tongue!" "The second sister taught me a lesson." Lin Yufei shook hands secretly, turned her head to Xiao Yueyao and said, "sister Yueyao, why are you still sitting on the ground?" while talking, she picked up Xiao Yueyao with tears on her face. "Now my aunt should have saluted the Buddha and accompany me to say hello to my aunt. OK? And Yufeng, you come with us! Elder sister, we''ll go first." "Hum!" although Xiao Yueyao was unwilling, she wanted to tear up Xiao Muhan in her heart, but looking at the qiutang fainting on the ground, a pool of blood on the ground, and the hairpin through her wrist, she was really nervous. She was afraid. She had never had fear. Did Xiao Muhan, who she often bullied before, really exist? Xiao Murou couldn''t disguise anymore. She looked cold and stared at Xiao Muhan. "Second sister, even if qiutang is wrong, you shouldn''t be so vicious and put such a heavy hand on it! If today''s story is spread, wouldn''t your father''s great reputation be destroyed by you?" "Elder sister, you told me not to go too far when Miss Shen insulted my innocence. Now you accuse me of being vicious for the sake of a servant? Do I deserve to be bullied and can''t fight back? You said that today''s news would ruin my father''s reputation, but if my father knew these things, would he praise you?" "Second sister, do it yourself! Juxiang, take qiutang to deal with the wound. Our Xiao family is not a family that cares about human life!" when she spoke, Xiao Murou left angrily! "Second miss," Juxiang looked timidly at Xiao Muhan and qiutang. Xiao Muhan glanced at the Begonia on the ground, "take her down and tell the housekeeper that I don''t want to see her again. I''ll find someone to deal with it." "Yes!" Qiuwen looked at the Begonia taken away by Juxiang in early summer in shock. She couldn''t remember for a long time. Her second miss is so powerful today! Is this really her second lady? "Why are you so scared?" "No... no!" the second young lady should have been like today. In the past, the second young lady was always bullied, especially qiutang. She deserved it. That time, she saw her push the second young lady into the water and almost killed the second young lady! Xiao Muhan looked at the peach tree not far away. "Sure enough, the whole Xiao house is still in full bloom! Right?" then Xiao Muhan smiled, as if something had not happened just now. Xiao Muhan left with Qiuwen after picking peach blossoms. A young man in green jumped down from the rockery. "Xiao Muhan, what a cruel girl!" he had seen two sides and heard some rumors about her before. Today, if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would have been cheated by those rumors! Fortunately, Chu Lin changed his mind in time... How can she deserve Chu Lin for a woman who is more terrible than a poisonous snake? Zhang chulin looked at Xue Chengrui coming down the steps and was distracted for a while. If it hadn''t happened, he could drink Chengrui now Xue Chengrui impolitely grabbed the wine pot from Zhang chulin. "Hey, what wine? The smell is OK!" Seeing that Xue Chengrui was drinking a little hard, Zhang chulin wanted to take back his wine pot. "Your Xue family is not short of good wine. Why rob my wine? Give it back to me!" Xue Chengrui dodged and took a gulp of wine, "you guy, you didn''t drink at all before. Why did you suddenly wake up? How did you figure it out?" "If you want to drink, drink it or not?" "No!" While talking, the two men scrambled for the wine pot, one attack and one defense. Zhang chulin looked at the empty wine pot and sat down in the pavilion, "did you give her something?" Xue Chengrui thought that when he came out of Xiao''s house, he threw the bottle of medicine into the water: "mmm..." "Did you see her get it?" "Hey, what do you mean? Don''t you like clothes?" Mingming refused. At the moment, if you care so much about the cruel girl, don''t you still like her? "Although I can''t make friends with her, she was hurt because of me. She sent... Medicine to her. She just felt a little guilty." Zhang chulin thought of Xiao Muhan. He felt a pain in his heart. He couldn''t give her the future and hurt her so deeply. In this life, she was afraid she couldn''t forgive herself any more. "Oh, that''s reasonable. But luckily you don''t like her, that kind of evil girl. If you marry home, you''ll be unlucky all your life." Zhang chulin smelled the speech and said with some displeasure, "you don''t know her. Don''t say that about her. Is she... Okay? How is her recovery? She has always been in poor health and likes to be worried. What did Lingyun say after being so badly hurt this time?" "She''s fine." she''s always in bad health? The ferocity of stabbing people is not like a weak, unable to protect themselves, worried and worried corner! Recalling the scene seen in Xiao''s house, her posture was not easy to provoke: "you won''t still like her?" "No, I''m afraid she can''t think about it because of the previous things. Lingyun didn''t say anything?" "Don''t worry. I saw her picking peach blossoms with her servant girl today. She''s really alive and kicking. I think she''s in a good mental state. I think she''s dead to you and wants to open up." will she be unhappy with her fierce appearance? "Really? If so, it''s also good." if she can see it, it''s also good. They have no chance: "you see her? How are you sure it''s her?" "HMM. the servant girl calls her second young lady. Can I hear that wrong? You... You won''t like her again?" Zhang chulin quickly denied: "no! No." Xue Chengrui glanced suspiciously at Zhang chulin around him. "No, it''s good. I think she''s ordinary and has a bad reputation. She''s really not a good wife. You should marry a virtuous and virtuous lady if you want to get a wife in the future!" although the evil girl''s face is OK, she''s thin and cruel. The more you think about it, the deeper his eyebrows wrinkle. Lord Xiao has always been elegant and tolerant. He has a good reputation in officialdom. How can he give birth to such a virtuous daughter? "Take a wife?" Zhang chulin heard the speech, and a bitter smile flashed across his lips: "first drink your wedding wine. Do you have a favorite girl? Xiao Tang said you have some eyebrows with the four girls of the Jiang family?" "Listen to his nonsense. How many truths does he have in his mouth?" "The four girls of the yuan family are wise and appreciated by the imperial concubine. It''s good if they can succeed." Xue Chengrui immediately said, "stop. I don''t think about getting a wife and having children! How happy a person is, why should I marry a woman back to take charge of the East and the west? Besides, if I want to marry, I have to like it! Don''t talk about this, it''s boring. Tell me what happened in the West Sea this time?" East courtyard "Madam, you are the head mother of the house, but you need a bowl of water. Look at what kind of face Yueyao has been beaten? Yes, brothers and sisters have a quarrel, but you can''t be so cruel. Although qiutang is a servant, she was born by her parents, and her wrists were pierced. The doctor said that she would be useless if she recovered in the future. As a young lady of a large family, right If people spread such vicious tactics, what do outsiders think of the master and wife? How long has it been since the last time? This happened again, and in front of outsiders, will the reputation of the girls in the house be completely destroyed? Please do justice for Yueyao! " Li Xiaotong has heard what happened from her daughter. She looks at Fang Xinyu coldly and drinks tea carelessly. She still feels incredible. Can Xiao Muhan, who has always been timid and cowardly, do such things? She doesn''t believe it, but mu Rou also said so. I''m afraid it''s true! How many of them made the second girl anxious? As the saying goes, rabbits bite when they are anxious. The master''s preference provoked several children to be unconvinced. She bullied the second girl from time to time. She also opened one eye and closed one eye. After all, her children had never suffered a loss. She didn''t want the master to think she couldn''t tolerate others and let the children make trouble. The girl was submissive, and she didn''t pay attention to it. It''s just that things made a lot of trouble a few days ago and lost the face of the whole family. She was angry, but she didn''t intend to be the villain. She also wanted to know the master''s attitude I don''t want to. It''s really a bit of an accident today, but she''s not in a hurry to be the villain. The three girls are used to bullying and suffer losses. Let their dogs bite their dogs! "Mother, please decide for Yueyao. Second sister, second sister, she really wants to kill me this time!" Xiao Yueyao said and cried again. Xiao Murou also said to one side, "the second sister did really badly this time. She did it to her sisters in front of outsiders. She really shouldn''t have done so much." When Li Xiaotong heard the speech, he glanced at his daughter Xiao Murou, frowned and looked unhappy: "The second girl escaped from death and kept her in her boudoir all the time. Today, she just left the room, and such a thing happened. Not to mention that her body injury has not been cured, even if it is cured, the master... If the master inquires about the details of this matter, will you leave it? Yueyao, if you suffer a loss this time, you will be taught a lesson. As a sister, today Take a step back. On weekdays, others always suffer losses, and you can''t eat it here? Who doesn''t know the temperament of the second girl in the house, and what will the master think when it comes to the master? On weekdays, you make a small fuss, I always turn a blind eye, and no one will look good when it comes to the master. Well, that''s all for me. " Xiao Murou looked at Li Xiaotong suspiciously. She saw that her mother gave her a wink and swallowed her words: "third sister, you''re hurt. Go back to rest early. Pay attention to the wound these days. Don''t leave a scar." "Well, these two girls really go too far. They treat their sister... Alas, if their good face is broken, they can''t regret it for life? Is it their own sister... My sister goes to the accounting room to pay some money and asks the best doctor to show Yueyao." "Yes." Fang Xinyu saw that Li Xiaotong didn''t want to punish Xiao Muhan. He was interested and didn''t continue to entangle. He took Xiao Yueyao away. "Mother!" "Go and see the doctor first. Your injury is important." After Fang Xinyu left with Xiao Yueyao, Xiao Murou asked in a puzzled way, "mother, why do you cover up Xiao Muhan so much today? I''m afraid Fang xiaoniang won''t give up." "They are not the losers. I don''t know? There must be a stir! Rou''er, remember that if you can be a good man in front of others, don''t be a bad man. Never be an arrow in the hands of others. If you want to be an archer. Just watch two dogs fight. Do you need to fight? No. It''s none of your business. Why should we annoy your father?" "My mother taught me." Li Xiaotong opened his mouth and said, "you have to encounter such things when you marry a woman in the future. Remember that justice can live on the surface. You don''t have to separate your heart from your husband for the sake of false reputation. Let the bad dog deal with it." "Yes, my daughter understands. But it''s hateful that my second sister is so bad for the reputation of the house that I can''t lift my head when I go out." "Can''t lift your head? It''s not necessary. As long as your father''s official position remains unchanged, your future will not be greatly affected. This time your father comes back, I''ll discuss with your father and give you the marriage with the Jiang family." "Jiang Hu is a martial artist..." Xiao Murou said reluctantly. Li Xiaotong knew her daughter''s mind and woke her up and said, "in terms of talent, Jiang Hu is really wronged with you. However, Jiang Hu is the legitimate son of Jiang Fu and will inherit the title of marquis in the future. If you marry and endure, you will be able to produce a marquis. Such dignity is not what ordinary people can give. Besides, will the old Marquis always let him be the deputy commander?" "... if the mother says yes, it is good. The daughter understands." "If you really understand, you''d better put away your thoughts on Zhang Chuyue earlier. No matter how good Zhang Chuyue looks and how talented he is, he is a common son. Although there are people in the palace, he can''t change his status as a common son. As long as Zhang chulin is there, Zhang chulin will only fall into Zhang chulin''s hands. Are you willing that the child born by Zhang Chuyue in the future is a common son?" "My mother taught me. My daughter understood." although Xiao Murou was very happy with Zhang Chuyue and liked his outstanding appearance and talent, the word "Concubine" was enough to wake her up. She won''t let her children become cheap bastards. She wants to be the most noble Mrs. Hou: "mother, don''t worry, my daughter won''t continue to be confused." "Well, that''s good. It''s really my mother''s good daughter." Li Xiaotong nodded with satisfaction: "the knee pads you embroidered for your father are almost ready?" "It''s done. Mother, can father come back today?" "Well, calculate the schedule and you can get back in two days. However, after your father receives the letter from home, I''m afraid he can get home at dusk today." "Mother, it''s human nature to love Wu and Wu. My daughter doesn''t understand. My father is not very good to my second mother. Why is he so partial to my second sister... Why?" "Yes, why?" Li Xiaotong sighed bitterly. She also didn''t understand. Why? Xiao Muhan is not the least outstanding child in the house in terms of appearance and talent, and has always caused trouble... She can''t understand the master''s preference. And what Chen Ruofu did to her own daughter. In order to compete for favor, she constantly hurt her own daughter, which is rare in the world. Especially this time, Xiao Muhan suffered such a heavy injury. This mother is also black hearted enough! "Mother, do you want to tell Aunt Fang about it?" Li Xiaotong was silent for a while, suddenly smiled and said to Xiao Murou, "tell Chunmei to clean the master''s study later. By the way, be careful of Nafu landscape painting when cleaning. That''s your father''s treasure." "Mother''s meaning is to let Chunmei tell Yueyao that her father is back today, and that picture is very precious?" "Well, if you have a rule, you will develop in the direction you want." for Xiao Muhan, she really hates at the thought of the master''s preference! "Tell your second mother, I mean, your second sister needs to calm down and copy the women''s ring. Do you understand?" if the suicide can''t change the master''s attitude, as well as the Begonia, plus the picture "Daughter understands." Xiao Murou smiled coldly. "Second lady, a basket of peach blossoms is full, but it''s enough?" Xiao Muhan picked the peach blossoms and enjoyed the warm spring breeze. Before long, her head was a little dizzy, "well, enough, go back." Back to Fanghua Pavilion, Xiao Muhan saw Lingyun who was still kneeling and didn''t get up, "kneeling for a long time, can you understand why?" "I know I''m wrong. I shouldn''t advocate for my master. I won''t let him be wronged because of my slave. I shouldn''t hide and lie to the second young lady. I didn''t keep my duty and protect the second young lady." "Your original intention is good. I know it in my heart, but I don''t accept it. In the past, you suffered a lot of grievances with me. Later, I''m not sure you''ll be hurt and wronged because of me. In recent years, you''ve been around me. I''ve written down this friendship in my heart. Today, I''ll give you a choice. If you want to leave me and go somewhere, I''ll help you I can still do this in front of my father. " Qiuwen knelt down when she heard the speech. "Second lady, don''t drive away the maidservant. Don''t leave the second lady. The maidservant is willing to serve the second lady all her life." "Second young lady, I''m willing to be punished for my mistake. I just beg second young lady not to drive me away. I really know I''m wrong." Qiuwen hurriedly begged, "yes, second lady, please don''t drive away the slaves! The slaves know that they serve badly, but for the sake of their hard work and no credit, second lady, leave the slaves!" "I only have to bear hardships, and I''m willing to?" Qiuwen and Lingyun nodded again and again: "maidservant is willing!" "Since you don''t want to go, stay. However, there are two things to understand. First, there is no room for people with two minds around me. I can only be loyal to me. Second, I don''t like others to make decisions for me. Although I am weak, since you follow me, I will protect you. Can you understand?" "I understand." "When I wake up from this injury, do you think my temperament has changed greatly?" Lingyun said with an excuse: "no matter how the second young lady''s temperament changes, she will always be the second young lady of a slave." "People who have died once, what else can''t you understand?" Xiao Muhan said with a cold smile, his black eyes bright and firm: "you follow me, I won''t treat you badly. Get up, I have something to tell you to do." After the housekeeper reported the recent events in the house, Xiao Boyuan, with a dignified face, asked, "Sir, the doctor of qiutang has seen it. Although the injury is a little serious and there is no life danger, I don''t know what to do with it?" Xiao Boyuan frowned. "It''s handled according to the rules. The Xiao house can''t accommodate servants who are disrespectful to the master. You''re the housekeeper of the Xiao house. Now you don''t know how to manage the affairs of the house?" "I see." Xiao Boyuan thought about what the housekeeper said behind his hand. He was about to go to the study, but was stopped by the second lady who came: "Sir, it''s all my concubine''s fault. If you don''t teach Mu Han well and let her do something humiliating to the family, you''ll be laughed at up and down in the house and add blocking to the master. If the master is punished..." "I already know about this. Mu Han almost lost his life for this. It can be regarded as a lesson. I''ve heard rumors outside. Since it''s a rumor, don''t worry about it. You''re a mother. You really have an unshirkable responsibility. I''ll teach Mu Han myself in the future." "Master..." "Well, don''t say, is Muhan in the study?" "Yes. I found her copying the ring in her study." "Her wound hasn''t healed yet, and she''s not in a hurry to copy the women''s ring." although Xiao Boyuan was angry, he thought that his daughter had just died for a while, and most of his anger had disappeared. Then came a feeling of guilt. "Sir, miss three and miss two quarreled again in the study!" "What? Why is it making trouble again?" Xiao Boyuan didn''t ask more, and hurried to the study with great strides. "Father!" when mu Yueyao saw Xiao Boyuan, he cried triumphantly one second ago. He was sad and wronged, holding a piece of residual painting in his hand. "Father, the second sister beat me, and she tore up the painting! Father, you have to decide for your daughter! Look at my injury... This hand..." Xiao Muhan stared at the broken picture scroll and the broken porcelain pieces that Xiao Yueyao had just put into her hand before entering the door. Oh, so she''s for this? Xiao Boyuan stared at the broken paintings with a look of anger: "what''s the matter with this painting? Say!" Xiao Boyuan stared at his two daughters and went to pick up the broken landscape paintings. "Father, it''s the second sister..." "You say, what''s going on?" Xiao Boyuan''s eyes fell on Chunmei kneeling on the ground. "Report back to your excellency, maidservant," Chunmei looked at Xiao Muhan and muyueyao. "Report back to your excellency, yes, it was the second young lady and the third young lady who argued. The second young lady beat the third young lady with the picture. The second young lady accidentally broke it. It was all the fault of the maidservant. It was the fault of the maidservant that she didn''t reset the picture when she cleaned the library. It was all the fault of the maidservant." "Father, the second sister was intentional. I also reminded the second sister that I said that the painting was very important to my father. My father liked it very much. She kept beating me with the painting. I was hiding. She also killed me with porcelain chips. She said she wanted to kill me... Father, father, I hurt so much!" Xiao Boyuan: "you say!" Xiao Boyuan''s eyes stared at Xiao Muhan, looked at her pale face, and couldn''t bear the thought: "did you destroy the painting?" Xiao Muhan sneered in her heart. Chunmei and Yueyao are together. They have arranged to make a game for themselves in advance. It''s really thoughtful! Chunmei said again, "miss three, miss two didn''t mean it. Miss two was just angry and missed!" Xiao Yueyao shouted, "shut up, what is carelessness? Didn''t I remind her mother? She said it herself, isn''t it a painting? What''s a painting when her father dotes on her so much?" Xiao Boyuan, carefully paving the broken painting, shouted coldly, "kneel down!" "Muhan, did you really destroy the painting? How could you destroy the painting?" before Xiao Muhan spoke, Lin Xuejuan slapped her in the face, then staggered, raised her trembling hand and pointed to Xiao Muhan who was hit to the ground by her: "you... You are really dizzy!" Xiao Muhan only felt dizzy. There was something hot flowing out of her mouth. She fell and sat on the ground. Her eyes were a little straight. Lin Xuejuan had always been so rich. Lin Xuejuan seldom sees Xiao Boyuan so angry. Others don''t know the meaning of this painting, but she knows very clearly: "if you don''t kneel down, kowtow to your father and admit your mistake!" Xiao Boyuan was originally full of anger, but he saw that Xiao Muhan was beaten, the finger prints on his face and the blood in the corners of his mouth. In addition, the original blood color was pale, which was really pathetic. His anger was half gone, and he glanced at Lin Xuejuan, "you..." Xiao Yueyao cried: "father... Wuwu... I know my second sister doesn''t like me on weekdays, but we are close sisters. Even if she is angry again, she shouldn''t have killed my mind, father... My second sister is too much!" I haven''t started writing for many years. I picked it up recently and came out soon. Warm up.